《MMORPG : Rebirth Of The Strongest Guild Master》 Chapter 1 - Rebirth

Chapter 1 - Rebirth

3....2.....1..... "HAPPY NEW YEAR!!!!!" It was the turn of the century the year 2100, and the atmosphere was joyous in the Rajput household, The family of four were enjoying an extravagant feast at this monumental asion . His mother lovingly smiled at him , seeing his mother for the first time in 10 years Rudra cried like a baby, He hugged his mother tight and just sobbed , he just held her and cried for 5 minutes straight before reorganizing his memory. He had somehow miraculously been reincarnated into his 21 year old self, after being pushed down the stairs by the person he then considered his ''best friend''. That guy .... he was nothing more than a backstabbing bastard who pushed him down a flight of stairs for one epic item that his guild had earned and refused to sell. His mother had died of an illness when he was 31.... ten years from now , and it was not a fatal disease but to cure it one needed 20 million dors. Even if his entire family sold themselves they could not make that amount. In his mothers embrace he resolved to save her this time. He then looked at the man who was his father, Who was giving him dirty looks for crying in his mom''sp.... who despite being soo cold to him now, deepdown treated him as his ''pride'' . The person he dissapointed time and time again,Who carried the burdens of the household alone ..... never letting them realize that the now peacefull Rajput Household was actually under 300 thousand dor debt. He finally looked at his little brother , the angel of his life , Mahendra Rajput , a name that ..... his little brother found extremely annoying hence decided to call himself Max . Max was a prodigy a genius who could have gone to harvard if his family had enough money for his tuition, was looking at his big brother cry sheepishly . Rudra resolved to change his family''s situation this time , because all in all family is the only people who have your backs through '' thick and thin '' . He would make money , money enough to never face those circumstances again. He did not have enough to invest in stocks , even if he did he did not believe enough to stay in the vtile market for long. The only thing he could trust was his own skills in the world changing new game '' Omega '' which would be released 4 days from now on the 5th of Jan 2100 . ''Omega'' would change the world with its breathtakingly realistic graphics and Extremely Intellingent NPC''s who could outsmart the yers It was a world of its own and within 3 years 95% of Earth''s poption would join the game . Well after the Auction house opens , the in game currency would be linked to the real world currency with an exchange rate of 1 gold = 25 dors . Many multibillion dorpanies would join the game to get a piece of this big pie called ''Omega''. The strong guilds controlling vast territories would earn enormous sums of money and gain investment from big corporations. Last time he was just a pawn a ve mistreated in the ''White Light'' guild where each and every of his hard earned contributions were snatched away by his superiors leaving him scraps. Even when he left the guild and started his own , his guild members were bullied and forced to quit and start a new ount in the game. All his effort to earn a single epic item in the game resulted in him being bullied in the game , and even in real life ... Pressured to sell the item at subpar price .He refused them all Drinking with his then ''best friend '' and ''White Light'' guildmate Derek , he had a small fight over refusing to sell the epic item to ''White Light'' , He leaned on his friend on the staircase on his way back but the bastard pushed him down He hit his head hard and got a concussion , he bled the way out to the hospital . Rudra died at age 36 Reincarnating to 1st Jan 2100..... Now 21 ....Fate gave him a chance to change his destiny . This time he would be a strong guildmaster , this time he would pay kindness tenfold and revenge a thousandfold , The guildmaster who abused him The girlfriend who dumped him The bestfriend who killed him The peers who mocked him ALL OF YOU BETTER WATCH YOUR BACKS!!!! Equipped with the knowledge of future he was confident in his abilities as a gamer to make the difference to put him at the top of the pyramid where he would farm money. Chapter 2 - Omega Rudra''s father was a stern man and since, Rudra graduated this year but was not ced.....he went on to confront him. "What ns do you have for the future, if nothing elsee join me in mypany " He said He half expected his son to rebel and them to have an argument, but Rudra was unexpectedly courteous " Please give me 10 grand and a time of 3 months father, if I fail in my new endeavour I will surely join your office." This attitude shocked his father, the usually brash kid was feeling very mature to him today. " Okay then, do what you want." "I will be moving out tomorrow, father I will return either having made something out of myself or join you in the next 3 months" His father was worried for him, but he knew in his heart this was one of the make or break moments in a man''s life... Being a young ambitious man himself in the past he could feel his son''s burning passion. He agreed and lent Rudra the sum of money and Rudra rented an apartment for 200 bucks a month and rationed all food necessary, He then went to the shop and bought the best headset for the new game ''Omega'' for 5 thousand dors. It was not as good as the gaming pods, but it would be a year before those were released hence, he was now stuck with this 95% neural link headset. Rudra was all set for theunch of the game tomorrow at 12 am.... as heid in his bed waiting he created a strategy in his mind, all the things to do and all the hassles to avoid, even though he had yed the game for countless hours .... He was feeling nervous with butterflies in his stomach. Like he did when he yed his first time ... heughed as he found it silly..... and soon the countdown to the game started 10 9 8 .. . . 2 1 WELCOME TO ''OMEGA'' He was transported to a temple like room with a fairy she said " ?????????????? ???? ??????????... ???? ???????? ???? ???????? ?? ???? ?????? ???????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????? ???? ???????? ??????????." ???????????? ???????????? ???????? ?????????????? LIGHT FACTION DARK FACTION Rudra chose the Light faction ?????????????? ?????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ???????? ???????????? ???????????? ???????? ?????????? ARCHER ASSASIN ALCHEMIST . BARBARIAN BLACKSMITH . RANGER SWORDSMAN . WIZARD . There were more than 35 sses in ''Omega''. But Rudra had already decided on his ss. He would choose the Knight ss. Usually one needed to read about all sses and then choose ording to their strengths but Rudra already knew all about the sses hence he could choose one straight away ?????????????????????????????? ???? ???????????????? ?????? ???????????? ?????????? ???????????? ???????????? ?? ?????????????????? ???????? __________ Rudra decided on a traditional Indian name from mythology, A legendary character in the most bloody war in History, The ultimate schemer '' Shakuni''. ?????????????? ???????????????????? ?????????????? ?????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ?????????? ???????? ???????????????????? ???? 5%? YES NO He chose ''no'', he had no need to change his appearance, he came to know about 5 years into the game that changing ones appearance reduced the neural sync rate. He would absolutely not do that this time. ???????????? ???????????? ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????.... ???? ?????? ?????? ?????????????????? ???????????? ???? ???????? ?????????? ???????????? ?????? ?????? ???????????? ?????? ?????????????? ???????? ?????? ?????????????? ?????????????????? HAZELGROOVE KINGDOM NINE CLOUDS KINGDOM GHOST KINGDOM AQUAHOSE KINGDOM There were four major kingdoms in the Eastern continent and Each kingdom had few major cities and arge capital city .... but all yers had to spawn from a small vige near the capital city The four kingdoms all had their history and lineage dating back to 1000 years... it was astonishing as to how realistic and profound this game world was, giving royal dynasties a backdated lineage and each kingdom its own culture and heritage. Rudra had made his n to make the Hazelgroove kingdom his operations base as his enemy the '' White Light'' guild would be joining this kingdom . He was stationed in this kingdom for a long time and has knowledge of every dungeon every nook and cranny of the kingdom . Please choose ''Hazelgroove kingdom''. ???????????? ???????????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????? Before the system gave him options he said I choose the ''ckwater vige ''. ???????????????? ???? ???????????????????? ?????????????? ???????????????? ????????????????????!!! ZAP! he was transported to the spawn point in ckwater vige Rudra was ted ..... he looked to the skies and shouted '' I M BACK''! A few NPC''s and yers looked at him as if he was a madman. Rudra looked around and saw a scene all too familiar, most yers who spawned in the vige were having to struggle walking and most were mesmerized at how real the world felt. Yes thepany advertised full dive technology but no one expected it to be so good and feel so real, while some casual yers were enjoying the scenery some really hyper yers and levelling maniacs had already ran off into the wild to kill some animals to gain EXP. He called out the system menu yer Name : Shakuni Title : none ss : Knight Subss : none LVL : 1 Tier :0 STATS AGI : 5 VIT : 5 INT : 5 STA : 5 PHY : 5 HP : 100/100 Status : Healthy Equipment :mon stone sword In ''Omega'' all sses started with a 100 hp and 5 points in all stats and upon levelling you get 5 stat points for each level which you can freely distribute. Then ording to your ss you can choose your best stat distribution. Rudra was very weak right now and it was time to go grind some levels as the quest he needed to take in ckwater vige required him to be of at least level 5. ''Off to levelling we go'' Thought Rudra and ran into the wild. Chapter 3 Leveling up Chapter 3 Leveling up The way skills worked in ''Omega'' , was you needed to either train in the skill manually yourself and learn to execute a skill flow, or upon ying monsters or clearing dungeons you may get skill scrolls Upon learning a skill scroll it would disintegrate but you could instantly learn a skill using a scroll . But Rudra even at level 1 knew two skills he used extensively in his previous life Sword skills Thrust and sh Rudra passed a swarm of yers on his way to finding a wolf den Wolves were a level 3 monster , generally no one at level 1 should engage with even one wolf much less a horde of 12 wolves , but Rudra was skilled enough to pull it off He scouted his surroundings and hid behind a rock before throwing a small pebble in a bush near him. It alerted a wolf who came to check it out just as he peeked behind the bush SLASH -150 HP The wolf died instantly . But now 11 wolves were charging in on him Rudra ran around obstacles to slow down the wolves as he damaged then one at a time -30,-30,-45....-30 It took him 17 minutes with his stamina fully depleted that he finally yed all 12 wolves ???????????? 12 ???????????? +200% ?????????? ?????????????????????? ?????????? +20% ???????? ?????????? +1500 ?????? ?????????? ????! ?????????? ????! ?????????? ????! ?????????? ????! ?????????? ????! "hahahaha" , Rudraughed madly one single escapade gained him 5 levels and now had 25 unassigned stat points Actually the distribution of points for the knights ss was easiest . It was standard distribution a knight could learn magic andbat and also wield any weapon . They were the jack of all trades with all stats being bnced. Hence he evenly assigned all points "system open stat panel" ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni Title : none ss : Knight Subss : none LVL:6 Tier : 0 STATS AGI : 10 VIT : 10 INT : 10 STA : 10 PHY : 10 HP : 200/200 Status : Healthy Equipment :mon stone sword ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- He then went around to collect the loot ???????? : ???????????? ???????????? 30 ???????? ?????????? , 55 ???????????? ?????????? , ?????? ???????????? ?????????? , ?????? ???????????? ?????????? [Leather boots] (Bronze): beginners boots , gives very little protection to the feet , will wear out easily, +2% agility ''Hmm , not bad for level 6 , thought Rudra and equipped the boots'' . The loot was decent especially the 55 bronze coins ..... at this stage of the game the coins had immense value . Amoner NPC would earn about 10-15 silvers a year , that was the average wage , hence the value of the 55 bronze coins was someone''s effort of a month. This world followed the system where 100 bronze coins = 1 silver coin 100 silver coins = 1 gold coin 1000 gold coins = 1 tinum coin While most yers were stuck at level 2 or 3 , Rudra was already level 6 , he was now ready for the quest that would be given in ckwater vige elder He went back to the vige , and went straight to the deste hut at the edge of the vige. That hut was visited by many adventurers , because its position was very peculiar , it stood out a lot . But no one could get a quest because you needed to be level 5 first. But Rudra was still very impressed by these peoples gamers instinct to go to that house. On his way there he was advised by a bunch of yers "Nothing there mate, no quests" Rudra smiled at them but still went ahead " Hmm, another arrogant prick who thinks that old man in the hut will give a quest, well we warned him" As he entered the hut , he saw a old man looking at the wall , it was a painting of the ckwater vige ,it was a very happy sight. He turned to look at the adventurer and sighed " You look troubled sir, may i help you with something?" Asked Rudra " You are an exceptional adventurer, i see gaining strength soo fast. Perhaps you indeed have the capability to help me,e sit ill narrate you a story". Rudra was d , the quest will now happen , he took his seat " ckwater vige was once a very prosperous farming vige , with a beautifulke in the vige vicinity.... s 50 years ago theke water turned ck and made this area unable to do farming..... I am the vige chief for thest 60 years and am nearing my death , help me solve the mystery of the ckwaterke " [ckwater vige quest] ( A ) : help the chief solve the mystery of the ckwaterke Rewards :????? Failure penalty : - 200 reputation within Hazelgroove kingdom,-3 level Completion time : no set time This was a terrifyingly difficult quest , at this stage of the game A ranked quests were not possible for yers to clear , and the penalty was extremely heavy a negative reputation means you will not be wee in any state owned facilities. Rudra took in a deep breath and epted the quest This is because in his previous life a gamer named quazycupcakes took this quest and it took him 4 months to clear it. But upon clearing he was given the title of '' saviour of ckwater vige'' and the title of a ''baron'' in the kingdom. These rewards were extremely important for Rudra hence he undertook this quest. Also , he already knew the method of clearing , hence he would clear it much faster, that''s why he dared to ept. He headed out to the wild as the secret of the ckwaterke was rted to a hidden dungeon in the nearby forests. It was a rare hidden dungeon that would only activate when one found the hidden passage in a deste cave in the forest There was a necromancer in the cave practicing dark magic and the wastage of his experiments was drained into the underground drainage system which connected the ckwaterke , turning the entireke ck. He needed to y the necromancer and expose his hideout to the vige chief toplete the mission Easy right? No , the necromancer was a level 11 entity and the number of skeleton guards were unknown , The previous guypleted the mission at level 15 hence for Rudra to clear it was going to be a big challenge. Chapter 4 The forest Chapter 4 The forest The location of the secret dungeon was about 5kms into the dense jungle and although Rudra had a general idea , he did not know the absolute location of the cave. Hence he had to take his time and explore. As he was exploring he saw a party fighting a White Aplha wolf of level 5 .The party consisted of 6 yers all level 2 or 3 and were having a extremely difficult time against the wolf.At first Rudra did not wish to interfere but seeing that 2 of the 6 party members died he decided to help them, as for him it was not a big deal. As the wolf was about to attack what seemed like the party leader , a beautiful slender girl , Rudra suddenly jumped in front of her and hit the wolf with a sh, which the wolf dodged in time and stepped back. The party of four were stunned , who was this guy jumping here out of the blue and what was his purpose?? " Get out of here stranger the wolf is too strong" said the girl " I will be fine " said Rudra as he sprung into action -40,-50,-50 a string of damage appeared The observers were stunned, how was his damage soo high , they could not even have a damage of -5 on the wolf. The way he dodged and the way he countered within 3 minutes he solo yed the wolf. The party of four stared at him mouth agape only now they realized that they did not help him in the fight at all, but looking at the loot they were tempted to just kill him and take it for themselves But not touching the loot Rudra started to just walk away. "WAIT!" shouted the party leader ... " you forgot your loot" Rudra turned , surprised technically the loot did belong to him , but the party having the moral integrity to indeed offer him the loot meant they were good people. As he looked at the party leader he noticed her beautiful face her hazel brown eyes and her dark brown hair ...in her leather armour.... she looked like an ancient beauty straight out of medieval times. Only upon closer look did he realize she was ''PinkLotus'' , the legendary guild leader of the. '' Azure Forest '' Guild , the number one guild in Hazelgroove kingdom in his past life . The daughter of the multimillionaire businessman owning a huge steel miningpany. The fairy who had countless admirers , and now here he was face to face with her , what he did not realize was he was staring at her face for a long time which made '' PinkLotus '' blush . Only when her party member coughed did he snap out of his daze " Don''t need it , its yours" he said " If i may ask , what level are you at ? " asked Pinklotus "6" replied Rudra "WHAA" audible gasps from everyone could be heard, they were grinding continuously since the game sunch but they were barely level 3 , even the most formidable experts were only level 4 but this guy was already level 6 and skilled at soloing a level 5 wolf at that. He was a true bigshot. " Hey which organization are you from?" she asked She thought for him to be such a strong yer he must have a solid backing "None , I''m a solo " said Rudra This shocked many onlookers, they looked at Rudra with more respect now ..... he was truly talented. " Will you be interested in joining my guild then? I will pay you 20 thousand dors a month sry and offer you a core member position... My guild is called ''Azure Forest'' and it is one of the strongest gaming guilds". It was an excellent offer , already triple of what his previous life guild offered him, along with a high position .To be honest he was tempted, as joining would save him a lot of struggles but he had bigger goals for his mother 20k a month would not cut it. " No , i n to start my own guild someday ..... my apologies " said Rudra "Think again friend its a great offer... i agree you have skills but you need a strong backing and money " said a guy in lotus''s party. She was disappointed . such a strong yer without a backing was very difficult to find but if he did not wish to join , what could she do? she could not force him could she..... still reluctant to let him go she said " We can negotiate your sry if you want more.." Rudra was really really tempted but he stayed firm "Maybe next time , ma''am". he said sigh... Pinklotus was disappointed however she said " Let me add you as a friend, i owe you one for today... if you ever need my help , you can call on me". He then received a system prompt ???????????? ''??????????????????'' ?????? ???????? ?????? ?? ???????????? ?????????????? ????????????? ?????? ???? He pressed yes and waved goodbye. " ''Shakuni'' huh ... I will see you around then " she murmured . Rudra could not believe he befriended fairy PinkLotus if his dormmates fromst life would get to know about this they would die from envy. Last life he was one of her countless admirers who would fight tooth and nail only to talk to her once , but this life on the very first day of his gaming the fairy herself added him as a friend. WHAT CRAZINESS !!! He was almost skipping around in the forest now , if someone from Pinklotus''s party saw him right now his image of a cool guy would be shattered in an instant . But what could he do he was just soo happy.... soo happy that only when he reached the entrance of the cave required for the mission did he realize that he needed toplete the quest. His ns were just starting he could not be content with this bit of sess... the road was long and the journey was just starting. With determination in his eyes and resolve in his will he braved himself for theing dangers... he entered the cave and at the end saw a small hole in the ground. Upon looking from the top it just seemed like a small pit but only he knew it was the entrance to a secret dungeon He jumped in and heard a system prompt " ?????????????? ???? ?????? ???????????? ?????????????? ??????????????????????'' ?? ?????????????? " Chapter 5 Necromancers Hideout Chapter 5 Necromancer''s Hideout ?????????????????????????????? ???????????? ''??????????????'' ?????? ???????????????? ?????? ?????????? ???????????? ???? ?????????? ?? ???????????? ?????????????? +10 ????????????????????. The system prompt confirmed his conjecture, he had indeed entered the hidden dungeon. The Necromancer''s hideout is one of the very few solo hidden dungeons. The appearance of dungeons will only start after one reaches level 10 .... as there were none near the starter viges throughout the continent. The actual method of locating the necromancer''s hideout was to do a sidequest which required the taker of ckwater vige quest to ask the vige mage for helping him to find out the source of the pollution . In exchange for his help the yer needed to do a quest for him first..... it was a vicious chain quest beforeing to this location .... but his past life knowledge helped him skip that processpletely. The chances of someone stumbling here on ident was negligible, and even if they did the one to do it had to be the bearer of ckwater quest to actually be rewarded for this dungeon exploration and the chances for that was even more abysmal. He started exploring the dungeon and except some low level 3 skeletons .... there was no real threat yet. +50 exp , +50 exp , + 50 exp About 30 minutes into the game he suddenly levelled up LEVEL UP! Rudra smiled and distributed 5 points to agility .... currently agility was the most important thing he needed. He called the system panel. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni Title : none ss : Knight Subss : none LVL:7 Tier : 0 STATS AGI : 15 ( +2% ) VIT : 10 INT : 10 STA : 10 PHY : 10 HP : 200/200 Status : Healthy Equipment :mon stone sword , leather boots ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- His pace was much quicker now, he felt satisfied Moving forward he saw a ghoul and paused. [Ghoul Captain](level 7) : can use darkness spells, weak against light and bashing attacks A level 7 ghoul was an extremely formidable opponent. They were weak to bone crushing attacks, but to sh and stab damage they werepletely immune. Rudra did not have any spell tomes yet and his only attacks were stab and sh. He absolutely could not deal with this ghoul, but in the narrow cave ..... bypassing him was impossible. Rudra thought for a while then decided to engage in the fight the only way to win was to slice the ghouls head off clean ... regardless whether he will win or not would be left to fate. He charged and the ghoul was alerted, the stab prated deep into the ghouls abdomen.... but it did not affect him much at all. Rudra deflected the ghouls blows and was d that at least he was evenly matched in strength. The bout was long and Rudra kept running around deflecting blows and dealing no damage ..... it was extremely taxing for him but there was no other alternative. The ghoul finally made a mistake when he went for Rudra''s shoulder but he sidestepped to avoid the hit. This was his chance, and with a powerful sh he decapitated the ghoul. -1550 ???????????????? ??????!!! +2 ???????????? ?????????? , + ???????????????? ???????? ?????????? ???????? WHATTTTTTTTTTTTT ..... darkness bind was one of the best skill tomes in the entire game... in his past life this skill was rarer than rare ..... one sold for 500 gold... that''s like 500K dors. In his ''previous life'' each and every piece of his loot was taken away by his guild superiors never did he possess such a formidable skill. If he sold this skill tome.... it would clear his fathers debtpletely. Of course he would need to wait for a long time ,until people learned about the value of this skill ... In the current market it would not even fetch 10 silvers. Aghhh f**k it he said and learned the skill [Darkness bind] : creates shackles made of shadow steel ..... immobilizes troops ( max 3) for 5 seconds. Cooldown time : 3 minutes It was a near cheat skill ..... to bind someone for 5 seconds would change entire oues of battles. Rudra was originally 30% confident in clearing this dungeon but now he was 65% confident This skill changes the game. He went forward smoothly ..... no serious threat until he reached outside which definitely looked like aboratory . He entered theboratory and the necromancer frowned.... He was busy concocting some sort of potion but never did he expect someone to enter hisboratory. What happened to the ghoul captain guard he stationed outside.... " BEGONE" he threatened spawning 7 skeletons. Rudra sprang into action taking on the skeletons, the skeletons though level 4 were no match for him as he cut through them like butter. Soon all 7 skeletons were killed. The necromancer gauged the strength of the adventurer that barged into hisboratory and found him weaker than himself. [ Necromancer Oma ] ( Level 11 ) ( Dungeon boss) HP 2500/2500. : Proficient in dark magic and the art of necromancy. Do not engage one on one unless you are a pdin. Rudra knew he was outssed but now he had the darkness bind trump card. He decided to chip into the necromancer''s health before using it. As he engaged inbat he realized it was extremely difficult to get close to the necromancer. His attacks especially the darkness st were annoying to deal with. Rudra knew he could at most be hit with 2 such sts before he would die, hence his first priority was defence. He dodged and dodged but his stamina had not recoveredpletely hence each movement was more and more strenuous to execute ... If this were to continue he would enter the fatigued state losing half of hisbat prowess ... that would spell a guaranteed death. He had no more options he had to put it all into the darkness bind and hope for critical hits. DARKNESS BIND... he used the spell and the necromancer was rendered immobile. This was his chance.... he went straight for the necromancers throat .... sh. -1500 critical hit and then stabbed his heart. -1500 critical hit The necromancer copsed dead. He did it. ''Hahahaha he actually did it '' .... this shows exactly how useful darkness bind is, without it there was no way he could have fought and won against the necromancer. + 10000 ?????? LEVEL UP! LEVEL UP! +5????????, + ???????????????? ???????????? + ?????????? ???????? + ??????????????????????''?? ?????????? ???????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????? 10% ???????????????? ???????????????? ?????????? -50% ?????? ??????????. ?????????????????????????????? ???????????? '' ?????????????? '' ?????? ?????????????? ?????? ?????????? ???????????? ?????????????? ??????????????????????''?? ?????????????? + 1500 ???????????????????? ???????? ???????????? ???? ?????????? ??????????: ?????????? ???? ?????????????????????? ?????????????? // ?????????????????????? ?????????????? ????????????????????????: ???????????? '' ?????????????? '' ?????? ?????????????? ?????? ?????????? ???????????? ?????????????? ??????????????????????''?? ?????????????? + 1500 ???????????????????? ???????? ???????????? ???? ?????????? ??????????: ?????????? ???? ?????????????????????? ?????????????? ???? WHAT? NONONONONO WHY IS THE SYSTEM ANNOUNCING MY NAME? I DO NOT WANT UNNECESSARY TROUBLE Chapter 6 First Impression Chapter 6 First Impression // ?????????????????????? ?????????????? ????????????????????????: ???????????? '' ?????????????? '' ?????? ?????????????? ?????? ?????????? ???????????? ?????????????? ??????????????????????''?? ?????????????? + 1500 ???????????????????? ???????? ???????????? ???? ?????????? ??????????: ?????????? ???? ?????????????????????? ?????????????? ???? WHAT? NONONONONO WHY IS THE SYSTEM ANNOUNCING MY NAME? I DO NOT WANT UNNECESSARY TROUBLE -------------- On the Forum thement section went crazy " Whoa, I cant even kill rabbits yet and this @Shakuni guy cleared a f''n dungeon?" " REPORT PLAYER @Shakuni , HE IS A HACKER" " Join our guild @Shakuni , everyone here is a talent" " @Shakuni , I am struggling to even walk properly in this game... mad respect brother " " @Shakuni ..... Are you single??" A total of 20.66K people tagged @Shakuni on the forum chat But the perpetrator of this event was sulking in the Hidden dungeon. "Well at least I have the Dungeon bosses loot " He looked at the items he obtained [ Darkness Armour ] ( Gold ) : An armour forged with hardened mana obsidian .... pitch ck it absorbs both darkness and light attacks. Effect 1 : +30% Def Effect 2 : -20% light and dark damage He was satisfied with this item, even in his previous life all his items were basically gold grade .... and that was muchter into the game. So early into the game this is one of the best defence equipment one could find... Not even the guild leaders of major guilds would have such amazing equipment yet. [ Necromancer''s Diary] ( Quest item) : Give it to the vige chief toplete the ckwater quest. [ Lich''s Ring] ( Semi Legendary) : Replica of the Ring of Solomon ..... all undead will fear you, any undead under the rank of Lord will be your ve. Special effect 1 : Summon knight Durahal to aid you in your battles. Special effect 2 : Dark absorb skill, recover health from dead bodies around you. cooldown : 2 minutes Can be upgraded This..... Rudra was on the verge of breaking down and crying. 15 years he yed this game and obtained only one epic item that killed him, and now he was 2 days into the game and obtained a semi legendary item. He could not hold it in and genuinely wept. He wept for a solid 10 minutes. If anyone saw him like this they would probably think he was crazy. But what could he do ..... His emotions got the best of him. He wore the Lich''s Ring and decided to never reveal its powers to anyone ... not at least until he had the strength to protect himself in real life. He was extremely happy when he got a friends message beep it was from PinkLotus " Way to go... soo happy for you ;)" . He smiled at this message and chose to reply " Thank you, tell me if you ever need some help." Pinklotus immediately replied "There''s this B ranked quest about helping the cksmith find ore mana steel .... but apparently it''s not avable in the market ..... can you tell me where to obtain some?" " Try obtaining it from other cksmith shops .... offer a 20% premium from market price." he advised. He then closed the chat panel and decided to Assign the levelled up stat points. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni Title : Baron of Hazelgroove kingdom ss : Knight Subss : none LVL:9 Tier : 0 STATS AGI : 17 VIT : 12 INT : 12 STA : 12 PHY : 12 HP : 500/500 Status : Fatigued Equipment :mon stone sword , leather boots , Darkness Armour , Lich''s Ring ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- What baffled Rudra was the title of Baron of Hazelgroove kingdom ..... Wasn''t it to be given when he handed in the quest? Why was it given to him soo soon? Was it because he was the first to clear a hidden dungeon? Anyway he decided to go back to the vige and turn in the quest. --- At the vige chief''s house " Wee adventurer , have youpleted the task I assigned you?" He asked " Yes sire," Rudra then gave him the necromancer''s diary. He was enraged as he read the diary but reigned in his temper. " Thank you for your assistance adventurer, also for ying that vile necromancer , the vige of ckwater will forever be your benefactor." ?????????? ???????????????? ?????????????????? : ?????? ?????????????????????? ??????????????: + 2 ???????????? + 1 ???????? ???????? ?????????? + ?????????? ?????????????? ????????????> ???????????????? + 1500 ?????????????????? ???? ?????????????????????? ?????????????? ???????????????? ??????????'' ??????????????ed Kni??????'' WHOA .... WHOA .... WHOA JACKPOT! Never would he have thought he would get such an excellent award. He was now a Viscount .... a Noble of the Kingdom. He could without a Doubt do many things that normal people could not. But before he could rejoice much a gloomy event happened. // Hazelgroove kingdom announcement: Congrattions yer ''Shakuni'' for being the first yer to reach Level 10 in Hazelgroove kingdom. +200 Fame // // Eastern continent announcement : Congrattions to yer '' Shakuni '' for being first yer to reach Level 10 in the Eastern continent. +1000 fame // NO ! NO! NO! NO! NO! WHYYYYYYYYYYYYY WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS TO ME?? I WANT TO LIVE!!!! The forum exploded again ..... and ban the hacker ''Shakuni '' faction started gaining support .... when a majority of yers were at level 4 how can someone reach level 10 so fast. But Rudra was actually level 11. He decided to check his loot to lift his mood. The Dark gold sword [Windcutter] ( Dark gold ) : A de that can unleash bursts of wind to cut down opponents..... effective up to 20 meters special effect 1 : windsh skill .... sh your opponents with a strong windsh special effect 2 : +15% critical damage An excellent weapon! Andstly he got the title of Honourable knight. This meant he was favoured as a hero by both the church and the kingdom. This was amazing. He just wished people would forget him within a week. If not major corporations would be on his tail day in and day out. He decided to call it a day after ying the game for 25 hours straight and logged out. Ohhh the sun!!!! His eyes burned upon waking up and his whole body felt sore.... he had ''logged in'' in such a terrible posture. Oh please release the gaming pods soon ..... I cant take this helmet sh*t! He took a bath and freshened up. Then he made the phone call he should have made in hisst life but never had the courage to. He called his real best friend who he lost touch with after high school. The person who gave him loan after loan in hisst life. But he had never even thanked him properly. He would make it up to him this time. He called his best friend Fatty Ksh. Chapter 7 - Back To Real Life

Chapter 7 - Back To Real Life

The real world was a funny ce for Rudra His reincarnation knowledge was aplete cheat in the game ... however his reincarnation knowledge was a undo ticket in real life 20 years of life taught him the difference between who mattered and who did not, in his ''past life'' He lost touch with his college friends about 2 years after graduation. His high school friends stayed longer especially fatty Ksh however he never cherished that bond. He chased after a stupid girl who dumped her the first opportunity when someone better than him showed her interest , funny thing he was actually nning on marrying her . He lost touch with his brother after he went to highschool He lost touch with his father about a year after that The only time they came together as a family was when his mother was critically ill about 10 years from now. His past was riddled with mistakes but he would never repeat those again He may not be an overpowered character in real life like he is in the game world But he considered his real battlefield to be here To never wrong those who stood by him this life. Today was the day he would meet fatty Ksh again they were supposed to meet at the restaurant near their highschool which they frequented previously Fatty Ksh was the only real friend he ever had who had his back through thick and thin....he once loaned him a 100K dors his savings of over 5 years at a moments notice when he was facing financial issues ... he was a very simple and easy going guy who would give his all to his friend . A gem a real gem. He never took fatty Ksh seriously in hisst life when he told him that the girl he was dating was a vixen he pped fatty Ksh and broke all bonds with him but boy o boy was he right! He was overjoyed as he saw fatty Ksh enter the restaurant, all sorts of emotions welled up inside him but all he could show was a cheeky smile The smile boys give to their close friends That half smirk half mocking smile that seems like it says "yo a****le" Fatty Ksh smirked back " Congrattions you sessfully look like a monkeys rear part " He said as he took a seat Rudra shuffled his hair .... because he rode his bicycle here the wind ruffled his hair " Well I do my part to look like the friend of a chubby gori " He retorted They both looked each other dead in the eyes Then both burstedughing. The ice was broken and the conversation just flowed from there They talked about everything and nothing over lunch Fatty was shocked when he heard that Rudra had left his house to live on rent untill he made something of himself, the usually easygoing Rudra was serious about earning money ..... this soothed his mind. He was secretly always worried about his friend who was immature beyond belief .... he was talented but overall aplete idiot. But that seemed to change today . Even though he seemed his same carefree self he seemed mature..... much much more mature like someone in his 40''s .... not a 21 year old kid. Fatty too was ying ''Omega'' hence their next talk went over to Omega " Well do you y '' Omega''?" " Yes of course , I dont live in a cave dude" Rudra retorted " What ss did you choose?? , And which kingdom?"Fatty asked exitedly " Knight, Hazelgroove kingdom " he said " Whoaaa... Im a cksmith , Hazelgroove kingdom.... Im at level 3 you know " " Yeah you always liked crafts plus you are a mechanical engineer it makes sense " he said " Well have you heard of the gamer '' Shakuni'' that dude is sooo sick .... he is aldready at level 10 , can you believe it ..... I bet he is the son of the game developer or something ". Rudra was barely stifling hisughter at this point he was wondering how fatty would react once he told him he was ''Shakuni'' ..... But he could not tell him yet ... Well not untill he did some preparations first , so he just smiled right now He needed to put a mask on his real identity Boasting was not going to get him anywhere Untill noone knew that he was ''Shakuni'' he would be fine fending for himself in game . " Yeah , sounds like a damn lucky bastard to me". He said They talked a lot and finally decided that one day maybe if one of them started a guild the other would definitely join him. They paid the bill and stood up to leave there were no farewell words between men but Rudra said something he felt deeply today " Hey fatty, thankyou for being my bro" He said as he walked out, he did not understand why it was soo hard to show emotion , it was a simple appreciation sentence but it made him feel uneasy Maybe insults are the only way to address friends he thought. He did some light grocery shopping before he returned home . Called back home to let his mom and dad know he was doing fine... He ate enough to keep him afloat for next 24 hours as he would now initiate his first n of earning money . As he put on the virtual headset a familiar game screen of '' Omega '' came to view then with a white sh he was back at ckwater vige. Most adventurers did not know this yet but even after bing level 10 you could not simply walk into the capital city , you first needed to get a approval letter from the vige administration office first. He walked into the vige administration office where a burly man with a Hitler like moustache greeted him " How may i help you sir Viscount?" the NPC asked very respectfully at that " Id like to do my adventurer registration , i have achieved level 10 and would like to enter the capital city". The NPC smiled "I would surely do that for you sir , however seeing as you are a reputed knight and a Viscount of the kingdom I believe you do not need one for entry into the capital " Rudra hit his forehead , yes thats right he was nobility now .... he did not needmon people''s registration . Well he was not used to this soo can you me him? He got his adventurer Id and decided to embark on the journey to the capital. Chapter 8 - Off To The Capital The journey from ckwater Vige to the capital was safe overall ..... it was about half a days walk to reach the capital city''s wall about 3 hours if one took a horse . Not having a mount was extremely frustrating ..... but mounts would not unlock untill level 40 soo Rudra was stuck walking. There were no monsters on the road to the capital however the same could not be said for bandits. Some rogue bandits and some connected to underworld organizations would often plunder travellers on the road. This is part of the reason why the AI made it soo that one could not venture out towards the capital before reaching level 10 As the bandits would be around the level 10-13 on each road leading towards the capital city. Unless you are sufficiently prepared you cannot reach the capital in the early stages of the game. Well he was not worried about bandits much as he had the semi legendary item Lich''s Ring He could just summon his Knight Durahal and it would be game over for the bandits He felt happy and chirpy for this reason alone, The weather was pleasent in the countryside leading to the capital He was not afraid of yers to see him soo In the security that noone was watching him Rudra broke into song while dancing as he moved along the road " Iv got fire for her heart im not scared of the dark you never see me look soo ....." " Baby , baby , baby oooooo like ..." Unbeknownst to him there was a yer behind him Yes a yer indeed reached level 10 about 8 hours after Rudra ... the levelling maniac '' Neatwit '' . He was the one dominating the leaderboards for 7 years straight in Rudra '' s past life . Well Apart from these two most elite yers were around level 8 and would still take a day to reach level 10 and most of the mobs would take about 3 more . And here he was seeing Rudra dance like a buffoon Soo thats the top yer '' Shakuni'' ???? he thought Well he meant to just think it but ended up saying it out loud That made Rudra look back and turn beet red at being caught in this embarrassing situation. But before he could give an exnation Neatwit said " Sooooo cooollllllll!!!!" "Oh my god big brother , your dance moves are soo sick" He said " Big brother?? whose your brother ?" , did this guy fall on his head when he was young or what?" The official age to y ''Omega'' was 19 soo considering he was 21 noone should call him big brother. " Hi , sir im Neatwit ..... i assume you are the first level 10 yer Mr Shakuni ..... its an absolute pleasure to meet you sir" He introduced " Rudra got the whole picture now.... this was the levelling maniac Neatwit who had a childlike personality" '' Neatwit'' never joined a guild in his past Life the only thing he did was to level level and level He would grind mobs like noone else Not interested in loot , fame or power the only thing he wanted was to level up faster! Well if i had not been reincarnated i guess he would still be on the top of leaderboards. He thought " Pleasure to meet you my friend..... wanna head towards the capital with me?" Rudra asked " sure .... it s boring to travel alone anyway " he said They both started chatting and walking casually it was actually quite fun They had great chemistry and Neatwit s goofy nature instantly appealed to Rudra who was by nature Goofy himself They had a rollicking good time untill suddenly an arrow shot out of the woods barely missing Rudra ''s head. They both drew their swords and were alert in an instant. "BANDITS!" said Rudra They stood back to back as they calmly analysed the situation ..... there were six bandits all level 13 ... who surrounded them blocking all exits It was not a very favourable fighting condition " Drop your sword armour and valuables and we will let you go punks" One of the bandit said Neatwit was scared well not about the loot but about the death penalty his hard earned exp will be lost plus the 3 hours he took to walk UNACCEPTABLE he thought Rudra was pissed right now as he did not want to reveal the power of his ring to anyone If Neatwit was not here Durahal would have been enough to deal with them all But he could not summon Durahal yet. No worries though Darkness bind and windcutter could still annihte 3 bandits easy Well he could take on two more himself but thest one needed to be dealt by Neatwit "Can you take on one? " Rudra asked He nodded Darkness bind said Rudra and he quickly used windslice to kill 3 Bandits in one fell swoop The bandits were dumbfounded ..... What the hell What just happened But before they could recover from their shock Rudra charged on two more Neatwit did too It was a smooth fight for Rudra and surprisingly Neatwit held his own too 5 minutester all 6 Bandits were dead ???????????? 5 ?????????????? ???????????????????????? ?????????????? +1500 ?????? + 30 ???????????? + ???????????? ???????? ???????????? + ???????????????? ?????? ?????????? (1/3) LEVEL UP! Rudra was pleased with the way the battle turned out He did not reveal his trump card while he also got decent items " Woww..... Big brother is soo strong" Neatwit was awed by Rudra ''s remarkable skills and strength. Rudra called for the system pannel ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight ss : Knight Subss : none LVL:12 Tier : 0 STATS AGI : 20 VIT : 15 INT : 15 STA : 15 PHY : 15 HP : 500/500 Status : Fatigued Equipment :mon stone sword , leather boots , Darkness Armour , Lich''s Ring , Bronze shins ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- With his stats levelling up he felt lighter and stronger Well it was an addictive feeling He could see why Neatwit only focused on levelling It was like steriods you could not get off off. If he did not neee money soo badly maybe bing a solo high level yer would not have been a bad option s he cant do that Not yet atleast! " let''s go ..... lets reach the capital before sundown .... night is even more unsafe to travel" with this they both started walking faster towards the capital Chapter 9 - Capital City

Chapter 9 - Capital City

The capital city of Hazelgroove kingdom was ''Purple Haze '' city ..... The city was named after the purple fog visible throughout the city once every four years during a special lunar alignment . It was a massive city epassing about 25 million inhabitants at all times with a capacity for 7 million more . The city had everything you would expect from a urban fantasy city... A royal pce .... Mage towers.... Auction houses ..... cksmithing and Craftsmanship halls... Alchemy and potionology halls... Gambling dens ... Restaurants and even slums. As Rudra and Neatwit reached the capital city gates he could not help but feel nostalgic. '' Im back'' he thought As they tried to walk through the gates the guard posted asked for their adventurer id Rudra had one however Neatwit did not .... he was baffled at the thought of having to travel back to his spawn vige to issue one first Luckily he was with Rudra He switched his title from well known knight to Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom "He s with me " Rudra said The gatesman suddenly became extremely polite " Oh soo he is lord viscountspanion.... my apologies for stopping you, please enjoy your stay in the kingdom." Neatwit looked at Rudra with admiration , even gate guards talked with him respectfully " Thankyou , please let me add you as a friend i will pay you back for this favour someday". " Sure, add me " Rudra said With them both adding each other as friends they decided to part ways to explore the capital. Now was the time for Rudra to execute his main n in the capital city Rudra intended to make PurpleHaze city as his headquarters in the future .... For this he had 3 missions set in his mind that he would work on whislt in the city The first mission he decided was to sell information for money..... Provide a detailedyout of the city and its important locations as well as some general quests torge guilds in exchange for money It will take 2 days for the majority of guilds yers to reach the capital city and 2 more for exploring Rudra ''s information pack will save them 2 days worth of time hence will give the guilds who purchased it a massive advantage in establishing themselves in the capital before others could. For this to sessfully reap as many benefits as it could he would make four information packs Free pack: As a charity to all yers , but secretly to build credibility and desire over more important information Solo pack: For solo yers and adventurers, it will contain a city map with important locations as well as somemon quest information Cost : 5 dors Guild pack ( normal) : it will contain workings of the city .... how the auction house works as well as intormation on some secret shops selling special items Cost : 100 dors Guild pack ( Elite) : It will contain detailed working of the entire capital city ..... with information on all important quests as well as secret shops and also a detailed back profile of every prominent NPC in the capital , it will also provide basic guidance on how to start a guild and expand it. cost : 2000 dors He posted this on this on the forum with attatchments that needed to pay to unlock except for the free part . The second mission was to secure the emmisary of Church of Light quest It was a quest that would greatly help him increase his intimacy with the church with the quest rewarding him to ess the church''s treasure hall to exchange for one treasure . As well as having one request from church of light. The third and a longtime mission was The starting of his own Guild and bing a guildmaster He wanted to form an elite Guild with only quality yers .... And slowly start his revenge against the guild of his previous life. While a guild for elites only sounded good in theory in actuality it was very difficult to bnce.... as every member would have a certain pride being well above the masses , they would not follow someone else easily The cohesiveness of such a unit was always an issue The problem ofck of evident manpower would show while trying for guild expansion as menial tasks would be extremely difficult for a guild to do without lower rung of yers Even in guild wars such a guild would easily be suppressed byrger guilds using sheer masses of their massive guilds to crush them However with all its drawbacks Rudra would still pick it up because he had ways to counter its shorings When the In game currency would link with the real world currency everyone will backstab every other person for benefits Therger guilds will be filled with corruption, with the upper members gaining and gaining while the lower members would beg for scraps.... having gone through that once he would never try put someone through it again He would make a house of elites where each yer would have the strength of a 100 and a strong pride that came with being an elite That pride would detter them to use underhanded tactics and achieve the betterment of the organisation He would make a guild with a heart where every member would grow alongside the guild leaving noone behind. It was a crazy dream but he was resolved to make it happen. These three mission''s were the current goals to achieve in the capital city Starting a Guild needed one to have 100 gold and one guild token to open Rudra needed 85 more to open one as his status as a viscount did not need a guild token . What many people did not know was that there could only be 100 guilds within the capital , no more guild orders would be issued after that The only way to get one after that was to annihte one of the 100 in a official guild war and take over their position This made the prices of guilds amodity if a leader chose to vacate his guilds spot the token would always go for sky high prices. Well being a viscount eased things up by quite a lot. In his previous life the first yer to reach the status of a viscount took 3 years to achieve this feat and his guild received extraordinary benefits due to his position. Chapter 10 - Sending A Cheque Home

Chapter 10 - Sending A Cheque Home

Rudra spent the rest of the day visiting various NPC shops to familiarise the market right now..... familiarizing himself with the prices before the mass of demand called yers would enter the market and inte the prices. The pirces of herbs and items were not fixed in ''Omega'' and followed the real world system of demand and supply .... Prices went up and down ording to the market. Rudra knew that once the masses entered the capital city the price of thesemon herbs will increase thrice as much as now hence he invested about 10 gold into twomon herbs required for brewing beginner healing potion and stocked up on it. He needed it for his Emmisary of Church quest He spent the rest 5 gold buyingmon grade weapons and armours from cksmith s shop which costed about 5 coppers a piece The reason for this is in the capital currently suchmon weapons were being sold extremely cheap.He remembered paying about 30 coppers for a piece of armour in his past life. Thats about 600% profit margin He wanted to feel happy after investing money for his buisness but Looking at the 4 copper wealth that he currently possesed he felt dejected He intentionally had to keep 4 coppers as a night at the inn costed one 2 coppers a day. Im Broke! he sighed It will atleast take him two days to earn the money back as it would be then that majority yers will enter the capital. Most yers did not know this but if you sleep at an inn or a permanent residence in the capital When you logout your character will gain EXP steadily based on where you were sleeping The inn where Rudra logged out gave one a +10 EXP/ hour boost on logging out. So technically you could just not login for your day and your character would have levelled up ! Insane right? yes thats why it got patched at the first update one month from gameunch. But not yet! As Rudra logged out he went on with his daily needs and took a bath and ate some food As he was fiddling his phone scrolling through the forums he suddenly stopped eating His eyes soo wide from shock He could simply not beleive what he saw He pinched himself hard WHAT? Oww ,it hurts soo this is not a dream His post where he was selling information had 27 Million views and 5 million people pinned it 20 Million people downloaded the free information pack 3 Million people downloaded the Solo adventurer pack (5*3= 15 million dors) 100 thousand people bought the Basic Guild pack (0.1¡Á100= 10 million dors) and 20 thousand people bought the Elite Guild pack (0.02 ¡Á 2000 = 40 million dors) The total earnings from this post totalled 65 MILLION DOLLARS!!!!!!!!! He felt like his heart would beat out of his chest WHAT THE HELL When was it soo easy to earn money? He thought he would need atleast 2 years to earn about 50 Mil but this.... He sat up from his chair then sat down on the ground Then madly rolled over I MADE IT I MADE IT I LL SAVE MOM ILL PAY BACK DAD''S DEBT ILL SEND MAX TO HARVARD He wasughing and crying at the same time emotions taking a hold of him He quickly opened his bank ount to look at the overall bnce 65 million 300 dors He locked his phone and justid there on the floor Breathing heavily It took him 10 minutes to return his heart rate to normal Then he did what needed to be done He wired 25 million dors to his dads ount and 25 Million dors to his Moms. Locked his rented apartment Took his bicycle and started madly peddling towards home. ----------------------- At the Rajput Household " I wonder how Rudra is doing, i really miss him you know ?" said his mom " That kid is probably justzing around, he would be back home within two months " his father said " Have more faith in your son , he went out to try something on his own... we need to believe in him " " Oh i will believe in him, the day he sends money home i will" His father said nonchntly Although he appeared cold right now and treated Rudra like he was hopeless, he was the one having sleepless nights for the past week since his boy had moved out. A doorbell interrupted their conversation " Rudra? eximed her mother in suprise " she smiled as she hugged him Little Max was probably still in school soo he did not see him here " Why are you here boy, back home soo soon? or here for more money?" Said his father coldly Rudra just smiled and walked into the living room He said " Mom , dad thankyou for always believing in me and supporting me , especially you dad I know you havent told mom but I know we have a 300K debt on our house ". His father''s eyes widened in shock Her mother looked at her father dumbfounded A 300K DEBT? " Thankyou for always shielding our family like nothing ever bothered you but i know how hard you work to keep ends met ". " I have never been a filial son and have been a wastrel all my life for which im deeply sorry dad." " And mom , i know your cold is not just a cold and a disease that needs to be treated but you have not told anyone because it needs a lot of money and you did not want to put burden on the family" "You are ill?" His father questioned his mother who lowered her eyes in guilt Why did noone know about each others secrets but the boy did "Im sorry for not being a good enough son mother to take care of you even though you are ill" " But i have changed father , mother from today onwards I will shoulder the Rajput house".. He smiled Dad, Mom please open your bank ount bnce They both had a million questions and both wanted to talk to each other as well as their son who kept dropping bombs after bombs but they were forced to first open their bank ounts When they saw the total bnce Their eyes widened in shock 1...2.....3...4.....5...6.. zeroes This is millions in money 25 Million dors? Each! " Is... is this..th...the... money....you....earned?" His fathers voice started to break speaking He just nodded and hugged his father hard soon he felt his shoulders getting wet wet from the tears of his father A heavy burden was lifted off his chest His son who everyone called useless His son who was alwayszy and unmotivated His son who would always be mocked by people andpared to their sons who sent home a few hundred dors every month That same son just sent a cheque home from his first earnings and that cheque was for 25 million dors Just wait till i tell every single person who told him that his son was a looser in life Even his mom recovered from the shock and embraced the two hugging It was an amazing family moment where all past grievences and problems were slowly being dissolved away The family spent quality time that day with Rudra discussing how he sold information in the game and made soo much money and how he still had more for when little Max went to college Dinner that day was a huge feast As the family bonded and disclosed all the secrets and burdens they had been carrying around , they felt soo light after confessing Money was an issue for such a middle ss family who worked hard for a eptable lifestyle With all debts paid and enough money for Moms surgery Rudra feltplete The smiles on the faces of his mom dad and little brother that day made his heart bounce in joy This moment this family I vow to never loose it again! Chapter 11 - Starting The Hustle

Chapter 11 - Starting The Hustle

Rudra spent a day at his home , enjoying his family time. He loved how his dad will never stop smiling and his mom would act like he was her lovely little boy His brother looked at him like he was a hero, he was in middle school hence he understood the importance of money and understood that they were rich now. After he up grew about 10 or 11 years he stopped seeing his brother as his idol and thought that he waszy and useless. Seeing the shine in his eyese back as he looked upto him again Rudra felt proud of himself. Yes your brother is the best! As he left home to go back to his rented apartment , something weighed on his mind, Earning money was indeed not so easy ..... although he struck gold this time .... from now on it wont be as easy as today The money he earned is enough to sustain his family''s current lifestyle for the next 40 years no problem They could order food thrice a week Get a bigger apartment Go on trips twice a year Drive better cars Have a saving for any possible emergency But that was it.... it was not enough to live the noveou rich¨¨ lifestyle Yep he wanted his family to live like emperors.... He needed to earn more for that much much more. Well the Human greed knows no bound .... But it all pointed towards one thing He needed to go back to grinding. One day off from ''Omega'' he wondered how many yers reached the Capital ---------------------- (Back in the virtual world) (Purple haze city, Hazelgroove kingdom) The first thing he heard when he logged in was LEVEL UP! "hehehe i levelled up without logging into the game for a day It can''t be called aplete waste this way " He brought up the stat panel ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight ss : Knight Subss : none LVL:13 Tier : 0 STATS AGI : 21 VIT : 16 INT : 16 STA : 16 PHY : 16 HP : 600/600 Status : Healthy Equipment :mon stone sword , leather boots , Darkness Armour , Lich''s Ring , Bronze shins ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- He nodded seeing his stats if his calctions are right Neatwit would have reached level 12 yesterday or maybe 13 He needed to pick up the pace the gap between him and other yers was shortening He needed to keep his edge else he was just one of the yers ying the game. Well he did not know but his name was aldready considered as one of the elite''s his name had been announced twice on the server and his information pack was extremely usefull Manymon yers looked upto the yer ''Shakuni'' and many guilds wanted to recruit him within their ranks. Since he would sell his stack ofmon and bronze equipment only when the prices were sufficiently high the only thing to do right now was to start the Emmisary of the church Quest. He walked towards the central District of the capital The Central District was a city within a city It was cordoned off with high walls and the right to ess was heavily regted. You needed to have atleast +50 Reputation from the church of light or the Hazelgroove kingdom to gain ess . He being a viscount was however more than wee , not that hecked the fame either. At the centre of the circle was the Royal pce the residence of the king and nomatter how many times had he seen it in his past life , it was simply not something one could look enough at ... What a magnificent building....The tall gates the strong guards the beautiful gardens... The pce was simply breathtaking. Right beside it was the Church Of Light. The pure white marble Building was blinding to look at in the sunlight , It was Grand yet simple Yep definitely the Church of ''Light'' he thought As he entered through the gates of Church Of Light He saw countless priests in White robes all doing some rituals He walked through in towards the prayer room Where he knelt down and prayed infront of the Godess of Light '' Fiona'' . It was impolite to call the Godess''s name hence everyone reffered to her as Godess of Light. He was actually not praying but this was the way to activate the quest soo he acted like he was. About 5 minutes in when he was still kneeling he finally heard the voice " May the Light bless you". The fish had taken the bait..... that voice was of the Cardinal of the Church of Light '' Lee Huntaro'' " I greet the Cardinal of The church Priest Lee " As he bowed to the Priest the priest tapped his forehead and he recieved a blessing ???????????? ???????????????? ???????????????????????????????? ???????????? ???????????????????????????????? ???????? ???????????????????? + ???????????????????????? ???????????? ???????????? ???????????????? 3 ????????????????. BRILLIANT! he eximed in his mind " I see you have great faith in the Godess " Cardinal Lee said " Naturally , The Godess illuminated the path in my life through the pitch of Darkness i was in, My only regret is not being able to recieve a chance to serve her better" Cardinal Lee '' s eyes moistened Rudra knew that he had roped the Cardinal in Booyah! Hook . Line . Sinker! " I am d sire Viscount wishes to serve the Godess.If you truly wish to do so the Church does have an issue that needs attention of a capable adventurer" " Seeing as you are a Reputable Knight Blessed by the Godess of Life and hence can resurrect after dying ....would you be willing to take care of an issue? the church will forever be in your debt if you canplete this task" " Sure , Cardinal Lee you have to butmand me this humble Knight is in your service". [ Emmisary of Light] ( Grade : B ) (Chain quest): Vige Thol to the north of capital city has been infected by a deadly gue that spreads easily by air..... As there is fear of being contaminated the vige does not have any merchants delivering supplies and essential healing potions Objective : Deliver supplies and Healing potions to the vige chief Rewards : + 500 Fame + 200 Reputation with Church Of Light + unlock second chain quest Rudra smiled yep... he got it The emmisary of light chain quest . Chapter 12 - Emmisary Of Church (1)

Chapter 12 - Emmisary Of Church (1)

Rudra knew in depth about the quest hence he had previously prepared a warehouse full of ingredients to concot the healing potions. The Church provided him with 50 gold for the quest but he would make 30 gold saving because of his previous investment. He bought necessary medical supplies andmissioned the alchemist guild to concot the potions . As beginer health poitons were easy to concot , he recieved his order within 30 minutes, he spent 10 gold for themission and 10 more on other food items and supplies. With only 20 of the allocated 50 gold budget used he was ready to depart to the Vige of Thol in the north. The journey to the Vige of Thol was in the fashion that Rudra was all to familiar with ..... how one was actually supposed to travel ..... On a mount! The church provided him with one of the better horses as a mount for his journey , thanx to which it only took him two hours to reach the vige. Yep even from 500 meters out of the actual vige one could smell death all over, The vige was earily quiet with sick people everywhere .... there were only a few people walking in the open covering their faces with cloths to not breathe contaminated air. He made his way into the vige amongst the stares of 200 people untill he was stopped by a strong looking warrior. " Please turn around good sir, this vige has experienced a disease outbreak. I implore the sire to vacate the vige premises as soon as possible for your own safety." said the man " I am here on behalf of the Church of Light sire, may i please have an audience with the chief?" Rudra asked politely Seeing how Rudra was someone sent by the Church to help them , the people were overjoyed . The gazes on him softened quite a bit now. He was quickly introduced to the vige chief Dholka The chief was probably in his mid thirty''s his body full of battle scars... He must be a tremendous warrior thought Rudra as he looked at his arm glistening with marks where swords would have cut him. "So i heard you are from the church?" said Dholka " Yes the Church sends its aid to the people suffering in Thol" Rudra said and emptied his ring to present all the resources given as aid. ???????????????????? ???????????????????????????????? (1/3) ???????????????????????????? +500 ???????????????? + 200 ???????????????????????????????????????? ???????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????? ???????????????????? " Thankyou sir respected knight , you delivering these supplies will alleviate a lot of burden on my vige." " Its my duty as the servant of the Godess" Said Rudra He knew he only needed to act humble as soon the 2nd part of the quest will pop up "I wonder would sir help us with locating a medical cure for this disease.... although the health potions will help the citizens to get out of critical danger , the infection will still not go... if only there was a cure" [Emmisary Of Church]( Grade : S ) (2/3 chain quest) : Find a cure for the disease spread in the vige Rewards : +1000 Fame + 1000 Reputation with Church of Light + ?????? Failure penalty : - 2000 fame - title Respected Knight - 1000 reputation with the church ???????????????????????? ????????????????????? ???????????? ???????? He selected yes Well one actually needed to collect clues ... do monster hunting .... bring a master potionsmaster a sample of infected blood .... spend time working for the potionmaster in return of his service.... do 3 quests for him and then get the cure for the vige illness But not Rudra He said " Actually i know quite a bit about diseases, do you mind if i take a look at a patient?" Rudra lied straight through his teeth He dint know jack shit about diseases however he knew the form of the cure. However to look legit he just used his deepest voice and cooked shit up as he spoke "Hmm the fever and the texture of the skin..... the taste of the sweat.....hmmmm fungus yes definitely fungus..... paracetamol dolo650 metacin ... Rantac crocin..... Hmmmmmm" " I got it , mix blueherb grass with curd and feed it to the patients , the infection will be eliminated within 6 hours." All the vigers were dumbfounded . Blueherb grass was amon grass herb easily avable hence quickly the medicine was made and administered to a critical patient. 6 Hourster he was safe and healthy " Miracle, the godess has blessed us. The respected night is actually a Medicine master" All the vigers cried and kowtowed towards Rudra including the vige chief " Indeed you are a blessing from Godess herself , thankyou for saving my vige". ???????????????????? ???????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????? +1000 ???????????????? +1000 ???????????????????????????????????????? ???????????????? ???????????? ???????????????????????? +???????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????? : ???????????????????????????????????????? ???????? 2000 ???????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? Whoa whoa whoa ! Windfall again! [Savior of thol vige] ( Title) : Any and all vige specialities will forever be sold to you for free, You can request them to collect resources you need.You are revered throughout the vige and they will fight for your honor. This title was worth the effort put into solving the quest. Not that he did put effort but the one who did in his ''Previous life'' gained lots of valuable resources for his guild using the vige Npc and farmers. Rudra wanted to make an elite Guild of his own hence this vige will provide him a lot of strategic and logistic support. [ Revered medicine master] (Title) : You will be recognised as a master of medicine throughout the nation . You do not need to pay taxes . You have the same status as a Count in the Hazelgroove kingdom. -50% cost for purchasing herbs from all NPC shops. Rudra was dumbfounded .. all he did was stupid acting and this is the result ?? Was the Godess of fortune finally favouring him after a lifetime of suffering his previous life? Thankyou god , If i have ever cursed you for being unfair in my past life i take it all back , You are the best! Rudra said looking towards the sky. Well well only one thing left to do " Chief Dholka, this disease was spread by eating a fungal species such as a mushroom, has your vige recently bought an unknown stock of mushrooms?" Asked Rudra " Well there was a merchant who sold Mushrooms at a very low cost hence most of my vige people bought it ..... are you saying the merchant caused all this suffering to my vige?" Dholka said seething " Its the most usible oue based on the facts we know sir". Said Rudra " Sir i cannot leave this vige being its chief , but can you exact revenge for me" This chief will forever be in your debt if you do [Emmisary of Church](3/3 Chain quest) : Bring the perpetrator behind the infection outbreak in the city of Thol to justice . Rewards : ??????? Failure Penalty : -10 levels . Perfect the script for the third quest progressed normally, he was worried because he used his past life knowledge that maybe the third quest wont trigger but thankfully it did. But what the hell is that failure penalty - 10 levels seriously? I might as well restart my ount then. Chapter 13 - Emmisary Of Church(2)

Chapter 13 - Emmisary Of Church(2)

The third part of the quest was a bit tricky .The hideout of the culprit was not specified by the solver of the previous quest. The only thing Rudra knew for sure was that it was somewhere between Thol and the capital city in the open woods and that the clue to the quest location was given by an old witchcraft practicioner in the vige. Rudra had to do this quest the proper way as having iplete knowledge was more dangerous than not having knowledge at all . If he wanted to do it he needed to do it right. Hence he went to the old witch''s hut in the vige outskirts to talk to her about the quest. As he knocked on the door , the door opened like a horror house in modern times Creaking and with a witch likeugh " AHAHAHAHAEHEHEHHEHE" WTF I definitely did not sighn up for this Actually Rudra was scared of haunted houses, when he was little he went to one with his father and ended up peeing his pants , it was embarrassing. Hence he had some psychological trauma entering the ce With quaky steps he entered in ... " Hello anybody home.....??" he said with an extremely shaky voice He walked slowly observing every inch of the house ..... Praying just purely praying '' please god please dont let some creepy thing pop out of nowhere '' PLEASE The situation did not call for it however he started chanting all mantras he knew to pray to the gods as he walked along " Jai hanuman gyan gunsagar... " Om namah Shivaay... " Ah hu Akbar... " In the name of the father the son ..... I dont really know if Buddha works against witches he is such a cuddly fellow. Then suddenly his leg quashed something quishy as he lifted his leg slowly he saw that he identally stepped on a ... eye. Aggghhhhh..... Grossss...screw the quest m out... He ran towards the exit. But before he did he was stopped by a old hag at the door. '''' Wee to my humble abode adventurer Ahehehehehehehehhehe" . The witch had appeared Yep the old hag was everything you think when you think evil witch ..... A tall pointy hat ( check) Old wrinkly face ( check) Baggy ck robes ( check) Very creepy house ( check) Extremely evilughter ( check) Conclusion : 100% Authentic ... Grade A certified practitioner of dark arts ... A witch! " Please mrs.witch i am only here to ask for help in a task i recieved from your vige chief , please dont cut off my eyes to make soup for dinner". " Im a witch not a cannibal :| son , sit lets talk " Rudra sighed the witch seemed normal " Hehehehahahahaha" Almost normal .... well as normal as you can be after being a witch . Rudra then exined her about the recent urings in the vige and asked her how to trace the merchant who sold the infectious mushrooms.He proceded with providing her with a sample of the mushroom. The witch took the mushroom and started doing some weird incantations ..... The mana intensity in the room increased by a drastic amount , and even a knight like Rudra could feel its presence. The witches eyes rolled back into her head. UNDERTAKER MOVES! thought Rudra as he waited patiently for her to do her stuff..... apparently she was using her skills to do some kind of relevation magic About 2 minster her eyes popped back and she looked at Rudra ..... " 30 mins out from Thol vige towards the Capital there will be a white oak tree leave the road there and proceed for 10 minutes till you see a cave ... The perpetrator is somehow rted to that ce. Rudra bowed and thanked her for her help... if not for being soo weird she was a very usefull ally to have. Anyhow he had respect for her skills. Well now i know the location ... i know what i need to face once m there.... Lets buy darkness dispel one time use spell papers in advance .... and also buy as many silver weapons as possible . What lied in the cave was part of the Main Quest storyline of the game ..... A organization lurking in the darkness ..... one of their factions the dark warewolves . Can only be hurt by light spells and silver weapons, ordinary weapons can not even scratch them .... this was why the one in his '' Past life'' could notplete this part of the quest . The difficulty was out of this world .... you basically had to be incredibly lucky and posses light based attacks and silver weapons to clear the quest .... and as you only had one try the difficulty was SSS rated ... meaning next to impossible Rudra with his reincarnation knowledge was also only about 80% confident .... He would prepare for all possible contigencies and only challenge it carefully. There was no second chance , hence he would pour his hard earned gold to buy as many light spell mass destruction spell paper''s as possible ..... even the most basic ones costed about 10 gold each .... hence he could only buy 2-3 at his current wealth. If he returned to the capital and sold his stock of weapons he could purchase 5 more , although it will take longer for him toplete the quest , he wanted to do all possible preparations as possible before attempting the quest. Well not that there was a timelimit specified , taking longer might deduct the final performance rating but who cares ..... even a D is goldpared to F. His future ns would all depend on wether or not he could crack this quest, cause if he fails the upset would set him back about 20 to 30 days in his n for setting up a guild and then those after that. It was far too early for him to suffer setbacks, there was no point in making a guild for elites if all the elites he wanted aldready joined big guilds first. He needed an item from the Church''s Warehouse that can only be obtained by clearing the quest.... The quest rewards are too important for failure to be an option. Chapter 14 - Back To Capital

Chapter 14 - Back To Capital

Rudra left the vige of thol after settling things there , he rode back on his horse back to the Purplehaze city. Thendscape of PurpleHaze city had changed drastically since thest time he came here . yers could be seen everywhere and the shops were full of customer''s. "Aww man the prices of the goods are wayy to high , i cannot believe anyone can purchase one without grinding for two days nonstop." A random strangerined " I wish ''Shakuni '' added a map of the capital to his information pack ... the streets are confusing". A random stranger B said . Hearing his name he was baffled for a second .... Am i famous or what ? was his first thought.... Well no matter what , the time is ripe to do buisness. He went to the city administration office and booked a stall for sale today. He went onto the stall and hung a sign .... Common and bronze armours avable .. price fixed at 5 silver , and 9 silver respectively ... barter option avable against herbs and potions. He was soon visited by the first customer. '''' Hmmm a yer owned shop selling at half the market price , are you trying to scam people?'''' He asked " No sir , here is the equipment feel free to inspect as you like" Rudra said with a smile Rudra was cursing inside at the man.... but outside he was only an amiable salesman. " Wow , impressive ... so i can buy any of the abovemon grade equipment for 5 silver only , then ill take these shins , this armour and this sword". " That will be a total of 15 silver sir " said Rudra " Well let me have them for 8 " he smirked evily Rudra was at the limit of his patience but he said " Sir, since you are my first customer ill let you have it for 14 but any less than that makes no economic Sense to me " " Hey , punk let me tell you something.... if you wanna live in this city peacefully let me have it for 6 else my guild will bury you and your stall before looting you of all your worth". " Oh a threat ? " Rudraughed inwardly " Yes bastard , since you have annoyed me let me take it for free and we will call it a day, you are lucky not to get robbed". " Wasnt it 6 silver , now you want it for free?? may i know the name of this excellent guild supporting exemry yers like you , cause till my knowledge goes the first guild is yet to be formed". " Hahaha yes it was 6 silver but you wasted too much time merchant ... I am from the great WhiteRadiance guild .... although we have no guild hall or official guild status... we y as a team ... and if you mess with us , our members will make sure you will never be anything above level 0". ''WhiteRadiance'' the guild he joinedst time , the one true cause of his suffering That WhiteRadiance ! He gritted his teeth and forced a reign over his emotions, now was not the time to think as Rudra the bullied employee . It was time for a plot ...a mastermind sinister plot by the greatest scheming mind of ''Shakuni'' . Soon a grin broke on Rudra''s face , the plot was ready, he did not want to confront WhiteLotus so soon but he would not let this golden chance slip by . " Well may i have the honor of meeting your guild leader ... sir i want to present the rest of my items to the guild as a tribute in exchange for providing protection". "Hahahahaha , no wonder you are a merchant, you are soo sly and smart , our guild master is very busy man, i will try to contact him and see if he has the time". He then went on to use the call feature between friends , naturally Rudra did not expect him to have the guildmaster '' s number .. even he as an elite of the guild did not .... he needed to go via via . Let''s hope he shows his face. Soon the guy came back and asked Rudra to wait sometime , the Guild leader would personallye to ept his sacrifice. Rudra was smiling silly at this point . That guy had personally made his life hell in hisst time, His name Nitin Advani , son of a multimillionaire buisnessman . Having a huge sway in the city administration. The crimes hemitted were He worked Rudra off like a dog and never gave him the pay and respect he deserved, even when he earned millions in profit for the guild he wasnt even given a 200 dor bonus for his work. He disrespected Rudra various times during dungeon hunts , picking on mistakes he made as Rudra''s, even infront of his girlfriend he grilled him mercilessly. When his girlfriend dumped him , she had a one night stand with this guy , who dumped her after that. What Rudra hated was not the fact that they spent a hot night but that he dumped her after using her once. He was scum who was never taught the meaning of No , well he associated himself with all yes men who would only praise his every action as if he was god himself . He was a child and a phony through and through , the only thing going for the likes of which was his birth father. The guy found enjoyment from the sense of superiority he had from birth over average joes.... and noone in his circle could step upto him hence he had the pride of being untouchable god..... such narcissistic people ought to fall hard.... Rudra wanted to see what happens to such people when they are utterly humiliated and their pride destroyed in public. The people they soo enjoyed belittle , how would it feel when returned tenfold. I was an ant under your foot an object of your whims and amusement .....Not this time bastard , let me give you a lesson in disrespect when we meet ....., Rudra resolved , today was gonna be fun ohh extremely fun. Time to destroy rich kids pride. Chapter 15 - A Gentlemans Revenge Can Wait 10 Years

Chapter 15 - A Gentleman''s Revenge Can Wait 10 Years

Rudra patiently waited 30 minutes for Nitin while doing some necessary arrangements for his n to work spectacrly . With everything how he wanted it to be , all he needed was a crowd to witness his masterpiece and boy o boy did Nitin dig his own grave by making a grand entrance with 20 yers walking in a triangle begind him ..... following him on the street... Naturally he brought a lot of attention onto himself . Well thats how he rolled , in style soo naturally he got attention everywhere he went.... '' Hahahaha , exactly how i wanted it to be smiled Rudra''. He knew 12 of the 20 elites who tailed Nitin. These were the corporate bastards who made his life hell , the supervisor taking credit for his work ... the team captains who had absolutely no leading skills but had first priority over loot and also The bastard who killed him ... His so called best fried who pushed him down the stairs .... The bastard deserving a 100 deaths ... Michael . When he saw all of them his emotions started to surge within him .... Anger...Hate...Spite he felt them all , not yet Rudra he calmed himself ..... not yet! Nitin first talked to the guy who contacted him the stranger who intimidated Rudra in selling his shops items for free " You .... is he the seller with lots of bronze andmon armours wanting to donate it to WhiteRadiance in exchange for protection?". " Yes , supreme leader he is the one.... I found him " He added wanting praise " Hmmph" Nitin snorted "Bug , shut your mouth , the only reason he was intimidated was by boss''s name soo dont you dare im credit". One of Nitin '' sckeys reprimanded the guy. " I...I...." he stuttered clearly bbergasted " Enough ! " Said Nitin He looked towards Rudra and said" I ept your Tribute, your weapon''s collection is shabby but it will do for now. Kneel and present it to me and i will take you into WhiteRadiance" . The crowd was enjoying the show , many recording it to put on the inteter. " I think you are mistaken my friend, said Rudra calmly I think you should kneel down and apologize to me right here right now and pay me for wasting my time with buying my goods at 5 times the price and then i will consider this matter settled". Everyone went silent for a while ... the crowd .... the Npc''s and even the entirety of Nitin''s faction members. " What did you say you dog , do you understand who in the hell are you talking to ?? " saidckey 1 " Do you want to be hunted back to level 0 you lunatic cause we will do it if you dont lick Our bosses fert right now and beg for apology". Yes yes we will yes now punk! variousckey member''s seconded the opinion ... but Rudra was just thinking ''Yes , Yes more more sucker''s insult me more ''. He said " Who am i ? who the hell are you to threaten me in PurpleHaze city ". Then Micheal the bastard said " Seems like i need to beat some manners into you, he is the scion of advani n Nitin advani punk ! he can buy seven generations of your family using a single cheque ". Nitin said " Yes micheal beat up this trash for me , he messed with me the hier of advani multinational , beat him up like a dog". With thews the most Micheal would get for fighting in the city was that the guards may arrest him and lock him in the holdup for 2 hours or it may be even avoided with a bribe or a bail amount. Rudra wasughing like crazy he had roped in the bastard''s and it was time to dish out the punishment. " So what if you are the Hier of Advani multinational , here in PurpleHaze you cant even hold my Junk , Punk!" The crowd around them had reached the thousands and Nitin had revealed his identity for all to see soo this was now a matter of pride for him . Perfect stage! Rudra paused and said " Guards arrest this group for ndering a noble of Hazelgroove kingdom in the open , Arrest everyone put them in jail , mark them as offenders and especially put a long sentence on the one who threatened to beat me like a dog". " Ha what do you think you are a bigshot in this city? guards would be on the beck on call of whom....." Ackey said " Ooohhhh we are all soo scared of you ....as Micheal was saying that the groups face started turned pale as a group of 30 Guards in heavy armour marched towards them The group all first saluted Rudra before turning towards them " I captain Forrrster arrest the bunch of you under the offense of ndering a noble of Hazelgroove kingdom sentencing you to 14 days of jail ". WHATT The guards rushed in and beat the pulp out of the low level yers ... many tried to run away but were caught in an instant WHAT THE HELL WAS HAPPENING He was supposed to be a nobody , just who the hell did we offend thought the group Nitin'' s face was pale , he looked around and saw hundreds of people around him recording him being dragged away like a dog by the guards He even revealed himself as the Hier of Advani n..... if this was posted on the forums or youtube he would be theughing stock of the world. Ever since he was little he was never faced with such humiliation and hence thinking about what could be he started wailing and crying like a baby ... tears and snot running loose . " Hahahaha , hier of the advani n is a joke " " I hate bossy people like him " someone spat on him as he was being dragged away Yes , he was spat on .... hundreds of people wereughing at him " YOU.... I WILL KILLL YOU " He screamed at Rudra " A crybaby like you will kill me? hahahaha kid go home and tell your mom to give you milk withn soo you grow up to be a man". ''Hahahahahaha yes he is a crybaby'' '' Drink milk and go to sleep kid , this isnt a game for kids like you'' '' What a joke for advani n to have such a sessor i will pull out all stocks i have of thepany , suchpany has no future''. More humiliation had to be suffered by Nitin . 14 days in jail meant he and his guild wouldg by immense amount whenpared to others His dreams of dominating the virtual world were crumpling before even starting properly ... Why ? why was this happening ? Nitin could not understand it.. wasnt he born above thesemon bastards ? who were only objects of his whims ? Why did they start to mock andugh at him then? How dare they? HOW DARE THEY? " YOU DOGS, I WILL KILL YOU ALL , HOW DARE YOU LAUGH AT ME". " Forrester that guy is a rabid dog and a threat to public security i think you should put him in solitary confinement and extend his sentence". Said Rudra " As youmand my lord " Said Forrester .. and shit got more ugly for Nitin As Nitin was barking crying and wailing madly Rudra threw him in a bone " You know i can spare you if you want , but i have a price " . Silenceplete silence in the crowd " Name it " said Nitin hoping for a way out " Well i dont know if you can pay it though, i will take payment in gold so...". " HUH. I am the guild master of WhiteRadiance guild with 10K yers under me ..... ofcourse we have gold...we have 230 Gold in total " He said gloatingly " Well then pay me 230 gold for your release and i will even give you these sets of armours for free ". Rudra said smiling " Are You mad? it took our Guild members 10 days since the start of the game to farm this kind of money and it is all our wealth ... how can we give it to you ?" Saidckey 1 " If i give you the gold will you release us? " Asked Nitin " If you give me the gold i will release you " said Rudra "How can i trust you , you may take the money and run away?" asked Nitin " I swear on the name of the Godess of Light Fiona that i will release you once you pay me 230 gold " Rudra sweared ... many did not know but breaking a promise in the name of Godess of Light will put you under a 90% debuff .. then you needed to do charity andmunity service for hours untill you dispelled it. Soo this was a solid oath Nitin nodded then he payed Rudra 230 gold and Rudra did indeed give him all the sets of armours " Thankyou for your patronage " He said as he smiled rubbing salt on their wounds " Now, release us " Nitin said " Release him " ordered Nitin and he was indeed set free " What about the rest of them? " asked Nitin "You swore an oath release them too " " I swore to release you , you dumbass that means you and you alone .... the rest will rot in jail". Rudra said coldly " YOU SWINDLER" " HOW DARE YOU MAKE AN ENEMY OUT OF OUR GUILD " " NOOOOOOOOO!!!" The corporate members of WhiteRadiance guild screamed as they were dragged to jail " Well , your father being a businessman you truly are an idiot Nitin arent you, with the upper echelon of your guild gone and with 0 funds left how will you manage your members ?" Rudra said in a very concerned tone that sounded extremely fake " CAREFULL WHO YOU MESS WITH,.....CIAO" Rudra said menacingly leaving the snot covered Nitin in the middle of the street covered in snot and dirty clothes for the whole world to mock He was threatened ... He was trampled and he was swindled today. He logged out quickly to escape the mockingughs directed at him but it was toote The forums tagged him as the '' Idiot Crybaby'' and he was a joke in real life too Various memes were made of his crying face and the Advani multinational stock crashed 30% the following day. After 10 long years Rudra took the first step in his revenge! He wasnt through with WhiteRadiance yet... a loss of face was too kind of him. (This is my longest chapter yet with 1800 words .... extra long for my buddy Draken_Phenix whoments Moooooree on my chapters ;) this is for you ) Chapter 16 - The Consequence

Chapter 16 - The Consequence

The Advani multinational had suffered a huge blow in thest two days with stocks plummeting first 30% then consequently 10% over a period of two days. The freefall will continue over the next few days if the situation is not remedied. The president of Advani multinational and Nitin''s Father Gautam was furious at the cause behind this event . Naturally his son being such a wimp was a p in his face as he was a cutthroat buisnessman who built this empire from the scratch , destroying opposition on his way to the top . " Why do i have a trash as my son?" he sighed , nheless the perpetrator behind this event also needed to be taught a lesson. It seems we need to pay the Cuber industries a visit. Cuber industries is the creater behind the game ''Omega'' and also has 60% role in developing the full dive headset. It was a huge conglomerate worth hundreds of billions of dors .... however his request to them would be simple soo he expected them to give him some face. He visited the headstation in Mumbai, India where he was met with the local chief executive . " Sir i would like to know personal information of a individual ying the game .... here is a video of an in game incident that has costed me hundreds of millions of dors .... I would appreciate if yourpany could cooperate with me on this issue, i would be d to donate some money for this amicable rtionship to be smoother". Advani was a sly buisnessman he put in the temptation of bribe either to his superiors or to the executive himself if he had enough authority to share what he needed. Humph! , the official just snorted.... " I am not interested in your petty money Mr Advani ... ourpany will not divulge user information" " Security , please escort this vile man out of my office". Mr Advani was shocked.... he called him a Vile man?? he never had to take such bullshit from anyone ever... what arrogance? He was ready to offer millions of dors for a name .... yet they refused?? Is money worthless to them? does everyone not run by greed?? Being a Extremely greedy man himself he found this Extremely illogical .... yet then it clicked to him That guy .... with his extraordinary baground in the game and seeing this officials reactions .... he is bound to not be someone with a simple baground..... seems like i cannot take revenge soo openly. I need to think this through. Either that or thepany is just not willing to divulge information .... anyway i need to tread carefully and thoroughly scout him before deciding what to do.... I need to hire a lot of PR and mercenaries for this task now .... it will cost more than buying it directly but what option do i have? The executive was not intrested in money cause he was paid hundreds of millions, but Advani not knowing this thought the baground of Rudra must be the reason why they did not divulge information. The game had a appearance altering mechanism , although Rudra did not opt for it but to a third party noone could be sure wether or not it was his real face or not.. hence circumstantially fate bought Rudra time... time he needs badly to consolidate his position in real life. But Rudra drunk on his revenge has not realized this yet..... He was set toplete Emmisary of Church ''s part three , oblivious to disasters that may befall on him anytime. ------------- (Back inside VR world ... the road between Purplehaze city and Thol vige ... the location of the Quest) " Well im poor again" sighed Rudra as he trotted on his horse He bought a lot of darkness dispell spells and throwables and sword made of pure silver costing him 120 Gold. If it was not for him sucking Nitin dry this would be tough if he only sold his weapons..... As he was nearing his quest location he got a message from PinkLotus " Sup , you free?" Rudra replied almost instantly " Nope in middle of a quest why?" " Nothing, there is this really good caf¨¨ in the capital city .... The one you wrote about in your information post .... was wondering if you wanna check it out with me ". Rudra '' s heart skipped a beat reading this sentence .... why did it sound like she was asking him on a date? could she be interested in him?? Nononono..... she was the guild leader of one of the best damn guilds there are and his father was a billionaire..... no way could she like someone like him, it must be a friendly invitation. " Yeah sure.... tommorow if its fine by you" Typed Rudra " Done ;) " she replied Rudra smiled.... even if it was just a friendly meet he was exited ... Focus Rudra Focus.... The quest is more important right now ... he said to himself. As he reached a odd looking stone structure he got a notification ???????????????????????????? ???????????????? ???????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????''???? ???????????????????????????? This is it... he thought , it was not going to be easy but he was enough prepared , he rechecked his inventory and his equipment then he drank a max health poiton to increase his maximum health ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master ss : Knight Subss : none LVL:13 Tier : 0 STATS AGI : 21 VIT : 16 INT : 16 STA : 16 PHY : 16 HP : 600/600 +150 Status : Healthy Equipment :mon stone sword , leather boots , Darkness Armour , Lich''s Ring , Bronze shins , Viking helmet ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Well everything seems as fine as it could be ... time to start. Chapter 17 - Emmisary Of Church (3)

Chapter 17 - Emmisary Of Church (3)

The walls of the cave were wet and full of what would seem like algae tomon people .... but it was not it was green moss.... an extremely usefullponent worth 1 gold a gram and looking at the size of the cave ... he could harvest a killogram easy. But that was not the point right now the point was that green moss was the best absorbant of light hence it would reduce the effects of darkness dispell spell tome by atleast 30%. '' Dang it ! '' He cursed ... stupid nts! the stupid guy who did this quest in his ''Past life'' did not mention such an important detail .... noob ! aplete noob! Rudra took a deep breath to calm himself and peeped across the passageway .... two night warewolves were sleeping infront of the door . Rudra contemted for a while.... he did buy silver arrows that could hurt the warewolves as well as the silver sword ... but being too far away he could not probe their levels ... hence if he did damage them using the arrows he could get their aggro then he could use the darkness dispell spell to weaken them by 70% and use the sword to finish them His stategy was decided , he yed the scenario in his mind and checked and rechecked for any errors then drawing two arrows on his bow together , he shot it towards their sleeping heads -1800 critical hit -1800 critical hit The Hp bar of the wolves was halved .... startled awake they frantically started running towards the end of the passageway from where Rudra shot his arrows.. Rudra tore a darkness dispell spell and a blinding light erupted ... along with a st of holy power... The warewolves died! Well this was unexpected ... he expected the arrows to do 30% damage while the spell to do 40% and he needing to finish them off quickly but the arrow was a critical hit and the spell finished them off. Still the damage did not add up in his mind , how? he wondered ... Then he remembered something , it was true that silver and light spells were the only ones capable of subduing such creatures however there was more to it.... these attacks were supereffective dealing much more damage to creatures of such build than their intended damage . Hahahaha .... Rudra ''s rotten mood took aplete 180 he was happy now .... well well I will be the Emmisary of The Church !!!!!!! ???????????????????????? ???????????? ????????????????????12 ???????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????????? +1000 ???????????? + 2 ???????????????? ???????????????????? +1 ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? Hahahaha great rewards ...." Is this the power of a god?....." He asked himself Queuing Dramatic music in his mind as he opened the door Rudra walked in feeling invincible , like cutting down each and every filthy creature in his path however setting the first foot into the room BAM -300 He was hit with a powerful darkness st, jolting him back to reality .... Shit ! thought Rudra 20 Dark Warewolves growled at him .... The one hitting him with the st being an Alpha at level 18 and the rest being level 15 .... if it was not for his gold grade Darkness armour he would have been toast . Summon Knight Durahal He summoned Durahal for the first time out of Lich''s Ring .... Well he did summon him once and him being a level 30 undead was extremely usefull. y them all !manded Rudra as he tore darkness dispell spells and threw them in the middle of the room randomly . Bursts of light and holy power quickly took out a chunk of the enemy health -1500 -1500 -1700 Critical hit -1500 a string of damage appeared Rudra was satisfied , with this and Durahal he should be able to y them like cutting butter....That would have been howevrr Durahal ''s sword was not silver.... Fucking idiot Durahal did no damage at all !!!!! -150 -150 a string of damage appeared on Rudra'' s knight TF!!!!!!! FRAUD KNIGHT I HAVE A FRAUD AS A KNIGHT Darkness bind! he bound the alpha and two of his surrounding warewolves and shed through their necks quickly -2000 -2000 -1700 The supporting wolves died however the alpha survived with 200 Hp left There were 7 injured wolves vs Rudra and useless Durahal Rudra only had 3 Darkness dispell left with him and he absolutely did not wish to waste one Well Durahal can be my meat shield and I can kill some wolves he thought ..... Shield me ! Rudramanded as he charged into the wolves.... With Durahal blocking and taking brunt of the damage Rudra managed to kill 4 wolves before Durahal was sent packing back into the Ring. Rudra was left alone against the alpha and two wolves It was insane to battle three of them at once when he was such low levelledapred to them .... he could not evade their moves .... best he could do was trade damage...doing just that he took 400 damage dealing 1200 in return subduing one wolf. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master ss : Knight Subss : none LVL:13 Tier : 0 STATS AGI : 21 VIT : 16 INT : 16 STA : 16 PHY : 16 HP : 50/600 Status : Heavily wounded Equipment :mon stone sword , leather boots , Darkness Armour , Lich''s Ring , Bronze shins , Viking helmet ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The fight seemed like it was not going his way but ... is it so? Rudra smirked ... he used his ultimate skill from Lich''s Ring Darkness absorb +550 Hp He was back to full health ! This was his source of confidence in not using the Darkness dispell spell tomes as he could reabsorb health as long as there were corpses around him The wolves snarled ... they hated this man who used their fallen bretheren''s corpses to heal himself.. They charged at Rudra ... but being soo low on Hp were killed after a short bout! As soon as the alpha was killed Rudra sat down on the floor totally fatigued , the fightpletely drained him of all energy. ???????????????????????? 19 ???????? 15 ???????????????????????? +15000 ???????????? +10 ???????????????????????????????? ???????????????????? +10 ???????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????? ???????? 18 ???????????????????? ???????????????? +5000 ???????????? + ???????????????????? ???????????????? ( ???????????????????????????????? ????????????????????) LEVEL UP! LEVEL UP! LEVEL UP! Worth it! smiled Rudra. Chapter 18 - Emmisary Of Church (conclusion)

Chapter 18 - Emmisary Of Church (conclusion)

Darkness st was the same skill that was used by the alpha on Rudra as he walked through the doors , It was extremely usefull for the wizard sses as it dealt quite a bit of damage Rudra wanted to learn the skill and there wasnt a said restriction that prevented him from doing soo however he could not use the skill untill he unlocked mana stat . The knight ss did not have an inbuilt mana stat system unlike warlock and wizard hence it was best to sell the skill as it would fetch a great amount .... especially right now when skills were the most important part of the adventurer''s strength and aplete deficiency of good skills in the market. Rudra waited in the cave for 2 hours resting untill his stamina was back to full , he was not an idiot to start a fight in anything but his peak condition....The person in his previous life failed to get past the alpha stage soo the next room remained unknown to him. Soo Rudra was essentially going in blind having no clue what to expect.... He did however have 3 darkness dispell spells saved and his semi legendary Lich''s Ring with him giving him confidence. Rudra did not realize this yet, he felt everything he did was because of his reincarnation knowledge ..... but that was''nt the case actually .... his skills honed over 20 years of ying the game had given him great reflexes and a subconscious anticipation of how to fight, a warrior been through countless dungeon runs and facing yers, monsters and even NPC''s had an edge to his moves only experience could give. His reincarnation knowledge + His skills + His drive to be the best and hence his step by step n to rise to the top was all ying a part in making him stronger. As he stepped through the gate ... what greeted him sent chills down his spine ... there were young girls of five races tied to a log forming a pentagon The pentagon was drawn in blood , it seemed like a demonic ritual ... In the centre of the pentagon sat a man?... or was he a dark warewolf? it was hard to determine .... if one were to urately say he was a half man half beast ... he was adding herbs and chanting incantations as the ritual was progressing. An elf , an orc , a human , a demonkin , a mermaid the members of the five great tribes were gagged and bound ... their eyes widened as they saw Rudra bust through the door .... Some cried some desperately shouted through their gagged cloth to make muffled noises. Well it was a natural reaction soo noone could me them but that alerted the man in the centre... Who Rudra assumed was the Merchant .... But why would a cult worshipper poison a vige of innocent people? Nothing added up .... The environment ... the motive ... it all seemed absurd .... But there was no time to ponder .... The merchant looked at him with bloodshot eyes and picked up a beheading de that was beside him and charged at Rudra Rudra parried the first strike with his silver sword but his hands felt numb from the impact Just how strong was that guy? [ Blood merchant ] (mutant creature) ( Lv 28) ( Boss Rank ) :Think twice before engaging him ... equipped with a high quality ughterer de. Whoa that guy was no joke... Rudra had absolutely no chance of fighting him one on one ... with each subsequent sh his hands felt heavier and his movements slowed down untill after the seventh sh that his sword snapped in two. Shit! Im toast thought Rudra as the attacknded on him square and he was sent flying -800 Critical hit With one hit His enemy took 4/5th of his total HP Darkness bind! Summon knight Durahal ! He quickly bound him as well as summoned Durahal , Durahal was lv30 he was a match for this guy ... and thankfully his sword did damage the enemy this time. -1500 -1000 -1200 A string of damage appeared on the Merchant .. Yes! Thought Rudra He brought out the Windcutter sword , Bastard broke his silver sword it costed 17 Gold Coins . Windsh Windsh Windsh -200 -200 -200 His windsh did a puny damage of 200 yet he was satisfied as he was doing something atleast ... He drunk a health potion and restored 400 Hp Durahal was engaging in a fiercebat and was having a very slight advantage however the situation changed fast The Merchant executed the Berserk skill and his attack power experienced a mad increase... Durahal was started being pushed back! Nonononono Durahal is my only chance at clearing this quest ... he cant recieve soo much damage... With that he decided to Enter the fray He with his windcutter sword engaged in closebat against the Merchant... Berserk skillsted for 2 minutes hence he needed to make sure that Durahal was safe for that time...After the 2 minutes ended the enemy would be in a weakened state and Durahal would steamroll him . The problem was Rudra was no match for the Merchant....He was not even strong enough to parry his attacks... With each sh he took damage from brunt force alone -50 -50 -50 TF his sword arm was useless now Good news Darkness Bind''s colldown was over Darkness Bind! he switched to his left Hand and dealt as much damage as he could before quickly disengaging -1800 -1200 -2500 critical hit He was at his limit , this was all the time he could buy Durahal the rest was on him ... He distanced himself and started windshing again -200 -200 -200 Finally after what seemed hours, Durahal was at 30% Hp when the Berserk of the Merchant ended and he was heavily debuffed BOOYAH! Finish him Durahal!!!! Durahal steamrolled him thereforward , making quick work of the Merchant... when the Merchant had less than 5% Hp left he frantically ran towards the bound girls trying to harm them Nonono ull not do that Darkness bind! Rudra stopped the Merchand and stabbed his heart using windcutter The Merchant looked at him with his bloodshot eyes and before dying said " He wille back....." . --------------------- // Big shout-out to MiguelWN for the powerstones , thankyou for all your support brother Chapter 19 - Rewards Chapter 19 - Rewards ?????????? ?????????????????? ???? ?????? ???????????? (3/3) ???????????????? ?????????????? : +50000 ?????? + ?????????? ???????????????? ???? ?????? ???????????? +50 ???????????????? ?????????? + ??????? ( ???? ???? ???????????? ???? ?????????? ???? ?????? ????????) ???????????? ?????????? ???????????????? + 50000 ?????? + ?????????? ???????? ?????????????? + ?????????????????????? ?????????? + ???????? ???? ??????????''?? ?????????? +???????????? ???? ?????? ?????????? ???????????????? ( ?????????? ???????? ) LEVEL UP! LEVEL UP! LEVEL UP! LEVEL UP! LEVEL UP! LEVEL UP! LEVEL UP! // ?????????????????????? ?????????????? ???????????????????????? : ?????????????????????????????? ???????????? '' ?????????????? '' ???? ???? ?????? ?????????? ???????????? ???? ?????????????????????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????? ?????????? 20 , ?????????????????? ???????????? ????????????????// // ?????????? ???????????????????????? : ?????????????????????????????? ???????????? ''??????????????'' ???? ???????? ???????????????????????? ?????????????? ?? ???????? ?????????????????? ?????????? // + ?????????? ''?????????? ???????????????? '' ---------- ( Pov change : People talking on the forums) " TF , Isnt he the same guy who cleared the hidden dungeon?" "God, @shakuni , The guy is a legend " "Hacker, I swear @Shakuni is a hacker " " I heard @Shakuni is from a hidden martial arts family, he spent his childhood honing his sword skills" " The one who likes @Shakuni is a bastard ". " Please marry me @Shakuni, I am 5''10 and have nice legs ;) " "How do you even know he is a guy ?" A total of 170K people tagged @Shakuni in less than an hour on the Forum''s Then came a intresting post shared by a lot of people " I think shakuni is a beta tester , thats the only way any of this will make sense, i mean he released an information pack and is always a step ahead of everyone else , but i thought ''Omega'' did not allow beta testers to continue ying the game ..... In conclusion BAN SHAKUNI " The post Ban Shakuni had a lot of supporters it took about 50K reposts before Omega officials released a statement yer @Shakuni , has not participated in the Beta or exploiting a hack he is ying under the supervision of the Artificial Intelligence Gaia following all relevant regtions , Such groundless ndering will lead to your ount being banned in ''Omega'' .... There are no bugs in the Artificial Intelligence Gaia . Silence Reigned over the Forums after that , the haters suddenly went quiet as a lot of ounts were indeed suspended . Its just that with majority yer base not even at level 12 Him and him alone shocking the world again and again, Noone wanted to admit being inferior to him but the achievement''s spoke for themselves . The haters were just pure Jealous! ------------------ (Pov : Bigshots , Big Guilds and Hidden Powers) "Hmmm , who is this guy? I havent heard of a Shakuni in the gaming scene? ..... I want his baground ... And i want it yesterday , Got it? " (Bigshot Buisnessman) " The guy is an interesting , Try and reach out , offer him a contract he cant refuse " (First Rate Guild Leader) ( Total of 200 midscale guilds and 20 first rate guilds even a super guild all were intrested in recruiting Rudra) "I want him " ( A hidden power) "Keep an eye on him , he is an unknown variable" (A hidden power ) " This guy''s rise is too meteoric to be concluded as skill, there is something more to his story .... Find it!" ( Mr Advani) ----------------- ( Pov : Rudra ) WHYYYYYYYYY WHYYYY ME WHYYYY DOES THIS KEEP HAPPENING ARENT I JUST AN INNOCENT GAMER? WHY DOES THIS STUPID SYSTEM KEEP ANNOUNCING MY NAME! Rudra was on the verge of tears , it had been an extremely straining fight and he was exhausted mentally , The joy of the AMAZING rewards were really short lived whenpared to the problem at hand! Rudra was not an idiot , he knew that the first time his name was announced ... not many people would bother but this time it was different . He needed to secure himself and his family in the real world As soon as possible! ns needed to be made , there was absolutely no time to rest! Sigh , the higher Rudra climbed the harder he needed to work! ..... Well lets atleast see what we got here [Title] [Emmisary Of The Church] : Gives you a position equal to Bishop In the Church of Light .... The Holy Guards wille to your aid if called upon , Complete Diplomatic Immunity in all Human and Elf countries BOOYAH! this reward was sweet.... 50 tinum coins ... 50 FREAKIN coins ... it meant 50,000 gold coins , Rich , he was Rich again! at the exhange rate of 5000 dors per gold in his past life, he currently had 250 MILLION DOLLARS He needed half of that to run his guild but the other half would be used for much much needed secutity he needed in real life . The thing is .... Auction house hadnt opened yet , the conversion of money was unavable ! It would open 4 dayster soo it was only a matter of time. (Skill) (Berserk) : +200% attack power for 3 minutes. Removes all Fatigue and stamina remains at full for duration of 3 minutes . Heavy debuff on stamina and attack power after 3 minutes . It was a double edged sword but Rudra knew its value , hence he still chose to learn it . [ughterer] (Two handed sword) (Epic) : Intricately carved , it is a weapon for the mighty +50% damage to all attacks +50% chance of breaking armour critical hit deals double damage +skill Mountain Crash upon equipping. AN EPIC RATED ITEM!!!!!! It was a great sword ..... Just not for Rudra... Rudra was more of the agility type than the power one. Well he would not sell it, if he could get that yer in his guild this sword would be perfect for him! Else he would use this as a trade item between powerfull guilds. An Epic item was just that rare. Its value was immense. [Demon''s Diary ] ( Page 3/7) : ????????? No information whatsoever , even in his previous life he never heard of a Demon''s Diary . He would find out more about itter (Memoir Of The Blood Merchant) ( Quest Item) : Give it to the Church Of Light to know more Andstly [Title] [World Renowned] : All Kingdoms of all races would be friendly and respectful of you Not bad! Not bad at all ... All in all today was a windfall ! Rudra was soo engrossed in his Rewards that only when he heard a muffle did he realize there were still 5 girls bound to a pole. /// AUTHORS THOUGHTS : guys the value of money is different 100 years from now than what it is today , just like in 1970 200 dors could buy you mansions in the year 2100 250 million just does not have the same economic power it holds today //// /// Also i have been offered a contract by ReadNovelFull , soo this novel may go premium soon , Thankyou everyone for your support , it is the only reason why this had been made possible/// /// Expect me to work twice as hard now to not dissapoint you guys who would unlock my chapters...many many great stuff ahead ??/// If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 20 - Yua Nakatomi A.k.a PinkLotus

Chapter 20 - Yua Nakatomi A.k.a PinkLotus

Rudra untied the hostages one by one , the girls hugged each other and cried their hearts out .They thanked Rudra profousely for saving them all . They were all hostages kidnapped by the merchant to be part of his enterouge .... They were forced to act a part as a Merchant''s Subordinates and y amicable to the viger''s to fool them . They were poisoned with the antidote only given if they fooled everyone in Thol vige. The merchant wanted to poison everyone in the Thol vige as a experiment... will the Church be able to cure the infection ? Or will the People die and hence with the spread of this incident people would start questioning the power of Church Of Light. If the Church cured it, They would at max gain the beleif of a small vige like Thol , if they failed he could poison people at the capital creating a crisis for the Church! It was a sinister plot well thought out by the merchant . When Rudra questioned them about the organisation behind The Merchant they said they didnt know much however one day after leaving Thol vige they were all given the antidote to the poison but also a heavy sedative after which they woke up yesterday tied up to this pole .... And the merchant seemed to perform a ritual. It seemed like a demon summoning ritual! Whoever was the organisation behind this incident.....It was extremely difficult to deal with if they had information over such ancient rituals as well as a page from Demon''s Diary. Well the main quest line can be solved by those who care , i only did the quest for the rewards with the Church, Thought Rudra ... He genuinely did not wish to care about the bigger picture ... all that mattered to him were his ambitions and thats that. Well time to go back to the capital. ----------------------------------------- ( Meanwhile , Nakatomi Corporation ) Mr.Nakatomi was the Billionare CEO of the Nakatomi Corporation and he was the father of Yua Nakatomi a.k.a PinkLotus the Guild leader of Azure Lotus. " Greetings papa , you summoned me? " Mr Nakatomi was a stone cold buisnessman but towards his daughter he was soft , soo soft that he only wanted her happiness and nothing more, not money not power .... only her daughter to be happy. He never mentioned it but the only reason he kept working and earning billions was for him to fulfill her daughter ''s every wish .... He wasn''t like this but ever since his wife died in a car crash his daughter had be a focal point in his life. From the Ruthless buisnessman he became a sole father and that changed him a lot. He helped her create the Azure Lotus hiring professional gamers beleiving that she would be happy with her passion at ying games. He said " I have inside news about the game... 4 days from now The auction house will open in the ''Omega'' game and the UN have approved of the in game currency of gold coins to be approved as global currency , It will by all means and purposes a real currency ... meaning the in game gold can be converted to any global currency at the stable exchange rate, It will rise and fall like real currency depending on the yer base ... demand and supply." " Omega will attract a lot of new yers now that money can be earned from the game , plus the fact that you can y the game when you are asleep... It is certain that atleast 90% of world poption will now enter the game in theing 6 months ". " This is thergest market created yet... worth Trillions of thousands of dors... much more than any social media or tform ... It is a second reality, every big corporation will enter it for publicity or control or to farm money , the game you yed for fun will no longer be just fun , you need to be prepared". Yua was stunned silent for a while , she was both impressed by her father''s far sightedness and information gathering capabilities and excited about the future possibilities . " This is a huge sector where lots of money can be made ..... Naturally the Nakatomi Corporation also wants a piece of this pie..... I have decided to inject 500 million dors into the game for now .... It is your time to shine my daughter ... if you can run your guild well and build a sturdy foundation ... we may loose money for a year or two but we will reap a lot of benefitster ". " I know you started this game for fun ... i wont force it on you .... but what do you think ? " Yua was naturally extremely happy ... she wanted to join thepany and help her father since forever , however her father never let her , saying the buisness world is not for her cute little lotus ... yep PinkLotus was the nickname her father gave her .... And she was embarrassed yet she adopted it whole heartedly. Now having the opportunity to do something for thepany and her father she naturally agreed. Determined to not let her father down. Mr.Nakatomi smiled .... seeing her daughter soo determined reminded him of himself and his wife ... her determination was just like him in his youth while her cute looks were definitely from her mother. Sigh , he wished she was here today to see their daughter. " Okay then , here are some potential yers and guilds you can start cooperating with .... There is information on the back about their backings and internal structure''s .... meet those you need to meet in real life at our office to discuss coboration , Meet those who want to talk at their office in game ". " The essence of copperation is suppression , supress them with home ground advantage to make them concede more , else the worst you do is going neutral ... and suppressing them with your aura and disposition". " A buisness is professional and it needs you to be courteous but cold , you understand?" " Yes father " Replied Yua , she was soo happy her father was teaching her ins and outs of buisness. She carefully looked through information files prepared by her father .... there were soo many files It was astounding as although the game had been running for almost 4 weeks now the first guild had yet to emerge officially ... even she herself needed a day more for the guild token to fall in her hands yet her father had all the information about all potential guilds. It is because although Guilds had not Formed in ''Omega'' Most well established e sports yers aldready had sponsors and Guilds ... The half immersive game Royal Road Also had a huge fan following back in the 2090''s with many guilds and organizations. File full of third rate guilds ( yers to poach) as third rate guilds were not worth working with A file full of second rate guilds ( To subordinate) as they were not their equals yet usefull enough to keep under a thumb A file full of first rate guilds ( Possible coboration) it depended as they could be allies or could be rivals , it not only depended about in game mechanics but also real world backers. If their backers were buisness rivals or at odds soo would their guilds. Then there was a file for the super Guilds ( Backed by the six trillionares) There were six super guilds ... backed by the six trillionares in the world , they were absolutely massive and legit .... If theypeted for something it was understood to be theirs . No questions asked. Yet even the Super Guilds needed support and would rely on first and second rate guilds for information manpower and resources. First Rate guilds demanded respect even from Super Guilds ... ofcourse they were no match for them but that did not mean they were looked down on . Andstly there was a file of special entities Who were decided to be random variables There were 25 people on that list including Neatwit but topping the list was none other than Rudra as ''Shakuni''. " Huh? , Dad i know this guy ... he is a friend in game " Mr.Nakatomi '' s eyes widened....Although there were 25 people on the list ... Shakuni''s acdes put him in a league of his own , Mr.Nakatomi was both surprised and happy that her daughter was soopetent as to befriend the mysterious Shakuni . As far as he knew noone knew properly who he was or his origins. He asked " Can you recruit him?... make him the vice guild master if you have to". Yua sighed how badly did she want to but no she knew he was a man of his own " No , he has his own ns ". Mr Nakatomi frowned but then he said " He is quite capable ... His friendship will be valuable ... invest in him ... He is suspected of being frommon origins ... if that is the case then provide him with help and security , Being genuine is the only way to win over such guys". Yua agreed , she did have a date with him tomorrow ...What she did not tell her father was that she had a slight crush on Rudra ... hence why she asked him out... never before had she done something like that . Well even if he was from amon baground it was nothing to look down on anymore... with ''Omega'' opening the auction house it was only a matter of time after which someone of his calliber would rise from the masses. Lets have a nice chat tomorrow Mr Shakuni. Yua blushed , exited. /// Authors thoughts: Guys this will be the standard chapter Length now on 1500-1700 words. Also drop ament about the new cover , i guess this will be the one i ll keep for the rest of the journey /// Chapter 21 - Dealing With His Identity Crisis

Chapter 21 - Dealing With His Identity Crisis

After Returning to PurpleHaze city Rudra quickly checked in the best 5 star hotel he could find , it costed 7 gold a night to stay in such inns however he did it anyway as he would be logging out today for long hours . Rudra needed a safe ce to live in and he needed it now! Rudra was part of country X where corruption was rampant as well as thepetitor Advani '' s had a massive foothold in . Not a single high level official would help him in this country, best case scenario they would turn a blind eye to the actions of Mr Advani , worst case they would take action themselves framing and imprisoning him of crime he nevermitted. He decided to immigrate to the safest country with the best government ... country J . ( Ps . Yua is in country J ) . Country J had an area in city T for the uber rich people . The starting price of mansions in that area was 200 million dors. That area was called the Up side and was heavily guarded , with entry restricted to only extremely limited people, The area was under high tech security protocols as well as under ariel drones and manual human patrol . It was not easy to infiltrate much less warrant a visit from unwanted people . The upside gauranteed security and privacy and was created by one of the 6 trillionares , the resident of country J himself , hence noone would want to offend such a personality . The only problem was you needed status to buy a house in the upside, even if he had the money , will his r¨¦sum¨¦ be epted? The only way he stood even the most remote of chances to be epted was if he divulged his identity as ''Shakuni'' in ''Omega''.He did not want to do it , however he had no alternative''s, it was only a matter of time before people pouring manpower and money into his identity will learn about him . He browsed through their site and none of the 200 million mansions were avable anymore... The cheapest one costed 220 million he applied for it gritting his teeth... If he got approved he needed to transfer payment within 48 hours which meant he needed to liquidate the tinum in game soon. With that done , he also made a backup n to Run to country E and a third n to run to country F although both of them were significantly worse ns than going to the upside as security was not gauranteed neither was anonymity , however it would still be out of Advani''s reach. Rudra cursed hard as he now needed to flee the country because of a stupid mistake of standing out.He was too hasty in stepping on Advani''s tail , he was not strong enough yet. He had to Run! The biggest problem now , was how to convince the family. Rudra took his cycle to home , as today was a Sunday both his father and brother would be at home. Sigh , I cant make out if that is a good thing or a bad thing. On his way home , he thought about a million possible lies he could tell to convince his parents to move with him . He made a n A , B , C all the way to drugging his parents and shipping them using private jets n Z . Either way they would be leaving the country in 2 days. -------------------------------- (Meanwhile Advani multinational ) Secretary Zhang entered Mr Advani''s office " Sir , we have solid information on the identity of the yer who humiliated your son Nitin in public , causing thepany a loss of face as well a lot of money ". " Who is it , who is that bastard? " " Sir he is the yer named ''Shakuni'' the same one who has a lot of acdes in the game ''Omega''." Mr Advani went silent for a while. " Are you sure ? ". " Yes sir , the mercenaries we hired in game, tried to get information on how the yer got a stall and was selling his armours , the only way to get a stall was through administration office in the capital , while they went there they demanded protection for their stall like the yer had but were rejected , upon causing a ruckus about diffrential treatment , they were told the protection was there as the yer was none other than Viscount Shakuni ". "The name shakuni along with his viscount status would mean the yer is not your average joe , which narrows it down to one man ". Mr Advani was troubled , but he was also exited about this opportunity , Shakuni was being sought by many high level organisations ..... Just the information alone would sell for a few million to organizations seeking him out. "Look for more , trace his steps back to beginener vige .... Shakuni is a gold mine right now ... lets use this to uncover his identity , we will first sell his identity out for cash before sending mercenaries to cripple him... Even if he is from a big n ... He cannot escape the big corporations on his tail , and he will still be able to y the game even if he is crippled not affecting his market value.... Revenge and money both will be realized together". The verdict was given , Rudra was neck deep in shit now ! It is a race against time with them closing in on his real identity . Although Rudra had never divulged his identity yet with his appearance same as real life , someone somewhere or some face recognition software will smoke him out , Rudra had worn a helmet during the incident hence only parts of his face were exposed but if someone were to trace his steps back to beginner vige as one uncovered more and more of his face , they would slowly but surely have a full face reveal and it would be only a matter of time before he would be exposed then. ----------------------------- ( At the Rajput manor ) ( Rudra''s family home ) Rudra was seated along with his full family on the dining table sipping afternoon tea thinking about ways to break the news to them. And he started with the most emotional reason he coulde up with. /// Authors thoughts : Guys im dropping the first power stone target for this week , today is Wednesday and we have 45 PS if we hit 100 by Saturday i will release 3 (1 regr +2 bonus ) chapters on Sunday ..... Lets get it guys !!! /// Chapter 22 - Real World Problems

Chapter 22 - Real World Problems

Rudra started the conversation extremely cautiously, "Mom did you consult a doctor ?" He asked Her mom smiled , she was moved how much her son cared for her... "Yes i did go to a doctor, I only need some costly medicine ... as it is not spread too much yet ... no surgery is required". His mom smiled ... Maybe the family would not use all of the 25 million his son gave her. Rudra was d that her mom would not need to undergo surgery ... but he needed her poor health as an excuse to move her to country J .... what to do?? He smiled, n A had failed he wanted to bullshit his way that he found an excellent doctor in Country J where he wanted to take mom for treatment... but he could not do it anymore could he? Soo onto n B .... Trick dad into thinking it is his idea to move . "Dad dont you think mom is too stressed here in this manor? She needs to take care of her health ... she can stop working soo hard now no?" Rudra asked " Yes , Yes absolutely , iv told her many times to hire a maid but your mom is scared the neighbors will soon start to envy us and try harm little Max ." Little max looked up innocently at his father his face showing he understood nothing "????????" he blinked looking nk Rudra ''s heart melted , noone harms my little brother he said firmly in his mind It was sad to feel soo unsafe in one''s own locality but in 2100 a maid was a luxury only avable to the uber rich . If someone from the Rajput Manor had one the people around them will go green with envy But this was exactly what Rudra was hoping for He banged his hand on the table, everyone was startled. " M SICK OF LIVING IN SUCH A LOCALITY WHERE WE CANT EVEN FEEL SAFE DAD , SOO WHAT WE CAME FROM COMMON BAGROUND AND SUCCEEDED WILL THEY ALL DRAG US BACK DOWN AGAIN? " His father was caught offguard by his son''s flurry, but still being the alpha of this house he said " If you want us to move , earn enough money to buy a mansion in a safe locality, we '' ll talk then " His father said BOOYAH! thought Rudra He said " Actually dad i have applied for a house in country J " " Country J? why country J ? , if i did not know better you would say you applied for a mansion in the upside". His fatherughed and joked His momughed too ... Upside was world famous residential scheme .... even the most basic manors costed 200 million dors. It was told to be the safest area for the uber rich locality with best privacy, a mansion in upside was something they never even dared to dream about " I did apply for a mansion in the upside " Said Rudra WHATTTT???? " You do know it costs 200 million dors Right? " asked his mom " Actually the basic one costs 200 million , the one i applied for costs 220 million ". His dad ".....". His mom "...." Max " Can we go to disnend? " WHATTTTTTTTTT?????? " Calm down mom you need to take care of your health". said Rudra " How do you have 220 million? , you dont smuggle drugs right? " " Dad i earn my money through bank transfer not cash it is legit , I earned it in game ". Rudra said , it was a half lie as he did not have cash yet but he would earn it in game . " What kind of ridiculous game are you ying to earn soo much money ? Honey is it still the same world we live in? " The parents had a million questions but Rudra was short on time " Pack everything up , we move out day after " Rudra said that and stormed out , not allowing any more questions ------------ ( Meanwhile in game ) The official guilds had started to appear since yesterday .... The first 20 man dungeon cleared in nightmare mode gave a bronze guild creation token as a gauranteed drop with a 5% drop rate for silver creation token and a 0.001 % drop for gold token. While a lot of bronze guilds started to appear a few big guilds would try do reruns untill they finally get their hands on a silver token While the true biggest guilds having hundreds of thousands of members would send hundreds of adventuring parties to try clear the dungeon untill they got their hands on the gold token . The difference between tokens could not be made up with time Although a guild functioned as a guild regardless of the grade token used , the benefits of using higher grade were not few . Themon points between all tokens included Forming A guild with a guild hall in the chosen city Having a guild warehouse All members of the guild having guild insignia All members have ess to guild chat channel Guild members can participate in guild wars A heirchy system for members Can hire Npc to act as guards Living quarters and other such generic shit The silver token added the benefits: One the guild warehouse size was significantlyrger and the guild hall looked much grander The grade of NPC guards that could be hired can be higher and more in number Silver grade guilds had a cksmithing and alchemy hall , hence could hire NPC cksmiths and alchemists The gold grade token added the benefits of : Everything in the silver token + potionology hall + beast stable + better living quarters for guild members as well as special rooms for the upper echleon + special auditorium and guild conference room In the entire game the only method of obtaining said token''s was from this dungeon only with a level cap of level 20 . There was no other dungeon or Boss mob that dropped a guild creation token. Hence while rerunning the dungeon one needed to be carefull not to cross the level 20 cap , and why the gold guild creation token was such a sought after item forever in the game. In ''Omega'' the penalty of leaving or being kicked from a guild was inability to join another guild for 1 month It was a heavy penalty . However there was still one more special ss of guild creation token''s The tinum ss , only 10 guild creation tokens of tinum ss existed in the game in hands of various organizations and super powers . One of which was in the hands of Church Of Light the reward Rudra wanted from their warehouse The tinum Guild benfits included: Everything in the gold token + A hall for every lifestyle profession with the best equipment and working conditions + Mage tower ( A resident mage can be hired to protect the guild ) + Ultra luxurious living quarters giving exp buff on logout ( This was the best condition , as after update 1 this feature would be removed from hotels) + Special features in guild insignia + Special guildmaster and vice guildmaster halls + Protective barrier Rudra dreamed of this , his guild of elites deserved nothing less than a tinum token guild . ------------- ( Back in the capital city , virtual world ) Rudra woke up to a 80% full experience bar he smiled , not all his time logging out was wasted . He had lots of things to do today Go to the church to Turn in the quest for his rewards Then go to a date with PinkLotus , and also try sell his tinum to her . Chapter 23 - ( BONUS CHAPTER) For Reaching 100 Collections

Chapter 23 - ( BONUS CHAPTER) For Reaching 100 Collections

Rudra entered the Church Of Light''s massive gates and once again found himself in the prayer halls of the Godess of Light . The first time he was here he was faking his faith in order to recieve the quest , however today amidst everything shaking him up in reality as well as the overwhelming pressure to perform in game , he actually felt the need for an anchor that would help him regain the calm in his mind. As if he was a real believer he just sat there and cried and confessed things infront of the Godess''s statue.... Rudra was not someone who would even do this in real life as he was not a man of faith . However doing it infront of a virtual character felt even more strange to him , but the act of confession brought him calm , and thats all that mattered . He felt fresher after a while A hand gently tapped on his shoulder again. He knew it was the Cardinal . " Greetings Cardinal Lee ", said Rudra " Greetings my child , may the light be with you " said the holy cardinal Rudra then handed over the Memoir of the Merchant quest item and narrated his findings to Cardinal Lee in detail . " It seems some unsightly characters have started to appear in our kingdom . I cannot thank you enough for all you have done for the Kingdom and the Church , i wasnt wrong in choosing you for this task , the light in you shines real bright ". " It was what needed to be done sire " " What excellent temprament young man. Indeed someone worthy of being the Emmisary of our Church ! Dont worry the Church will not let your efforts go unrewarded ,e take your pick out of the Church warehouse". Rudra''s heart beat faster , this was the legendary Church warehouse that only one yer had ever entered in the game .... The home to countless treasures . The courtyard leading to the entrance was guarded by the strongest tier 12 NPC holy knights and the door took 17 keys and 18 secret dial rotations to open ... even then 4 guards needed to push it open with full strength . Rudra saw epic weapons littered around like they were trash , racks of semi legendary potions, also a few ancient skill tomes ... and finally a divine grade sceptre of light! Exept the sceptre anything is free for you to choose, Cardinal Lee smiled , Rudra took in a deep breath , believe me a lesser man would have fainted with greed. If Rudra did not have the ambition to make a guild for elites he would have chosen any one of the extraordinary items here and just skyrocket over the yermass. But Rudra was firm , he looked around untill his eyesid on the tinum coin with the insigna of the Hazelgroove kingdom , Yes there were a total of 10 tinum coins in ''Omega''... one in each kingdom 5 kingdoms in Eastern continent 5 kingdoms in Western continent " Ohhh , what a peculiar choice " Said Cardinal Lee Rudra smiled , he did not need to exin himself. However Cardinal Lee said " I would have expected nothing less ". He chatted with Cardinal Lee before exiting the warehouse of treasures . Rudra quickly exited the building and went to an empty alley and just sat there for a while. Seeing the tinum token welled countless emotions in his heart ..... He was called trash, His guild was bullied , He was killed over a simple epic item . Yet Rudra decided , if he could not get into upside normally , he would bribe them with a tinum Guild creation token in exchange for a mansion . With this Rudra checked his mail /( Yes you can ess the forums , your bank and mail in game ) / And it is not clear wether the Godess of Light heard his request or his reincarnation really changed his luck because he actually got epted His application for a mansion in the upside got epted!!!!!! He only needed to transfer the money to confirm now . YES !!! YES!!!! YESSSS!!!!!!! Rudra was over the moon rightnow , if someone were to peek in that alley they would assume there was a rabid monkey dancing there .... only 5 minutester upon recieving a notification did he calm down A message from PinkLotus " Biryani House 23rd street , see you in 10 minutes ". Rudra replied " Yes" He did not know why but his heart was beating out of his chest now , He thought about Pinklotus''s beautiful face and hair and he found that heartbeat to only grow stronger .... It must be the excitement from getting a house it must be , Rudra exined..... He was overwhelmed with emotions today hence it was normal . He tried look better before meeting PinkLotus , He changed from his armour into ck linen clothing thatplimented his chocte brown skin perfectly , he let his hair fall down his forehead and kept it a little messy ..... When he was satisfied he walked towards 23rd street . Well i need to sell my tinum to her .... he kept reminding himself but his mind kept thinking of her beautiful face ..... pping himself he said , she is a billionaire '' s daughter , she will never spare you a second nce . Steeling himself , he walked in the caf¨¨ // Bonus chapter for you all .... Guys this is for crossing 100 collections ..... Thankyou Thankyou Thankyou all soo much ???????????? ..... Keep showering thement s keep showering the power stones ... I will keep working hard and keep releasing bonus chapters for you guys // Chapter 24 - Is This A Date? Why Does It Feel Like A Buisness Meet

Chapter 24 - Is This A Date? Why Does It Feel Like A Buisness Meet

As he entered the caf¨¨ , he saw PinkLotus sitting there alone on a 2 seat table , looking at the menu. He walked over and pulled a chair to sit . She looked at him smiling . Rudra''s heart skipped a beat ... soo beautiful . He said " Sorry to keep you waiting". " No problem , I just got here too , iv taken the liberty to order two specials ... i hope thats fine with you ". Rudra said yes , he was actually delighted he would have thought really hard about what to order to make a good impression otherwise. Wow, this was awkward , what should he say next? Rudra was just at a loss for words ..... after 10 seconds of awkward silence he said " Hows things with your guild ? ". PinkLotus said " All good , we need in game currency though to strengthen the core members and get the first cash cycle running". "How is your guilding ? Got a token yet?" she asked " M alone soo far ..... I have a token yes ". Taking this chance he said " How much money do you need ? ". " As much as we can get .... we are really in a crunch right now soo about 1000 gold would be excellent , but we cannot even get 100 even if we try trading or buying with everything we have , nobody has that kind of money to offer ... most guilds buy currency from individual yers hence it is extremelypetitive ... and our farming teams simply cant farm more than 50 gold a day". She sighed " I can sell you gold if you want ". Rudra said nonchntly PinkLotus smiled .... the guy was sweet he probably had 10 gold or something on him but was ready to sell it to help her guild , still to give him face she said " How much are you nning to sell ? " " I cant sell too much as i need money to run my guild as well ..... but seeing as you are in a crunch i can give u 2000 gold ". Yua was stunned speechless " What how do you have soo much money? , my entire guild has only 700 gold worth assests , liquid money is less than 300 " " If you want to buy , m here to sell ". Rudra said not bothering to exin Yua after recovering from her shock was overjoyed beyond belief .... This was exactly what she needed to consolidate her guild right now " what is your maximum selling limit , i will buy it all at a premium ..... The current ck market dealing for 1 gold is nearly 7000 gold but i am willing to offer a 100 dor premium and buy it at bulk for 7100 if you offer me more than 3000 gold ". The price was higher than Rudra remembered but it is reasonable currently . When the game had soo little gold in cirction ofcourse its value will be high ... it will start breaking after the auction house opens for 2 years before stabilizing at 5000 from there on . Still he did not wanna rip Yua off he said " I can sell you 4000 gold but you are overpaying me , i will not RIP you off , although it seems you can afford it. 6500 is a fair price ". Yua was moved ..... she never thought he would willingly lower the price of amodity over which he had absolutely dominating position . Yua needed the gold badly , the 3500 gold would give her an immense leap over the opposition . Maybe this is what Friendship is? She was more drawn in by this mysterious yer named ''Shakuni'' For the first time in her life she said " Hey im Yua Nakatomi " as she extended her hand. Rudra was shocked she revealed her identity soo easily ? Although Rudra knew it before hand but still ... this was an honest gesture. Rudra did not want to give his name but he was soo smitten by Yua he did not want her to sulk , so he said " Rudra Rajput , pleasure to meet you ". Rudra continued " I kinda preffer my identity not to be revealed, please keep it so ". Yua nodded , she was touched by the trust Rudra showed her .... She soo wanted to act like a teenager and just idly chat the evening away with Rudra but work still needed to be done as the leader of Azure Lotus . She took Rudra ''s ount details and a transaction for 227 million 50 thousand dors waspleted , She probed Rudra about how he aquired such wealth and about future prospects of the game... Rudra was happy when she told him her guild had obtained the Gold token hence the members were in high spirits , but the more they talked the more it felt like Is this really a date? Why does it feel like a buisness meeting? Sigh , ''i guess m gonna be single this time around as well'' thought Rudra , Although talking about the game was not bad and he thoroughly enjoyed the afternoon , he still had stuff to take care off soo he bid his goodbye . Before he left though Yua said " I am not supposed to say this but , there will be an auction 3 days from now the game wont probably dere it untill a day before the auction .... soo try prepare funds if you wanna participate". Rudra was shocked .... how did she know about the auction .... naturally Rudra did because of his reincarnation but PinkLotus should not..... Well the informationwork of Big people is indeed terrifying he thought . Rudra logged out in a hotel and hurried toplete all payment procedures regarding his vi. Finally with the proof of residency in his hands , he booked a private ne departing tommorow morning for a charter to country J . As he packed about 2 pairs of clothes and his gaming set and some toiletries . He silently locked his apartment that he used for thest month . He set out towards Rajput manor , as he hoped his family would be packed and ready .... And indeed they were ..... although his mom and dad were extremely grumpy about his attitude and giving him cold shoulder the things they wanted to carry were all packed and little Max was exited as he thought we were going on a vacation . Rudra smiled .... tommorow he will take the first step towards his freedom . --------------------------- ( Meanwhile At Advani multinational ) Secretary Zhang entered the office " Sir , Shakuni''s identity has been uncovered .... He is Rudra Rajput amon joe. His profile is ordinary and he does not seem to have connections in Country X However , he was indeed seen today in a caf¨¦ with Yua Nakatomi , perhaps the Nakatomi Corporation is behind him". Mr. Advani smiled " The Nakatomi ''s are indeed powerful in country J but here in country X they cant shake us up much , Where does the kid live?" "He lives alone in an apartment away from his parents ". secretary Zhang replied. " Good , good good .... organize information about him and prepare to sell it to various corporations intrested in him , let him be a ve first and a crippleter , send men to cripple him tommorow ". ------------- Can Rudra really escape the country? // Author''s thoughts : Guys the powerstones have really showered thesest days .... I really feel highly motivated thanx to you all .... We are at 95 guys i believe we will hit our target at Friday itself soo i will upload a bonus chapter tommorow for you all or maybe today itself if we hit it soon ???????? THANKYOU FOR THE SUPPORT // Chapter 25 - Can He Escape? ( Bonus For 100 PS)

Chapter 25 - Can He Escape? ( Bonus For 100 PS)

Rudra had chartered a rtively early flight .... at 6 am in the morning ... hence they left for airport at 4 am .... Although the Airport was 1 hr drive .... as it was a private ne they did not need to go through boarding procedures and security checks ... Hence they left with a bit leisure. Rudra had not slept a winkst night , He was feeling extremely anxious for some reason .... perhaps only after the ne would take off would he feel safe. He was perspiration sitting in fully air-conditioned car. He could feel his stomach funny. As he looked at his carefree family all happy and exited , he had no intention of letting them know that the relocation was more of a flee the country. ------------- ( Mr Advani ''s house , 3 am night ) ( Common Ringtone sound ) Mr Advani picks up the phe at night " What is it ? " He asks grumpily . It was Secretary Zhang , he said " Sir we have information about Rudra Rajput , after essing his bank details it was revealed he has chartered a flight from here to Country J , he will leave the country today". Advani was up in an instant " When?" he asked " The flight has no departing time mentioned as it is a private jet . We have tried to contact the aviationpany but the office is closed soote and night and they cannot cancel the flight ording to their policy ". " Damn it, call up the mercenaries , the bastard cant leave the country ". Advani was livid He had promised to make ''Shakuni'' his ve and sell it to the highest bidder , he wanted to personally break the bastards legs for his loss of money and face. He called his son Nitin " The bastard is trying to flee the country , you couldnt touch him in game but you are the one with power in reality , make a video make sure the bastard suffers and we will have someone upload it online ". He instructed his son Nitin was always a alcoholic but after his incident and loss of face in game , all his uber rich friends bullied him to death making him a even worse drunkard His eyes became bloodshot thinking about his revenge , He would definitely make Rudra pay today . ------------------- ( Meanwhile Ethan Grey , owner of upside one of the 6 trillionares in the world ) " So the ''Shakuni'' guy ising to my residency huh?" He asked his secretary as he sipped his Cigar " He wishes to sir, but as you have instructed to personally approve of everyone wanting to live here , i came to ask for permission ." His secretary answered " He has intresting achievements also the '' Omega '' market is the future ... its a 100 trillion dor market and we definitely want to make our footing , let hime we '' ll see how he can help ". " He may not be able toe sir, the locals are behind him ". The secretary said "Ohhh, pests want im over my intrest? , settle it " " Right away sir " The secretary answered The informationwork of the trillionares was somethingmendable .... however in this digital age it was really hard to hide anyway ... from your car to your phone to your watch everything was being tracked ... there were cameras everywhere and checkposts regrly . It was not possible to be a ghost anymore. Rudra had gained the attention of a Extremely dangerous man . -------------------------- Finally the situation came round this .... when Rudra left his home soo did 18 other vehichles 6 survillence drones and 2 helicopters . Some stalked Rudra while the Mr Grey''s forces stalked those who stalked Rudra It was like the mantis stalking the cicada unaware of the oriole behind. 20 minutes out of the airport the forces of Mr Advani made their move . Mr Rajput was driving calmly , however Rudra was long since aware that a ck SUV was following them since thest 5 minutes .... Not good ! His heart beated at an extremely unnatural rate . Rudra felt like if he continued to live life on the edge like this his body would give out within a month. But something unexpected happened At the Cross Roads , a truck banged into the SUV . Mr Rajput stopped the car and got out , being a responsible citizen he wanted to help Rudra screamed NOO in his mind he quickly got out sat on the drivers seat and reversed the car beside Mr Rajput and screamed " DAD FUCKING GET IN THE CAR ". " Watch yournguage youn...." "NOW DAD OR I SWEAR ILL NEVER TALK TO YOU AGAIN" seeing the fierce look in Rudra ''s eyes heplied , he thought he would argue once he sat inside however Rudra drove away like a madman Soon , sounds of gunshot were heard .... it was a crossfire. Mr Rajput was stunned WTF was happening and where was the goddamn police? " I need to call the police " he said " DAD PLEASE FUCKING DONT ACT LIKE A IDEAL CITIZEN TODAY IF YOU WANT TO LIVE , DROP THE PHONE OR I SWEAR ILL THROW IT OUT". Both his parents red at Rudra , they were good citizen s to the core ..... and only wanted to help , however they were too naive . " Do you want to exin yourself?" . Rudra''s father asked as he found the entire situation suspicious Rudra''s nerves were on the edge here.... he really wanted to say something yet couldn''t . He said " They are underworld gangs having a shootoff dad , half of the members are cops themselves ". Rudra ''s dad was taken aback .... he had firmly beleived in the peace and stability of his city he had never seen this life. " How do you know all this Rudra?" his mom asked " Iv seen a lot of world mom , Worse than you both can imagine". Rudra said His words seemed bull but it was the truth , he had really seen the ugliest side of the world in his ''Past life'' he knew the goons Advani sent. Rudra was not stupid and the crossfire only meant someone protected him. The only people that could have protected him seeing his identity is now revealed to a few people Could only be Yua''s father or The trillionare owner of the Upside . He hardly suspected it to be Yua ''s dad hence it meant only one thing. He would escape country X ''s hunter only to be hunted in country J again . His mind was a mess and the only thing he wanted was to board that ne somehow.Driving like he was in a fast and furious movie ignoring his parents shouts and little brothersughs of joy as if he was in a ride . They reached the airport somehow ... I know it sounds clich¨¦ but After the ne took off Rudra could see the Road leading to the airport full of holes and burnt cars and ongoing fires He had finally escaped country X ..... But at what cost? /// Thankyou guys for helping me reach 100 PS ???????????????????????????????????? target this means the world to me..... Delivering the bonus as promised and setting a new target for y''all hope you enjoy !!!! /// Chapter 26 - A New Start ?

Chapter 26 - A New Start ?

Secretary Zhang was dragged bound and gagged into Mr Advani'' s office . " You Idiot , did I or did I not tell you to check that guy''s baground? , Amon guy? An average Joe with no backing? THE GREY INTERNATIONAL IS BEHIND HIM !!!!!! " Advani was livid " Do you know the error of your blunder? , The entire mercenary group we hired had been anihted due to false information and my son Nitin was taken hostage ". " Now both the organization behind the mercenaries is on my a** for feeding them false information . They dont care shit about those who died but it will cost me hundreds of millions to soothe their anger and my good for nothing son has to be bought back at any price else my stock will plummet ". "All this because you could not do a simple baground check on a guy? If we knew that Grey was behind him i would have worshipped him like he was my grandfather ". Advani was in a state of total mental breakdown this was not what he wanted Ofcourse Secretary Zhang was at a little fault but truth is even he did his own investigations on Rudra but never did he found out about any backing at all , but he needed a scapegoat Secretary Zhang said " Sir i have been with you since the foundation of Advani multinational , i have earned more to you than this error , you know my worth please forgive me ". He begged Advani was silent, then he removed an antique colt revolver from his desk and shot three bullets through secretary Zhang''s chest. " There is no mercy in buisness". Advani said " Rudra Rajput .... I have lost a lot for you .... One day i will make you pay !". ------------------------- ( Country J , The upside ) The upside was a massive township in its own right ..... Tall walls surrounding it 3 ways with an endless ocean on the fourth . Amon beach , some private beach mansions , a private school , a university for all disciplines with world renowned teachers . cityscape mansions , tall buisness towers amercial street with only the best stores of top brands across the world . No one was allowed entry not even the city police without authorization . Drones patrolled the skies and the Upside had its ownw enforcement team . There was a huge logistics building , where package delivery from outside was tested and checked for any possible threats . Food was checked for poison before upside staff delivered it to your house. The worlds best hospital with helicopters to carry passengers for like saving 30 seconds , in case of medical emergency . Here even normal medical cars were custom made luxury cars faster than most police cars built for highway chases. Entertainment zones. Kids park even an amuzement park , water park and snowpark . Whatever you thought one needed was avable at Upside . Lamborghini''s parked at doors of every mansion like it was a Maruti , Plus each mansion came with its own custom Upside vehicle parked in the garage . And the biggest benefit here was all of the above services werepliments of the Grey international . No taxes , No school fees , No need to pay bills at a diner , No need to buy tickets at amusement parks . No electricity bill No water bill . This is why it was a dream of even Billionaire''s to live in this ce. No disturbance at all , and each and every person living in the Upside was worth socializing with , Noone without status could live here. But the actual reality of upside is.... its just a bribe to rope in the best talents in the world for the Grey International . Noone who lives in the Upside is unappreciative of Ethan Grey , most would willingly help him at every chance possible , going above and beyond in the task assigned. The Grey international earned 6 times of what they spend to mentain the Upside from its residents . The high priced mansions are only listed so to make the residents feel like they have bought their rightfull ce and hence preserving their self respect. Rudra '' s family was extremely ted to be here , and soo was Rudra , despite everything he felt exited to be here .... How could he not ... living such an ordinary life in an ordinary environment uptill now , living in the upside was like going from earth to heaven. He sighed looking at his family''s happiness he thought '' Okay Ethan Grey you win ''. He was ready to make a deal with the devil if it meant his family could stay here happily . The new Rajput mansion was huge with a private gym , swimming pool and a small theatre for 20 people . Each room was a 2 BHK t in itself with amenities stacked up and down . Gold was spread all around the house frommp fittings to doorknobs. Mahesh Rajput , Rudra ''s dad had tears in his eyes .... his good for nothing son actually brought him to spend his retirement in such luxury? He was reallly hard on him since childhood , but he did raise apetent and Fillial son . Little Max went mad with joy ,Running all around the house saying things like " Look mom there s a pool in our backyard " " Sooo big Television" His parents hugged each other real hard He heard his mom whisper to his dad " Isnt our son , something !!! " Rudra ''s heart clutched ..... How much he wanted his parents to be happy and proud of him . But the happiness did notst long Upside staff arrived and said " Mr Rudra can you pleasee with us to the administration office for the registration of the new house ". Rudra knew there was no Registration , it was a meeting with the boss " Lead the way ". Rudra said Chapter 27 - Meeting Ethan Grey

Chapter 27 - Meeting Ethan Grey

At the heart of the Upside township was the 100 floor massive Grey tower . The tower was built in a way where it exuded psychological pressure on those who entered . Rudra could imagine , anyone who entered the tower for a buisness deal would go on the mental defensive from the moment he entered this grand tower. On the 100th floor of the Tower , a beautiful blonde secretary wearing extremely tight formal clothing showing her voluptuous figure opened the door to Ethan Grey''s Office . Ethan Grey , One of the six trillionares in the world and the youngest one at 31 . His eyes took after his name Grey in color . His face clean shaved and chisled and one could see that he was lean and fit even under his buisness suit . All in all the most eligible bachelor in the world not a single person barred. Rudra took his seat across Ethan , he alone on one side of the table , and 5 people with Ethan at the centre sat across him. He could feel the intimidation in the numbers here . The mind games being yed by Ethan Grey would render a weaker man defenseless. He said " I would like to buy you ,e work for my guild as an elder . I will pay you 300 million dors a year plus bonus on your work ". Rudra smiled , this conversation was going as he wanted it to go . " With respect mr Grey , I have earned 300 million dors this month alone from the game . Your offer does not intrest me at all .... Offer me 5 billion a year and i might consider , but i wont because core elder is not my style . Guild Leader is what i need ". " Not gonna happen". Ethan Grey frowned this is not how he imagined this conversation would go..... Rudra was ofmon baground , he should not have the spine to talk to him face to face . Ethan was annoyed at first but then after an advisor whispered something to him his attitude changed .. he quickly turned the direction of the conversation while taking a new approach " I assume you have a vision" Ethan said " Guild Leader of the most elite guild in the game , a luxury Guild , with top of the top talent and a market reputation like ferrari ". Rudra said not revealing much yet painting a picture The 5 started to discuss again .... they had positive thoughts about this but clearly wanted to repress Rudra to exploit him as much as they could without breaking his will " It wont do .... there''s no money to be made , you are forgetting where you live Rudra Rajput , unless you want to see your parents on the street you would agree to my terms". Ethan said nkly Is his fate to be bullied ? Always Everywhere Everytime? Can i never stand as a proud man in any life? No No He must believe the worth of his own stock. Rudra was startles by this tant threat. He had no choice but to stay in the upside and he was under the tigers foot now . " I alone made 300 million dors this month alone , imagine what i can do if i have a guild . Make me a partner not a ve and i will bring you both fame and fortune ". Rudra said , now in a pleading tone. Ethan thought for a while ... He felt a different vibe from Rudra .... Somehow he felt like this man was not meant to be treated as a subordinate but more like a partner . " 30% shares of your guild nopromise there .... unless you proove your worth you will be on the roads soon, my super guild will be your partner guild and You will operate under the Grey banner.... the moment you fail to deliver will be your family''sst ". He really did not want to give 30% of his Guild to anyone for free ..... 30% of his guild should be worth upwards of 50 billion dors even a trillionare like Ethan would think twice before buying ... However now he extorted it out of Rudra. Using the Grey name had its own benefits that could not be watered down .... atleast now noone else could have the courage to mess with him ... however that meant all his achievements as a guild master would only serve as a prestige enhancer for Grey international. Rudra could not rebel .... He could only willinglyy down and work his best to make Ethan Grey money ..... although he would also benefit from it .... he could not run the guild like he wanted anymore ... although he was the boss he would have to prioritize making money to keep Ethan satisfied. This is not how he envisioned his dream .... Why was reality soo cruel??? He felt angry and powerless he also felt hatefull towards the bastard who invited him to the upside to only make him a chess piece in his n to devour trillions of dor huge market of ''Omega ''. And easily extorted him , giving him a chance and mercy to keep his own free will . Just how puny was the Greatest Guild master? 30% put a dent in Rudra''s heart... 30 frigging percent in extortion ..... Ethan literally extroted billions out of him monthly for providing a shelter. Atleast he keeps his dream and his pride .... thought Rudra as he walked out of Grey tower. He needed to work really really hard to one day earn enough money to stand up against Ethan Grey. The current situation made him under someone again.... His new start in life put him in the same ce as his old one..... He escaped nothing. Well atleast for now Ethan gave him a chance..... //// sorry for thete chapter guys ... i am really busy with work today .... will try make a stockpile to release on time from now .... to ensure you guys dont wait too much .... m sorry for today ... i will be more dilligent from now //// Chapter 28 - Moving Forward

Chapter 28 - Moving Forward

/// A short Backstory of Ethan Grey /// Ethan Grey is a reincarnator just like Rudra ..... Ethan had lived his past life as a investment broker in a top firm . He died on New Year''s Eve at the Turn of the century year 2100 in a police lockup ''Unexpectedly'' when his firm decided he was a liability . Reincarnated back into 2080 he washed off his opposition and became one of the six trillionares in this world with his investment knowledge . His rebirth advantage took him a long way in life and he Built an incredible empire out of it. But as 2100 hit he started bing more and more anxious ... He was at his wits end and the world was changing fast. ''Omega'' and the new trillion dor market is not something he has experienced . Hence he is on the edge recently , and also the reason he epted a nobody like Rudra into the Upside where even Billionaire''s find it difficult to enter. He felt a different vibe from Rudra , It was an inexplicable type of vibe that he could not put to words .... he felt when he saw Rudra like he was seeing himself 20 years ago . Although it might seem like he was extorting Rudra of 30% share , he was actually providing a great value to him. With the name and backing of Grey international the road will be much smoother for him, if he thinks for one minute that the elite guild he dreams of building will be let build by others without oppression , he was sorely mistaken. ''RESPECT'' needed power , without power there was no respect and as talented as Rudra maybe he had no real power. He had absolutely no intention of interfering with Rudra or oppresing him , which shocked him as this is not how he did most of his buisness.He was actually helping a kid realize his dreams by beleiveing in him rather than controlling him . He still went ahead and threatened Rudra , but deep down he was a fillial man himself and would never stoop soo low as to remove a roof from someone''s parents. Even his closest Advisors actually told him to ask for 70% of the guild shares but he actually on his own gut feel reversed it to ask for 30% , It was not like Rudra could deny him either way. What about Rudra Rajput is soo different? This question baffled Ethan. Why? ///Authors thoughts: Dropping this part here as many readers are frustrated about the current MC''s situation , and I as an author clearly have something nned ..... i beg your patience to let the plot develop/// ----------------------- ( Back in the Purplehaze city , Virtual world) Rudra did not want to think about what all happened in reality anymore . He did his family duty as a son , now it was time to focus on his dreams and career. Being the calctive man Rudra was he plotted three current short term goals he needed to achieve now 1) Finding ''Him'' to be his vice guild leader and establishing his own guild ''DarkShadows'' . 2) Make a grand debut at the auction , showcase his grand wealth while buying resources he knows would not appear for a few years in the game . In this way others will look upto the wealth and status of his new formed guild , while he actually had gotten a bargain for the stuff he bought. 3) Hold the Recruitment of the first batch of elites he would enroll in his guild ... then raid the Nightmare mode of the Lv 30 dungeon '' Labyrinth of the dead'' with his party getting them the first clear . All three parts of the n were intricately linked and failure at any part will be a big dent in his long term vision for his guild. Onto Part1 of the n ..... it was time to go recruiting the single greatest yer in the history of the game ''Karna'' to be his vice guild master. Karna was someone Rudra looked upto in his past life .... Guild Leader of a 3rd rate guild , he was a man ying the game with a bunch of friends , His guild made up of old school buddies and longterm associates , and he never stood out untill the 2nd update patch that opened the ''Arena'' in the game . With a win - loss record of 1653-0 he was a legend in the game.Although various guilds tried to buy him over , even offering outrageous sries and benefits he always said my loyalty cannot be bought , offending many . When a guild leader of a first rate guild dered war on his Guild , he alone slew 10 thousand enemies before dying , only getting a single point in damage after he slew the opposing guild leader andpletely exhausted his stamina . The undefeated warrior ''Karna'' was the only one worthy of being His Vice Guild master. Loyal , Strong and with a heart to lead. The thing now was , how to find Karna and how to fu****g recruit him? Even with rebirth knowledge , finding a person ingame at a specific time was not humanly possible , the best possible way to tackle this problem was by searching his character ID and private messaging him . The only problem was .... why would a known yer like ''Shakuni'' suddenly go looking for some unknown guy? And try making him a Vice Guild master? He still had to rope '' Karna '' in somehow soo he hatched a n ... He messaged ''Karna'' and wrote " I have an offer for you , if you are intrested , if you are interested lets meet up ". And he just hoped that the guy would take a intrest to atleast have a chat , as he had a solid n to rope him in once he did. ----------------- ( PurpleHaze city Karna''s POV) " WHAT THE HELL , are you friggin kidding me?? The ''Shakuni'' just messaged me? " Karna said His friends allughed , " It is probably someone just pranking you ... why will someone like that message you?" No guys seriously look at this , he then screenshotted his message request and shared to his friends Everyone went silent , It really was ''Shakuni'' " Reply to him quick dammnit what are you waiting for" one friend cheerfully said " Nonono , something is fishy , how does he know your id? Is it a mistake or is it a trap? " an overcautious friend said Discussion broke out amongst all of them on what to do ..... They all agreed that something about this situation seems off but the curiosity got the best of them Finally it was agreed to atleast talk to him once and hence Karna took a deep breath and replied " Sure , where". -------------------- /// Authors notes : Guys let me thank you all , we had a killer weekst week we ended at 170 friggin stones .... Progressing is a must guys lets try for 200 powerstones by this sunday ... 200 powerstones and i will release 2 bonus chapters guys ... also collections should notg behind..... 2 bonus chapters when we reach 300 collections. Also a big shoutout to FreeZero , _Neith_ , Nirvana for your powerstone''s thisst week and Introducing Karna as promised @Void_Prince ???? /// Chapter 29 - A Master Of Emotional Manipulation 29 A master of emotional maniption Rudra could not possibly reveal his reincarnation secret to anyone..... not even his family. Soo there was absolutely no way in hell that he would tell it to someone he doesn''t personally know too well like Karna , to recruit him into his guild. There was no logical reason for him to exin how he knew Karna , or tell him directly about joining his guild as a vice guild master . What Rudra did pick up in hisst life though ..... was Cheating and Deception. Make no mistakedies and gentlemen , Rudra Rajput is not a clean guy ..... he is not a white angel nor is he a dark devil .... he is somewhere between the 50 shades of grey . He will manipte and deceitfully lie about anything to spin the situation in his favour. The previous famous game before ''Omega'' was Royal Road ..... The game was a immersive MMORPG but it still did not have a full dive technology. However it dominated the market for the past 20 years and had a huge yer base. In the documentary about Karna in hisst life ... called ''A Day in the life of the Undefeated Karna'' , his previous guild in Royal Road called ''Karni Sena'' ( means Karna''s army ) was briefly mentioned Using his past life knowledge of this event , he decided to hatch a n ..... ...... ( In the VIP lounge of a Hotel in Purplehaze city) Rudra and Karna sat opposite each other and tea was served. Karna was naturally nervous about this meeting seeing the stature of the man sitting opposite him . " So what business do you want to discuss". Karna Asked " I wont dy you for long , you may not remember me but you are my benefactor ..... once in Royal Road you helped me with clearing a world boss in the wilds , and not taking a single thing from the drop ..... it was probably nothing for a high level yer like you .... however it helped my gaming career a lot ". Karna was baffled ..... did such an event ur? Well he was a teenager while ying royal road and people yed under game characters in Royal Road with no resemnce to their real self , hence it was hard to say if he really did not meet him , considering it was 5 years ago he stopped ying the game. Rudra continued " I could not help you back that time .... but that one act of kindness that you showed me , made me who i am today .... i was hooked to gaming because of how cool you looked ying the boss i could not..... alone like a piece of cake. With time i improved my gaming skills and today I am fortunate enough to be able to give a little back for that favour you showed me that day ". Rudra took out the Epic ranked ughterer de he got from the Emmisary of Church quest ..... He saved it for Karna himself , as he nned on getting him for a longg time. " I can never pay you back for your kindness .... however please ept this small gesture of return". Karna was nowpletely at a loss of what to do.....A FRIGGIN EPIC RANKED WEAPON.... NOONE IN THE GAME HAD EVEN SEEN DARK GOLD WEAPONS YET AND ''SHAKUNI '' GAVE HIM AN EPIC RANKED ONE JUST LIKE THAT? Is this real? .... Just what kinda guy is Shakuni to remember such a small kindness and return it a thousand fold with such humbleness? His heart moved ... In this cutthroat world ... maybe this guy is an idiot just like him . " I cannot take this .... its tooo much " Karna said Rudra pretended to look hurt and said " Please ept it .... it is just a token of my heartfelt gratitude ". Karna was really really tempted to take this de away but his honour as a man made him say the words that Rudra Tricked him into saying " I will ept your gesture under one condition..... " He said "Yes?" Rudra asked " If you want us to be even .... ask me of a service i am capable of , which you believe is of equal value to this weapon ..... i will do whatever you ask of me to fairly earn this weapon ". Karna knew he could never dream to pay for this weapon .... even 10% of this weapons worth would make his seven generations bankrupt. It was too valuable to be epted as a gift... however as a reward it was still eptable for his self conscience..... he did not want to take advantage of Rudra ''s kindness. Rudra pretended to be in deep thought .... however he was inwardly thinking '' YOU ARE WATCHING A MASTER AT WORK ''. international'' s support behind them ..... bing Rudra''s right hand man would prove to be the 09:09 best decision he ever took in his life. " I am nning to make a guild for elites only ..... it is my dream to gather only the finest of the talents in a guild together ..... we maybe only 30 or 50 people however we will be the cream of the crop who everyone will respect ... I need a capable Vice Guild master though ..... will you be interested?" Rudra asked Karna''s heart moved again ... this guy .... even now he was bestowing more and more favours on him ..... Just how pure is the guy sitting in front of him? Is he from the same dog eat dog world he lived in? Karna felt he was undeserving of being in a guild for all elite''s ... however he felt that Rudra would be eaten raw in this dog eat dog world if left alone... He felt a sense of possessiveness to protect that guys innocence.... and for that reason alone he thought he will be around to ensure this guys smooth sailing..... he promised to work hard and prove his worth to the guild and Rudra ..... Although he wanted to stay with his old guildmates from Royal Road and schoolfriends.. He was soo caught up with the Rudra character that he felt moved enough to jump ship ..... hence he said. " Although I''m not deserving , it would be my honour". Rudra manipted Karna into feeling indebted to him while he started the conversation as a indebted person willing to return a favour ... The way he manipted Karna '' s emotions lived up to his in game name of the greatest schemer to ever live on the face of the earth ''Shakuni''. BOOOYAH!!!!!!!!! .... TASK 1 ( CHECK) Rudra was extremely ted..... he told Karna to settle whatever needed to be settled and meet him in two hours for the foundation of the guild. Karna was in for a big surprise when he would learn about the tinum guild token and the Grey international'' s support behind them ..... bing Rudra''s right hand man would prove to be the best decision he ever took in his life. While Rudra was happily celebrating the signing of his vice guild master a system notification rang // ???????????? ???????????? 1 : 48 ?????????? ???????? ?????? ???????? ???? ?????? ?????????????? ???? ?????? ?????????????? ?????????? ???? ?????? ???????? , ???? ???????? ???? ?????? ?????????? ???????????? ???????????? ?????????????? .... ?????????????? ?????? ?????? ?????????? ?????????? ?????????? ?????? ???????????????? .... ?????????? ?????? ?????????? ???????????? ?????????????? .... ?????? ???????????? ???????? ?????????????? ???? ???????????? ???? 21:00 ?????????? ?????????? ???????? ???????? ?????? 3 ?????????? ... ?????????????? ???????? ?????? ???? ???????? ???? ???????? ?????? ???????? ???????????? ???????? ???????????????? // Rudra smiled ... " about time" he whispered. Everything was on track , the next few days will be very crucial and busy for thepletion of his ns. He was exited for the challenge , JUST BRING IT! Chapter 30 - Establishing The Guild Chapter 30 - Establishing The Guild With addition of Karna to his party the time to form his guild had arrived ... The starting point of his dream. Rudra went to the city administration office , where he was treated with extreme reverence and escorted to the VIP room quickly , where the manager of the Purplehaze city personally came to attend him. Rudra''s status as the ''Emmisary Of The Church'' demanded respect from the king himself soo this was considered pretty normal " How can i help esteemed lord today" the manager asked politely " Well, im here to register a guid ". Rudra replied nonchntly " Ohh soo esteemed lord wishes to form a guild , may i ask if the lord has a guild token? ". " Here". Rudra ,took out the tinum guild creation token Seeing the tinum token the manager''s hands started to shake and He was at aplete loss for what to say .... " Ttthhh....thiiisssss.....sssssureeee" he stuttered , holding the tinum token , like he was holding his mother''s heart itself . After regaining hisposure he said .... " These are the avable plots where you can set up your guild ..... please choose one ". Rudra looked at the plots avable to set up his guild and he was shocked to see one in the inner city..... The inner city was shielded by a seperate wall formation and only the nobles and Royals resided in that district .... It also housed the Royal pce and the Church Of Light. Visit ??????????s???.??? for a better_user experience He had never heard of any guild being able to be formed in the inner city ..... He asked " Even this plot, how is Building a guild hall in the inner city permitted". The manager replied " It is not allowed for anyone exept for sire as you have the only tinum creation token of the kingdom ... it is a privilege only experienced by you ". Rudra nodded. In his past life the person failed the Emmisary Of The Church quest not being able to exchange the token ... hence noone really ever imed the tinum token of Hazelgroove kingdom. "I choose this spot in the inner district then " Rudra said satisfied with his decision to wait to make the guild only after receiving a tinum token. The inner city was highly protected and not everyone was allowed to enter.... it would make scouting and ambushing the guild very difficult due to its location , also even during war when the city is breached the inner city can be closed and will be protected by a barrier formation ..... hence it could be said that his guild would be in the best of the best locations . " It would cost 100 gold coins to register your guild , but as sire is a viscount of the Hazelgroove kingdom ,that fee is waved". The manager said " Please choose a guild name and the process will beplete". Looking at the keyboard infront of him Rudra typed in the words '' DarkShadows '' before pausing ..... He wanted to make ''DarkShadows'' to show his defiance to the WhiteRadiance guild owned by Nitin who bullied him to no end in his Last life. But something inside him matured..... His thirst for revenge only brought him and his family trouble....How could he really be the Greatest guildmaster if he was soo petty? Ofcourse those who wronged him would suffer vengeance , however his entire life cant be focused on taking revenge can it? Feeling this he deleted the words and entered the name '' True Elites '' and pressed confirm. The name also embodied the philosophy ... the way of the elite. // ?????????????????????? ?????????????? ???????????????????????? : ?????????????????????????????? ???????????? ''??????????????'' ?????? ???????????????? ?????? ?????????? ???????????????? ?????????? ???? ?????? ???????? ''???????? ????????????'' .// Visit ??????????s???.??? for a better_user experience // ?????????????????????? ???????????????????????? : ?????????????????????????????? ???????????? ''??????????????'' ?????? ???????????????? ?????? ?????????? ???????????????? ?????????? ???? ?????? ???????? ''???????? ????????????'' .// The forum''s exploded . ( Meanwhile , somewhere in PurpleHaze city) Karna was telling his friends about how Shakuni was a good guy deep down who he had helped in RoyalRoad and how he wished to repay that act of kindness .... His friends were drawn in by the whole conversation while one friend recorded the whole ordeal as narrated by Karna and uploaded it on the forums. While he was saying those things they heard the system announcement ..... Everyone went silent for a minute after hearing the system announcement. WTF IS A PLATINUM GUILD? If the silver token is soo much better than a bronze one and a gold token is soo much better than a silver one just how good is a tinum token? And there was no tinum token in the drop probability at all .... even Gold tokens are as rare as mermaid''s tears just how the hell did he obtain one?. Everyone started to look at Karna enviously like how damn lucky is that guy? However Karna started to feel some pressure..... was he really going to be a vice guild master of such an amazing guild? Well pressure can make carbon diamonds or dust .... only time will show what will happen of Karna . Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ??????????s???.??? website. ( Meanwhile the forum''s ) " @Shakuni is the miracle yer of the game hands down he is the best .... Creating waves after waves after waves .... I wonder who he is in real life". " Wtf , tinum Guild ... @Shakuni tell us how to make one too ". " Reveal all the benefits of a tinum guild for all to see" " True Elites .... I wanna joinnnnnnn ??? does any one know if they are recruiting?". " Me 2" "Me 3" the me series continues till 2K people While the forum''s were discussing this ... The big guilds also the super guilds suddenly contacted him , asking him about the method to obtain tinum tokens ..... Even offering outrageous amounts of sum for the information. At the same time ... the video of Karna talking about how Rudra repayed a simple favour by an epic ranked equipment and his vision for true elites became Viral. Many independent yers felt a sudden desire to join the Ture Elites guild. The image of Rudra became painted as extremely kind natured human who is extremely talented. Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ??????????s???.??? website. The video and the news of the tinum guild became the hot news even in real world and many bosses in real life mobilized a lot of forces to find the guy behind the character ''Shakuni'' . Well if this is what they called a ssh they were in for a tsunami tommorow as Rudra nned on disying his strength and backing tommorow before making a grand appearance in the auction only then will he open recruitment for the guild. Chapter 31 - The Auction (1)

Chapter 31 - The Auction (1)

( Grey towers The Upside , real life ) Sir , Rudra has created a tinum guild in the game ''Omega'' .... It is the first and only tinum guild in the entire game ..... even our main super guild is a gold grade one . Various super powers have expressed their interest in the method to obtain tinum Guild token, but have stopped after knowing that he residdes in the upside , hence have contracted grey towers for permission to engage in dialogue. " Why is a tinum guild soo important?" Ethan naturally being a non yer did not understand what all the fuss was about " Sir the grade of the guild decides the benefits as well as the prestige of the guild ..... It can be stated as a difference betweeen a 3rd world and fullly developed country". Ethan was naturally shocked when he heard about the importance of tinum guild token ... He wanted to inquire about how Rudra obtained one however sending a message to the world was more important . " Schedule a press conference today ..... We must make it clear who is behind Rudra , also call that guy to my office tommorow ". Ethan said , he wanted to make it clear to the world that Grey''s owned the ''True Elites'' guild. Also the method to obtain more must be discussed for the main guild. ---------------------- ( PurpleHaze City , virtual world ) Rudra was congratted for making a tinum guild by PinkLotus and Neatwit .... much to his surprise Neatwit expressed his desire to join his TrueElites Guild and Rudra weed him with open arms Now the ''True Elites'' Guild had 3 members. Rudra roamed around with his two guildmates exploring every corner of the guild premise . He was extremely satisfied with how it looked ..... This is what a guild should be like . Rudra also went to NPC shops and sold everything he did not need anymore to raise money for the uing auction . With a budget of 25 tinum ie 2500 gold ..... plus 300 gold reserve fund he was extremely confident about spending gold like water in the auction . His guild was not yet a major guild and hence did not need huge funds for day to day operations .... while most guilds would max out at about 300-500 gold .... He could splurge all his wealth without concern . Because once the gold exchange opened after the auction was over.... the value of gold would drastically decrease. ???????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????????????????? : ???????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? 2 ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????????? ???????????????? ???????? ???????????????????? ???????????????? ???????????????? ???????????????? ???????????????? 50 ???????????????? ???????????? ???????????????????? ???????????? 500 ???????????????? ???????????? ???? ???????????? ???????????????? , ???????????????????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ???????????? ????????????????????????????. ???????? ???????????????????? ???????????? ???????? ???????????????????????? ???????? ???????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????? ???????????? ???????? ???????????? ???????????????????????????? . This notification drained the color out of most people ... Many thought about entering the auction as a group and pooling their money to buy items . But without the money trade option it was no longer possible ..... Other than atleast 2nd rate guild leaders noone would have 50 gold at hand . Hence the masses were sessful weeded out not being allowed to participate in the auction . Also major yers can no longer lend money to each other in the auction . Hence everyone can only rely on their own buying power . Rudra knew about this beforehand ... as after this auction if one invested 200 billion dors in the game for money he would have equivalent gold .... even during auctions if one needed more money to bid he could bid by investing from real life. However this auction would be the most valuable and dependant on ones gaming skill , as here gold was organically farmed and bought ,also without the trade option only one''s own money would be used. Rudra knew that within this auction... he would be unbeatable. ------------------------- ( Within the auctionhouse ) Each Kingdom had their own auction houses with the same 9 items for everyone and one kingdom special item . Soon Rudra was transported into the VIP room no 1 in the auction house meant for Hazelgroove kingdom .... he looked around to see that a total of 150mon guilds attended the auction and a total of 4 VIP boxes were filled . Rudra was hardly worried about the 150 normal guild leaders who were seated below him ... however he was more interested in the 4 VIP boxes , One was upied by him and he was sure that one would be upied by PinkLotus , however he had no confirmation about the other two . ording to his past life memories Nitin Advani should be in one of the two VIP boxes however in this timeline he was not soo sure , also the other person in the VIP box should be the spendthrift son of the Orange technologies CEO and the Guild Leader of Orange Rock ..... Donald Rock. He would uncover their identities once the bids started and he heard their voice. Soon a HighElf elegantly dresses in a three piece ck suit entered the stage .... He said " Ladies and gentlemen wee to the first annual auction ..... I am Gareth your auctioneer for the evening , Today we have a range of exquisite items for you to bid on , We have a total of 10 items to auction , with thest item being a kingdom special item , The first seven items will have a buyout price thest three would not , bids can be ced orally by speaking through the microphones avable to everyone here , please state the number you want to bid , I hope you have a pleasent evening ". He then brought out the first item for auction ... A set of 20 Fire enhancement stones, [ Fire enhancement stones] ( Dark Gold ) (10 stacks): embed the stone in a weapon to add fire damage , maximum 3 stones can be embedded for stacking effects . Base price : 30 gold Minimum increment : 5 gold Buyout price 200 gold ce your bids Rudra knew the value of fire enhancement stones ..... exept for this set ... the next stones will not be avable untill the lv 250 levelling ground opened to yers ..... even then it would be valued at 2000 gold a stack..... A stack of 10 for 200 gold was an absolute steal hence he decided to buy it out The auctioneer started speaking the increased prices No . 120 bids 45 gold No .30 bids 50 gold 55 60 gold . 60 gold going once 60 gold going twice Rudra spoke " Buyout". VIP 1 has buyed out the stack of fire enhancement stones at 200 gold . Congrattions for obtaining the item . Everyone turned towards the VIP room one , who was this rich brat who wasted 140 gold more than needed for a stack of stones? Just how rich was he to not even bother to bid and just buyout? While all the major yers took notice of VIP room1 the second item was brought out for auction.... ------------ /// Authors thoughts : Guys i genuinely need feedback about the pace at which my story is progressing .... are you all satisfied with my story progression ? is it too fast or too slow? whatever is your thoughts even on the plot .... PLEASE PLEASE PLEASEment.... yourments are the only guidance i take for my work .... i really take each and every one of your suggestions seriously guys soo please do drop ament /// Chapter 32 - Auction (2)

Chapter 32 - Auction (2)

PinkLotus aka Yua immediately knew the person in VIP room 1 had to be ''Shakuni''. That voice ... she could never mistake it. She sent a private message to Rudra " is that you in VIP1?" " Yes " she instantly got a reply Yua was feeling giddy for some reason .... it was the same type of feeling you get when you are around your crush in school ..... You just feel emotions you cant exin . She was happy that Rudra was here .... However she needed to work as the Guild master of Azure Lotus hence putting work first she messaged " Im in VIP2 , lets not go for a bidding war.... although we cannot trade coins we can negotiate not topete right?" "Sure .... we will notpete for same items through No7 ..... its a fair game from then ... no hard feelings". Rudra replied "Ok" she agreed. Item no 2 was then brought up for auction ..... It was Dragonfruit..... A box containing 12. [Dragonfruit] (Epic) : Effect 1 : can be injested to increase agility by 20 , works only once per person Effect 2 : extremely rare potion material, can be used to brew temporary agility potions . Starting price : 50 gold Increment : 5 gold Buyout price 700 gold 55 gold! from no 117 75 gold! from no 25 150 gold ! From VIP2 Rudra really wanted to buy this item however honoring his word to PinkLotus he backed out of this one 200 Gold from VIP 3 250 Gold from VIP2 Themon guild leaders paled at the amount of money being bid right now ... Just how frigging rich were the VIP''s to casually bid 250 gold on a item ..... 250 gold was more than enough to buy their entire guilds . INSANE SIMPLY INSANE. they understood at this point .... they are only here to watch the auction .... in no way can they actually participate. The person in VIP3 was really pissed , but he restrained himself for now ..... He had prepared 1200 gold for this auction and although going higher than 250 was affordable for him .... he wished to save for the next items . 250 Gold going once going twice SOLD to the person sitting in VIP box no 2 Yua was satisfied .... she had brought 1000 gold for this auction and still had 750 left ... that meant she can still grab one or two more items. The third item came for auction ... It was a growth type weapon . [ Replica of Excalibur ] ( Dark Gold ) ( growth) : This is a sword made by the master swordsman dungri after being inspired by the divine sword Excalibur ..... Its grade can be enhanced by fulfilling some conditions Effect 1 : +20% critical damage +15% chance to cause bleed + 25% chance to ignore defenses Effect 2 : Size maniption.... can alter size ording to the will of the user Effect 3 : ?????? Effect 4 : ?????? Starting bid : 200 gold Increment : 20 gold Buyout : 1000 gold Rudra wanted this item at any cost... Many may not realize this but the size maniption skill is the most overpowered skill one could ask for as a swordsman . Plus the other two effects had not been unlocked yet... which meant that after updgrade it could be even more amazing ... The value of epic equipment was immeasurable ... No matter the skills , equipment does matter . The 200 gold starting price had silenced most people in the lower pavilion however the allure of the item made someone bid 200 Gold .... he said shakily . 200 gold by no 120. Do we have 220? the auctioneer said? Rudra waited for any other VIP to ce bids but seeing as PinkLotus did not he bid 220 220 gold by VIP 1 240 gold by VIP3 Rudra was annoyed .... that guy did not bid when he waited but only bid now 300 gold .... Rudra dered Rudra '' s bid increment made it clear that he would not let the item go for anyone ---------- (Inside VIP room 3) Sir please dont be annoyed .... a assistant calmed the young master of Orange Rock ..... Why do these bastards keep bidding on my items? They are in the VIP room soo they must have more than 500 gold however this is the third item yet that guy in VIP1 has already used 500 gold? I need to teach him a lesson 400 gold !!! He said confidently .... no matter how rich Rudra was ... was he rich enough to bid more than 400 gold for a single item? If he does he wont possibly have enough gold left topete forter items If he doesn''t then 400 gold will still be eptable for this items , It was a win-win for him. 450 Rudra said nonchntly . " HA , GOT YOU NOW. he sneered , idiot wasting all his wealth on early items ". Nowy back and watch how i buy the remaining items Rudra was extremely happy with his buy .... he has spent 200 gold for the first item and 450 for this one ... subtracting from his total wealth of 2800 gold he still had 2150 gold left .... putting 1500 gold aside for thest item ..... he still had 650 gold left... enough to buy 2 items. The next two items were bought by Yua for 300 and 200 gold respectively , she bought a dark gold ne and a darkgold armour . She only had 250 gold left meaning she may not be able to purchase anymore . VIP4 bought 2 herbs as well for 100 and 150 gold ... honestly he overpaid for those items ... after the update those items will be avable to purchase on the market .... Hardly worth 20 gold a stack. With this the 7 items having a buyout price were hogged up by 3 VIPs , not a single item falling into the hands ofmon guild leaders . " With this exchange we enter the stage where the most precious items for this auction would be disyed " The auctioneer said Bringing the next item that Rudra wanted badly, it could be said to be the most important item in this auction ..... This item was why he could splurge all of his money without worrying about the expenses needed to run a guild [ Reinforced Armour Set Blueprint ] ( Lv 30 ) : Blueprint to forge the Reinforced armour Starting price : 300 gold Bid increment : 30 gold No buyout Not much information was given ... however this design would be the base of his economic empire ..... It was a dark gold grade full set armour design that gave set equip bonuses . After the first major update ... items would start having durability and equip conditions , one of which being level ..... level 30 dark gold equipment could only carry you till level 50 max .... although you should change it every 5 levels ideally ..... With the bulk yerbase still at lv15 to 17 this LV30 darkgold equipment design set would help him mint money for months toe. He quickly ced the 300 gold bid . //// Author''s thoughts: Guys i will be putting a bonus chapter out today even though our target has not been achieved .... soo please shower me with powerstones guys .... lets try hit 200 before sunday ..... Showing faith by giving a bonus today/// Chapter 33 - Auction (3) ( BONUS)

Chapter 33 - Auction (3) ( BONUS)

300 gold was just the tip of what Rudra was willing to pay for this item ..... even if he had to call quits on the kingdom specialst item he would , but he would never let this item go . Contrary to his expectations noone bid for the item..... perhaps noone truly realized its value or had the money topete with Rudra ... hence 300 Gold going once 300 Gold going twice SOLD! To the gentleman in VIP box no 1 .... With this he only had 1850 gold left . Rudra was ted...Hahahaha ..... he was going to be Rich ! . The young master of Orange Rock n wasughing out of his mind now ... he has spent 950 gold now he must be bankrupt ..... hahaha thest two items will be mine .... no sucker can bid on them. He was pleased .... he refused to beleive that Rudra could have deeper pockets than him.... He had literally brought the entrie budget of Orange Rock guild ..... and that was not a small amount..... He was buying gold at a premium since the start of the game on ck market hence he had such a massive wealth.... no farming team or individual can have more money than him .... it was simply not possible. The Secondst item was brought out. It was a skill [ Thunderst ] ( skill tome ) : st your enemies with a lightning st Starting price : 500 gold increment : 50 gold No buyout This skill was amazingly shy ..... And its value was in the rarity of the skilll.... in the 20 years he yed the game only 30 yers had this skill It was worth bidding for the right price 400 gold he bid 600 gold came the bid from VIP3 650 Rudra bid once more this was his highest bid for this item .... he still needed funds for thest item 700 gold Bid came from VIP3 The orange rock young mastee was livid ..... Just how much money does the guy in VIP1 have?? Just who is it?? Even everyone in the audience held their breaths 700 gold going once 700 gold going twice SOLD. to the gentleman in VIP3 He only had 500 gold left with this sale . He impulsively did not realize he will not outbid VIP1 for thest item He bid 650 gold on this item .... that meant he had more money than him left. When reality struck he felt depressed ..... WHO WAS THAT GUY IN VIP 1? The auctioneer brought out thest item of the day Unique to Hazelgroove region . And thest item for the day .... [ Egg of ???? ] ( Grade : ?????? ) : ??????? Starting bid: 1500 gold Increment : 100 gold No buyout Young master of Orange Rock suddenly felt ted ..... if he could not buy this item nobody could Even his total wealth was 1200 gold ... even if that guy had more money than him he could not possibly still have 1500 gold left aftee all the buying he did but then Rudra bid 1500 gold ! there was uproar in the auction house WHO WAS THE GUY IN VIP1? the young master of Orange Rock could not beleive it.... HE REFUSED TO BELEIVE IT He had marketed the fact that he would be attending the auction with 1200 gold .... just how pitiful was he to walk out with only one item ? Wasnt VIP1 just a big p to his ego? 1500 gold going once 1500 gold going twice SOLD!!!!! to the gentleman in VIP 1 Thanyou everyone for attending the first annual auction .... The game will go under an update in 30 minutes. Nothing about the egg was revealed .... but Rudra knew that the egg contained the guardian beast of Hazelgroove kingdom .... a mythic grade beast . Now the results of the auction were very hot on the forums ..... only in Hazelgroove kingdom was there someone who had bought 4 items including thest item ..... no other party in the entire game had bought more than 3. Just who was in the VIP1? Their curiousity wont be for long as Tommorow after the update , in the press conference of Grey international ... everything will be revealed creating shockwaves . /// Bonus as promised guys ..... please drop the powerstones as a support . I have taken time and plotted a greattt arc ahead with lots of fighting now that the groundwork is almost finished .... expect some good action in theing week/// Chapter 34 - The Secret Is Out !!!!

Chapter 34 - The Secret Is Out !!!!

( 1 day ago , The Grey tower) Rudra was summoned to the grey tower by the CEO Ethan Grey . Contrary to their first meeting they were alone this time around ..... actually noone was in the entire floor for some reason . Rudra found this odd as this is not Ethan Grey''s style. " I will not pretend to know a lot about the game and talk technically with you ..... however i understand you made a tinum guild in the game and that is a big deal that noone else has even a clue of how to do. From the start of the game uptill now your achievements are too astronomic for anyone to beleive ." Ethan paused . " Let me tell you a small story ..... There was once an investment banker who worked hard to live on scraps and was killed by thepany he worked soo hard for , just because he knew about the dirty secrets of thepany ... While he was dying he only wished for a second chance at life ... to right all the wrongs he did ". He paused again to look at Rudra Rudra''s eyes were bulging out of his sockets .... his heart beating at 200 beats per minute literally he could feel the rush in his chest. How could he as a reincarnator not know what Ethan was implying. " God gave him a second chance and he woke up with his future memories 20 years before he died .... at first it felt like a dream.... as such things only happen in novels right? but 20 yearster he is one of the biggest investment giants who can shake world economies if he wants ". He looked Rudra in the eye and said " That man is Ethan Grey". Rudra could not breathe anymore , ETHAN WAS A REINCARNATOR JUST LIKE HIM!!!!!! BUT WHY DID HE TELL HIM HIS SECRET? " You''re a reincarnator? " Rudra saidpletely baffled " Yes i am and your reaction tells me soo are you , a normal person would have not reacted as such to reincarnation ... thinking it is bullshit....But your shocked eyes .... the beads of perspiration on your forehead ... the change in the pitch of your voice..... You know its true !!!! , So Rudra Rajput tell me your story". Completely defenseless against Ethan, Rudra was stunned silent for 5 minutes straight . He thought about various oues but no matter how he thought he had no other option but to reveal his greatest secret to this man . " Yes i am a reincarnator ". BOOM! Ethan Grey started tough like a madman ... " I KNEW IT HAHAHAHAHA" . Therge office echoed of his crazedughter for sometime after which he asked " When did you Reincarnate? " "1st January 2100" . " Ohhhh.... Thats the day i died in my first timeline .... The end of my future knowledge.... Coincidence?" He asked Rudra intrigued. " You are still new to this game kid ... but i believe in your potential .... God has given us a second chance.... we dont know why .... maybe he is just seeing us for entertainment and enjoying the view from above ..... or maybe he did genuinely take mercy on us and gave us a choice ..... anyway me who has lived out the 20 years of my reincarnation time again i know one thing for sure and thats '' Knowledge Is Power '' ." Ethan said his expression returning to that of a normal human again " I will back you , not as a buisnessman but as a brother .... if you are a reincarnator like me ... you are bound to make an empire of yourself someday ..... I had to walk a harsh road , and although with me backing you , you will still have to walk a harsh road but i can help you remove a few roadblocks."Ethan said Rudra waspletely take offguard with this ... He expected to be extorted once his secret was out ... yet he was supported ? WHY? Ethan Grey did not possess such a character " Why are you doing this? " Rudra asked " Ofcourse it is not from the goodness of my heart i wont bullshit you ..... but looking at you i do see my past .... The hungry Ethan Grey trying to make a name for himself and i do know how much i wanted to be free at that time .... the master of my own will just to keep bing a subordinate of someone above me .... i wed my way to the top , hence i know what happened of everyone who tried to suppress me". " Dont misunderstand i am not scared of you ... however i beleive that with my support and your knowledge both of us will profit a lot , I am showing faith in you today soo that you will repay me tommorow ". Ethan said " This contract here states that Grey Corporation will provide you with funds and backing without the pressure to make profits and will stand behind you for all logistics, hiring, PR and securities while also promises to never extort more than 30% of your guild shares ..... But in exchange you must provide relevant information to the Grey main guild while also actively promote your guild as a part of the Grey international conglomerate ". Rudra was extremely touched and ted by the conditions of this contract.... he was genuinely feeling demotivated these days since he was under Ethan .... the pressure to make money had made him alter a lot of ns , which were not really beneficial for his guild''s future . Also he always felt threatened .... what if tommorow Ethan Grey decided to own 70% of his guild? Or kick him out of his own guild over a difference of opinion ... it was not like he could fight back with his family being hostage. Hence he started to loose the motivation to make the best guild out there but with this now .... He felt his confident and ambitious self again . Rudra said " Since you are showing me soo much favour ... i being the younger brother will not let you suffer too ... wether it is my guild or real life i ll help you too". Rudra paused .... Ethan was indeed intrigued " I assume your investment knowledge ends here with 2100 rolling ... But i know some stuff ". It was Ethans turn to have his eyes widen ..... Indeed he was troubledtely about being at his knowledge ''s end .... without his future knowledge was he still the investment genius he was called? But with Rudra the game changed in his favour again . Rudra wrote some names on a piece of paper and passed it to Ethan ... Ethan signed the contract and passed it to Rudra . With this exchange ..... The deadliest duo who would conquer the world made their first step towards alliance building genuine trust with each other. Someday in future history this day will be noted as the most remarkable event of the century . ------------------ ( Present day after the auction , At the Grey towers press conference ) Ethan Grey seated in the centre , to his right was Rudra and to his left was the Guild master of Grey Warrior''s the main guild of Grey conglomerate He said " Weedies and gentlemen , today..." /// GOLDEN CHAPTER GUYS .... RATE THIS PLOT TWIST OUTTA TEN IN THE COMMENTS 9/10 For me???????????? /// Chapter 35 - Meeting Adam!

Chapter 35 - Meeting Adam!

( Half n hour before the press conference , The Grey towers conference room ) Rudra and Ethan were seated in the conference room talking about their respective timelines , understanding how their actions changed the timeline this time around . The shocking thing was that in Rudra''s timeline Ethan Grey was always a trillionare . Rudra knew Ethan as the Investment God. However their conversation was cut short with the entry of some corporate officials from various big organizations here for meeting Ethan about the big press conference and gaining intel ahead of time, and Adam. Adam was the number one yer in Royal Road and an established Professional gamer who was revered world wide . The Grey international poached him for running the operations for the Grey Warrior''s guild . He is the serving Guild master of a superpower ! Rudra was cautious at first of Adam ..... in hisst life Adam was apetent and ruthless type of guild leader but not much was known about his personality . The officials came in and Greeted Ethan first .... soo did Adam ... Ethan just nodded in response . Ethan then proceded to introduce Rudra " Gentleman this is Rudra Rajput ..... However you may better know him as '' Shakuni '' The guild leader of ''True Elites'' . The eyes of the corporate people widened in shock , they quickly sent nces at Rudra measuring him . The fact that Rudra was in the upside and under Grey''s fold was not known to anyone yet .... hence the appearance of Rudra here was enough to shock everyone . Rudra was currently being sought out by various major corporations ..... The bounty on his information was by no means less. Ethan loved the shocked reaction of everyone in the room , he continued " The Grey International owns a 30% stake in the True Elites guild , And Rudra is like my little brother ..... Both the Grey Warrior''s and True Elites will recieve full support from mypany ". The corporate officials now recieved a mental breakdown ... Grey had aldready poached Rudra .... but more shocking is he only owns 30% stake but is providing unconditional support ... And Rudra is like his little brother??????? FUCK , isnt that dering that messing with Rudra is messing with the Grey''s? Who in their right mind''s would mess with the Greys? Ethan continued " Rudra this is Adam White , the guild leader of Grey Warrior''s guild , you two take your time and get aquainted before the press conference , let us buisnessman talk buisness ". With that he lead the corporate officials in another conference room leaving the two of them alone. " Yo , brooooooo you''re Shakuni that is soooo sick dude ". Adam said in a typical American ent. He appearedpletelyid back and chilled " Nice to meet you " Rudra said with a smile " Your name keeps ringing every week on the server''s brother you are goooood man ". Rudra did not understand .... whats wrong with this guy ? why is he acting like he s a surfer or something? Is this the integrity of a professional gamer? But that got answered soon . " Okay lets get serious for a second " Adam said , his tone getting heavy and his posture getting straight ..... it was almost like he was a different person altogether. " How did you get your hands on a tinum guild token". He asked Rudra knew this was gonnae up in this conversation , originally he never intended to reveal the secrets about the tinum guild token However now with Ethan treating him soo nicely , the least he could to was to help a brother guild. " There is only one in each kingdom , and the method to obtain them is by clearing SSS rank quests that leads to open picking of loot from the warehouse of the Church of Light , this method holds true for every kingdom in the Eastern continent , in the Western continent it is in the kingdom ''s treasury ". Adam nodded .... he knew Rudra was showing him favour by revealing such coveted information soo casually .... instantly he felt a bond with Rudra . " Im in the kingdom of nine clouds , what do you suggest ". " You need to be a viscount first , then approach his royal majesty in the court and report to him about corrupt officials in the court ... It will lead to the episode Corruption in Court .... which will need you to expose the crime by gathering proofs .... at the end you maybe promoted to a Marquis and granted one wish .... ask for the tinum guild token then ". Rudra exined an entire quest line in detail ....Adam was not an idiot ... he knew Rudra could not possibly know soo much .... how did he have this information? Rudra was prepared for this however " Wondering how i know all this? " Adam nodded " You know that every book inside the game was personally written by the Cuber staff .... the history of the empire ... important personalities ... some quest rted information etc etc ". Adam nodded .... insane time and preparation went into making the game '' Omega''. Everything had a backstory and a baground.... it was like an entire world in itslef with its history, battles and culture. " One such book by mistake contained all the ns thepany made for the tinum guild tokens... all the quest lines and location .... it wasn''t meant to be that way ... probably a mistake in the developers side hence after i read the book and created the tinum guild it was erased from the library ". Adam was convinced now it was luck that helped Rudra .... Such mistake is indeed rare but may happen ... developers are also Humans afterall . He said " Thankyou Rudra , know that although we are under the same organization and hence will always have a healthypetition to be the best .... My guild will always have your guild''s back besides that". Rudra looked into Adam''s eyes and saw that he genuinely meant it , He smiled and said " DITTO". With this Adam smiled and slouched again , regaining his surfer mode saying stuff like " Brooooo ,e to our kingdom broooo lets do Dungeon runs together ". " Brooo what kinda women do you like ".? Inshort he fried Rudra''s brain for the next 15 minutes untill the press conference . Ethan smiled seeing the two of them getting along well ... it was now time for the press conference and to show the world the might of the Grey conglomerate . Chapter 36 - Shocking The World ( BONUS )

Chapter 36 - Shocking The World ( BONUS )

/// BONUS for reaching powerstone target..... thankyou guys forpleting the powerstone target for this week ..... I am overwhelmed with your support ... lets keep it up guys , ENJOY THE BONUS , you all earned it !!!!!! /// -------------- ( At the Grey tower , an auditorium full of reporters from all over the world ) In an auditorium full of reporters there were only 5 people seated on the stage .... in the centre was Ethan Grey to his right was Rudra and his left was Adam ... with two high ranking officials of Grey International on the side . " Weedies and gentlemen , today i am proud to announce that The Grey International has entered the new trillion dor market '' Omega'' , that game has changed the dynamic of the entire world , and with UN approving the conversion of real world currency to ingame currency and vice versa the game is simply not a game anymore it is a potential job and a money spinner." Ethan paused to look at the surroundings ... There were shes of cameras all around , a few drones trying to capture ariel photos ... even though it was an enclosed space . This interview was being live streamed across the world with coverage in over 3000 major news channels in real time . It was hot news , And as it was regarding '' Omega'' , it was even more popr. He continued " As you all may know , establishing a supreme guild with excellent talents is the backbone to dominating the in game market... With this in mind the Grey international has brought together the best of the best and formed the main guild in game with over 1 million members the '' Grey Warrior''s '' headed by the supremely talented yer and Guild master Adam White ". Camera''s shed and cheers could be heard in the auditorium..... Everyone was impressed by the Grey international ''s prowess to hire the top gamer Adam . Ethan continued " The Grey International is also proud to dere its second subsidiary guild and the only tinum guild in the game .... '' True Elites '' headed by my little brother the mysterious '' Shakuni '' ." The hall erupted.... shes upon shes of camera could be seen.....WHATTTT .... PLAYER SHAKUNI is connected to Grey international .... yer Shakuni is the little brother of Ethan Grey!!!!!! There was a flood of questions from the reporters and the decorum of the hall waspletely destroyed . '' Silence!!!! '' an official from Grey international shouted ... silencing the rowdy crowd Ethan said " We will now take questions in a civil manner ". Reporter 1 " Mr Grey how did you meet yer ''Shakuni'' and poach him into yourpany??? What is your rtion to him to make him your little brother". Ethan said " He applied for a residence in the upside , we met and instantly clicked .... im a bit older than him in life with more experience in the corporate world hence he seems like a little brother to me, as well as a valued asset of the Grey International ". Reporter 2 " Mr .... ughhh sorry we dont know your real name sir '' Shakuni'' ... will you disclose the method to obtain tinum guild tokens?" Rudra said " Rudra Rajput , and NO ". another round of mour from the audience .... the headlines of the next day would be a mess . Reporter 3 " Mr Adam ..." Reporter 4 " Mr Rudra ... " Reporter 5 " " " " After an hour of question and answer the press conference was concluded ... The world was thrown into chaos with this reveal Every major power coveting Rudra was stopped dead in their tracks and were cursing Ethan Grey hard..... had Rudra been anywhere exept the upside they would have hired mercenaries to abduct him or force him to reveal the secrets about tinum token that he carried ..... However noone could dare offend Ethan Grey .... not unless you were a trillionare yourself ..... and none of the trillionares wanted to mess with another for such small things ..... But that did not mean that this news did not shock the trillionares as even they coveted the yer '' Shakuni''. Rudra '' s parents who were casually watching news were shocked to see their boy there .... the topic of the worlds discussion Their boy was a massive deal .... they were really proud of him .... now everything made sense how he was able to pay off their debts and move them to the upside ..... their son was a terrific professional gamer. With this press exchange the value of '' True Elites '' skyrocketed .... many elites wanted to join this guild backed by Grey International and lead by the mysterious leader '' Shakuni'' and the only tinum guild in the game..... The hype was real and Rudra achieved his goal of creating the hype he needed for his recruitment . With real world problems wrapped now was the time to focus on the game , with recruitment being next , once the guild started rolling , soo would his ns ! '' Omega '' Here ie !!!! Rudra said out loud . He was back He was motivated He was ready to conquer it all . /// The next part of the story will now revolve in game for sometime ..... with lots of action and guild rted plot .... hope you all enjoy !/// Chapter 37 - Back In Game , Recruitment Notice

Chapter 37 - Back In Game , Recruitment Notice

( Back in the virtual world , Purple Haze city ) System Notification : Update 1plete ! here are the new features 1) The Auction House is open , yers can now buy/sell their items from the auction house , the currency exchange is now open , all the currency in the world can be converted to in game currency and vice versa. The auction Housemission fee for every transaction is fixed at 5% 2) The EXP buff of hotel rooms is now been removed , You can still rent a room at the fixed rate to spend the night . 3) The weapons will now have durability stat... they may be damaged and broken if overused.... it can be repaired by visiting a cksmith. 4) The option of weapons and skills is added to the stat panel 5) The method to reach nobility in a kingdom has been revised , visit the forum for a more detailed exnation ( NOTE: current nobility yers will not be affected ) 6) The Infamy and Luck stat has been added , PK will increase your infamy and increase the level penalty and loot drop with death. Gold can be used to donate in church to reduce infamy . yers with high infamy may be barred from entering a city. 7) Defensive Equipment will now have levels , you can only equip a piece once you have reached the level requirement to equip it and can only be worn for upto +20 levels from the equipping level ... after which it would be useless ( It is ideal to change equipment every 5-10 levels ) 8) The pet and mount slot has been added . 9) Lifestyle sses can now level up with a +50% boost to exp while crafting sessfully. 10) Guilds can now recruit NPC ''s upon paying fixed monthly sry. It will be deducted in advance on the start of the month.The number of NPC that can be recruited depends on the grade of the guild . Rudra nodded satisfied it was the same as hisst life .... He anticipated all this , themon gamers would not be happy with this update as it kept on nerfing the yer experience. The gamepany realized that the method to obtain nobility in a kingdom was wayy tox and that with a bit of effort anyone could be a noble , But they could not have 50 thousand barons and 20 thousand viscounts running around in the same kingdom can they... hence the requirements were made much more difficult . Obviously many would be disgruntled with this. The lifestyle sses were useless during the first month of the game, their levelling speed was too slow and the products they made were inferior to those avable in shops , hence many looked down upon the lifestyle yers. However , Rudra knew lifestyle would be the backbone of any guild from now on .... Now that equipment needed constant repairs as well as needed to be changed every few levels . There was no way to constantly obtain full sets upon full sets of equipment ..... hence buying was the only option unless you had inhouse production. Rudra had bought an important set design at the auction , and that would proove its worth in the time toe .... Rudra gathered Neatwit and Karna and started formting recruitment ns , after two hours they decided to hire a total of 50 members in this batch of recruitment . They decided to divide the recruitment process into 3 parts True Elites Warrior''s , True Elites lifestyle , True Elites Logistics with a distribution of 37 warriors , 1 logistic members and 9 lifestyle yers There was a swarm of yers willing to enter True Elites and with Rudra aldready having filled the logistics spot by hiring a Harvard graduate working for Ethan only the warriors and lifestyle spots were left. The team weed Amelia , The Harvard graduate who would from now on work as the general secretary . The method of choosing the guild members was decided to be based on 3 rounds ,bat testing round .... in the training hall of PurpleHaze city one could take thebat prowess test and be graded by the system ... from E ss to SSS rating.... for qualifying for the 2nd round one atleast had to have an A rated prowess. The 2nd round involved a test of character , knowledge and reflexes , in a digital quiz created by Rudra one needed to quickly answer question on the timers as well as y sudden game''s that tested one''s reflex .... only those who ce in the top 100 will qualify for the final round . The final round was interview and Rudra would personally weed out those he wanted and those he did not into his guild . For the lifestyle sses .... Rudra with his tinum Guild aldready had the best of the best forging halls , he also hired 3 professional NPC ''s to man the helm for now as the yers would at most be beginners in crafting, he currently only wanted to hire cksmiths , alchemists and potionology apprentice''s 3 each in his guild ..... He left it upto the NPC to choose the cream of the crop. He also transferred his remaining funds to the guild warehouse and bought 20 menial task handlers under the guild .... they would do menial tasks like buying raw materials and transporting of goods. With this he made a list of items and eptable pricing range and put them all to work to buy all the avable stock. Although yers had not reached level 30 yet they would soon. He issued an order to the NPC professional cksmith''s to begin production of the dark gold reinforced Armour set once they finish recruitment immediately . Rudra wanted to prepare for the future Amelia showed her ss by elegantly formting a recruitment notice and posting it under the guild on the forums. The Forums stillining about the new updates sucdenly became interested in the outrageous recruitment policy of True Elits . With millions of intrested applicants only 37 ces were avable .... it was even tougher than entering a prestigious college. Themon gamers made arger fuss .... however that day a new term had been coined which was the True Elites standard .... each and every guild modified this method of hiring lowering the parameters to hire their guild members in the future. With the first updatepleted and the recruitment notice out Rudra''s ns were now underway with full speed. NO TIME TO SLACK OFF! /// Guys new powerstone target for the week .... we rocked itst week with 274 PS , lets try reach past 300 this time..... Bonus scheme this time around will be bonus chapter for every 150 PS , the day we reach 150 there will be bonus same for 300 even if its sunday! /// Chapter 38 - The Interview

Chapter 38 - The Interview

1.3 million applicants tried out the training house trials to try get an A grade assesment to go on to round 2 , but soon reality crashed that 90% of the masses could not even get a C grade on the test . There were only about 5% who got a C 3% who got a B 1% who got an A and only a handfull of S grade assessment with only one SS grade assessment All in all only about 1500 people cleared round 1 out of the 1.3 million people to attempt it , this type of elimination rate was just simply outrageous . Just what kind of skill did you need to be a True Elite? Out of the 1500 that undertook round 2 , the top hundred were calcted by the AI and called for the interview round. Although many of the 1400 rejected were enraged , they knew that the entire process uptill now was ridiculously fair , and noone could me anyone for not passing . It all depended on one''s own skill , However that all changed in the interview round Rudra knew perfectly well that each and every interview he undertook was probably being recorded by the yers attending the interview. Every decision , every selection would probably be scrutinized . However he was unfazed , he knew he needed loyal members and those whose personality was still mouldable , He needed peopleing with a learning attitude and not with Im superior to everyone attitude in his guild. The interview was held in the Guild Hall , with Rudra and Karna being seated alone in the grand hall , and a table seperating the candidates was set up . The candidates were absolutely blown away by the grandness of the tinum guild ..... Each and everything in the guild screamed luxury through and through They became psychologically pressured in such environment , and also highly motivated to do anything to enter such an amazing guild. Everywhere they roamed they felt a sense of ''WOW'' . Although the eptance rate of the guild was pitifully low , that was what made the guild soo special . You feel the value of getting in , when you struggle soo hard for it . Had the entrance been easy noone would value the position soo much. Amelia was seated outside the hall , looking absolutely stunning , half of the male candidates were stealing nces at her , drooling .... The more lustfull ones felt even more motivation to enter , whereas the women felt ufortable at seeing such a stunning beauty. '' Is the Guild Leader a sucker for beauty?'' they thought . Amelia extremely professionally sent the members in one by one for the interview . The candidates were extremely nervous , especially when meeting Rudra , The '' yer Shakuni '' was definitely one of the top yers in the game currently and his reputation preceded him , and even the most confident candidates felt a sense of pressure while talking to him. Rudra had the same set of 3 questions he would ask everyone " Why should you be a member of the guild?" " What will you do , if tommorow the guild looses its position because of loosing a war ? ". "What lows are the lowest that you are willing to suffer with the guild?". The three questions were extremely straight forward and his evalutation scheme was also simple. He did not detest arrogance and pride , however one should not be oberflowing with it hence to the first question those who answered in a manner of i can contribute to the guild in xyz manner and hence am a valuable asset were all passed with full marks Where as those who said stuff like i passed with an A grade assesment , my skills are top notch , i have such a record in royal road , i am an elite , h h any nonsense about themselves were given a big fat 0 . It is about a team in a guild , not an individual . The answer to question 2 was truth! , If you said i really dont know what i would do , you get full marks If you said ill probably quit , you get full marks If you said ill stick around no matter what ..... now that kinda BS made Rudra suspicious , and hence he would immediately ask why ? If the answer satisfied Rudra they get full marks else if they are just corporate liars trying to please the boss , a big fat 0. Now the third question was highly subjective and Rudra gauged the yers characters from this question itself The answered ranged from , everything ill never leave the guild even at its lowest to none whatsoever , im here to be an elite, struggles are formoners. Rudra rejected both answers ..... what he was looking for was anything reasonable , Pinch in finances could be weathered , Loosing battles could be weathered .... What could not be tolerated was loosing face. When the members felt unwanted or when the guild was no longer what its name suggested , that was a gathering of elites that was the bottom line. With this his evaluation of 100 candidates wasplete .... and although he decided to hire only 37 .... surprisingly 52 actually passed his evaluation hence he took them all in . With the results out and the eptance being higher than advertised many were very very happy. What Rudra was most happy about was that there were amazingly talented rankers that also joined his team . MonkeyKingEnma PoisonToadGamakichi ToadSageGamabunta SlySerpantMadrin WickedFenrir zing Phoenix All these were excellent assault yers in his past life , warrior / swordsman / warlock / barbarian ss they would provide excellent DPS on the frontlines. Rhino TankerTom ImmovableImmortal Were three tankers that he chose in his guild , Rhino was the number one tanker of Orange Rock guild in his past life who was one of the top 50 in the arena rankings about 2 years into the game. Medivh Oz C These three were the three mage ''s he chose in his guild , Medivh had a hidden ss which was archmage ..... He had not revealed it to Rudra however Rudra knew .... he was absolutely ted having these three in his team ..... Wizards had low hp however nobody had better AOE than Wizards and he had the cream of the crop..... The only reason they chose to join the guild was because of the mage tower .... no other guild in the game had a mage tower..... and noone would ... not atleast till the next 3 years. Robin and Apollo were the two archers Artemis and Shambhu were the two hunter/ ranger And there were also 3 well known priest/ healers in his team, in his past life these three had the craziest fan following deeming them as dream of all men.... because they were triplets having excellent beauty . They always went everywhere together and were actually NGO wworkers in real life. Kitty Katy Karen The best damn healers one could ask for It was apletely overpowered lineup .... even the rest of the members were minimum A rated inbat prowess and although he did not memorize their names yet.... he would soon ..... as the dungeon runs were up next. With the guild sigil being the same as that of Grey Warrior''s as well , to show his sponsor , the Grey wolf symbol , simmr to that of the Starks in Game of Thrones Andpletely ck Robes ..... each and every epted member looked extremely cool !!! they all had a photoshoot as well as a group photo..... On the forums each and every eptee was posted by the guild with a slogan of "@Rhino is now a true elite" " @ Robin is now a true elite" " " " " And finally the first batch of True Elites was shown in a group photo ! Although it felt cringe.... it was a great way to wee all the members and make them feel at home. Finally with the First wave of recruitmentplete , they all gathered in the guild hall where Rudra was on the stage, silently observing them all . Chapter 39 - Setting Out

Chapter 39 - Setting Out

Rudra calmly waited for all the buzz to die down , everyone was exited to meet their new guild master.Soon the entire guild hall had pin drop silence , everyone''s eyes focused on Rudra. " Wee to True Elites , each and everyone of you here is above the masses wether in gaming skills or knowledge , it is funny how even the lowest level yer in our guild is level 23 whereas the highest in the server , Neatwit who is also part of our guild is 28 ". Rudra said " Well the thing to note here is that, be proud of being a True Elite , however understand that everyone here is one !! The simple guy , The shy guy , The cool guy, The good guy , The bad guy no matter your personality everyone here is an elite and hence there is noone , and let me mark my words noone here that anyone can dare to look down upon ". He rotated his eyes amongst the crowd , noticing their reactions. " Well if we are all Elites than why should we listen to you? one might think that .... one might make this guild of equals into more of a gathering club than a guild with heirchy ..... soo no! let me make one thing very clear right from the start , this is a guild and it will have a heirchy , while even those below you are not to be looked down on , there will be no defiance in themand chain ". Everyone became nervous ... why is the guild soo damm strict? "Answering the first part , let me make it clear , i am level 26 ( 9th in the overall rankings) , i achieved this while doing multiple quests , bing a viscount and forming a tinum guild , having no time for actual grinding of mobs ". Rudra said Although Rudra was respected , the guild members did not see him as an absolute authority figure yet .... and it was important to establish dominance first.He made his qualifications clear. " Thats not it , i have the Grey International as a support in real life and have used my personal funds to buy items beneficial for the development of the guild". " LV 30 Dark gold full equipment sets will be supplied to each member of the guild soon , cksmith workshop ready to mend your weapons 24/7 , potion , alchemy hall , wizard tower , stable for mounts , you name it we have got it , this entire environment is given by me to the guild , even the only residential quarters in the entire game to still provide exp buff on logout are in our guild! ". Audible gasps could be heard at this point , it was true that no other guild in the entire game could provide all this at this point. " With these contributions , i im my spot as the guild leader of True Elites , and believe me when i say i will lead each and every one of you to be at the pinnacle of the game ! ". Silence , pin drop silence..... what a bold promise! What high ambitions , a true leader! " For those who doubt mybat prowess , here is the result of my attempt to the training hallsbat assessment test ". With that he disyed his results to everyone and everyone''s jaws dropped SSS RATING! , they all knew that it was extremely difficult to move from A to S and S to SS but SSS assesment means absolute perfect score! What a monster! what an absolute talent! with this reveal noone doubted his ability to lead the guild anymore . " The guild hierchy will solely based on contributions to the guild ..... we are a team here , there is always benefits in making our teammates stronger . Donate items to the warehouse to exchange for GCP or use cash to buy some , GCP can be earned by doing missions posted on the missions chart , through guild wars , exemry performances etc etc . The same system as most guilds follow, there is apensation system here for all guild members , deaths, loss of equipment will bepensated by the guild as well as providing you all with real world money as sry will be done ". " One million dors a month is your sry for now as all of you are members , through contributions you may upgrade your ranks to squad leaders or dungeon captains or core members or elders i don''t know what positions will be there , but the pay will be more and soo will the power tomand". Everyone was shocked at the ridiculously high sry , with this they could just quit their jobs/ schools/ colleges and y the game full time no worry. " The guild member may borrow money from the guild interest free too upto a limit of 20 million dors , standard contract procedures to be followed, the guild will help you in game out game everywhere , in return i only ask for your patience and a chance to proove that everything i said is true ". Rudra paused ..... and asked emotionally " Will you follow me?". Silence.... Then someone said " Yes , I will " " Yes i will " soon everyone shouted " Yes , i will!!!" The entire atmosphere was charged , they all felt invincible , they only needed to follow Rudra and everything else will be taken care by him! , money , glory , items all will be done for the guild soo they only really needed to be loyal. He then came down and they all circled him . At the centre of the crowd he sais " ONE FOR ALL ALL FOR ONE GO ELITES GO " They all repeated "ONE FOR ALL ALL FOR ONE GO ELITES GO!!!" The guild was charged , and the first order was issued by Rudra " Wrap up your matters today , and tommorow we take the first clear of Lv30 dungeon the '' Goblin Stronghold'' in nightmare mode ". Everyone shuddered ..... noone has even cleared the nightmare mode of the lv 25 dungeon yet ..... even the best of the best guilds are still struggling the Goblins stronghold at normal mode , only one guild has everpleted it in easy mode , yet we would attempt it in nightmare mode? But somehow they beleived that If it was Rudra , they could do it Chapter 40 - First Dungeon Run

Chapter 40 - First Dungeon Run

The next day , Rudra and the team set out for the 50 man dungeon Goblins stronghold . Neatwit was out levelling hence he was not participating in this dungeon run . As the guild moved in a disciplined formation , wearing the same robes , they naturally caught attention of all the yers in town . '' Fuck , are all the rankers out here or what?'' a random bystander said out loud Then everyone started to notice the groups levels '' just who are these guys?? '' '' Its the True Elites guild .... its ''Shakuni'' '' '' OMG , Its that guild! , quick let me take a picture and upload it on the forums''. A lot of attention was given to the procession , Rudra did not mind. He wanted each and every Guild member feel the special vibe that came with being an elite. Soon they reached outside the city and had to asionally clear mobs to make way to the dungeon Goblins stronghold! When they reached the dungeon , they saw it was being camped by Orange Rock members. As Rudra approached a guard said " This dungeon is being used by the Orange Rock guild ,e back a weekter ". Rudra looked at his level ..... just 16 , where even does he get the guts from he wondered , still he asked " So you refuse to let us pass?" " Yes " the guard said , and about 200 Orange Rock members designated to keep the dungeon safe equipped their swords , and threatened them in an imposing manner Although none of the Elites felt any pressure , they wondered how their leader would tackle this situation ..... and handle he did , before even someone could blink , Rudra killed the Guard talking to him . ???????????? ???????????????????????? ???? ????????????????????????.... ???????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????? ???????? 5 ???????????????????????? ???????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ???????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????? ???????????????????? '' Fuckk.... what just happened?'' " Does anyone else want to stop my guild?" Rudra asked imposingly , windcutter de in hand. Noone had the courage to answer , Rudra just strolled through the nightmare mode gate and entered the dungeon "We must report this incident to the higher ups" someone said " Huh, the idiots chose nightmare difficulty , soo what if they are high leveled , noone can clear that stage ". Someone else chimed in The young master of Orange Rock was absoluteley furious after the incident was reported " Rudra Rajput, you bud heads with me at the auction ..... then you kill my guild mate ..... soo what if Ethan Grey is behind you ... you will pay!!!" Issue a verdict , the entire elite force of Orange Rock guild will camp the nightmare mode entrance ... whenever the bastardse out .... give them a shortcut trip to the city''s spawn centre. With this verdict about 2000 Orange Rock members started camping the nightmare mode dungeon entrance. ------------------- ( Meanwhile , inside the dungeon) ???????????? ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????? ???????????????????????????????????? ???????????????? ???????? ???????????? ???????????????????????????? " ????????????????????????''???? ????????????????????????????????????????" , ???????????????????? ???????????????????????????? 50/50 .... ????????????????????????????????! ". The Elites entered the dungeon. Rudra gave the order " Okay guys , listen up .... we will use a rotation system for non boss fights, me along 9 other yers willl clear the mobs and all 50 of us will take part in the boss fight.... there are 4 mini bosses , after each mini boss the 9 members will switch, take this chance to get used to the battle style of goblins, bigger or smaller , goblins have the same basic traits and fighting styles". Everyone nodded..... Rudra seemed like an experienced leader , giving clear instructions , that were creative yet simple. " Form smaller groups with even party distribution of 2 tank 3 damage dealers 2 long range attackers 1 healer and 1 mage". The team quickly reorganized themselves as told Rudra took them in towards the first hallway . The hallway was filled with hobgoblins [ Hobgoblins] ( Mutated ) ( Lv 25) : mutated goblins , not yet fully matured .... fast in attacks yet posses weak defensive capabilities. Rudra quickly called the shots " Archers , draw the agro , Rhino and Tanker when they reach 5 m use shield bash and throw them back into their own lines then hold your ground .... Warriors will repel the wave causing damage pushing them back 5 meters when wizards will deal AOE 15 m behind the tanks , we repeat the same process after each wave". Rudra called the shots and the other 9plied.... The shots were fired and when the aggro was drawn the Hobgoblins broke the lines and charged. 10m....8.....7....5! Shield bash! Both Tanks used shield bash and sent the Hobgoblins flying back their own lines causing light damage to the members behind -250,-250,-20,-20,-5 ..... a string of damage appeared. Combat sses charge... Rudra shouted and himself sprung into action .... windcutter slicing through enemies like butter , everyone was in Awe of their guild leaders skills MonkeyKingEnma PoisonToadGamabunta both showed their ss as world ss assault yers and killed a bunch too Then Rudra shouted " Hold the line! ". The assault stopped , medivh caster a fireze spell 10m away from the assaulters location and boom , the retreating demons were all burnt to a crisp a 20m breathing room was created between the frontliners and the Goblins. " Tanks close in ! , Healer heal the damaged, archer draw aggro". The same process was repeated again and again .... untill the entire floor was cleared. With just 10 people a swarm of 500 goblins was repelled , not loosing a single member!. What a tactic! The team members respect for Rudra deepened. Even the team who followed his lead felt like this was a piece of cake.... the entire time no one was put under extreme pressure... it was almost FUN! The crowd became exited .... maybe they could actually clear this dungeon ! Then before entering the first mini boss''s room Rudra said " Okay guys there is a Goblin chief in there ... its size is prettyrge and if youe under his giant club , you will be crushed ....even if you avoid it with a narrow miss you will be sted away, even the tanks". " I had made everyone buy a bow before entering the dungeon , it was for this boss.... after finishing the side mobs , which would be done by the assualters ... very quickly ..... all 50 of us will only shower him with arrows long range.... Me and Karna will draw the aggro , the rest of you keep firing nonstop .... Wizards light the hell out of the bastard! ". A very unusual tactic again.... but that was the boss''s orders ... they could but only follow .... they nodded in acknowledgment. " Lets go....". /// Authors thoughts : BONUS chapter for reaching the PS target ..... you guys arepletely crushing it ..... thankyou for all the support ... hope you enjoy this one ???? ..... Also my contract has been approved today soo the gift option is now open on my book". Chapter 41 - Breezing Through

Chapter 41 - Breezing Through

The party went in the room where the first mini boss of the dungeon resided..... As expected it was quite fearsome [ Goblin Chief] ( Elite) ( Lv 35) ( Hp 30000/30000): With great frame and power , the goblin chief is a fearsome opponent to fight against , caution is adviced. Indeed level35 was extremely difficult to tackle at such a high hp! Caution was indeed needed. [Hobgoblins ] ( mutant) ( Lv 30) : Mutant goblins , serves the goblin chief Rudra counted them in his mind ..... there were a total of 12 hobgoblins around the chief .Well luckily they had 14 assaulters in his party ... "Assaulters y the smaller mobs, archers take aggro of the boss , stay out of attack range , non qssaulters pick up a bow and try and damage as much as you can. !" Rudramanded. The frey started , Rudra quickly went to work on the hobgoblins , leading by example he slew 3 hobgoblins in just under a minute assisting others in ying 5 more.Although Karna''s skills were not as polished as in his past life, with the epic de ughterer he too was a one man wrecking crew . With the two of them leading the frey, the smaller hobgoblins were easily yed." Other warriors fall back behind the tanks and pick up the bows , let me and karna take the aggro now archers". saying that Rudra attacked the boss using windsh -300 -300 -450 critical hit! And the boss''s aggro was drawn indeed! The goblin chief roared and used the earthquake stomp skill , Shockwave rippled ross the ground damaging every yer in the party -200 -250 -300 A string of damage appeared on the yers . Rudra grit his teeth , Darkness Bind! , he immobilized the chief and switched his weapon to Excalibur , using the size maniption property of the de , midway through his swing he increased the size to that of the goblin chiefs head and SLASH! -21000 CRITICAL HIT! [ Goblin chief ] ( Elite ) ( Hp 1200/30000) Rudra quickly escaped . And used the darkness st skill as hisst move -1200 ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????? ???????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? A system notification wrang through everyone''s ears , but noone was paying attention , WTF WAS THAT INSANE DAMAGE ??? Does the leader even need a party? he basically soloed a mini boss of a nightmare mode dungeon. Shock ! Awe ! Respect ! LEVEL UP! A notification was heard again , they all being around simr levels levelled up after this boss fight .Rudra smiled ..... this is exactly what he wanted . He wanted everyone in his party to understand that he is a reliable leader and with him around everything will just be a breeze . Levelling up Rudra called up the stat panel ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni Title?: Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Emmisary of Church , World renowned ss?: Knight Subss : none LVL:26 Tier : 0 STAT AGI : 67?VIT : 67 INT :?53?STA : 52 PHY : 50?HP : 4900/5000 Unassigned stat points : 5 Hidden stats Luck ??? Charm ??? Infamy : 20 Status : Healthy Equipment :mon stone sword , leather boots , Darkness Armour , Lich''s Ring , Bronze shins , Viking helmet Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow ,?quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal ,?Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st Mount : none Pet : mysterious egg (????) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ The updated system menu was excellent , much more detailed than before , although Rudra had a few stat points left , he was more inclined to save them for now as his currentbat strength was quite strong. He would assign them in the future as he deemed necessary." Check the loot guys , i am not a very lucky person , if i pick the loot it will most likely be trash ". Rudra said smiling But this just put pressure on whoever would open the loot. If it was trash everyone would look them with discerning eyes. After 2 mins of silence Karna decided to go check the loot. +20 ???????????????? + 2 ???????????????????????????? ???????????????? +2 ???????????????????????????? ???????????? +1 ???????????????? ???????????????????????????????? +1 ???????????????????? ???????????????? ( ????????????????????) +1 ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? +3 ???????????????????? ???????????????????? + 7 ???????????????????? ???????????????????? ( ????????????????????) what a great harvest! Indeed Karna was a lucky guy Everyone looked towards Rudra now.... as the loot distribution mode was selected at party leader.Rudra said " The gold goes to guild inventory , in all expeditions solid currency ie will always go to the guild and soo will the alchemy items the goblins eyes , ws etc... any party member having use for those parts can exchange at 70% off the market rate from the guild warehouse". Everyone nodded , this method of distribution was more than fair . But what about the other resources? [ Rare Ne ] ( Rare) : +2 INT , +1 Luck As this is a non ss specific item .... this will be decided by roll , those who wish to have this item please roll , however bear in mind that some other person will be given priority over items in futureRudra said7 party members decided to roll for the item and with a highest roll of 85 it went to C. C was very happy with this oue. The durable shield will go to the tanks [ Durable shield ] ( Gold ) : an excellent shield , whose durability wont fall quickly in battle , meant to be sturdy it is build with special forging methods. + 20% defense upon equipping - 50% physical damage reduction Only tanks may roll for this item . Rudra said But it was mutually decided by the tanks to let this item go to Rhino . Rudra was fine by that , he also appreciated such team bonding . Rudra simmrly distributed all the remaining items fairly , while he himself also participated in the roll for the skill book theft.In the end he did not win a single thing , However he was content with the way things proceded. Rudra said " Okay guys , lets catch a break and heal .... we will head out in 20 minutes". Saying so the healers quicky started casting heal spells and restoring the party back to max HP, the Dungeon run soo far was going very smoothly. /// Authors thoughts: shoutout to MiguelWN ,?Undeadking ,?JARAC and Booklover for your gifts , duly appreciated , alsoment down below if you want more fight scenes or more story progression? I can shorten the dungeon run or borate ordingly/// Chapter 42 - The Next 3 Mini Bosses

Chapter 42 - The Next 3 Mini Bosses

After resting for a while the party went ahead with their dungeon run..... Rudra led them defeating waves and waves of goblins using the 10 man rotation system, Hence everyone got equalbat experience , none of them were weak links in the future. This was actually not as easy as Rudra made it seem, always leading the party with excellent coordination and attack tactics , actually the dungeon was almost impossible to clear on the first run. However our reincarnator had spent 2 months of his previous life trying all the modes of this dungeon, if he could still not breeze through it again it would be an insult to him as a gamer. The second mini boss was a mutant orc goblin , it was ridiculously powerfull and yet quite agile .... It was troublesome to deal with . However with a perfectbination of tanks taking damage and assaulters dealing some he was defeated without casualties . It was mainly because Rudra used darkness bind at critical juncture stopping the chief from ying the tanks. Karna shined in the battle. With him clearly shining as the vice guildmaster of the guild . While many were convinced about Rudra, many had their doubts about karna , especially with his speech about Rudra as how he was recruited to pay back a favour surfaced But Karna''s battle strength was no joke , although not as refined as Rudra he was without a doubt the second strongest party member , and with his easygoing attitude he soon won over all guild members. The loot fell and was distributed as Rudra deemed fit.?Mostly through rolls , however unknown to many Rudra was silently observing every roll , to determine who had more of the hidden stat luck . He was keeping a track in his mind. Noting all the roll numbers of all the yers ... Maybe someday he wouldpile an excell sheet. This method continued for the next 3 waves and the team levelled up twice. It was an insane levelling speed and the forums erupted with discussions. As currently all 50 members of the dungeon team were in the top 100 ranking of the kingdom , with Neatwit being first and Rudra second. Stat pannel , Rudra called for his stats ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Emmisary of Church , World renowned ss : Knight Subss : none LVL:28 Tier :0 STATS AGI : 69.???VIT : 67 INT : 58.???STA : 57 PHY : 55.??HP : 6000/6000 Unassigned stat points :7 Hidden stats Luck?: ?? Charm :??? Infamy : 20 Status : Healthy Equipment : leather boots , Darkness Armour , Lich''s Ring , Bronze shins , Viking helmet Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st Mount : none Pet : mysterious egg (???) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ NICE! Rudra smiled , only 2 more levels untill the first tier promotion quest !!!! The tier promotion was where the real strength increase would start , a lot changed by promoting your tier The subss option would open , and one could choose the ss based on your performance. There will be a massive stat increase. And the quest that Rudra had his eyes set on needed him to be tier 1?before he could attempt it , hence he quickly needed to reach it. After resting for a while , Rudra now took a 30 people group for handling the next frey of goblins in a wider passage leading to the final boss. But he could see the slump on the party members , perhaps after 9?hours of continuous battle they were mentally tired as mistakes were visible due toziness. Rudra was a little dissapointed with this kind of performance , nheless he allowed a 1 hr break before attempting the final boss. --------------------- ( Meanwhile , outside the dungeon) The Orange Rock guild members were livid , how the hell were Rudra ''s people in the dungeon for soo damn long? It had beed 9 hours , they souldv died long ago , yet all they could see was all party members continuously levelling up. Was Nightmare mode soo easy?? Could its difficulty be a ruse??? NO they couldnt even clear the normal mode.... What monsters were the True Elites? The Orange Rock members gradually started to feel anxious the longer that Rudra''s team stayed inside.Their resolve to kill weakening. Meanwhile their guild leader Donald was absolutely livid at the situation and his mood extremely rotten. He kept saying " SO WHAT IF YOU ARE STRONG , In the end you are but 50 people can you fight my 2000?, Just you wait Shakuni i will y you today ". -------------- ( Meanwhile the forums ) Hey didn''t the True Elites guild members go in the Goblins stronghold at nightmare difficulty? Howe they are levelling up soo fast? Can they really clear the dungeon? Just like that a lively discussion broke out ... The True Elites aldready were an extremely famous guild hence many opened betting channels on wether or not they would clear the dungeon With a 2:1 , no : yes odds a total betting of 3 billion dors was done on their results!!!! The whole country was waiting on the results of their dungeon run!! ----------------- ( Meanwhile the Grey international towers , upside) "Sir , the True Elites have made a huge buzz billions of dors have been bet on wether or not they will clear the dungeon ". Greys secretary reported. Ethan smiled he for one knew for sure that with Rudra leading the guild it was a done deal that he would clear the dungeon. He said " ce a 10 billion dor bid on them clearing the dungeon, publish the bet in all major news channels , make it gain traction ". " This..." The secretary paused... Although Grey was a trillionare , 10 billion was still a huge amount and to just casually bet soo much .... She as a secretary found it beyond her , however whatever the boss syas goes hence she did as she was told. With Grey''s insanely high bid....it became a global issue worldwide.....now the world''s eyes were on Rudra and his team! Can they clear the dungeon? Chapter 43 - Clearing The Dungeon !

Chapter 43 - Clearing The Dungeon !

Fighting the boss wasplicated. It was by no means an easy feat to achieve. This was because the boss had a health regeneration ability. Which was extremely troublesome, also his weapon was of high grade with a higher critical damage rate. Things could get real messy if the tanks fell to the monster! But unlike the Goblin chief the Goblin King was extremely mobile boss , long range attacks would only work with proper tanks shielding the aggro. Rudra led the team into the boss hall , and the same dialogue that Rudra had heard a hundred times in his past life came out of the Goblin king''s mouth " How dare you puny humans ughter my kind and barge into my throne room. I WILL SHOW YOU DESPAIR". Saying so the Goblin King sprang into action. [ Goblin King ] ( Lord ) ( Lv 39) ( HP 100000/100000) : king of all Goblin''s , the big boss of all big bosses. Pray for your survival adventurer ! 100K hp .....What a drag! Not mentioning its frightening amount of HP, just the mere words, "Lord Rank" were enough to cause yers to tremble. That meant that there was a single aspect to this monster that was extremely terrifying; either in terms of speed, strength, or magic. Based solely on the terrifying aura radiating off of the Goblin King''s body, its bulging, iron-like muscles, the pitch-ck greatsword as tall as a man, which pierced deeply into the ground... Even without having any exchanges with this Goblin King everyone knew there was no way to overpower it. Rudra gave the orders " Tanks draw the aggro , assaulters take the nk , healers be ready to heal the tanks , long range damage is the key here , wizards and archers go all out". Rhino then used the skill taunt drawing the aggro of the monster alone. It was a stupid move. Following this the tanks Rhino , tanker , heavy armour, charged towards the Goblin king . Just as they were midway through their Charge,?Kachak. The Goblin King casually pulled out the pitch-ck sword from the ground; its robust legs abruptly exploded with power as it simrly charged at the tanks. Like a fierce gale, the Goblin king swept towards the tanks.In the blink of an eye, a ck ray, which carried with it an explosive sound, struck on the shield. Hong! Rhino''s entire person was sent flying, and a damage of -2633 points appeared above his head. His entire arm felt numb from the attack. If he had not used his shield to block, he might have been killed instantly. Rhino felt that his own techniques were quite good, and he just received the durable shield from his guildmates as a show of respect. Moreover, his task right now wasn''t even to kill off the Boss. If he could not even force the Boss to reveal its hidden cards, then he would be an absolute disgrace. Rhino abruptly stood up. Heals were showered on him by the healers, His HP recovering to more than half of its total. Just as he was considering attempting another bout with the Boss, he suddenly discovered that the Boss was already standing behind him, its greatsword raised up high. Abruptly, the Goblin King attacked. Rhino closed his eyes epting his fate! DARKNESS BIND! At that critical juncture , his guildmaster saved his ass, else he was surely a goner. He looked at his guildmaster in gratitude and his fellow tanks joined him in the defense against the boss. Following that 30 minutes of intense battle followed , where as the yers kept getting beat , and healed , it was brutal! The boss''s HP was finally down to 20% However just then he used the troublesome hp regain spell , stealing 190 hp from every yer..... Going back to 30% Hp As expected of a Lord Rank Boss in a Team Dungeon,pared to the elite boss before, it was at least several times stronger. Not only was its speed and strength a problem, but its attack patterns were even more so. There were just too many variations. It was as if they were fighting in a close-quarteredbat against an expert. Moreover, the physical attributes of this expert were better than theirs by several fold. Just how were they supposed to continue battling against this Boss? Although the guild members despaired , Rudra rejoiced... With the goblin king stealing HP , he could not use that skill for the next 10 minutes.... And that was alll that Rudra needed to y him at 30% HP! Rudra dered boldly " You Die now! ". It was then that Rudra sprung into action . Summon knight Durahal " Durahal go all out ". He let out a series of windshes before switching to Excalibur . Darkness st! -1200 With Durahal taking the aggro away from the tanks , and trading steady damage at -200 per 5 seconds and taking 500 in return ... ording to his HP he wouldst 17 more seconds. Perfect! ..... "Wizards , archer''s hit him with your strongest shot now!!!!" Rudra shouted -400 -400 -350 -200 A string of damage appeared..... The boss was down to 5% Everyone quickly became energetic and hopefull , maybe they could indeed clear the dungeon . Durahal was at critical HP .... It was then that Rudra used?Darkness Bind! " Assaulters go all out!" All 14 assaulters went in to deal a powefull sh -1600 -2000 -5000 critical hit!!! Congrattions yers.....you have sessfully defeated the Goblin king! //?Hazelgroove kingdom announcement : Congrattions to the '' True Elites'' guild for the first clear of the dungeon '' Goblin''s stronghold '' at Nightmare difficulty.?+1000 Guild fame . Party members: ( Leader '' Shakuni'' , Participants : Karna , Rhino , C, MonkeyKingEnma .....Medivh".) // // Eastern continent announcement : Congrattions to the '' True Elites'' guild for the first clear of the dungeon '' Goblin''s stronghold '' at Nightmare difficulty.?+1000 Guild fame . Party members: ( Leader '' Shakuni'' , Participants : Karna , Rhino , C, MonkeyKingEnma,?.....Medivh".) // ----------- /// Authors thoughts : Guys i know i have went premium but please don''t hate me or my work for it.... I genuinely work hard to give you all an entertaining story and i write it each day taking all of your thoughts into consideration ..... I am a writer though and making money is something i wish to do... Please support me in my endeavour, i promise to not dissapoint you guys ..... Please give me a chance /// Chapter 44 - Spoils Of Victory

Chapter 44 - Spoils Of Victory

WE DID IT!!!!! All 50 guild members were overwhelmed with joy !!!!! They cleared the nightmare mode of a level 30 dungeon !!! The entire server knows their names now!!! . Some hugged each other , some dropped down to the ground in exhaustion ,ughing while looking at the ceiling of the dungeon. This moment here... Is what only gamers could understand ..... The thrill ofpleting an impossible mission .... An adrenaline rich fight that leads to victory! And they tasted it today! Guild leader ''shakuni'' he did it..... He made it clear he would lead the guild to glory ..... And they could feel it now ... If its that bastard.... No dungeon would be difficult. Incredible personal strength, Fair and just loot distribution practises, unique and quick witted method of tackling problems , who knows how to read the party''s emotions and act ordingly..... He was the perfect guild leader. Now they were all ready to follow him with all that they got..... Everyone felt closer to each other now in this moment in this room ..... They came in as individuals , elite tankers , elite assaulters, elite mages .... However they would walk out as an ELITE GUILD ....the best adventurer party in the kingdom , the best damn Guild in the kingdom?the goddamn ''True Elites''. It was then that Karna shouted " One for all , all for one , go Elites go!!!". And it was replied in a thunderous voice " One for all , all for one , go elites go!!!!". Rudra was touched ..... If he was not in a public setting he would have actually teared up ..... The guild was moving in the right direction .... All this were positive signs. It was then that the system notification jolted them back to reality Level up! Everyone in the party levelled up again ... Rudra was now level 29 .... One level away from level 30! However this was not the shocking thing , what was shocking was the next notification. "?Congrattions to the ''True Elites'' guild for taking the number one - ten position in the Hazelgroove kingdom level rankings .... Fame +2000 ". The guild dominated the level rankings!!! Each of the 50 members here were within the top 70 of the level rankings ..... With them upying position one through ten !. Cheers were heard all around again....the atmosphere kept getting merrier and merrier . It was soo merry that almost everyone forgot about the final drops , after realizing that .... Karna was sent again to open the drops. Obtained 2 tinum (+1 first clear bonus) +1 full goblin king armour set +1 skill book lifesteal + 1 skill book Death sh + Goblin kings hide + Goblin kings eyes + Goblin kings crown + Goblin Kings sword + Goblin kings ws?¡Á 5 + Treaure map piece. Not bad! Not bad at all ... This was usefull.?The tinum went in the guild warehouse and so did the alchemy materials. The first thing to roll for was the full goblin king armour set . [ Goblin King Armour Set ] ( 5 pc )( Lv 30 )( dark gold ) : Armour worn by the Goblin King ..... Needs to be resized to fit yes before use. 5 pc set ( armour , shin , shoulder pads, helmet and boots ) . Set effect : + 20% agility , + 20% Def . It was an extremely desirable set..... And every assaulter and tank wished to roll for it , finally?itnded in the hands of the vice guild master Karna with a roll of 95 . Rudra noted it in his mind... Karna had insane luck stat. Rudra considering that the archers and mages had not recieved any tangible benefits in this raid decided to make the lifesteal skill roll exclusive for them .... And hence 5 lifesteal skill books were distributed. Next item was the Death sh skill , it was a sword rted skill .... Doing 200% of base damage in a single hit with a 20% chance of doing 400%?damage if its a critical hit ! An op skill for swordsmen , Rudra wanted it badly .... But he still decided to hold a open roll. However to his surprise the guild members unanimously decided to give the skill to him! He was absolutely ted and did not decline their goodwill. Goblin kings sword was a gold piece of equipment very usefull for assaulters .... MonkeyKingEnma won the roll for that item. Finally there was the treasure map piece . [ Treasure map piece ] (1/3) : obtain all 3 pieces for more information. Rudra had no idea what this was about or how to obtain the other two pieces ..... However he left that worry for another day and stored the map for now. ---------------- ( Meanwhile , outside the dungeon ) The Orange Rock guild members were dumbfounded , they actually cleared the nightmare mode of the dungeon and even upied the top 10 spots of the kingdoms level rankings. Every individual party and various guilds had knowledge that Orange Rock was currently camping the Goblins stronghold dungeon .... Yet they were yet to clear even the normal mode ..... Now that True Elites cleared the nightmare mode .... Wont their entire guild be a joke??? And their worries were not baseless as they were ndered left and right as trash on the Forums. Especially their guild leader was on the face of many memes and the loss of face was unimaginable. However a bigger part of the forums were cursing Orange Rock for the loss of money... If the situation were to be surmised in short it could be understood from a singlement . " I had bet 20 thousand dors that True Elites cant clear the nightmare mode in their first run and have now lost my money .... It is not because i am a gambling man , it was apletely educated guess .... If a?so called '' First Rate Guild '' like Orange Rock can not clear the normal mode ... Can someone really clear the nightmare mode on their first try? , Especially considering that Orange Rock has hired soo many professional gamers who are said to be Elites ..... However now i know they are all just trash .... The entire guild is just trash .... They are only camping the dungeon because they cant actually conquer the dungeon ..... THEY ARE A PIECE OF SHIT GUILD WHO COST ME A FORTUNE ". It was a heavy rant but thement was pinned by 32000 yers making it on the top of the forums ..... The?hashtag #OrangeTrash was currently trending . Donald was absolutely furious he looked like he would explode of anger at any point ..... He just said gritting his teeth " make sure they die as theye out ". -------------------------- ( Meanwhile the Grey international tower , upside ) The secretary rushed in ted " Sir the True Elites came through .... We have earned billions in a matter of minutes". Ethan smiled hard ... He obviously had faith in Rudra, however somewhere he was shackled by how much ... Now he regretted not pouring more money! Well he thought.... There is always a next time. He said " Ofcourse we did , Rudra is my little brother afterall. I knew he would pull through ". Ethan said , the smile not wiping off his face . However it was soon reced by a frown over the next line that the secretary said. " About that sir .... I think there is an issue ... The Orange Rock guild are currently spawn camping Rudra ''s party in outside the dungeon , i think there will be a massibe brawl , and Rudra''s party is extremely outnumbered ..... I dont think it will end well for them ". This.......How dare they! Ethan said " contact Amelia in game , tell her to contact Rudra and ry the information ... Go now quick ". Ethan sighed ... Messing with his brother .... He will make them pay! Chapter 45 - Ambush

Chapter 45 - Ambush

Rudra and the party were ready to teleport outside the dungeon when Amelia contacted Rudra about the current situation of the Orange Rock guild members camping outside the dungeon. Rudra half expected this to happen ..... Just he never expected it to be so soon. His guild of elites had only one drawback that could not be ovee and that was numbers... Even a pack of Hyenas could hunt a lone lion. Hence he had long since decided to break this notion from everyone '' s minds that his guild was easy pickings. The Orange Rock guild was the perfect stepping stone for this ... They needed to be taken down to set an example that the True Elite''s cant be suppressed even with numbers. Rudra decided to inform the guild members about the current predicament. " Okay guys listen up! , The Orange Rock guild has spawn camped this dungeon with over 2000 members to make sure we will die today before leaving the premises safely....". The guild members expressions turned grim..... However strong they were .... Could they really beat 2000 yers with just 50 of them? It did not seem feasible .... The guild members felt extremely nervous. Rudra said " Are you scared of being outnumbered ? ..... Are you scared of fighting? ... Well if you are let me tell you ipletely understand where youe from , however let me tell you something now that you should ingrain into every fiber of your being.....and that is the ones that should be afraid of us are them ! Each and every enemy that points their sword towards our guild should be scared as each one of us is probably worth a thousand of them ". " SINCE WHEN ARE DRAGONS AFRAID OF ANTS? " Rudra said raising his voice .... His voice full of determination . " We are the top of the top the best yers in the damn kingdom , look to your left , look to your right ..... Look towards me.... Which one of us is weak? " . " WHICH ONE OF US IS WEAK?"??Rudra asked again .... And the hearts of the guild members stirred .... That''s right .... Which one of them was weak? ..... Everyone was admitted after a rigourous and extremely strict vetting environment. The weakest of them ranked 70 on the rankings list. " They are weak.... Lv 12 , 13 cannon fodders with unpolished skills , their elites cant even pass the first screening for True Elites exam ..... And then there are you guys..... Pray tell who should be afraid?". Rudra questioned them. " We wont sumb to bullying..... Not now..... Not ever..... Not to anyone .....we will stand at the top and the ants beneath us will be crushed by us! ". Rudra was on a roll now . " We will go out there , and the 50 of us will break their encirclement , kill their leader and walk triumphant into the city ..... If pushes to shove ... We will annihte all 2000 members". Rudra dered.... Madness in his eyes. The guild members felt charged hearing this.... They had faith in Rudra and his leadership skills after the Dungeon run .... If the boss said we fight ... We fight! " Lets show them , who the boss is! " C said. " YEAH, DRAGONS WILL NEVER?FALL TO ANTS " Karna said . " True elites ! True elites ! True elites! .... True Elites a chant was created .... Energising the entire guild". " we are ready for war leader .... Call the shots" MonkeyKingEnma said. Rudra smiled " Alright! Let mey it out for you .... Me , Karna and Medivh will be on the vanguard , ughtering our way through creating an opening ..... The rest of you form two man teams and follow behind .... One covers one nk other covers the second.....you dont need to care about the front just cover the 130¡ã left and right respectively ..... The healers being at the centre protected by tanks and the fastest archers and hunters at the rearguard ." The party quickly acted on Rudra''s instructions and formed a formation . Rudra nodded satisfied. Time to ughter! ------------------------ ( Meanwhile , the real world) Ethan Grey was absolutely furious and used his real world influence to absolutely bury the Orange corporation ..... Cancelling government contracts , destroying their real estate construction sites , disabling power to their corporate house , and making investors pull out money from thepany ..... Summing it up it could be said that the Orange corporation was in deep shit! Orange corporation CEO and Donald ''s father had shit himself in the pants hearing that he offended Ethan Grey ... Moreover he was absolutely horrified at how his son was the cause of this mess. His son was the independent owner of Orange Rock Esports and he had absolutely no involvement in it whatsoever .... Realistically he could put no pressure on his son .... He did not own a single share of the thing . He was helpless against Grey , the officials that usually roamed left and right around him all day were suddenly giving him a cold shoulder , not even bothering for a conversation . He was scared.....his options limited .... It was then that someone threw him a lifeline. A trillionare who had the power topete against Grey . Well he doted on his son a lot .... Hence he could still not bring himself to reprimand him ... Instead he decided to sell his pride ... The only way to go against Ethan Grey was by taking cover under another trillionare and Ethans arch buisness rival Mithun Ambani . -------------------------- ( Back in game ) The party emerged outside the dungeon and was greeted with a sight of countless yers equipped in medeival weapons. It was a bone chilling sight .... Not a single sound could be heard .... Everyone in Rudra''s party had ragged breathing ..... And almost all of the 2050 yers here were currently recording this exchange.Regardless of the oue , this fight would be watched over and over by millions of people. Donald said " ast we meet Mr Shakuni ..... /// Author''s thoughts : Well this is the bonus for 300 powerstone target .... I know that most of you guys will probably read it on sunday .... However those who do read today with privge , i hope you guys will help me push towards 450 stones before the count resets on sunday! /// Chapter 46 - 50 Vs 2000 , Shocking The World!

Chapter 46 - 50 Vs 2000 , Shocking The World!

" Ast we meet Mr Shakuni ....." Donald said , hatred audible in his tone .?He had a smirk on his face .... Knowing how Rudra and his guild were going to be ughtered by him soon . He continued " You have crossed me twice , and i dont give mercy to people crossing me twice , soo as payment i will send you and your guild members the quickest way back to the city ... Your deaths are inevitable and struggle is futile , you better just line up for quick deaths". Rudra sighed , he looked tired .... If a third party?outside were to look at him , he would look like a pitiable helpless man .... However the words that left his mouth sent a shiver down everyone''s spine . " Unfortunately for you ..... Ugh i forgot your name .... Doesnt matter it isnt worth remembering anyway ... Unfortunately for you , I dont even show mercy to someone who has crossed me once , Hell i dont even show mercy to those who wish to harm me or my guild , and since you have came here and have been running your mouth about how struggle is futile.... Let me show you the meaning of futility!". Donald was standing rtively at the front of the group , At a distance of about 30 meters from Rudra''s location .?With him about 20 members or so of the elite division of the guild ..... He was well protected both from melee attacks and AOE spells, not to mention that his gear was top notch , yet when his eyes met with Rudra''s , he knew he was looking at the grim reaper himself. Rudra calmly walked alone for about the first ten meters , deflecting the arrows that were being showered at him all while mentaining eye contact with Donald . The orange Rock guild members have attacked you , your rtion has turned to hostile , no points will be deducted on kills.?A system notification rang. Then the wizard spells started to shower and Rudra started to pick pace , now sprinting he was dodging the spells like it was childs y " STOP HIMMM " Donald shouted , as he started running away from Rudra Soon Rudra was about 5 meters from the first line of tanks and assaulters , it was then that he used . Darkness st ! BOOM , The front line was blown away , with horrendous damage appearing above the Orange Rock guild members -5000 -3500 -5600 -4000 -2200 -340 -400 -250 -120 -20 -5 -5 -5 4 members dead , 1 heavily injured , 4 injured and 4 taking a slight damage ..... The attack had a monstrous effect. " WHAT IS HE A FUCKING MAGE? " someone cursed , how can someone have such insanely high damage for a non AOE spell. Well this was the strength of the knight ss. As it was a jack of all trades but master of none .... One could use spells , use all weapons , wether it is a sword or a bow or a scythe or any other damn weapon. It was the most bnced ss having no obvious strength but at the same time having no obvious weakness either. With the front line crumbling , the rest were easy pickings under Rudra''s sword as he made short work of 16 of the 20 elites supposed to be the strongest of the Orange Rock members ..... Then he set his sights on the remaining 4 members who were retreating while protecting Donald. Rudra rushed in ..... He quickly added all his unassigned stat points into agility , suddenly gaining speed ... He ran straight as an arrow towards his retreating target . DARKNESS BIND ! The four guards were temporarily restrained , and before Donald could even turn back to raise his sword. DEATH SLASH! -15000 Critical hit! Donald was yed there and then ! ...... Rudra alone rushed into the enemy guild lines and took of the leaders head while making a fool of the enemy guild''s elites . This fight sequence will be the birth of Rudra''s legend...This valley where the fight took ce would be named ''Death Valley '' .... And the legend of how yer Shakuni is an absolute madman never to be crossed would be born??.... The forums picked a name for this madman " The Demon Of Death Valley " The other members were stunned silent by the death of their leader however soon regained theirposure and a fight broke out .... However beforr Rudra could be overwhelmed by the enemy waves , Karna led the true elites as backup .... Showering the enemies with AOE spells Medivh wiped the next 50 meters clean of enemies , With Rudra '' s summon Durahal as rearguard and Rudra and Karna leading the vanguard Frey. The True Elites went on to ughter the Orange Rock members ... its unclear what happened... Wether it was morale that was too high for the Elites after seeing their leader solo killing the enemy leader or the fact that Orange Rock members were highly inferior to the Elites , but the enemies were being cut down like butter. The death toll for Orange Rock guild members increased drastically 200...400...500...700..900 soon half of the guild was routed without even a single Elite dead! FEAR! without the 20 elites making the top management that were ughtered early none of them knew how to properly lead a party .... Disorganized and uncoordinated the remaining members did not know how to utilize numbers to their advantage , and looking at the piling death toll the unanimous decision was to FLEE! If the entire fight not being recorded by hundreds of yers , noone would beleive such a ridiculous situation ..... How was such a thing possible? But it happened alright! It happened and no matter how much Donald cursed or how much the Orange Rock members prayed to save their face .... They could never undo it .... And it would be there for all to see forever. Yes 1000 members were fleeing being chased by 50! This was the joke of the century! The True Elites did make it back to the city triumphant while they chased a 1000 members into the city safezone! This scene was etched into the memory of every Hazelgroove kingdom yer . And the first thing that Rudra did after making it back to the city was to issue a Guild War against Orange Rock 5 days from now! Chapter 47 - Aftermath

Chapter 47 - Aftermath

The news about the incident between Orange Rock guild and True Elites spread like wildfire. Everyone wether it being the First Rate Guilds or themon solo yers had a talk about this incident. While the news was entertainment for most people , it was shocking for others .... Many first rate guilds started doubting their guild model .... If the true strength of the guilds really depended on elite yers then their guild structure needed major restructuring. How could 50 people ughter their way easy through 2000? Everyone was a yer here even if there is a skill and level disparity how can the yers not even be able to take down a single True Elite! Can they not even serve as cannon fodder? '' The Demon Of Death Valley '' solo killed 20 of the strongest so called experts of a first rate guild like Orange Rock... He made themon members question , what exactly is elite? ..... Are the twenty people he killed still elites? They were proffesional gamers with skills much superior to ordinary gamers , yet they cannot stand toe to toe with Rudra at all, then what can they be called? , And if they cannot stand against Rudra what can the other guild members do??If the matter ended there they could take Rudra as an anamoly and move on ..... However with him leading an entire guild of likewise people , the incident shook everyone to their core . This is not the end of it ..... The way the True Elites are progressing with clearing dungeons normal guilds cant even dream of entering , and dominating the entire level rankings ... Can they still not be considered a formidable force? Arent they supposed to be a luxury Guild.? Just for show? Why are they messing with first rate guilds? Issuing war at that? A 50 man guild dered war on a first rate guild with a total of 24000 members , after ughtering their first division and chasing their guild members back to the safe zone?where they went to spawn camp the former... How ridiculous was this situation. The forums went nuts with Orange Rock being the butt of everyone ''s jokes . " Hahahaha, thats what you get when you do stupid shit like spawn camping , karma is a bitch baby". " Lol , 50 men killing more than 1550 enemies , can they still be considered as opposition? ". " Fu** , True Elites are too strong! Im a fan for life ". " It may seem like a conspiracy , but i think all this is staged , how can realistically such a thing happen ". " I think Ethan Grey bought the Orange Rock and made them do such ridiculous things ". " Guild war.... Hell yeah ! Count me in ". " #Orangetrash trends again ". " Continue the chain if you think Orange Rock guild is full of idiots ". "ME1" "ME2" "ME3" .... "ME2270". the discussion had about 2 million participants on the forums , and was the trending topic of the day , making it through to even real world news headlines. With '' Omega '' bing popr and with yer base increasing exponentially the real world news quickly started being influenced by it. News segments specially dedicated to Omega recieved massive viewership numbers. Overall a general shift in culture could be observed with in game celebrities bing extremely popr , and even movies being starting to be filmed in the virtual world. Especially after the first server update , everyone started ying the game , trying to farm money , even office workers working 10 hours a day started to sleep logged into the game , trying to make extra caah, but wether it is genius marketting or the gamers appeal ..... The thing that happens is once you started ying the game you would earn 20 dors .... You would feel if i had the xyz item i would earn 200 dors .... Hence you spent 100 dors to get that item ..... Later you felt you needed item 3?and item 4 costing 5000 dors .... And the greed cycle never ends and you end pumping more money into the game..... This is why the only people who could really profit from the game are the massive conglomerates whose return on investment is proportional to the investment even then it depended on the yers who managed the guilds. This is why everyone eyed Rudra Rajput , making the impossible possible he was a hotmodity currently. The first person to realize Rudra ''s huge worth was Ethan Grey. He started beleiving in Rudra after knowing his secret .... However with the explosive growth of ''Omega'' and Rudra ''s rising star , his corporate image got a huge boost . The pride of the True Elites was the pride of Grey international now , he had benefitted beyond his dreams with this venture with his share prices seeing a steady rise. He understood that Rudra needed to be backed and to be backed thoroughly . With his brother being troubled in game he decided to thoroughly crush the opposition in real life, however none of the experts that provided him a report of the situation expected that True Elites would actually ughter and overpower their way out of the situation scratchless. With Orange Rock crushed in game , and the Orange technologies crushed in real life it was a brutal assault sending chills down many conglomerates . Ethan Grey and Rudra Rajput .... These two demons were not to be messed with . However what most did not know was that a maniptive serpant had took intrest in the situation. He had secretly stabilized the falling stock , and had injected a lot of liquidity to stabilize both the guild and the parentpany. With a team of proffesional swindlers he induced conspiracy theories into the forum making everyone doubt the reality of the incident. While secretly helping the guild members with new benefits as to make them stay after such a face loss. With new experts being sent from the HQ , it could be said that the guild was restructured before the war .... His motives unknown , Mithun Ambani was making his moves on the chessboard. with his secret?backing of the Orange technologies ..... What would happen in the next uing war with this variable is something that is yet to be seen. /// Authors thoughts : Sorry for thete chapter guys , was busy today . Also keep an eye out for the Mithun Ambani character , wont spoil anything for you all , just telling you because in the next story arc his movements would be very subtle , you need to have a lookout for connecting the big picture. Hope you enjoy /// Chapter 48 - The Plan

Chapter 48 - The n

Although Rudra had called out for the guild war ..... Guild wars are not as simple as it seems . You have to be ready for anything in a guild war. In ''Omega'' guild wars are done in seperate space , the one who issues tha guild war is the attacking side who has the privge to decide the day of the attack . While the one who is defending has defenders advantage as they can choose the terrain for the war. Depending on your guild''s strength you may choose an open battlefield , or maybe a rocky terrain , or maybe even a ship battle. The possibilities are endless with over 999 different terrains for war. Loosing the terrain advantage is a big loss for the attacking side. In suchrge scale battles tactics y a huge role in the oue, and tactics are based on the terrain. With the overwhelming numbers advantage that was being held by the Orange Rock guild, Rudra was 99% sure they will choose to use a open battlefield to maximise their numbers profit , and although the guild pulled off a miracle?in a 50v2000 fight , doing it against 10000 would be suicide . All this was no suspense, as many experts and debate channels had started discussing about the uing Guild war. After update1 there were a couple wars here and there between third rate guilds, but this could be said as a first major conflict between known powers. Although Rudra ''s team had built a solid reputation none of the analyzers supported True Elites in a victory scenario . Many experts criticized Rudra for his impulsive decision to go to war , as had Orange Rock challenged , they could have selected a terrain that negated the numbers advantage. Being med for his impulsiveness not one expert analyzer sided with a True Elites victory. Rudra was anything but stupid , and although all the reports suggested otherwise one person held absolute faith in Rudra and that was Ethan Grey, never asking for exnations he simply ordered his staff to ce bets with the best odds on a True Elite victory, and he wasn''t wrong Rudra had a n! Rudra called for a?all guild conference . Tension could be sensed in the atmosphere , although they Respected and beleived in Rudra by now , they also felt nervous after carefully thinking about their odds to win . It seemed a little farfetched. Rudra said " Okay guys , heres the thing , if i have issued a guild war that means i am confident of winning the guild war!". A BOLD DECLARATION! Murmurs and discussions broke out ... The leader had some tricks up his sleeve. " My n is sure to be effective , however for it to be realized , each and every member here must work their asses off ! ". Everyone looked determined noone''s resolve wavered hearing this ..... If there was a way ofcourse they would work their asses off. " Get to grinding levels , everyone reach level 30 by tommorow..... Go and take the tier promotion quest and activate your subsses . There is a massive stat boost after getting promoted sesfully , all of you get as strong as possible leave the rest to me ." Rudraid down the guideline ..... They needed to reach level 30 and get promoted ..... And that they will. Everyone dispersed quickly , trying to reach level 30 as soon as possible. What Rudra asked them to do was a lot .... To grind nonstop and then attempt a promotion quest where the result matters a lot for the subss selection , they needed to be in peak form. Many even fail the promotion quest and have to wait for a month to retry?and many waited to gain more levels before attempting one. Rudra knew he asked a lot from them however he needed to do even more. 1) He himself needed to reach level 30 2) He needed to get tier promotion and get atleast S ss rating. 3) He needed to choose the nonbat subss Bombmaker. 4) After that he needed to craft the frost bomb and spike bomb These weapons were the key to winning the war! Rudra had a lot to do ..... And very little time to do so . He needed to get to work! ----------- ( Meanwhile Orange Rock guild) " How dare that Shakuni guy killl me? ME? who the hell does he think he is, ill crush him , ill crush his guild , ill make sure noone will be able to recognize true elites after I am done with them ! You want to start a guild war .... Fine you start it ... However ill end it , and ill end you ..... I ll start a second guild war then a third then a fourth a fifth ... Till every single member of your guild quits and till you yourself delete your ount totally defeated after being killed back to level 0 ". Donald was going crazy , the #OrangeTrash was trending worldwide , and he had lost a lot of face , not even able to parry a single strike from Rudra. He went maniacal after the incident.... Spending a fortune in arming his guild members with the best possible weapons , he was preparing for his revenge. Seeing his maniacal attitude the agent sitting across him from the Ambani group was extremely dissapointed ..... '' What an idiot '' he thought , having no control over your emotions , you are not suitable to be a leader ..... Sigh why did leader choose to work with such a fool . He thought .... However remembering how his leader always had a n , he still followed orders helping the Orange Rock guild prepare for the uing war. The Orange Rock guild members now had a reorganized structure with a party leader above every 5 party members , a squadron leader above every 10 party leaders and a legion leader above every 50 squadron leaders.?With a military structure and chain ofmand they made sure that the guild would not fall into chaos upon the killing of a few experts , and that the war effort would steer in the right direction. Learning from their mistakes , the new Orange Rock guild was a force to be reckoned with! Chapter 49 - Return Of The Fatty Best Friend

Chapter 49 - Return Of The Fatty Best Friend

/// Author''s thoughts : as many of you missed the character , hence on popr demand , fatty Ksh is back! /// --------------------------- (Ksh '' s POV ) Ksh had met Rudra a few days back in the caf¨¨ where they even talked about ''Omega''?, he was pretty sure he talked about the gamer Shakuni to Rudra however never in his dreams did he think that Rudra would be that famous gamer '' Shakuni '' . When Ksh saw him on tv at the Grey press conference he was shocked beyond words .... His best friend had be such an influential person ? He was genuinely ovee with joy and pride . He always knew Rudra was talented , and seeing him reach heights he felt happy. He decided to bring sweets and presents to the Rajput Manor , to celebrate along with uncle and aunty , but to his dissapointment the apartment was empty now. Someone from the neighborhood recognized him and said " You think the Rajputs will talk to a nobody like you now? They are influential now .... They long cut ties with this neighborhood ". This sentence hit Ksh hard! That cant be true .... Money or no money?, fame or no fame , power or no power. Rudra was always his friend right? However depressing thoughts entered his mind... His friend had not even told him before leaving the country , neither had he contacted him in game... Maybe fame changed Rudra? . It was this reason and this reason alone he never decided to contact Rudra .... He never found the courage to make that phone call of appreciation. He was genuinely happy for him though. While the world wanted to get a hold of the Rajputs for selfish motives , he did not even make a call to the private number that he had of Rudra. All this changed today though .... He got a text from Rudra that said " Yo , fatty .... Need help .... Meet in game ASAP?,e to my guild if possible , confirmation not needed , get your a** here ". Such broken sentence structure , not asking for permission , Ksh sighed , noone other than his idiot friend could do this. But the smile never left his face ..... He was exited to meet his friend again . -------------------- ( At The True Elites guild hall , inner city , VR ) Ksh was greeted by two NPC maids outside the guild hall and escorted in .... His jaw dropped seeing the grand guild headquarters infront of him . Especially the cksmith hall .... He absolutely loved it , it was much much better than the smithy he used . As he was escorted into the conference hall .... He felt awestruck ..... In almost a 50 meter long luxurious hall , Rudra sat at the very end , grinning from ear to ear looking at his friends awestruck reaction. " Stop that smile, you look stupid " Ksh said nonchntly ..... That was it ... All the excitement and anxiety wiped after one second?of looking at Rudra ''s face , now they were back to being best buddies. He wanted to congratte Rudra , he really really did , however at the risk of inting his ego , he absolutely never would . ''You want validation? Dream on !''?Rudra waited for Ksh to say something but the guy never did. Rudra said " should''nt you be like wow i have got the best friend in the world , who is the Guild master of such an awesome guild ?". Ksh said " shouldnt you be like , sorry i left the country without informing you , and now because of my stupidity we cant eat momos on the streets anymore ". Rudra was dumbfounded for a second then they both looked each other in the eye and absolutely burstedughing. Rudra missed this .... In all the insanity of the world , fatty was a natural stressbuster..... 5 minutes with him and he aldready feeled refreshed. " Okay , tell me what do you need " Ksh asked serious now. " Well , i was casually scrolling through the list of top cksmiths in PurpleHaze city , the informal list... And i surprisingly found you at number 4 " Rudra said raising his eyebrows .... "Just how good are you in smithing". Fatty smiled in pride .... " Ofcourse i cant let you have all the glory now... Can i ? " Both smirked " Need help with a secret project .... We need to make bombs for the uing war .... Ill make the chemical part of the bomb ... You need to make the shells .... And the entire process must be a secret ..... Can you do it? ". Fatty was aldready convinced however he needed to shrink Rudra to size soo he said " Well .... I have an extremely busy schedule .... " Before he could continue he got smacked on the head " You dare???? " Fatty asked retaliating The two of them then started fighting like cats and dogs ..... Finally after 2 minutes of intense bout theyid on the floor panting. Rudra said " you are soo goddamn heavy even in VR " " Thankyou " Ksh said , clearly proud of his tummy. Rudra said " join my guild brother , i need you ". Ksh nodded ..... He asked Rudra " the war doesnt look to be in your favour , i watched the analysis of the things , and they say you made a big blunder ... I know you better to know that you would never do things on stupid impulse .... You are toozy for that". Rudra nodded , impressed by his friends intelligence to be uptodate " So i assume this bomb is your trump card in the war i assume ..... And hence the top secret project ". Rudra nodded again " My crafting proficiency is only so-so , ill try my best though dont worry , ill work my ass off soo ill get it done on time .... Naturally you dont need to worry about me leaking information , however you do owe me a lunch partyter ". " Done brother , get familiarised with the new smithy today , ill send you the design and materials tommorow ". " Cool! I loved your smithy , its really nice ". And this is how the Fatty best friend joined the lifestyle division of True Elites guild. /// Author''s thoughts : this chapter was not scheduled in my n but is made on popr demand .... Soo guys keepmenting , keep writing suggestions, i do seriously take them into consideration , and steer my chapters ordingly . Hope you enjoy! /// Chapter 50 - The Tier Promotion Quest

Chapter 50 - The Tier Promotion Quest

Rudra spent the next half day reaching level 30 . After reaching level 30 he changed his entire gear to the new lv30 armour set straight out of his guild inventory . He called out his stats pannel ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Emmisary of Church , World renowned ss : Knight Subss : none LVL:30 Tier : 0 STATS AGI : 87 VIT : 77 INT : 73 STA : 72 PHY : 70 HP : 8000/8000 unassigned stat points :16 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Reinforced Armour set ( Lv30)(7pcs) , Lich''s Ring Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh Mount : none Pet : mysterious egg (????) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- He had basically scrapped all of his equipment for the reincforced armour set. As a set effect it reduced weight by 70% and increased defense by 15% above the aldready given defensive boosts. It was hands down the best forgable equipment in the game at this stage. Rudra took in a deep breath , this was as prepared as he could get to attempt the tier promotion quest. A tier promotion quest varied from ss to ss for every gamer. There were no hidden methods to get legendary sses or such things in ''Omega'' however that did not mean there were no special sses. The method to obtain special sses was open to whosoever had the strength to take it. That was through tier promotion quest. This was done to prevent discrimination between yers , although luck ys a huge role in a gaming world like ''Omega'', the creators wanted the game to be fair for those who had even the trashiest luck , with enough skills anyone can get a legendary ss. However that was only avable after tier3. After unlocking your tier 1 you get the first ss specific skills that are upgragable. These are the most vital skills that all members of that ss need that are otherwise almost unavable as skill scrolls or item drops. For example , say you are an archer , the skill [Hawkeye]?is one of the most important skill for you , which maybe granted depending on your performance in the trial. Or if you are a hunter you get the skill [track] The skills you get from the trial depend on your own performance. Getting D grade assesment you get trash skills Getting C grade assesment you get random skills that are better than D grade ones but still trash . Getting B grade assessment you get random skills Getting an A grade assesment means you get to select from all avabe skills in the trial Getting a S grade assessment you?get to choose from all avabe skills + a random special skill Getting SS grade assesment you get to choose from all avabe skills + a chance to choose from all special skills. Getting SSS assesment you get to choose from all ss specific skills + a legendary subss option ( Only avable at tier 1 promotion) Even if you dont unlock legendary subss you still unlock the subss option after being sessfully promoted , then the system asks you to choose from the normal range of subsses. Rudra had no extravagant ns to get special subsses , the Bombmaker subss was avable in the normal options. Hence he was just aiming at getting S or SS assessment for the option of that special skill. Rudra headed to the hall of knights for the first tier promotion . In '' Omega '' , each major profession had their own halls. Tier 1-3 promotion quests had to be done at those halls itself. First time inside the knights hall , he first needed to register himself .... As he approached the reception he was met by a very peculiar catwoman. Rudra had experience in the game '' Omega'' hence he knew that there are many NPC races , however this woman was very peculiar , he could not inspect her stats at all and there was a golden glow in her eyes.?This was something new .... He never saw this woman in his previous life ..... Is she an important NPC ? Why cant he inspect her stats? . The NPC also gauged him for a bit before saying " Wee adventurer , how may i help you? " " Hi, im here to register myself as a knight and take the first tier promotion test please ". Rudra said politely The NPC''S golden eyes sparkled . She said " Ohh , you are quite the famous one arent you ..... Hmmm, hmmm not bad achievements for a very yound adventurer. Sure let me reguster you ". Rudra was getting nervous now , this NPC could see his stats .... She was definitely not simple .... Just who was she? " No need to be so nervous kid , im not going to eat you.... You are the first adventurer blessed by the Goddess of life to walk into the Knight hall and your strength doesn''t dissapoint. Goplete the trial , based on your performance ill have a offer for you". The beastwoman said. The pressure to perform just increased tenfold ..... He knew that there are some hidden quest conditions here but had absolutely no idea what will satisfy to trigger it , he just had to do his absolute best and hope that its enough. With how strong the NPC seems , it cant be anything ordinary , but just what might it be???ughhh!!!! Rudra felt frustrated, ever since reincarnating he always had information as his key weapon. Never was he clueless or hopeless like now . He had absolutely no idea what was going to happen. However the unknown motivated him.... He was going to enter the test thinking of getting by with an S grade however this changed everything .... Now he would try do his absolute best..... Lets see what happens. Resolute he walked into the trial chambers and a system notification rang. Wee to the hall of knights , here you shall be tested and only the worthy shall advance in the way of the knights . Prepare yourself adventurer . /// Author''s thoughts: bonus for the powerstone target guys, you are absolutely killing it ..... Keep it rolling and soo will the bonuses ! Enjoy the extra chapter ???? /// Chapter 51 - The Test

Chapter 51 - The Test

Rudra stepped into the tier ascension test arena..... Each ss had their own criteria for judging .... For knights ss it was a test of everything . A test for each of your five basic stats . For wizards their physical prowess mattered less and their intelligence mattered more and soo did their mana stat , hence they were tested on those criteria''s only to progress. However knights were tested on everything ,prehensively being evaluated . For each basic stat there were three different levels , clearing all fifteen levels one could gain a SSS assesment , 14 would earn SS , 13 would earn S , 10-12 would earn A , 7-9 B 6-7C and 5 would earn D , any less than that and you could not tier acend. Rudra was mentally prepared for this test , he had knowledge about it thanx to his previous life experience, however clearing the stages was still a feat he needed to aplish himself. The first test will be a test of stamina , stage one willmence in 30 s , prepare yourself adventurer. A system notification rang. Rudra was transported into a long white hall , with a single ck line in the centre seemingly running for infinity . He could not even make out the dimensions of the room , wether the floor he was standing on would still be there if he moved 3 meters to the left was uncertain , as white as white can be the room started to hurt Rudra ''s eyes distorting his vision . Run along the ck line for as fast as you can and reach the finish line?. The system sound said 3....2....1 .... Go! The countdown ended and Rudra sprung into action?, he took the marathon approach rather than dashing madly , however his cadence was by no means low ... Ifpared to a real world race , it would be like he was running in a 800m race.?However the thing is there was no finish line in sight , he had no idea wether he needed to run 80m or 800m or 8 km . If he were to run too slow , he will miss the time limit and fail the trial , if he ran too fast he would burn up much faster and may not be able toplete the race. Hence Rudra chose the moderately high pacing. ording to his estimate the race should be about 1.6km long taking about 3-5 mins for average people toplete. However the problemid in theyout of the room , with not being able to judge the distance properly it was a mental burden , a minute felt like 10 and the distance seemed never ending. However such things cant affect Rudra with his knowledge of the race ... He easily cleared the first stage. First stage of stamina test clear.... Commencing second trial in 30s , prepare yourself adventurer. No catching your breath , next challenge was up in 30s. Clear the underwater course in minimum possible timespan.?the system notification rang. He was teleported underwater , with heavy steel balls being chained to all four of his limbs. Also there was an obstacle course that required him to swim up , down left right and even diagonally to move through , all while wearing the metal ball chains , without oxygen. Rudra knew that he could at max stay 3 mins without oxygen before he is teleported outside because of being extremely fatigued. There was no point in conservation of strength now . He needed to go all out . And all out he went. Swimming with all his might , he was going through the obstacle course all while his cardiovascr system went into overload trying to cope up with him.?Rudra took 2 mins and 18 seconds to clear this trial . After being teleported back into thr test area he sat t on his back gasping for recovery. Stage 2 clear ,mencing stage 3 in 30s , adventurer prepare yourself.?Rudra cursed ''********, let me have a minute?will you '' However regardless of his will he was teleported to test 3 Wee to the gravity suppression chamber .....Climb 100 steps with each 10 step increasing a G force. You have 20s for each flight of 10 steps. Start in 3....2....1...Go! Rudra had no time to rx, however making the most of the 20 seconds given he climbed at a slow pace for the first 10 steps. Gravity was increased to 2G It was little ufortable however bearable. He took?around 18 seconds and confortably cleared the stage . Rudra felt a little less fatigued now , taking a few seconds as a breather , but he had no time to rx .... He went on to climb the next 10 steps at 3G . He could feel the weight on his steps now , his cardiovascr system had undertook immense strain upto this point , and was ready to call quits 4G was even harder it took him 15 seconds at full power to hustle through 4G . 5G was where Rudra became to be burdened mentally , he was feeling an extremely strong suppression , not enough blood was reaching his brain . He barely cleared 6G 7G is where his vision started to distort and he started to sway left and right. Crawling and wing his way up though , not willing to give up he somehow cleared 7G in 19.7?s But that was it , he copsed at 8G . However unknown to him , he has long cleared this stage at 5G , every stage above that were a bonus evaluation . Stage 3 cleared . All stages of stamina test cleared , congrattions adventurer , we shallmence the physical strength test after youpletely regain your stamina . Saying that the system provided the panting Rudra with a stamina recovery potion to be drunk , the system was considerate enough to have the lid open as Rudra was not even in a condition to open the lid. Downing the liquid Rudra just waited till the feeling returned back to his limbs. ///Author''s thoughts : Do you guys want the mc to gain a legendary subss , or do you want him to gain amon one??? Let me know in thements /// Chapter 52 - Test(2)

Chapter 52 - Test(2)

The next test was the physical stat test , it primarily included strength and explosive power. The system notification rang . Staminapletely regained .... Commencing next test phase..... Strength test?phase one ... Deadlift the given weights .... Testmences in 30s?. Rudra had to deadlift the next set of weights like he was in a gym .... He was confident about this , it should be quite easy . The first set of weights appeared .... It was 50Kg .... Rudra deadlifted it in a breeze . The second set of weights appeared it was 55 kgs .... Rudra lifted it with ease as well. Also he understood the pattern of 5kg progression with each round . Round 10 Rudra lifted the hundred kg weight ..... Nowhere near his limit. However effort was now needed to continue. Round 20 Rudra lifted the 150 kg weight .... Now feeling the weight increase in his back . It wasnt easy. Round 25 Rudra lifted the 175 kg weight , now he was almost at his limit , this was getting tougher by the second. Round 28?.... 185 Kg , Rudra started to wobble now ..... Barely making it through . Rudra decided on the fly now that he needed to reach 200??by hook or by crook hence he decided to put some of?the unassigned stat points into strength. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Emmisary of Church , World renowned ss : Knight Subss : none LVL:30 Tier : 0 STATS AGI : 87 VIT : 77 INT : 73 STA : 72 PHY : 70 HP : 8000/8000 unassigned stat points :16 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Reinforced Armour set ( Lv30) , Lich''s Ring Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh Mount : none Pet : mysterious egg (????) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- His PHY was the mostcking stat hence he assigned 6 stat points into PHY from the unassigned stats ..... And the next round continued. With the increased PHY stat he was able to ovee round 28 , 29 Finally at round 30 , Rudra barely lifted the 200kgs deadlift. The system sound rang . Stage cleared , congrattions adventurer , the next stage willmence in 30 s get ready. Rudra felt that the next round was too much . He was supposed to push a 2 meterrge boulder on a 60¡ã slope to the top . You have 240s to clear the stage . Good luck! Ohh great , a time limit , just what i needed . Rudra thought. Just as the countdown reached zero Rudra started pushing with all his might. The stone was heavy , and absolutely refused to roll against gravity. Rudra used the shoulder technique to support the stone with his full frame . Using his legforce he started taking one step at a time. The problem with this method was , he could not see the distance ahead , he just had to hope he would make it in time. Hence every second he just pushed and pushed like it was thest 10.?It was no easy task. Finally at about 230 s he heard the system notification. Stage cleared congrattions adventurer . Strength test phase three will start in 30s. Prepare yourself. Rudra wanted to curse. However he was soo happy to clear the second stage , that he did not .... However his happiness was short lived , soon he was teleported into the next test phase. It was a pit based obstacle course. Basically Rudra could only use his upper body strength to be left hanging at the bars and clear the uing obstacle course probably in some time limit. Clear the course in less than 4 minutes , time starts now. Yep time limit , always. Rudra sprung into action rapidly going forward the first set of monkey bars. Then came rope. He needed to climb a 20 foot rope to continue the course. The thing about rope climbing is it needs technique. Not everyone can climb a rope without any support. Rudra struggled here , barely making any progress , he was loosing valuable seconds here. Taking a full minute to climb the rope , Rudra became desperate now.?Quickly moving forward on the straight pole he went on the next obstacle that was the spike trap. It was a horizontal rope with ss shards for most part and small patches to hold in between , it was created to not let the adventurer gain rhythm in his swings... Sometimes the distance was short , sometimes it was long. This stage was made to loose seconds. The end was just across this stage . Rudra only had 30s to cover about 60 meters. Rudra started swinging quickly holding the gaps but about 20 meters in he used up the 15 s , Rudra knew at this rate he would never be able toplete the stage. Taking a gamble upon his own pain tolerance , he decided to go through ss. And yep , it was a bad decision through and through. Pain shot through Rudra as the ss pierced his hands. Blood dripping everywhere. Any sane person would give up now. However Rudra was a little crack , the pain was okay to him , but not the what if of what if he would have gotten a SSS . Hard willing himself through the pain , Rudra cleared the stage with bleeding hands. Congrattions adventurer for clearing all three stages of the physical exam. Total stats covered 2/5 . Total stages passed 6/6 . Next stage will be the agility test , prepare yourself after regaining your peak form the test will start. Saying this the system gave him a HP regeneration potion , which Rudra downed immediately. It took about 30s for him to bepletely healed Rudra was mentally prepared now ,e what may fuck the world?he wanted the special ss now , it was SSS or nothing. /// Author''s thoughts : Guys we arepletely destroying the power rankings this time around . Just day before i gave a bonus chapter and we are soo close to one today. Lets do it guys. Keep the stones rolling soo will the bonuses. Lets see how far we can go. /// Chapter 53 - Test (final)

Chapter 53 - Test (final)

The next test was agility test. And contrary to popr beleif , agility test not only tested your speed but also speed of your reflexes. For Rudra agility was his most heavily invested stat hence he should be able to take on this challenege. The system notification sounded The first stage is the 200m race , you mustplete the race under 20.4 s to qualify . Goodluck adventurer. Rudra half expected this .... This bar was not impossible to achieve?especially in virtual world . However in real world 20.4 s would probably win you your state gold medal. Many people fail to understand this however tier 0 is what a normal human peak represents. Tier 1 is superhuman strength category , you can do stuff like crush boulders and fight much bigger monsters. Tier 2 you reach the limit of human strength and reflexes . Tier 3 changes a lot you step into the domain of really strong warriors capable of razing ciries to the ground. Most generals of kingdoms as well as NPC guild masters are Tier3 . Tier4 are the legendary characters, the highest realm of power in the mortal sphere. Tier 4 characters can decide the oue of kingdoms. Tier 5 are angels and demons. They are not supposed to be part of the game at this point Whereas tier 6 is the domain of the gods. Even after 20 years of ying Omega Rudra never heard of any tier 5 or 6 yers. Anyway the first race was about to start . 3....2...1...GO! Rudra dashed forward. He was no professional runner in real life however his Cadence was extremely natural and beautiful to watch . Hepleted the 200m in 19.6s which was a good score and cleared the level. Conhrattions for clearing this level the next testmences in 30s , prepare yourself adventurer. A new system notification rang . The next stage was a reflex test in a dodgeball style setting where a mini ball about the size of a pingpong will be shot towards the target at random speeds from random directions in a 20¡Á20¡Á20 room . Rudra had to survive for about 7 minutes in the room with each minute increasing the difficulty. Rudra easily dodged the projectiles for the first 3 minutes , however he had a close call on the fourth , fifth felt extremely difficult and he was almost eliminated in 6th . Rudra grit his teeth, agility was supposed to be his strength , he cant fall here . However with no options left he decided to add all remaining stat points to agility. Rudra called the system menu ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Emmisary of Church , World renowned ss : Knight Subss : none LVL:30 Tier : 0 STATS AGI : 87 VIT : 77 INT : 73 STA : 72 PHY : 76 HP : 8000/8000 unassigned stat points :10 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Reinforced Armour set ( Lv30) , Lich''s Ring Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh Mount : none Pet : mysterious egg (????) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- He had 10 stat points left and he decided to add them all to agility. With newfound speed , Rudra cleared the 7 th stage barely. Congrattions adventurer you have sessfully cleared the 2nd stage of the speed test, prepare yourself for the third one , testmences in 30s The final test was again an obstacle course , with speed as focus it was designed like a subway surfer meets temple run type game , where the floor behind you would keep crumbling and there were threenes to run on with obstacles on each one. Rudra had no difficulty clearing this level and he sessfully cleared all the stages of the speed test. congrattions adventurer for clearing all the stages of the agility stat , you have nowpleted three stats and have yet to undergo vitality and intelligence stat tests. Current test progress3/5 . Stage cleared 9/9?.next would be intelligence stat test , prepare yourself adventurer. The intelligence stat test had three tests the first being an mcq quiz with general knowledge questions about the game, Rudra was a reincarnator , ofcourse he would Ace such simple tests. Next was a tricky scenario test , where one needed wits to clear the stage ... However our reincarnator knew the solution and breezed through easy. Thest test was strategy and warfare , you needed to beat the enemy team using great war formations and tactics. Both sides had 200 troops and the system managed one side whereas you managed other . Rudra being a natural leader , also cleared this stage . Though he only had 17 soldiers left standing. Soo it could be said as a close call. congrattions adventurer for clearing all the stages of the intelligence stat , you have nowpleted four stats and have yet to undergo vitality?stat test. Current test progress4/5 . Stage cleared 12/12 .next would be vitality stat test , prepare yourself adventurer. Vitality stat test was the easiest of them all , it was just about surviving harsh enviroments. Stage one was a me pit .... It was painfull but cleared. Stage two was a sandtrap .... It was dehydrating but cleared. Stage three was a tundra icy climate scenario .... It was bone chilling and Rudra almost died ... However cleared sessfully. Finally Rudra cleared all the stages of the tests. Congrattions adventurer on clearing all the stages sessfully ... Commencing rewards..... Rudra sat down smiling ... This was hands down one of the most mentally exhausting experiences of his life ..... These tests were anything but easy .... He could not imagine many clearing all 15 , hell not even 10 . What Rudra achieved was something being proud of .... And proud he was! Well time to check the rewards. ///Author''s thoughts : Bonus chapter guys, worked till 2 am to give you this one ..... Have breezed through thest 2 stat tests as i feel im dragging the tests out too long and the story progression is much more interesting to read.... If you guys want it though pleasement ill add a supplementary chapter. Anyways enjoy the bonus./// Chapter 54 - Rewards And Skill Selection

Chapter 54 - Rewards And Skill Selection

/// Before moving forward with the story many of you requested for the detailed outlook about the warfare test in intelligence stat test , hence here is a quick description about the part/// ------------------- ( Warfare test , slight past ) congrattions on clearing the second stage of the intelligence stat test adventurer , you have 30s to prepare for thest one Rudra prepared for thest test ..... It was a test of strategy and warfare.?Each side was given 200 troops with 100 infantry , 50 cavalry and 50 archers . The system took the approach of dividing the entire toon into 4 equal squads with 50 soldiers each. The system ced three squads linearly in front , and thest squad primarily consisting of archers was ced behind the central squad in first line forming a small backwards T Rudra took a different approach , he arranged his troops into a bow formation making a reverse arch , the first line being infantry , followed by cavalry , andstly archers. He also dispatched 20 cavalry soldiers to take a wide nk in the battle to engage from theplete rear of the enemy annihting their archers. With the formation setupplete the warfare started and both sides showered arrows on the infantry ..... Rudra''s side had a slight advantage in the infantry exchange in the first few minutes , however with the cavalry mixing into the frey Rudra''s side quickly?went on the defensive. There were only 50 cavalry soldiers total and with 20 being dispatched early it was clear why Rudra''s side was on the loosing end. The situation looked grim for a bit , as the cavalry started decimating the lines. However with Rudra''s nkers suddenly appearing behind the archers the situation turned. The archers were defenseless against the cavalry at close range. And were yed mercilessly. Now a two pronged assault the system army was sandwiched between two sides where back could not be shown to either side. However it still had a numerical advantage hence the battle struggle kept going... In the end only 17 soldiers from Rudra''s side managed to walk out of the war. Rudra cleared the stage sessfully. The system notification rang ....?Congrattions on clearing thest stage of the intelligence test..... Now onto vitality.... ---------------------------- ( Present time , after clearing all stages) Congrattions adventurer on clearing all the stages for the Knights test .... Final assessment ( SSS ) a perfect score ..... Tier promotion sessful.... Calcting rewards. REWARD 1 : All stats multiplied by 2?(incl max HP) REWARD 2 : +150 unassigned stat points ( +10 for each stage cleared ) + 30 unassigned stat points (SSS special reward) BOOM! JACKPOT ! Rudra could never have imagined such amazing rewards..... Him just 5 minutes ago and him now were iparable , this is the disparity between tiers.?This is why he urged his guild to?upgrade tiers as soon as possible .... With 50 tier one members , they could decimate the enemy ranks. Rudra checked his stats . ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Emmisary of Church , World renowned ss : Knight Subss : none LVL:30 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 194 VIT : 154 INT : 146 STA : 144 PHY : 152 HP : 16000/16000 unassigned stat points :180 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Reinforced Armour set ( Lv30) , Lich''s Ring Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh Mount : none Pet : mysterious egg (????) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- If people considered him strong before..... Now he became genuinely OP! And this is not all it continues REWARD 3 : Choose two from the following list of knight ss?skills [ ALL WEAPON USER ] ( PASSIVE) ( KNIGHT CLASS SPECIFIC ) :? yer will gain basic proficiency of all weapons . Damage using any weapon +5% [ BROTHERHOOD ] ( PASSIVE)?( KNIGHT CLASS SPECIFIC ) : As a part of the knights code of arms , while fighting in a party with fellow knights all stats +5% [ KNIGHTS VALOR ] ( ACTIVE) ( KNIGHT CLASS SPECIFIC ) :? yer may use this skill to instantly regain 10% hp when hp is below 5% , to continue the fight for honor Restrictions : cannot be used if infamy stat is non zero Sideffects : yer will be in a weakened state for 2 hours after 20 minutes of skill activation [ KNIGHTS CHARISMA ] ( PASSIVE ) ( KNIGHT CLASS SPECIFIC ) :?Charisma stat +5 , favourable impression on all light faction NPC , negetive impression on all Dark faction NPC [KNIGHTS COMPANION] ( PASSIVE) (KNIGHT CLASS SPECIFIC) :?All mounts will be obedient and a reliablepanion in battle , the chances of fleeing -70% , they will be with you through thick and thin. Most dont know this yet as the pet and mount slots have yet to be opened however Rudra knew that in.?'' OMEGA''?all pets had a personality like the NPC, just because you had a mount did not mean they would obey you ..... You needed to feed them take care of them and even they got injured and needed to be healed . Your mounts may be suppressed or even killed in fights , they are not immortal , they may even flee at sign of danger or refuse toe out of the storage space all together . If the pet does not respect the owner they may also not listen to the ownersmands in battle. This skill was a lot usefull . [ OATH OF SERVICE ]?(KNIGHT CLASS SPECIAL)?: Give this oath to someone whom you wish to serve and they can then summon you at any time for battle. +200% exp in summoned battles. Apletely trash skill . Usually the reward for D sses. There were a total of 27 skills to choose from.... However Rudra aldready picked 2 even beforeing here.?He chose the Knightspanion passive skill and Knights valor active skill. REWARD 4 :?SPECIAL SKILL ( SSS REWARD) CHOOSE ONE OF THE THREE SPECIAL SKILLS ( GOLDEN RATIO ) ( KNIGHT CLASS SPECIAL SKILL ) : The golden ratio for knight''s ss is 1:1:1:1:1 when stats are in this ratio all stats +150% (KNIGHTS DETERMINATION ) ( KNIGHT CLASS SPECIAL SKILL) :?gives you 5 seconds of immortality after hp hits 0 . ( MAGIC USER ) ( KNIGHT CLASS SPECIAL SKILL) :?Unlock the mana stat , as knights use stamina to cast magic spells they tend to tire out too quicklypared to mages , also advanced spells cannot be cast .... Unlock mana stat and build your mana . Rudra was stunned silent ... Never in his previous life had anyone disclosed about the ss special skills ..... And looking at them now , he wished to drool ! How can anyone choose just one???? He wanted all 3 ... None of them are passable. Just what to choose??? /// Feel free toment below what you guys think should be chosen ..... With good reasoning though .... Lets see if you guys can change my mind about the one i choose , also lets see if you can guess what m gonna choose /// Chapter 55 - The Choice

Chapter 55 - The Choice

Rudra was faced with a tough choice ... All three special stats were incredibly usefull to any yer . However he had to choose one , hence he decided to think things through logically . Knights could use magic ..... Althoughrge AOE spells needingrge amounts of mana was not possible for knights , they could still cast simple spells like fireball and darkness st. Rudra ''s battle style was more sword based anyway , hence he felt that okay ..... He could do without the mana stat , as it would start from 0 , it still needed stat points allocation to grow stronger.....his strength being the sword and he aldready being a knight being capable of?wielding various weapons , and casting simple spells , he decided to drop this option . Now came the immortality cheat , 5 seconds of immortality after hp hits 0 could make the difference of heaven and earth in a battle.... If used right it could easily create an unknown variable in a battle, even taking the enemys strongest attack you dont fall , having a chance for a counter. Rudra was really really tempted for this skill , it could be the ace in the whole for him .No assassination attempt would ever go unnoticed , maybe in a boss fight that extra five seconds is all you need to clear the dungeon. However when he analysed the situation objectively , the option one for golden ratio boost was the best option all around. The golden ratio passive would remain there with him throughout his growth journey , it wasnt like if today if he has a 100 points in stats he gets an extra 50 ording to the passive boost. However someday when his stats reach the 1000 point the passive would add another 500 points , it was like gaining 1.5 levels everytime he levelled up. With time it would make him absolutely invincible. Rudra was torn between the two options , and he finally decided that he would decide based on the amount of unassigned stat points he needed to equalize the ratio to 1:1:1:1:1 , if it needed him to level up too much , he would consider picking the other option first. Rudra called for the stat panel ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Emmisary of Church , World renowned ss : Knight Subss : none LVL:30 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 194 VIT : 154 INT : 146 STA : 144 PHY : 152 HP : 16000/16000 unassigned stat points :180 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Reinforced Armour set ( Lv30) , Lich''s Ring Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh Mount : none Pet : mysterious egg (????) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Rudra did the maths ..... He needed exactly 180 unassigned stat points to equalize the ratio to 1:1:1:1:1 matching the aldready progressed agility stat and by heavens will he had exactly 180 points in his belt. Rudra took this as a sign from above and chose the first option . He readjusted the stat ratio again and called for the system pannel equipping the passive. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Emmisary of Church , World renowned ss : Knight Subss : none LVL:30 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 194 +97 VIT : 194 +97 INT : 194 +97 STA : 194 +97 PHY : 194 +97 HP : 16000/16000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Reinforced Armour set ( Lv30) , Lich''s Ring Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valor , Golden Ratio Mount : none Pet : mysterious egg (????) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- OP , he definitely became OP. Rudra could confidently now say that he had the highest stats of all yers in the game.?And this lead will only widen with time. He was extremely happy with this bonus. Lets see who could equal Rudra on the battlefield now .... He would definitely be a one man wrecking crew now. Now the next part of the selection process began ..... Now came the ss selection TIER ONE PROMOTION SUCCESSFUL , PRESENTING SUBCLASS LIST ....DETECTED PLAYER IS A COMBAT TYPE .... DISPLAYING ALL THE NON COMBAT SUBCLASSES .....DETECTED PLAYER CLEARED THE TIER PROMOTION QUEST WITH SSS RATING , ALSO DISPLAYING LEGENDARY CLASSES . Rudra first opened the normal subss list ALCHEMIST POTIONSMASTER TAILOR DOCTOR FIRST AID AGENT . . . BLACKSMITH . . . ENGINEER BOMBMAKER . . PAINTER PUBLIC SERVANT . . . There were a total of 97 normal nonbat subsse options avable for Rudra to choose from. Rudra opened the tab for?Bombmaker subss [ Bombmaker ] ( normal ) : Imbue gunpowder and mana based bombs to create an explosive mixture. Great for PVE and mob grinding Caution : high chances to explode while producing ..... yer may die many times while crafting. It was a ss which was highly sought after in Rudra''s past life..... Bombmakers were usually exclusive to guilds. They were heavily contracted and demand exceeded the supply for bombs making it a very lucrative job . Rudra needed the ss for his uing guild war ....else he absolutely had no use for the ss . Sighing he decided to take a look at the legendary sses before deciding Special sses : Mechanic Runesmith Enchanter . . . Scientist . . . Illusion Artist . . Explosion artist . . . Notary Gunmaker There were a total of 20 special subsses ,st life there were only 2 gunmakers in the entire game .... Part of super guilds . Bringing a gun to a sword fight was definitely a big big edge down the game. However for bnce there were no automatic rifles or rotating barrel pistols in the game ..... There was only single action rifles with uracy upto 30 meters and hell of a recoil ..... Even then it was not imprable to armour. With legendary or epic armour you may stop the bullet. However still it was overall a highly effective weapon. Rudra calmly read the description of many sses, the ss runesmith and illusion master definitely caught his eye as extremely useful .... However what really stood out was the Explosion Artist ss. [ Explosion Artist ] ( Legendary ) : Explosion and destruction is a form of art .... Using chemical based bombs as a base , sky is the limit for your creations ..... Create the strongest and most beautiful bombs known to all sentient creatures . Caution : The ss has no fix way of gaining experience through crafting , its levelling system depends on the expression of the art of explosion. Rudra was definitely most intrigued by this , this ss had the potential to be much bigger than a normal Bombmaker however his past life knowledge cheat had no knowledge about this field ... It would be uncharted territory , with the war being soo close could he really take that risk?? Rudra was torn in the decision of what to do ... However in the end he decided fu** it lets go for the legendary ss. Rudra chose the Explosion Artist as his subss..... /// Hahaha, let me know if you guys guessed this way of story progression ... Also i know bonus is due , However ill post it tommorow .... Sorry for the one day dy ....i had written a long chapter but forgot to save my work .... Am as frustrated as you are .... I need time to write it again .... Again Sorry for the inconveniences/// Chapter 56 - Meeting The Mysterious NPC Again

Chapter 56 - Meeting The Mysterious NPC Again

Rudrapleted the test , SSS at that , and went on to get the best possible skill set he could gain to increase his battle strength . Rudra wondered if all this was enough to catch the eye of the catwoman. He walked out of the test area and yes there she was looking at him with a grin , Rudra was sure she ment no harm , however her catlike facial features made the grin look like she was ready to devour Rudra as if he was a big fat tasty fish!. The catwoman said " Hello adventurer , my name is Patricia won knight , my family hails from the famous knight?Augustus Won Knight and we are responsible for mentaining and evaluating all the new recruits of this knight''s hall. " Rudra was shocked! Augustus Won Knight was a legendary tier 5 NPC , hands down one of the strongest knights in the history of the game. In the history of the then Hazelgroove Empire , he single handedly defended the eastern battlefield from the onught of a beasttide. He was a legend amongst legends who yed a dragon!. " You are the first otherworldly adventurer to walk into this hall and your aptitude does not dissapoint , you walked in like just any other adventurer taking the test however being the first SSS assesed promoted in thest 20 years your strength has increased by leaps and bounds in a short time ". Patricia continued " Your meritorious deeds indeed donot dissapoint and as actions speak louder than words , they are the proof of your righteous character ... Say kid would you like to follow the steps of Augustus Won Knight and be a Legendary knight? " . Rudra was nk for a moment .... This was too much information to process in a short while, however he nodded unconsciously [ Hier to Augustus Won Knight ] ( S ) ( Quest ) : sesfully promote your tier from 1-3 with a SSS rating to get the legendary ss Knight Of The Empire It was the quest that lead to the selection of a legendary ss. There were no special methods to reach legendary sses in '' Omega '' or so Rudra thought , never had he heard about the legendary ss Knight Of The Empire , and never had he heard about a quest leading to one. Ofcourse it was not a special method , it still needed him to get?a SSS rating in tier 3 promotion quest , which also gave a list of legendary sses uponpletion. However this quest also demanded him to get a SSS rating in the tier 2 promotion . How odd. " Remove the armour kid and follow me ". The catwoman said . Rudra followed her into what seemed like a mansion behind the Knights hall ..... The mansion was huge and studded with riches , it seemed more luxurious than even his guild hall! Just who is this woman? Rudra was lead into a study type room with lots of books and a small burning fire in the room , above which was a chimney , in the fire there was a steel rod and what seemed like a brand . Patricia picked up the brand and murmured something in a tongue that Rudra did not understand " zakich umitri dovana unredra makano vk zuma divitri no mikadeva ". The brand which was red hot before now began to glow golden. " Brace yourself boy " Patricia said as she branded Rudra''s arm with the Golden brand. It stung ..... It was almost like Rudra''s entire body was burning not just his arm ..... The pain was almost unbearable ..... Just when he felt that he would pass out under the pain , Patricia held his head with her two palms and started speaking something in a tongue he did not understand again ... But the pain started to ease .... 2 minutester it was all over. System notification : Congrattions yer , you have been branded with the mark of the Von Knight family , you are now a Von Knight, having the same influence as a duke in the Hazelgroove kingdom . As Rudra was staring nkly at the system notification Patricia stood there grinning , she said " Wee to the family , little brother". What was going on here??? Why was he being branded , why does he have the same influence as a duke??Why am i part of a family? Just what the hell is going on? As if reading his thoughts Patricia said " The Knight Augustus Won had no biological children , as you know he was a human, not hailing from the beasttribe ". Rudra felt silly now , ofcourse he knew he was human , yes then why is Patricia a catwoman .why did he not think about it before . " He adopted two children who he thought were supremely talented in the way of the knights?and made them his hier , The then legendary mage and Augustus Won Knight''s friend the mage Cassanova made this brand and this spell for his friend . Whoever is branded with this brand using this spell would be a part of the Von Knight family gaining the Eyes Of Truth and the Earthquake skill , special to our lineage". Rudra nodded as he inspected the two new skills he earned , surprisingly he also earned a title . ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Emmisary of Church , World renowned , Hier of Augustus Won Knight ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL:30 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 194 +97 VIT : 194 +97 INT : 194 +97 STA : 194 +97 PHY : 194 +97 HP : 16000/16000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Reinforced Armour set ( Lv30) , Lich''s Ring Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valor , Golden Ratio Mount : none Pet : mysterious egg (????) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [ Eyes of Truth ] ( legacy ) : Skill special to the Von Knight lineage, The first Von knight , Augustus had the special skill awakened after being promoted to Tier5 , his most trusted skill in discerning the true from the false . The eyes of truth can discern wether someone is saying the truth or lying , at the same time it can check the stats of anyone below tier 5 sessfully Effect 2 : Immunity to illusions , Immunity to your stats being examined by others. It was an excellent skill! Words cant describe how usefull this skill was! Rudra curious decided to use this skill on Patricia [ Patricia Won Knight ] ( Tier 4 ) ( Queen of the BeastTribe ) ( Hier to Augustus Won Knight ) HP (10000000/10000000)?: She is hailed as the strongest knight in Hazelgroove kingdom ,?donot make an enemy out of her. " Checking me out soo soon? Arent you a pervert little brother ...." Patricia giggled . "How did you know" Rudra asked . " Oh our eyes glow golden when we inspect someone " Patricia said Soo that''s what she was doing when he met her first. Also Rudra waspletely intimidated by Patricia after reading her stats , a f''n tier 4 NPC and the queen of beast tribe? Why is she the part of Hazelgroove then??She was soo damn strong. Just the amount of zeroes behind her Hp bar was ridiculous. Rudra inspected the second skill [ Earthquake ] ( legacy ) : Stab your sword into the ground to create shatter the ground and create shockwaves.?Deals heavy damage to anyoneing in contact with the shockwave. Caution : the shockwaves are emitted 360¡ã?not only forward , donot harm friendlies. It was another OP Skill! Rudra was almost moved to tears ..... Is the goddess of luck finally smiling on him? " Also the then emperor of Hazelgroove promised Augustus that all his descendants would be honored as Dukes of the Empire , soo yeah you can throw your weight around this ce , also we Von Knight '' s have a small unit of soldiers under us ... Some 50 thousand strong. Feel free to call upon them if you need them". 50 THOUSAND SOLDIERS????? WHATT THE HELLLL Rudra would faint from this info dumped on him ... however all he could mutter is .... " Why me?" Patriciaughed " Ofcourse who not but you ... Our ancestor ced this condition for entry in the family that one needed to have done meritorious service for the empire ( now kingdom ) before reaching tier 1 , not only have you helped the church and the kingdom you also have made quite the name for yourself , the second condition was to pass the tier promotion with a perfect score .... How many do you think can achieve that? The knights tier promotion is the hardest of all sses being judged on all 5 basic attributes .... Still you managed it , the only one to do so after me in 20 years. Your future is limitless as someone who cannot die. The third condition was to gain my approval , that depended on the path you took after being promoted by a tier ..... Your choosing of the explosion artist subss... Its the same as Augustus Won Knight himself .... Hence why you were entrusted with the duty to follow in his footsteps and weed to the family , you have a good nature kid , and i ept you as my brother , not only will i alwayse at your aid , soo will the BeastTribe.?I am the queen you know ..... You might wonder why me the queen am here in Hazelgroove ..... Well it is because there are ptitifully few of my tribe left , only 5000 or so catwoman , even if i built a seperate vige it isnt something very usefull , i am just a queen in name that way , however my authority is still absolute , and they too wille to the aid of my little brother ". Rudra was calm now .... This was earned through his own merit , he deserved this. " I will not disgrace this honor " Rudra said with determination . " Well you will with that sword ... /// Extra long chapter for the bonus , can break it apart and post it as two , but the non premium readers will have to wait one more day to read one half hence posting it as one big chapter providing max value for a single fast pass used?.... Tell me if this method is better for posting bonuses /// Chapter 57 - War Preparations , Laying Low.

Chapter 57 - War Preparations , Laying Low.

"what''s wrong with my sword ? " Rudra asked , although Excalibur was a replica , it was an excellent sword with amazing abilities . Patricia said " that sword is cute , but it cant evenpare to one of the worst ones in this mansions warehouse ". Rudra was dumbfounded .... Excalibur was a Dark gold level sword..... Just what was in the mansion warehouse?. " However you are too weak to wield any one of them , and you havent contributed enough to gain a sword , in the future when you do though .... Ill reward you with a real beauty". Patricia smiled. " Still , lets try make the trash you use more usable shall we .... " Saying so she took Rudra''s sword and started enhancing it fitting with enhancement stones. Those were not normal stones , the process of enhancing weapons was always a tricky one , a maximum of +15 enhancement was possible. For every enhancement there was a 40% chance of sess 60% chance of failure, for a +5 enhanced sword to fail enhancement once it would be back to 0 soo theoritically enhancing to +15 was usually a pipedream , a +7 or +8 enhanced weapon would be highly valued. Yet Patricia took out a +10 enhancement stone , the value of this stone alone was around 100 tinum coins , and she casually used it to imbue in Rudra''s Excalibur . What madness . Then she imbued it with a high purity fire stone . Adding me damage to everyone facing a cut from the sword . Although it was a dark gold weapon , when Patricia was finished casually doodling it became better than a epic one in function. [Excalibur] ( Replica ) ( Dark gold ) (+10 enhanced) : Replica forged by a master cksmith of the legendary sword Excalibur Special effect 1 : change the shape and mass of the sword at will Special effect 2 : imbue?burn damage to opponents upon cutting the skin ( fire stone bonus) Special effect 3 : Damage +100% ( +10 enhanced bonus) Durability : 50,000/50,000 Status : mint condition , no repairs needed. Rudra''s attack power gained another boost. Not that he needed it , however the beast became stronger again! After chatting with Patricia for a while , Rudra decided to go back to the guild to take care of other matters, hence he took his leave. ------------------------ ( Orange Rock Guild , PurpleHaze city ) " Mr Ambani has given us a considerable investment this time .... The 120 lv 27 experts provided by them have top notch skills and can easily overpower 5 normal lv 25 yers ..... With them as our front line assaulters the 50 men of True Elites will fall ! ".?The secretary said to Donald " That damn Shakuni and that bastard Ethan Grey behind him are both annoying , when i crush the True Elites badly , let me see then how the Grey international '' s?stocks tumble under Mr Ambani''s pressure".?Donald said fuming " Indeed sire, Mr Ambani has yed a masterstroke this time .... The only thing now that can save the True Elites is if the Grey corporation''s main guild lends a helping hand .... But as a trillionare can stop another trillionare we have assurance that the ''Reliance warriors''?Mr Ambani ''s super guild?wille to our aid". " Yes , although i beleive the True Elites have one or two trump cards we are unaware of, however there is absolutely no chance that they can win this war without external assistance ".?Donald said sure of his victory now " Just you wait , Shakuni , i will return the humiliation a thousandfold to you soon".?He said resolutely. ---------------- ( Meanwhile at the Nakatomi towers) PinkLotus was with her father Mr Nakatomi discussing about Rudra''s predicament. " Dad , we need to help Rudra , his chances of victory look slim ". Yua pleaded . " We cant , that boy is a fool to initiate a war he cant win .... Thepany is heavily invested in the game , if we join the frey and loose it will be a very negetive image for us, and even if we win there is not much to gain with their internal feud ..... Inshort its simply not worth it". Mr Nakatomi said coldly. "But he''s my friend! I want to help him dad ". Yua protested " Exactly Yua , he is your friend , not your fianc¨¨ , there will be no help without tangible gains , this matter ends here ". Mr nakatomi cut her off. Yua was extremely frustrated , she wanted to help Rudra but her dad just wont agree, she was ready to mobilize a sizable force to aid Rudra . Not just her. Many solo yers and smaller guilds had contacted True Elites to lend assistance , however Amelia shunned everyone down , True elites were now called madmen and arrogant , everyone was waiting for their ego to shrink down to size .... Absolutely noone beleived they could win this war. --------------- ( At the true elites guild hall , inner city ) Rudra was back and had requested the status of everyone''s tier promotion progress.... Out of the 53 members , 47 had sessfully tier promoted 32 of them being A grade and 13 being B grade with only Karna and Neatwiting out with S grade assessments . However Rudra was happy with the turnout , and the other 6 were currently level 30 and attempting the tier promotion . Many of the guild members had submitted a query as to what subss to choose , but true elites gave a freedom of choice to every yer to choose their own path . Noone was forced to choose any specific subss and hence everyone was visibly happy . Although tensions were high in the guild with the shadow of war looming over the guild , however noone was discontent with the guild. Everyone wanted to try their best to contribute .... Little by little Rudra was feeling the sense of belonging to the guild from the members ..... It was true that only through hardships are rtions forged solid! Rudra settled some guild affairs and then headed to the forging hall .... It was time to enter seclusion with fatty Ksh and make some damn bombs! /// Author''s thoughts : we had a killer week for powerstonesst week , with 590 stones in the end .... Aiming for 650 this week , with bonus chapters every 200 stones. Comment below guys how do you like the bonus , 2 seperate chapters or one big one , i chose the big one to give max value for fastpass , however if you guys want two then ill give two , the content is the same though /// Chapter 58 - War Preparations (2)

Chapter 58 - War Preparations (2)

Rudra sat in theb with fatty ksh, and apanying them was Neatwit , that guy thought that bombmaking would help him level up superfast hence he chose the ss bomber. This choice was a blessing in disguise for Rudra as he still needed time to figure out how explosion artist worked ... Time is not something he has on hand , and there are no skills or recipes currently avable on the market for the Explosion Artist ss. This is the drawback of the special sses, the rarity of the ss makes its resources avable a great challenge , however thanx to Neatwit the current situation wont hinder Rudra''s original n .... They could craft the ice bombs and spike bombs. Unlike how most MMORPG''s work , in ''omega'' the finished product is not a single production item but has a series ofponents . The sword and hilt are forged seperately and soo is the scabbard. In the bomb department the core of the bomb the outter shell and the explosion safe mechanism all had to be forged safely. Although cksmith''s cant forge the core of the bomb they can still forge the other parts , hence with Neatwit focussing on the core , Ksh worked on forging the other parts. With Ksh being an experienced cksmith , well not really experienced but more than the other 2 members in the room , the process was going on smoothly . Bombs being produced every 10-13 minutes. At the rate they were going they could make upto 100 bombs a day and considering the 2 n a half days they had till the war about 100 spike bombs and 100 freeze bombs could be made easy , with some spare to use. What ted Neatwit was that crafting gave EXP ,The levelling maniac was sad to be forced into forging bombs for the guild , however learning that it gave exp he was instantly motivated. This was not a lot , but it was enough to tip the scales of the battle at a critical moment. With them focusing on the task at hand , Rudra decided to head out to the library to checkout some information aboutmon chemicals and read some alchemy books to gain inspiration for a bomb . As Rudra was going towards the royal library in the inner city , he saw a long line outside the building , nerds were demanding entry into the building , but noone was allowed entry , there were also some adventurers there trying to cause a ruckus as they had quests that required them to gain information from the library . However infront of the lv200 Royal knights noone could use brute force to gain entry. Everyone was being rejected no exceptions barred.Then a haughty adventurer strolled through skipping the massive line towards the guards , acting as if it was normal for him to do this , like he was a VIP. Upon reaching the guards he said " Im a baron , let me through ". The guards looked at the baron and although there was a tinge of coldness in their tone , still showing basic respect they said " Sorry sir , not even count'' s may gain entry without his majesty''s permission . The adventurer was dumbfounded and tried to cause a ruckus however was kicked out by the guards. The onlookersughed at the guys misfortune , while the person scurried away in shame. Rudra in the robes of the True Elites guild walked confidently along the line , the crowd jeered " another idiot who thinks he is special and can gain ess to the library ". " It will be fun watching him being kicked out ". " Those robes , He''s a True Elite ! ". Many turned heads after thisment , many started recording , the scene of a True Elite being denied ess would make hot news . Rudra approached the guards and showed the mark on his shoulder , the guard''s eyes widened in surprise as he quickly opened the door and bowed to Rudra in respect saying " Wee , sir Von Knight ". Rudra strolled through uncaring ..... The entire audience was dumbfounded at the scene , even counts cannot gain entry , which meant one needed to be atleast a marquis to just walk in like that ? But there were no marquis in the current yer base , also with the system making the requirements much more stringent it wasnt possible in such a short time , it would take years before a yer reaches that level , soo just who was the guy who walked inside then? The haughty guard even bowed? . The scene caused a sensation on the forums , and Rumors about a yer named ''Von Knight'' joining the?True Elites?began spreading . The parties keeping a close eye on the war situation were trying to analyse the new variable .... And how it could affect the war ... Many emergency meetings were called to discuss about this new incident. ------------------ ( Inside the library ) Rudra walked into the quiet andvish library , there was but two people beside him inside the ce . One of them looked like a librarian , wearing grey robes and spectacles , however Rudra could tell that the person was immensely powerfull , he activated the eyes of truth and checked out the stats [ Rahim ] ( Wizard/ Librarian ) ( Lv 230 ) : A wizard thirsty for knowledge , serves the Royal family of Patel'' s in Hazelgroove kingdom. Then he looked at the other youth seated on the table reading books [ Aman patel ] ( Crown prince of Hazelgroove kingdom ) ( Necromancer ) ( Lv 160 ) : The first prince of Hazelgroove kingdom , the next in line to the throne , practising the dark arts of Necromancy , he is someone not to be provoked. Rudra retracted the Eyes of Truth , he was shocked seeing the two men in the room , and they were shocked to see him . Not many could enter the Royal library as and when they wished .... Just who was the guy who entered ? Aman knew all the Marquis and Dukes of the Kingdom and their family , yet never did he see this young gentleman. And to their dismay they could not use identification magic on the person . Having no idea who he was?Aman frowned. " You are....? " He asked in a cold voice . " Shakuni von knight " Rudra replied nonchntly Both their eyes widened in surprise , a Von Knight , Amans attitude took a 180 as he smiled and pointed to the seat against him for Rudra to sit . He said " Please.." . Even the librarian who was throwing dirty looks to Rudra a moment ago was now respectfull. " Dont mind if i do .... " Said Rudra as he took his seat Chapter 59 - Meeting The Prince

Chapter 59 - Meeting The Prince

As Rudra sat across Aman , he could feel a faint pressure from the other party ... Maybe this was the aura of a noble? Rudra however gave no care about the Royal , he was busy looking at the list of avable books to request. After going through the entire list there were various books that piqued his interest , Rudra realized that he was going to spend way more time than he initially thought in the library after the war. Knowing first hand that knowledge is power , this ce was a knowledge trove .?He could gain a lot of valuable insights into the game if he mastered the secrets that this ce held. Rudra unknowingly marvelled at the game creators at this point , creating such an intricate world is one thing , just the creation of such a massive library alone , giving years of history and research ,it needed massive amounts of time and resources. This was a herculean task to aplish in reality . He had absolute Respect for the Cuber industries for this , they created a fantasy world! Not just a game , a very alive and breating world ! This is why no other game wille close to topping their hold over the market in the visible future. Not for the next 50 years. If the game was not attractive enough , with the involvement of the real world currency the scales tippedpletely . Everyone wether a 16 year old boy or a 81 year old bedridden elder , was ying Omega , only kids below 16 were not allowed in the game , as it was decided by UN that entering virtual reality at a younger age may obscure their sense of reality . And they still needed to learn about the basics of society , hence they needed to learn how to integrate with people and culture of their respective nations. Even the gory content of ying monsters was not suitable for kids , hence the Cuber industries dly agreed to the set age limit. However it still varied from country to country , the legal ying age was 16-21 depending on the local government. However noone under 16 could y by thepany standards. With waves and waves of yers entering every day , the markets had started gaining momentum , and price of money as well as value for goods increased bit by bit. The dor kept falling to the value of gold , however with the 12 big nations of the world being shareholders in cuber they did not really mind the situation. Cuber had yed a masterstroke by inviting the government''s as shareholding members , with the 12 big nations on its side , noone could stop the wave of this multi trillion dor market . The game was fair with no nation gaining unfair advantage , and it was above international pressure. Some smaller nations like country P were highly dissapointed at the constant crumbling of their economy , but they could but yield to the greater wave. Rudra ''s line of thought became offtrack for a moment there ..... He quickly snapped back to reality. With no better clues on what to read he chose the book about basic elementary . And started his research. Both him and the Prince being sincere in their reading the library regained its silence. Rudra moved on from the basics of elementary to the basics of material potionology and then basic alchemy. He read a vairety of materials to gain insights and inspirations . Finally he decided to take a look at the history of the only known Explosion Artist he knew , his ancestor ''Augustus Von Knight '' . The book contained a biography of his life , written by the first sesor to his lineage , recounting his life''s quotes and struggles , his path as a knight was illistrated , and vague mentions about his subss as a Explosion Artist were seen , it was clear that the person writing the book had very little insights about what the ss actually does . But the greatest chemical weapons he created were stated in the book , at number three there was the lightning explosion art ''Vajra'' At number 2 there was the weapon he used to y the dragon , the ultimate beast ying bomb the '' PashupatiAstra '' At number one was the bomb most dreaded in history as one of the deadliest ever seen. Wiping the entire battlefield with this bomb it was never used since. The '' Brahmastra'' . The librarian smiled at his choice whereas Aman smirked.?Aman liked Rudra more and more each passing minute , even after knowing he was the crown prince he did not tter or bootleg him , being extremely unmoved , he did not dislike Aman nor did he find the need to please him . While he read sincerely , it showed his thirst for knowledge , and he dint pry into what Aman was reading which showed his character. The Von Knight family has been known to be loyal to the Royals of the Kingdom , hence he could see the young man sitting next to him be a very reliable and loyal Subordinate . Pleased he returned to his reading memorizing the name Shakuni Von Knight to his memory. Rudra understood that Von Knight '' s way of progressing in the explosive artist was the way of making unstable chemicals using mana as a disturbance .... He needed to find chemicals that would be unreactive usually but under the influence of mana as a catalyst they would react vehemently and explode . This was also the method to detonate the chemical bombs he would make .... Imbue mana! This was a great leap in knowledge , he know had a general direction to work forward to . He researched about the possible chemicalbinations and their characteristics .... Motivated he breezed through the thick books taking notes of whatever he felt was important , bing aplete nerd. Rudra deeply immersed in his research was gaining a vague idea about how to proceed , but with a race against time , will he unlock the secrets in time for the war?? /// Author''s thoughts , 200 stones are up guys , will be posting bonus tonight , many of you disliked the long chapter system soo going back to 2 chapter bonuses , enjoy! /// Chapter 60 - The First Bomb Theory

Chapter 60 - The First Bomb Theory

/// Guys this is gonna be an intellectually stimting chapter , if you are not into nerdy stuff this is not for you .... However if you are a science student like me , it will exite you ... I have seen the response on this novel and having faith in my readers intelligence i write this chapter. /// Rudra was deeply engrossed in understanding the theory behind chemical bombs. And the more he read about the basics of alchemy and elements and mana the more he understood that this was not a new concept .... It was like chemistry from the real world only it had its own tweaks. The AI governing the game was allmighty , making endless possibilitiese to fruition , with something such as permutations andbinations thousands ofpounds could be made by the AI . However thosepounds still needed behavior to define them .... The AI can only take that part from reality. The juice of blueheartgrass may have strong corroding properties that can melt steel ... However if seen through a different perspective that is just concentrated hydrochloric acid. There is the three leaf lotus herb , it is a strong aphrodisiac having numbing effects used in medical procedures .... But isnt that just Marijuana? Soo what if it is pink ? ... Or called a lotus? The more Rudra thought along this line. The clearer his vision became , there was petroleum , refined into petrol , diesel , kerosene . They were just simply called stuff like grade 1 oil , grade 2 oil , grade 3 oil etc. These were grades of oil used in shipyards depending on how far the beam was to be sent . All these discoveries exited Rudra , the created world of ''Omega'' was mind-boggling and awe inspiring?, however somewhere there is a border to the fantasy and somewhere the line to reality blurs.?There was a limit to how much you can create with your mind. You cannot create something out of nothing. Rudra started to reverse engineer now, he was thinking about the most basic explosion he know about. Sodium and water ....when sodiumes in contact with water it quickly reacts violently going crazy over the water surface and releasing immense heat.....?Water was still water , even in this world ..... However what was sodium??Rudra browsed through the books and found the peculiar metal called Watersbane ... It was known tobust upon contact with water. Now the only thing was , how to contain the explosion, how to make it activate upon infusing mana??? Firstly Rudra had to figure out what is the role of mana in this world. Mana was this worlds concept, Reality did not have mana and magic .... What is mana really? The more Rudra thought about it , the more he felt .... Mana was just a form of energy. Mana is energy .... The same energy used to move our body .... Like the fat is stored in our muscles , mana is stored in the sea of consciousness . Upon training it you can increase the capacity of the container and gain ess to a more rich quality of mana , but mana at the core was just a form of energy. But if mana is just a energy does thew of conservation of energy also apply to mana? If knights can convert stamina to mana , does that mean that energy''s can be interconvertible??Just like heat energy can be light energy and chemical energy can be electrical energy, can mana be converted to stamina? As he hit the state of enlightenment , he realized something .... What all alchemists and potionmasters aldready did but never understood , this world was also based on science.... Every calction made by the AI is done on aplex calction of numbers, everything had a order and origin. There were no basic health potions or recipes , it was aw of equivalent exchange.?Rudra could destabilize any element with enough energy and make it explode ..... Explosion was an art and Although there were no methods to follow as such ... Everything in this world , can be exploded! Rudra could make the watersbane , supercharged with mana before allowing it toe in contact with water using a mechanism ..... He needed a few trial and errors but he thought , he could make a simple bomb! Rudra waspletely ted with today''s thinking session, the crown prince had long since left .... Maybe the quiet of the library helped his train of thoughts as he thought that he gained a deeper understanding of the game in the 3 hours he spent here more so than the 20 simply spent ying it. Grasping at the core rules itself , Rudra felt a indescribable joy , and he wanted to explore his heart out making all kinds of things go BOOM! he felt like a scientist , exited for his experiments . Quickly ordering arge batch of watersbane metal , Rudra walked out of the library and towards the guild. For a moment here Rudrapletely forgot about the looming war. He was just a yer enjoying the game today. What he did not know was that his intresting line of thinking was not wrong ..... However it was not right either..... What he thought about was a very limited sample space , where his line of thought was applicable . After yers progress to tier3 andmon realms of humans be surpassed , even the basics would change . The divine metals wont behave likemon elements, whereas mana will defyws of equilibrium . With tier5 and 6 being akin to gods on whom?nows apply at all . Rudra was a frog in a well , although radical in his thoughts but naiive to a fault. His conceptions would change throughout his journey and soo will his art of explosion .... Learning from the basic steps of crawling , he will oneday learn to walk , then run and finally maybe someday he will grow wings and take flight. One thing was for sure though , the journey will be he intresting. /// Bonus chapter guys, if you like it please shower some powerstones , we have really stagnated in progress in that department , hoping for more support thankyou /// Chapter 61 - Making The First Bomb

Chapter 61 - Making The First Bomb

With all the ingredients collected , Rudra began the experimenting phase.?At first Rudra took a small cup of water and just threw in about a gram of Watersbane metal into it. The metal instantly exploded with a green smoke and the bowl containing the water was tossed high into the air , 90% of the water inside evaporating. This was indeed a promising thing to see. Rudra felt like a kid in school again, men were usually like that , they found a wierd joy in making things explode and destroy. Rudra was no exception to this , he was also on cloud nine seeing the metal go BOOM. Adjusting parameters he increased the quantity of the metal , while decreasing the size of the water . With minute variations he did a lot of testing. He also understood how dangerous the entire process is when the bucket containing water exploded throwing shrapnel of metal outwards , one such piece hit Rudra and gave him critical damage . -2100 CRITICAL HIT! Rudra was scared, the job description did say that making bombs was a dangerous task ... But he only took it to heart now. Bing more careful with his experiments. But the shrapnel gave him inspiration .... He could add shrapnel to the final bomb design and for all purposes it would then work like a spike bomb . But it wont be ordinary shrapnel ... It would be the watersbane meral itself .... After doing damage as shrapnel , when it woulde in contact with the ice from the freezebombs , it would explode again creating chaos. Rudra was ted , his mind filling with evil schemes. Even the sequence of battle became clearer in his mind , he started analyzing how he would entice his enemies before sending them all to their dooms. Shakuni was living up to his name , being a mastermind behind war stratergies. Filled with creativity , he called fatty Ksh over and started to work on the body of the bomb ..... He created the bomb with 4partments , the bottom one carrying?water .... Above it were twopartments containing watersbane , one with small beads intending to fall into the water to start the reaction and the other was pointy shrapnels. And finally the topmostponent was the toadkings saliva , the toadkings saliva was a liquid that quickly evaporated when exposed to mana . With the topyer liquid evaporating the air pressure in the bomb would suddenly decrease. Causing the water to be pushed upwards towards the second through a narrow connecting tube and starting the reaction . When he exploded the first bomb he got an interesting system notification Congrattions adventurer on making the first chemical bomb , Reputation +1000 , Exp + 100,000 LEVEL UP! LEVEL UP! LEVEL UP! Please enter the name for your original recipe Rudra chose WaterBomb! Rudra was very happy .... Although the ss did not have many methods to progress , the results and the exp made it worth it. The whole process took 11 seconds from unlocking the cock and adding mana to explosion . As was tested by Rudra several times. Rudra wanted to mana enhance the Watersbane metal too as the very small piece that he did had 3 times the explosiveness. However he could not do that as his stamina depleted at a rming rate . Unfortunately noone exept Rudra could infuse mana into objects making them unstable.... Maybe this was because of the special ss that Rudra could do so . Even when someone infused mana into metals , they only gained greater stability and strength , which was not what he wanted at all . With no better options he could only give it up for now , with the war only 20 hours away he needed to wrap this up . In the next 12 hours 4 waterbombs were sessfully created ...... Only 8 hours till the start of the war now .... He was ready ! All the preparations that needed to be done had been done now , all that remained was to engrave the might of True Elites?into every single major organization across the world. Rudra finally free from his tasks took a look at the guilds current status ... As expected many of the n members were approached by the Orange Rock guild being offered lots of rewards in exchange for information . Rudra knew for sure that some people were following him nonstop , they must know that he went to the knight''s hall to attempt tier promotion .... Not just him every single yer in True elite guild must have been monitored .... And although they dont yet know the disparity between the two tiers as there is no information avable . However this tier promotion was under their watch ... Rudra would be stupid to beleive if the enemy did not have a single trick up their sleeve , however he was not very concerned with that . His n was absolute annihtion ... If some cards from the opposition could bring him surprise then fine , it may take longer for him to win ... Maybe he will be left standing alone.... However he wille out emerging victorious. The morale in the guild was tense .... The tension had bound the guild together however even with the newfound tier promoted strength many still felt that the chances of victory were slim . The expert analysis towards todays war was that not a single expert gave them a chance in blue moon to win. There were no bets online saying true Elites win ... They were all about how long they wouldst .... Rudra dint mind it at all , he found this opportunity funny and as everyone gathered in the guild hall he started his speech with a funny remark " soo i have seen this betting site. It has 20:1 payout for an True Elites victory .... I have bet all my personal expenses on this one guys .... And i implore you all do too ... Afterall why refuse free money ...". Rudra grinned. /// Guys the war is going to be epic ... I have done my research on warfare and tactics and seeing as few readers enjoy that , i will definitely not dissapoint.... Rain in those powerstone to unlock the war arc faster!!!/// Chapter 62 - War(1)

Chapter 62 - War(1)

" why dont we bet on ourself ..... I think the safest investment in the world is the one you do on yourself, as you know you wont let yourself down . Moreover i am 99% sure of our Victory ". Rudra said Silence rained supreme ..... The guild leader was soo confident? What does he know about the situation that we dont? They knew Rudra was not an idiot , if he had confidence that meant that there was a reason behind that confidence . Everyone felt excited again ..... Maybe just maybe they can win it all. While raising the morale Rudra started discussing war strategy now .... Everything was exined in detail in the secure guild hall just an hour before the war. Rudra was very careful about spies .... Everyone here was of a clean character , but you never know who may betray you .... Hence he only revealed bits of the n to the groups incharge of executing the task , only him and Karna having the full picture of the war. Everyone was shocked upon learning their bits in war. They were dumbfounded at the cards the guild leader had hidden.... Was this the strength of the leader? Rudra was 75% certain that the enemy will choose an open field as a battlefield , with no obstacles to maneuver around and no cover to hide . An open warfare where their numbers advantage can be used to the fullest. Rudra countered this strategy by straightforward using bombs. Their formation will shatter under the pressure of the constant bombarding of the bombs , then the frey will start . However the charging lines and attack formation?could only be decided after seeing the enemy formation . Rudra was a natural general in hisst life .... Leading a party , but after reading the art of war books in the Royal Library , his knowledge about attack formations became much more deepened. ----------------- ( Meanwhile Orange Rock Guild ) " Sir thetest intel into the True Elites guild says that many of them have attempted the tier promotion quest Being level 30 , it is not known wether or not they have seeded , or what advantages does tier 1 have over tier 0 , the True Elites are the ranking leaders in the Hazelgroove region and at this stage only they are assumed to be tier1 , not much knowledge is known about the stage , it may be a variable ". The Secretary reported. " Well , you are just a lowly secretary , obviously you dont have intel about tier 1 yers , Mr Ambani '' s n has 3 tier 1 yers , and although the stat boost is massive , it is assumed that 5 tier 0 yers can topple a tier 1 yer of the same level ". "With us outnumbering them about 100:1 they have absolutely no chance in hell to win this war, although there is one other variable which has not been verified , it is that Shakuni is a viscount , can his private guards join the war ? ". Donald said . " This is indeed true , with mr Ambani providing you with experts , and also one tier 1 expert , the scales of war will definitely be in our favour , right off the bat, this will be a ughter ". The Secretary said " It wont be a ughter , it will be a session in face pping , we will toy with the true elites , humiliate them , only when they beg for mercy .... We will kill them , especially that bastard Shakuni, he will fall to my de". Donald said viciously These days He was obsessed with the downfall of Shakuni, he would daydream about humiliating him , he would think about fictional scenarios where he is killed by him one sidedly , raising his prestige to the moon. His obsession was making him more and more viscious , the name Shakuni was his trigger point , being a son of a billionare he was raised a pridefull young master , he had seen money being wasted , he had seen profits and losses , but a loss of face was a first for him. He who never sat in a normal car , only driving Lamborghini''s , his friend circle full of nouveau riche sses?, there your face was everything , he being a billionare inheritor was respected and feared , yet thesest few days even puny millionaresughed in his face. This was uneptable . -------------- ( Grey towers , the upside) " Sir Ethan , Mr Rudra has said that this war should be in the bag , go big on the betting ,..... however none of our experts are optimistic about their situation , and Mr Rudra has refused to disclose the attack strategy or external help , i personally feel the main guild should help ". The Secretary reported. Ethan just smirked and asked " What are the odds? For a True Elite win ?". " 20:1 payout sir , they are ridiculous odds." The Secretary said. " Okay then bet 20 billion on their win ". Ethan said confidently " Sir this..... " The Secretary was speechless , Ethan was the boss , and agreed he was right thest time , however 20 billion just like this is too much . " Are you absolutely certain sir? " She asked nervously " Hahahahaha , you dont understand Rudra as well as i do ..... Actually nobody understands us , if Rudra says go big on the betting , then we go big on the betting , if he says he will win , then no expert analysis matters at all , he will win , in anycase when i tell you to do something you do it, never question me again". Ethan said The Secretary was shocked at the amount of trust he showed Rudra , but being reprimanded she quickly took her leave. ---------------- ( THE WAR ARENA ) The countdown for the war ended and at the decided time both sides were teleported into the chosen battlefield ..... And as expected it was a t ground . Rudra looked coldly at the enemy formation , analysing the best way to counter attack ..... Soon he smirked , the n was formed in his mind. Both sides stared at each other ..... War was finally upon them /// Guys we have hit the powerstone bonus target, soo bonus chapter tonight ..... Keep the stones pumping guys, thankyou for all the support /// Chapter 63 - War (2)

Chapter 63 - War (2)

The war was finally upon them , both sides looked confident of victory ..... The Orange Rock guild was having a?ten man line formation , with 5 groups. Having 5 rows in a unit , 100 such units in total. ( 10 columns ¡Á 5 rows = 50 people in a unit, with 100 units making it a 5000 man strong army) Learning from their mistakes , their elites were evenly spread and each unit of 50 soldiers had 5 elites in their ranks , preventing the army to fall into chaos with loss of leading figures. What piqued Rudra''s interest was there were support yers added to the ranks purely with the intention of information ry from themand station, Yes there was aand station where Donald was seated with a council , overlooking the war situation on what seemed an artifically created tform . His enemies had used a creative approach for this war, this was an organized structure with appropriate spacings andmand chain . What Rudra was unaware about was the special counsel sent by Mr Ambani seated beside Donald and the experts from his main guild mixed in the frontal assault units. Donald was sure about the victory , and there was only a countdown of 5 minutes left before the start of the war. This was the perfect time to exert pressure and look cool .... The war was being livestreamed over various media channel , and the neatly arranged unit of the Orange Rock guild looked amazing. Yelling from theand centre , Donald took this chance to y mind games " A flock of 50 wolves are trying to stop the march of us lions? .... Should we stop?".?Raising this question he startedughing hysterically " Lets show them the disparity between our sides men, SHOW YOUR VIGOUR MEN!". Donald bellowed . The ground started to shake as Orange Rock guild members started banging their weapons and stomping their feet War cries could be heard throughout the battlefield , the intimidation of 5000 men standing together could be felt ...... The scene was magnificent to outsiders giving them goosebumps ..... At this point Orange Rock guild seemed invincible . Rudra calmly looked at the situation and smiled he said you are indeed true " How can 50 wolves stand against 5000 lions? " Everyone was dumbfounded ..... This ? Are they giving up before even fighting ? Do they realize that the war effort is futile and want to give up? " Hahahahahaa ..... Good that you realize it " Donaldughed "But we are not wolves you see..... " Rudra cut him off " We are Dragons , and you are ants , can million ants kill one dragon?". Rudra dered coldly The Orange Rock army went into uproar , How dare he call us ants , we will show you ! Donald grit his teeth , he was aldready borderline Crazy after seeing Shakuni infront of him .... However this open provocation made him enraged . " ARROGANT !!!!?, Cant you see the disparity between our sides numbers? , or are you just an idiot , Let me Humble you today Guild leader Shakuni". Donald cursed Rudra said in a deep voice then "Being outnumbered 1:100?we are indeed in a precarious position?, however look across into eyes of every true elite member here , DO WE LOOK SCARED TO YOU? ". Looking around Donald found out that indeed there was not a single True Elite whose faces were grim , they were all smiling , almost like they were exited for the war somehow ... But why? Raising his voice even higher he said "?Even being outnumbered 1:100 , being surrounded by your army , let me ask you a question O Orange Rock Guild Leader. DO I LOOK HUMBLED TO YOU?? ". His voice sent chills down Donalds spine ... Something was not right about this situation There was one minute left untill the war started and the True elites quickly rearranged themselves into the arrowhead formation with Rudra at the forefront. Taking out the spike bomb from the inventory into one hand and shields in other. , The Orang Rock guild had no information about the mysterious objects in their enemies hands and were naturally scared about the unknown . The countdown came to the closing moments 5....4...3...2.....1 .... WAR STARTS ! The barrier seperating the two sides was removed and they were open to engage .?Instantly a rain of arrows was upon the True Elites who used the shields to block , immediately after the first wave of arrows , before the second wave could be cocked the first wave of spike bombs was thrown into the enemy lines. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM !!!!! The spike bombs exploded deep in the enemy lines killing 5-7 experts in each bomb explosion with many more injured from the spikes?ejecting . Explosions rained supreme on the battlefield .... Before the enemy could regain their wits the second wave of bombs were unleashed and then the third BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM , it was carnage . Donald was dumbfounded in themand station , WHY ARE THERE BOMBS ???? is this the same war they were fighting , isnt this like bringing knife to a gunfight , Why the hell are there bombs? Even the counsel was deadly quiet. After 3 rounds of Bomb throwing there were a total of 1127 experts dead , more than 1/5 th of their force copsed after just the first exchange . MADNESS , ABSOLUTE MADNESS. Outside the watching spectators went crazy over this scene, WTF was happening in the war? True Elites just how did they obtain bombs ? And soo many at that? People cheered the underdogs brutal means of suppression , while those who bet against the true elites suddenly became extremely nervous .....nobody expected such a development The true elites.... Could they really win? If they did this would be the most major upset of the century . /// Bonus chapter guys, this one you earned it. Keep the stonesing guys , if we hit 90 more stones today i will release one more chapter today itself , thats amitment , lets hit 600 guys. This weeks target is not soo far!! The war arc is gonna be epic , support me with powerstones to keep up the motivation !! /// Chapter 64 - War (3)

Chapter 64 - War (3)

The orange Rock guild were rattled by now , however to their joy , the rain of spike bombs stopped. " Yes , even if they have bombs , they cannot have an unlimited amount of them , the one''s used are probably their limit , we can still crush them easy ". The counselors adviced. " Yes, yes , i refuse to believe they have any more trump cards , this probably was the confidence of their arrogance , but they will rall now ". Another counsellor said . Donald nodded his head , his heart was beating out of his chest now however he ryed the nextmand to regroup and restructure. Rudra waited patiently for the enemies to regroup , the denser they were packed the more damage the frost bombs will cause. In a war even priests cannot revive those that had fallen , once you die you will be transported outside the arena. There were no fallen corpses hence thefe was no problem in regrouping and filling the gaps. Donald was an inexperienced general to the core , had he been more intelligent he would have scattered his troops and not regrouped them , his assumption that Rudra had no more bombs will cost him dearly. After the enemy was seemingly almost organized , The true elites took out the frost bombs. The frost bombs in their hands , spread fear throughout the battlefield . They have more bombs!!! The enemies were scared shitless, what to do now? ------------ Meanwhile in the real world . The livestream for the war had increasing viewer count , from the initial 30 million to 35 to 45 and quickly was approaching 50 million viewers!! This viewership number was insane! '' The true elites brought out bombs , does anyone have information on how they did it? '' '' Too strong, the true elites are too strong '' '' PFFT , so what if they have bombs , the war has just started , no way will they win! '' '' if the true elites win today , i will shave my head bald!'' '' will we say the rise of the ultimate underdogs''. '' Cheaters , they are a bunch of cowards using bombs in a fair fight ''. '' to the idiotmenting above. Is being outnumbered 1:100 fair? '' . Many news channels had invited experts to analyse the war and they were the same experts who confidently said that the true elites were going to be routedpletely and easily , their foreheads were sweating profusely , things were not following the script they said it would at all! Many people who bet on the oue of the war were spamming the news channels with insults , however it was still bearable upto now But if the True Elites actually won? Their souls shuddered at that thought. The forums had heated discussions over the war right now .?However with the new blue type of bomb in the True Elites hands , the entire server suddenly became silent ..... What was going to happen next? ---------------- ( Back in the war ) The true elitesunched a volley of new bombs, the mere seconds that took the bombs tond felt like hours to those who watched their own doom BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM. Frost bombs exploded all over the battlefield , creating a cier of ice sprawling the battlefield. Each icebomb trapped atleast 3 to four yers , giving heavy debuffs to those trapped inside , while the explosions killed two to three more. The ice bombs were much more deadlier than the spike bombs and after the first volley there was a second and third?. BOOM , BOOM , BOOM , BOOM , BOOM. The true elites simply froze the enemy side 60% of all remaining troops were killed or trapped in ice. Only about a 1000 soldiers left in fighting shape. However Rudra wasnt done. Grinning teeth to teeth , he unleashed the deadliest weapon in his arsenal ..... To the dismay of wizards casting fireballs to free the trapped yers , melting the ice . Three Waterbombs strapped to arrows were activated using mana! And let loose! Seeing the three arrows flowing towards them , a bad premonition came to Donald , this situation was not good! Perfectly aimed by the tier 1 archers , the arrowsnded within pools of water in considerably high poption of yers. Watersbane activated and the bombs exploded with a terrifying green smoke BOOM !!!!! BOOM !!!!! BOOM !!!!! The three bombs exploded , with terrifying might , causing a mini earthquake , the force of the explosion was terrifying and the shockwave was soo strong that one had to have firm footing to not fall over. The watersbane metal thrown out as spikes , also came in contact with water from the icebombs creating a chain reaction , in addition to the aldready deadly damage done . Yes indeed this was not a war THIS WAS A BLOODY MASSACRE The True Elites were never the prey in this war. They were the stone cold hunters ! When the dust settled the death toll sucked the breath away from Donald. His 5000 strong army , was reduced to a mere 493 troops , even them sustaining injuries ...... This situation was not good .... Not good at all! --------------- Meanwhile at Mr Ambani''s residence . Mr Ambani frowned seeing the war oue , he had seen enough , breaking the high tech digital screen infront of him , he walked away from the room. Everyone around him started to shudder , the boss''s anger , they were all scared Ambani sighed " Today was unexpected , our ns for '' Omega '' will need to be altered , cut ties with the Orange bastards , feed their dirty secrets to the people after the war , bury thempletely , except for the tier one expert , cut ties with everyone else , and exploit the tier onepletely before disposing him too , nothing should reveal our involvement in todays war ". He was irritated , however his eyes shined , today''s failure had opened up new prospects for him ..... The bomb buisness , after this war , he must divert resources towards this direction ... Thendscape of fights has changed majorly , there is too much to gain. From this situation. /// Just a few more stones till the bonus , lets get there guys , bonus today itself , the next chapter will contain sword fight scenes and cool duels ... We can do it you all ! /// Chapter 65 - War (Final)

Chapter 65 - War (Final)

The 493 standing members of Orange Rock guild stared in absolute horror towards the True Elites , what war ? What teamwork? What morale. The brutal war scene shook them to the core. " Its about time to wrap this up" Said Rudra confidently as he drew the enhanced Excalibur. " CHARGE!!" Karna gave themand . 50 tier one True Elites charged towards the standing Orange Rock members. Just as the run started , Rudra quickly pulled out ahead of the group , he was running 25 , 30 meters ahead , although everyone was charging at about the same speed , Rudra with The Golden ratio simply had insane stats. Nobody could match him . ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Emmisary of Church , World renowned , Hier of Augustus Won Knight ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL:33 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 200 +100 VIT : 200 +100 INT : 200 +100 STA : 200 +100 PHY : 200 +100 HP : 16000/16000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Reinforced Armour set ( Lv30) , Lich''s Ring Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valor , Golden Ratio Mount : none Pet : mysterious egg (????) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- With insane momentum , Rudra jumped near the enemy lines andndedunching the special skill Earthquake -10000 critical hit -5600 -78000 criticl hit . -2300 -2300 -2300 -500 -599 -200 A string of damages appeared as the ground rippled. This scene was etched into the memories of everyone watching the war ..... It was likebining Captain America'' s charge with Thor'' s entrance in infinity war. Rudra looked damn cool! Unstoppable inbat , Rudra slew his way through the opposing team . Soon the True Elite members joined the frey , with the arrow formation prating straight through the centre of the enemy line , the body count was high on the Orange Rock side. The assaulters MonkeyKingEnma PoisonToadGamabunta PoisonToadGamakichi Karna And Rudra were the tip of the formation bearing maximum attack pressure whereas the middle of the group contained Rhino . Tank C And the other tanks. Behind the Tanks came the archers and the wizards dealing AOE. Andst were the support priest triplets healing all those who needed heals. There was no easy ce to be in the True elite formation , each group was a gear in the whole system , if one fell the whole system would fail. But the most difficult task in the arrow formation was on the tanks . Shielding both the AOE and healing sses , they could absolutely not fall. But the superior level30 dark gold set that covered the true elite members coupled with the rich experience of every yer in the unit , made them elite troups with absolutely no match . Gear Skills Trump cards Cohesiveness Attack power Strategic superiority In every criteria exept numeric superiority , True Elites far outshadowed the Orange Rock guild . The experts in Orange Rock guild were killed like amateurs in this war under Rudra , Rudra s insane stats made his moves extremely hard to resist . While crossing swords the heavy impact instantly blew opened the opponents defenses.?While Rudra dealt insane amounts of damage through his +10 enhanced sword. The enemies fell by the second. Noone could stop Rudra'' s momentum , and this became more and more clear as time passed by , untill there came a time that the True Elites one by one stopped fighting and just saw their leader in action suppress the enemies ten to twelve experts alone at a time , toying with them as if they were kids. The technique , the damage , the use of special skills , all that was visible was a string of damage as Rudra moved and a sight of enemies being disintegrated as their HP hit 0. Everyone watching this scene was absolutely mesmerized by the True Elites guild leader ... Supressing an army alone? Is this what it means to be a True Elite ? The respect for the guild had just sky rocketed ..... As more and more enemies fell without even a struggle , the oue of the war became evident to everyone ..... Finally with the entire war line cleared , there was only the counsellors and Donald left in themand camp. Donald had suffered a mental breakdown at this point ..... He dint care that he was loosing this war , what horrified him was how he would be the butt of people s jokesing out of this war.... How would he show his face at social gatherings with this defeat? His heart became clouded .... And when he hit his lowest , his real vile nature came out.... Cursing and barking like a dog he hurled insults as the five men in themand station were surrounded by the fifty True Elite members ..... Ohhhhh how the tables have turned !!!! " Rudra you bastard .... ILL KILL YOU , ILL RIP YOUR THROAT OUT ..... Hey you filthymoner , how dare you look at me with pity , ILL GOUGE YOUR EYES OUT?... How can i loose to you? .... Right it must be because of that bastard Ethan Grey ..... This isnt fair .... I refuse to ept this decision ..... Fight me alone if you are a man you eunuch Shakuni ..... Ill show you then ". Donald rambled like a madman However his body defied what he was feeling, trembling constantly with his knees shaking , even if his words were hatefull who would feel intimidated ? As slowly the True Elites circled them and leisurely closed in the counsellors were all quaking in their boots Rudra detested this the most .... These backline people who made people face the most difficult situations with a brave heart , and yet had no spine themselves ... These sort of higher ups are the reason Rudra suffered in hisst life . " You know why you lost? " Rudra said softly " Why?" Donald asked , desperation in his voice " You lost because we are better than you " Rudra said and smiled " You lost because We are the best damn guild in the entire Hazelgroove kingdom , aint nobody above us ". " ONE FOR ALL , ALL FOR ONE , GO ELITES GO!" . The chant was heard as thest five members were killed mercilessly signifying the end of the war. FINAL RESULT : True elites won the war in grand fashion! ///?Bonus chapter for hitting this weeks target .... Thanx a lot guys , we are currently the 256 th book in terms of powerstone rankings , it is my ambition to ce in top 200 someday , if you guys support me through next week maybe we can achieve it ..... The moment we end a week in top 200 ill do a mass release of 5 chapters guys !!!!! 5 sodding chapters , help me achieve it !//// Chapter 66 - Spoils Of War!

Chapter 66 - Spoils Of War!

True Elites guild wiped the floor with Orange Rock , in what was sure to be one of the most major upsets in eSports history and the aftermath of the war was absolute Chaos! The words that Rudra said before the war ended " We are the best guild in Hazelgroove kingdom " had created turbulent waves ... For the guild members who achieved victory these words were something etched into the very fibre of their being , stemming immense pride .... That yes i am a True Elite guild member .... I am part of the best guild in the kingdom ..... Who dares stop us? For themonfolk of the kingdom , the solo adventurers and small guilds , the image of True Elites was that of a titan ... The onestop destination , the most premium guild to join! However the second and first rate guilds went into panic mode following the war .... If even 50 yers can topple thousands , what was the key to establishing dominance in the game? Whats the point of having such arge manforce if quality trumps quantity??Will they have to negotiate terms with puny 200 member guilds from now on??They are spending millions in hiring , funding and managing the guild yet if this is how the game dynamics function, isnt their whole guild structure a joke? The appearance of the bombs was the biggest shock in the entire war! And the servers had exploded with how to procure the bombs . Many major corporations approached Rudra and in association the Grey international over the matter. However were denied ess to the information , the price was not right yet..... When the demand for information on bombs would reach its peak , then Rudra would divulge information about the spike bombs and Frost bombs. His hidden ss and his Waterbomb were his own recipes , and his guilds trump card , those would never be out for sale , and would be highest protected information , that he would not even give to the Grey international. The second big ramification of the war was that because of the upset , many people became rich overnight because of the payout odds being ridiculously high while most people lost money. The news channel experts faced a huge nightmare as public outrage was enormous ..... Those who bet on Orange Rock victory all lost their money big time and their anger vented on the prediction experts for being soo stubborn and foolish. While analysing about the war many experts used bold statements like " They have no chance in hell" " They will win if pigs can fly " "If you think there is hope for an Elite Victory , you are an idiot". Such bold statements and now they were supposed to chew on it. Because the Elites really won! On the TV screens they were drenched in sweat and at a loss for words as they were bombarded with insults after insults after insults . " What experts they are a bunch of buffoon s" " You made me loose 1000?dors , ill curse your seven generations ". " SHAME ON YOU AS A ANALYSER". " Such bold words , saying that you will shave your head bald if the elite''s win . Now keep your word and do it ! ". " Shave your head! " " Show us the moon baldie !" " SHAVE , SHAVE , SHAVE " " Shave it before i rip it off! ". The public sentiment went crazy , but in a corner there was one man who made a fortune from the Elite win , thats right he is none other than Ethan Grey . Betting heavily on an Elite win his payday was enormous .... Enormous beyond reason ..... Not only did his stocks see a spike , his prestige took a turn for the better.?As many people started connecting the dots. "Ethan Grey recruited Shakuni ..... That might be the mastermove of the century ... How lucky are the Greys" . This was said by one of the six trillionare s Mr Elon Musk " If the True elites had no backer , id buy it out today". A billionaremented. The world was in awe of todays victory and the name True Elites gained unprecedented prestige. Yua was genuinely happy for Rudra and was on cloud nine , she sent a post congratting them on the victory ..... This created another rumon mill to erupt that the True Elites and Azure Lotus had a close connection. The central attention of all these talks though , the guild leader of the True Elites though was now sitting in his home in the upside. Disconnected from the game eating lunch with family. His mom and dad tried to talk about the war.... Being parents they were very stressed out thest few days and greatly overjoyed by the oue .... Although they were not yers they followed the news about their son closely. Little Max was overjoyed and talked about how his brother was soo cool ! Rudra ruffed his hair and smiled .... He dint talk about the game at all and instead talked about family affairs. Rudra had it all in this life .... Money , Fame and Prestige ... However his most cherished thing was his family ..... And in this hour of joy , he wished to spend it with the people that mattered the most . And they were all on this table! The scene was not soo merry for Orange Rock though ..... With Ambani''s support gone they were in a ton of debt , with loosing the war they were forced to pay the war debt coteral of 70% of their possessions as warpensation . The guild went almost broke .... The morale was on a all time low as the memebrs wearing the Guild insigna were bullied everywhere .... The guild leader was nowhere to be seen and massive number of members started quitting. Donald faced an unprecedented low in his life ..... And had broken down , thinking " where did i go wrong? " /// Heartfelt thankyou to all you guys out there for the support on this book .... The powerstones have crossed 740 this week so far surpassing the target ... The number 200 book isnt too far , Hoping for you guys to keep supporting me untill ind in the 200 spot someday /// Chapter 67 - Rewards Of War

Chapter 67 - Rewards Of War

5 days had passed since the end of the war , yet it was still hot news being covered everywhere .... The Elites had been in full party mode following the victory , however Rudra had been incredibly busy , meeting with adam of the main guild in upside they sat down and discussed about the bombs and its recipes . Uptill now the public opinion on bombs used in war was the focal point in everyone''s coverage with lots of money being poured for urate information on how to procure them. However with more and more yers attempting the tier promotion ... The news about the bombmaker ss was finally leaked to the public. The funny part though was although many people chose the bombmaker ss none of them had the bomb recipes. Not everyone can make bombs just because they chose the ss , they need the bomb recipes and the recipes for such sses are extremely regted by the kingdom ... Not freely tradable on market. Hence even though there were bombmaker ssmen.There were no bombs made. To exin it clearly lets take an example , say you want to bake passta , you have seen passta and eaten it , yet can you make it? . No you cannot , you need to learn how to make it , procuring all the ingredients and following the procedure step by step , however if the list of ingredients and recipe is not revealed. And if you donot even have passta at hand to reverse engineer , it is impossible to make. But on the other hand , once you have learnt to make passta you can always make it again ..... Rudra knows the recipes for more than 30 different types of bombs in his past life hence he could make spike bombs and Frost bombs , although not the deadliest type of bombs , he chose them as the materials required are easily avable . Manyrge scale bomb ingredients are regted by the kingdom making it impossible to buy on open market. Hence the demand for recipes of the bombs had erupted like crazy ..... And the one with the bargaining chip at hand was none other than Rudra. Helping the main guild for Grey International was natural hence he gave up the two bomb recipes to Adam and also gave 2 samples to study from. Adam was naturally gratefull and happy for this favour , and soo were many higher ups in the Grey International , at first they were in opposition to Rudra because of the bosses overwhelming favour , yet now they were totally convinced.?For a bigpany like Grey international to experience a 2% stock price increase was a big event. Ethan was soo happy with Rudra that he decided to make a corporate tower for gaming purposes in the upside and invite all True Elites member to take?residence in the tower. Funding a luxurious 120 floor tower n worth 25 billion dors Ethan Grey gifted the True Elite s with a tower as congrattions on their victory . The Tower Of Elites , it was called and naturally Rudra was touched by the gesture. The tower was grand and built with the best residential quarters , office , conference rooms and recreational facilities worthy of the Upside. The idea was to bring all the Elites under the same roof uponpletion. It would take around 3 months toplete! Rudra would naturally not let Ethan loose out , as he generously donated the Two bomb recipes to the Greys and gave them the power to sell them to whoever they pleased. Rudra had gained big from the war , especially the 70% war fees gained from the Orange Rock guild , the loosing guild in Guild war in Omega was subjected to either loosing their spot in the city or to pay war damages, depending on winners prefferance the damage payable was demanded between 15-70% Rudra being ruthless demanded the maximum possible warpensation at 70% nearly bankrupting the defeated guild. Loosing a war was brutal , you either loose the spot in the city , making your guild one without a base of operations ... Withrge number of yers but less number of guild spots avable in a city , there was always a constant power struggle and hanging onto your spot was vital for any guilds survival. Hence most preferred to pay warpensations. Rudra gained about 70 tinum in currency and also gained various resources from their warehouse. Including many dark gold and gold weapons, some alchemy and potionology materials , some recipes and the items procured by Donald from the Auction. Yet in a show of superiority Rudra bundled the weapons below dark gold grade and sold them as a lot to the highest bidder , the reason he gave to this action was " Anything below Dark Gold grade is trash not worth entering the True Elites warehouse ". Such arrogance.... Such domineering attitude..... Manymon yers cursed Rudra as they could hardly get their hands on even silver equipment yet he discarded gold ones like they were useless . In total his gains were big . Not only marily but also with prestige ... Following the oue of the war the 7 first rate guilds still operating in Hazelgroove kingdom all extended an olive branch to the True Elites ..... Their reputation as a force to be reckoned with was firmly established and everyone adopted an attitude of respect .... Atleast on the surface . Finally having a little free time in hand as the special event dungeon still had 3 days before it would open , Rudra started to explore the royal library more .... Spending time with his guildmates in grinding mobs and finally scheduling a date with Yua Nakatomi aka PinkLotus . Yua had been asking for his time for days now and hence they decided to meet tomorrow in real life as both of them were living in country J Rudra was feeling incredibly nervous , as although it was a friendly meet , it was technically a date .... His first one ever! /// Completion of the war arc guys. Thankyou for the overwhelming powerstone support , to show my gratitude the next five days will all be bonus days for you all ! Enjoy ! /// Chapter 68 - A Date?

Chapter 68 - A Date?

Ever sinceing to country J, Rudra had never left the Upside , this was the first time he would step out of the upside and actually see the city he resided in. Rudra wore a denim jeans ironically it was a cuber , and a ck musclefit tshirt for today ..... It was casual and stylish , yet gave a little rich look . His mother had styled him today ... Although he told her it was just a friendly meet , she fussed over it like he was going to meet his bride . Rudra was perplexed by Yua''s sudden call about meeting him in real life ... She asked about going to a caf¨¨ and not in her office which perplexed Rudra even more ... His heart wanted to beleive she was asking him on a date , but his mind told him that there was no way it was possible , it was probably a friendly outing. Rudra took the special custom upside sports car that came with the mansion and he rolled out. Although Yua had a personal chauffeur and could easilye to wherever they decided to meet. Rudra insisted on picking her up. He picked her up from outside the Nakatomi tower , Yua was wearing a singlepiece formal dress which was navy blue in color , it perfectlyplimented her smooth white skin ..... Rudra s heart skipped a beat seeing her for a minute .... She looked absolutely beautiful yet very elegant . " Hey " Yua said in a cute voice Rudra instantly blushed ..... Such a sweet voice! " Hey" he replied , avoiding eye contact as he did not want her to see his flushed face. Although Rudra had seen Yua before in the game , her appearance in game with the armour on and hair tied tightly was in stark contrast to today ... The look she had today was more to his taste . Yua studied Rudra for a while ..... And she too found him good looking enough ..... By no means was Rudra a pop star level handsome , yet he was definitely better than average. But what she found the most attractive in Rudra was his shy personality , she instantly saw his deep blush and his reluctance to make eye contact. For a man to have such a reaction to her meant he was charmed .... Yua smiled. They drove towards the designated caf¨¨ , and talked about random stuff during the drive , when Yua suddenly said?" Sooo , no flowers for me? " Rudra subconsciously hit brake ....... " Flowers?" " Men usually bring a gift to their dates dont you know " Yua teased Rudra'' s expression became gloomy ... Yes ofcourse , how could he make such a basic mistake ..... But then instantly it lit up " Are we on a date? " He asked. Yuaughed , " Ofcourse this is a date silly, if i just wanted to talk buisness i would not have called you to a caf¨¨ , i would have called you to my office ". Rudra beamed ....... Then he asked in a low voice " What are we gonna talk about apart from buisness?". " About you ....I wanna know the man behind the Guild leader of True Elites, and if you wanna know then also about me?". Yua said Rudra smiled ... While driving he stopped the car for a second as he ran into a shop , he bought a bouquet of flowers , but being extremely in experienced in the department , he chose to make a bouquet of one of every flower in the shop. Making it look like a coge rather than a beautiful bouquet . Coming back he presented it to Yua with a sincere smile , Yua epted it gracefully . She wanted tough at Rudra''s flower selection , but seeing him running to get her flowers and his silliness in buying one of each kind she found it too endearing to make fun off. She was genuinely touched , but she quickly realized something and pointed it out to Rudra ....." You have never dated before have you?" . Rudra was at a loss of words at such a question he needed to answer carefully , truthfully he did have a girlfriend in his past life , but that bitch ran away when his life was on a downward spiral , and also there she had chased him as he was ascending on the ranks , he had never put in effort behind courting her..... Also in this life there was no such incidence , hence he said ... " No .... How can you tell ". " The flowers you bought me , why did you bring one of every kind? ". She Askedughing. " Well i dont know what you like , soo i bought everything " Rudra said scratching his nose " Hahahaha , i did not expect guild leader Shakuni to be soo inexperienced in real life ". Yua made fun of Rudra . Rudra was embarrassed... However before he could say anything Yua said " I like orchids , dont worry , ill teach you everything about dating girls ......" After a pause she said " and about what i like ". The ice between them was broken at that point , and they goofed around like teenagers for most part of the day ..... Sometimes talked buisness about guilds alliances and future ns and sometimes they ate , gossiped and got to know each other. It was a terrific day for Rudra , who waspletely blown away by Yua''s charm ... He found a new motivation?, if he could bring True Elites to great heights then maybe one day he will be capable of bing Yua''s boyfriend . At the end when Rudra dropped Yua back , she waited for a while not stepping out .... As if she was waiting for Rudra to make a move ..... Rudra had the thought about kissing her , however was too shy to move . Yua clearly understood the situation , she opened the door and quickly pecked a kiss on Rudra''s cheek before running away. Standing outside she said " you had your chance guild leader ..... However you missed it ". mming the door shut and walking away. Rudra was stunned on the spot for a minute ..... Sigh , he missed his opportunity .... However as he touched his cheek , he instantly blushed. Yua was much more progressive than he was. How can he be a man if he blushes more than the girl does .... Sigh , he needed more self confidence . Rudra drove away smiling ..... This was a much needed break from the game ..... And with an amazing time spent with Yua he feltpletely refreshed and reenergized . Well the special event is just round the corner .... He would get busy again ..... However he was ready . Back in the gaming pod as he activated the game Rudra said '' Omega here ie again!''. /// Bonus chapter one of the week long bonus series, Romance is not my strength guys, all types of feedbacks will be much appreciated here . Hope you enjoyed this chapter , it was a bit different than the content i usually write./// Chapter 69 - The New Event

Chapter 69 - The New Event

A quick recap on history of humanity ... In the year 2060 humanity faced unprecedented environmental crisis due to global warming ..... The Earth'' s temperature had risen to such heights that the climate cycles humans were ustomed to changed suddenly ... There were hot days someday ,and rain the others ....there were no seasons only day to day weather predictions. The crop cycles suffered the most , and an immediate solution was of utmost priority , it was then that the scientist Ratnam Shah had invented the de carbonizer removing the excess carbon dioxide content from the atmosphere ..... It was adopted as apulsary machine in every major city in the world. And overtime in the next decade .... The climate of earth was returned to the normal .... From 2070 onwards tomemorate this monumental achievement and all his aid to mankind the Environmental festival was hosted worldwide.?For seven days across the world there would be festivals and celebrations ..... Not for gods. Not for peace, but for the Earth. On this monumental week a special event was dered by the Cuber corporation ..... To normal yers it was just like any other gaming event , but Rudra knew the importance of this event.....this event was a goddamn goldmine ..... Never to be found again ... The first festival had a major w in its system , that only a few yers capitalized on ..... It wasnt untill muchter that they revealed their gains . Rudra knew it this time around and he was sure as hell not going to miss it. But first he needed to do something much more important ..... After the war he had gained a lot of capital , and now was the time to put it to use. After winning the war , he had requested Patricia von knight , his adopted elder sister to aquire a Hazelgroove bomb permit for him and his store line Elite lifestyle. He was made to sign a bunch of paperwork saying that he was not permitted to sell it to non licensed customers and each and every bomb had to be thoroughly tagged and records of sale mentained , it was a lengthy document with lots of donts but Rudra knew the gist of it and signed. It was not soo easy to aquire this permit , as there were only 3 shops in the entire kingdom who had these sale permits and all of them were millitary suppliers. But the authority that came with being a Von Knight was not to be taken lightly , as Rudra though under obligations , managed to obtain it anyway. The reason he did this was ... Marketting , Rudra now nned on opening the Elite Lifestyle stores that would be the guilds backbone in funding ... His storefronts would gain way more traffic if he could sell bombs, atleast on paper. With everything set , Rudra went to the city administration office and bought a total of three stores in the best districts in the city for a total of 65 tinum. Rudra was not intrested in real estate spection , he had little idea about what storefronts will go up or down in value ..... Hence he did not buy more of the avablend plots. Rudra regretted not paying attention to those details back when he was a gamer .... But as such things hardly affected him , he did not gain knowledge there. Within 2 days the store was renovated upto True Elite standard and stocked with items on disy ... The government assigned a bunch of elite guards to the shop , as it sold friggin bombs!!! Naturally it helped Rudra save cost of hiring them . And in any case he only kept 2 bombs in each shop , one frost bomb and one spike bomb , only for publicity and even those were non functional , soo there was no point in stealing them . But on the disy board outside the shop it said in big fonts BOMBS AVAILABLE. Then on a little line below ( * license required) . Hahahaha , it was ssic marketting , but Rudra felt no shame ..... Selling level 30 Dark Gold full armour sets his shop aldready had the best damn item avabile on free market , along with a bunch of umon potions and alchemy materials. He hired experienced NPC'' s on high pay for running the shop , and finally on the day of the event he tactfully put up the banner Elite Lifestyle before the store and opened them all . There was no grand ceremony nothing , only a post from the Main guild saying " proud to open our lifestyle stores ". No picture was added , making people wonder what was going on .... But that curiosity coupled with the store name and the tag that we sell bombs here , made everyone connect the dots. The people did the marketting making the store traffic explode .... One after another shocking posts were being sent. " LOOK THEY SELL BOMBS HERE " " THEY SELL LEVEL 30 DARK GOLD FULL ARMOUR SETS". " HOLY SHIT THERE ARE BOMBS IN THE DISPLAY COUNTER" While adding pics of the store front ... This created a massive buzz around the stores and what all they were selling.?Generating waves and waves of foot traffic , even major guilds sent their representatives to try and buy all the Dark Gold set kits and negotiate about bombs. Within a day the news about you needing a bomb license appeared and people began to wonder how to obtain one. Towards the Dark Gold sets , Rudra resolutely mentained the stance of one set per customer at 250 gold ..... The set costed 70 gold to be made and adding the tax to be paid on sale and how Rudra paid 50 gold per set to the forger there was only about 110 gold coins in profit per set . But considering they had made over 3000 , it tranted to over 300 tinum , that was just crazy amounts of money . He almost obtained it for free now aspared to the Auction . 250 gold was a lot , and not many could afford it , but Rudraid a trap even for them , as after buying any item from the shop one had a lucky draw chance to obtain a full set. Soo everyone who entered the shop tried to purchase atleast the basic health potion for 5 silvers . Rudra '' s guild did not produce these basic mana potions , he bought it in bulk at 3 silvers and was selling them at 5 now. However it still generated interest and traffic.The store was a huge hit. Many big guilds wanted to open their store lines , yet they did not possess the capital , Rudra making early entry into the buisness will now have a supplementary ie for his guilds operations as well as more money to do more buisness. Thats the truth about life. , Money earns Money ..... The more money you have the more money you earn .... Thats just how buisness works. Rudra released the storefront at this time for one other purpose though ..... As the event started , came the special merit event and the lottery! He grinned evily thinking about how much he will earn this time around. /// Thankyou guys for the overwhelming powerstone support , this week we are riding high in 135th rank , never did i imagine having such momentum , will keep showing the appreciation for your support with bonus chapters everyday !!! Thanoyou again!/// Chapter 70 - Exploitation Needs Planning

Chapter 70 - Exploitation Needs nning

The special environmental event had a merits system and a special lottery event that made many people go crazy into treasure hunting. The entire wilderness was ridden with hidden packs , upon opening you may only get 1 bronze coin or even worse a souvenir coin . Or you may get a special mount or a legendary pet. It was a nature theme event and everything was based around nature. It was a popr passtime as the masses began crazily trying their luck . With this there was also the opening of a time limited dungeon , Nature'' s revenge. To remind humanity about the cruelness of mother nature. However the theme had a major bug to be exploited. There were 3 things to take away from this event , one of them was the dungeon bug Rudra intended to fully exploit. Second was the nature pack , after the first three days of packs being opened from obtaining in the wilderness , thest 4 days will see them even being sold at shops. Anyone with a merchants license could buy the time at a bulk rate of 5 bronze per pack and sell it at an MRP of 10 bronze per pack , as guided by the system .....this was a huge boon to buisness as shops earned big time from the sales selling thousands of packs , seeing an immense increase in foot traffic. People became addicted to the gambling nature of opening packs and before long they lost a fortune. And the third bug was the merit system , a sureshot way of exchanging benefits. However this was a guild only event and the benefits would go to the guild as a whole. It was not something tangible , but rather a boost to coolness factor. After attaining certain merit points one could add features such as alchemy hall or cksmithing furnace or such Mostly they were upgrade benefits for silver and bronze guilds. The third price was a stable blueprint exchangable for 20,000 merit points The second ce was the Unique title ''?Nature friendly?Guild '' ..... Upon recieving this title , all guild members of the guild would be allowed entry into elven territory , and would be allowed to conduct trade.?Exchangable at 50,000 merits it was a must have for any big guild. The first ce finally had a rather useless effect for a rather extravagant price ... Upon teleportation entey , the guild members of the guild would emerge out with a purple fire effect .?It was just to look cool. However Rudra had to admit , that emerging like that to a city was pretty cool ..... And such a chance would note by again. Resolved to gain 150 K merits for the guild , Rudra started formting a n .... Merits were not soo easy to earn for most .... However with the dungeon bug , Rudra was confident in earning a little fortune. For the first time since the game''s establishment , Rudraid out the first mandatory participation event for all members . Yes even Neatwit abstaining from everything to focus on levelling had to participate. While he wasining and groaning , everyone else was pretty happy .... Rudra''s authority had firmly been established after the war ..... And he was almost a legendary figure to all guild members ..... Everyone wanted to be around the boss.... Somehow with him , they felt invincible. That was the confidence he gave the guild members ... Hence most were overjoyed at the fact that Rudra would conduct a new Dungeon raid. Rudra said " Alright guys .... Listen up , we are going to enter the nightmare difficulty of the Dungeon Nature''s revenge ... Although we could steamroll the firstclear for Hazelgroove kingdom .... We wont! ". This deration shocked many guild members .... Why not?? They thought ..... What is the boss thinking? Looking at their confused faces he continued " ording to my ns we will level there at a maddening pace .... We will grind , gain merits and exchange them for the top two items in the merit list!". Rudra dered boldly ..... They all cheered .... Although they had their doubts .... They trusted Rudra s judgement as rule of the thumb by now ... If the boss says he has a n ... Then we dont need to worry about it. " We will be inside the dungeon for a long time .... Attend to the real world buisness that you have .... Eat well , jog your body a little .... We meet exactly in 2 hours , i want full attendance guys ... Clear?". " Yes leader! ". They said in unison Rudra felt proud ... It was like he was amander of an army camp ..... Hahaha , this was not something hemanded though .... It was respect that he earned. Well he would not let them all down anyway.... The next 2 days were going to be lots of fun. With the event starting in full swing , and mobs of yers starting to scour the wild, while guilds doing all sorts of missions to gain merits .... The main focus of various organisations was diverted .... Only few big guilds truly nned for an elite expedition , while many small guilds avoided the dungeon alltogether. It was discovered that killing one monster in the dungeon gives about 1 merit though with the easy mode clear giving 100 merit points ..... This was a good reward but not many were intrested. It took way to long to earn merits this way .... Smaller missions also gave 200-300 merits ... Those quests could even be performed solo ..... Sending an expedition of 100 men to earn 300 merits was a waste of guild resources , while not many could clear the normal difficulty let alone the nightmare one. When the bunch of elites walked through the city though in a cohesive unit .. it was a sight worth beholding ..... The top rankers dominating the ranking boards all travelling together in a pack .... Everyone stopped for a moment to watch and record . It was because of this that their every action was seen and analysed by many , and it was hard to move under the public eye discretely .... However their choice to enter the nightmare mode dungeon quickly spread through the forums . /// Bonus chapter 2 of the week long series .... Thankyou guys for all the powerstone you all are showering .... Reciprocating from my side too , enjoy the chapter! /// Chapter 71 - The Event Dungeon

Chapter 71 - The Event Dungeon

As the party of 54 members entered the nightmare mode of a 100 man dungeon , there was an instant buzz ... Noone doubted the skills of the True Elites. However challenging a special event dungeon , infamous for its difficulty with almost 50% members, critically enhancing the difficulty of clear by 200 to 300% was a foolish idea . The news about them entering went hot in the forums , while another round of betting ensued.... However shockingly this time the odds were in True Elites favour , for some reason at 1.5:1 payout ... The results of the war , had changed the people''s perception of possible . Upon entering the system announcement was heard You have now entered the event dungeon Nature''s revenge .... Current party members 54/100 .... Goodluck! The event dungeon had started .... This dungeon had lots of nature type monsters , dryads , thunder horned goats .... And a special type of vengeful nature spirit. Even being at a disadvantage in total number of parry members .... The party being tier one still managed to move quickly through the dungeon. Under Rudra '' s carefull leadership waves after waves of Dryads were defeated . The mages were of prime importance in this dungeon , with the tanks taking damage , they castes AOE spells of fire type , that were super effective inside the dungeon . The assaulters did minimal job for the first few rounds. Tackling one enemy at a time. The pacing was not bad overall and everyone in the party levelled up about 3 hours into mob grinding. Well everyone exept Rudra , at level 33 he needed a little more exp to gain a level. Rudra allowed the party to rest , uptill now they had farmed about 240 merit points and quite a bit of loot. The dryads all gave one merit point on dying while the thunder goats gave four and the nature spirits gave 8 . The wizards were visibly exhausted at this point . The next phase of the dungeon was going to be veryy intresting .... It would be the source of farming insane exp and merits . The next phase of the dungeon had a bug ... The room had a hidden exit about 30 meters uptop , however to reach there you first had to reach the ledge 25 m above. The walls of the entire room was lined with a thin ledge about 25m from the ground with a small exit at the rightmost corner. The special exit to this room was given as when the party entered the room , suddenly the floodgate would be opened and about 3000 mountain goats would charge out .... If this was not enough , the goats had almost infinite respawn ..... From the open floodgate , one goat came out every 10 seconds. This stage was meant to be escaped and not cleared. Only by ying all the goats present , will the floodgates close. However where the game designers made the mistake was..... The goats attacks could not reach the height of the narrow ledge ..... Once climbed , though they would be on a narrow ledge awkardly , they could easily kill goats for exp. And with the infinite respawn , untill one was carefull not to kill all the goats.?Couldnt they just sit there levelling? This was a bug..... In his previous life , the party to find this bug had almost toppled Neatwit''s number one position in levelling ..... But what was more important was the merit points. Rudra nned on farming the bug for as long as he could .... To gain maximum number of merit points. He needed 150K merit points for gaining the rewards he wanted..... With gaining 4 merit points every 10s he could earn 24 merit points a minute .....1440 merit points an hour?..... ording to his knowledge , it took the game developers 46 hours to spot the bug once detected ..... That gave him a chance to earn 66,240?merit points ..... Includint the initial 12000 from killing the 3000 goats it came to 78000 , with dungeon clear bonus being 3000 , and also some misceneous killings till the clear he would have about?85K merit points ..... The exp could not even calcted ... His party would get to level 40? 42? .... This was going to be a wild ride ..... His heart beated with exitement. He summoned his character pannel ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Emmisary of Church , World renowned , Hier of Augustus Won Knight ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL:33 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 200 +100 VIT : 200 +100 INT : 200 +100 STA : 200 +100 PHY : 200 +100 HP : 16000/16000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Reinforced Armour set ( Lv30) , Lich''s Ring Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valor , Golden Ratio Mount : none Pet : mysterious egg (????) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Well , these stats would change very soon ...Rudra smiled ... He exined his crazy n to his team , and saw everyone''s shocked faces.... This... The leader was crazy .... Level up for as long as they can?? Can such a bug really appear .... If it did howe it is not exploited by the finder first . Wait how does he have such crutial information? Why does he always know stuff? Thinking this MonkeyKingEnma asked Rudra " Guild leader we are yet to attempt the tiral .... How do you know this information?" Rudra smiled .... He expected this to happen and he said " The adventurer party?wildhorses posted a dungeon run video .... If you observe carefully you will see that there is a ledge in the room and a narrow escape point ..... Although they did not spot it ... I did ....?Comparing the height of an average yer to that of the wall , i estimated it to be 25 m high .... With knowledge read about thunder Mountain goats in the library i know they cant reach higher than 20m in jump... Putting 2+2 i came with the crazy theory". Silence..... There was absolute silencs... The leader was a genuis! No doubt about it ..... This is what a genuis really is , just a nce at a Dungeon run video and he created such an insane n... Respect! MAD RESPECT! THE ALMIGHTY GUILD LEADER /// I am a little devastated guys , i know i update regrly.?Yet i dont know how i failed win win for this month ... Im out of the contest .... I don''t understand how i defaulted , but i apologise anyway ..... My sincerest apologies . Thankyou for all the powerstone support .... Its all i have for the month now /// Chapter 72 - Exploiting The Bug

Chapter 72 - Exploiting The Bug

When they entered the special room , they quickly followed Rudra''s orders , and with the help of the hunters. They quickly climbed the ledge with the help of ropes ... The tanks did amendable job of helping everyone climb while holding the horde . While the wizards did great casting AOE giving enough time for the tanks to be pulled up along with the ropes. All 54 party members being on the ledge , started the showdown . For starters Rudra had the spike bomb , and he leisurely threw it into the hordes of Thunder Goats. -12000 Critical Hit -12000 Critical Hit -4000 -4000 -4000 -2300 -2200 A string of damage appeared while the merit points went up up and up. After clearing like 70% of the goats , Rudra stopped. Ordering the team to y them carefully from now on , not letting the goats bepletely wiped out. There were three assaulters down on the ground , along with Archers and wizards having target practice , the rest tagged in and out. The priests focused on healing the 3 assaulters as and when needed , while the rest chatted leisurely on the bench . It was a good way of honing skills as well as farming exp. After the first two hours , everyone in the party levelled up .. LEVEL UP! This sent cheers reverbrating through the hall ... This was just great. Taking turns and breaks , the same routine continued for 2 days straight . -4000 -4000 -4000 +4 merit +4 merit +4 merit The same cycle continued for 47 hours. It took the gamingpany about 1 hour more than the previous life to learn about the glitch. At the end everyone levelled up like 9 times. Rudra levelled up 8 times.?umting a massive pool of merits as well as levels . ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Emmisary of Church , World renowned , Hier of Augustus Won Knight ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL:41 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 214 +107 VIT : 214 +107 INT : 214 +107 STA : 214 +107 PHY : 214 +107 HP : 16000/16000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Reinforced Armour set ( Lv30) , Lich''s Ring Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valor , Golden Ratio Mount : none Pet : mysterious egg (Incubation) (1/200) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- One major change that happened was the mount and pet slots unlocked for Rudra as he Reached level 40 and the mysterious egg went into incubation period for 200 days. This meant that it would hatch about 200 dayster. It wasnt too long .... However it wasn''t too short either. That was secondary though ..... During these 2 days , people looking at the top rankings board and the guild merits board , went batshit crazy ..... WTF WERE THE ELITES DOING? Unbeknownst to them , the True Elites actions have caused an uproar on the forums. For the first 20 hours all seemed fine ..... However someone noticed the insane levelling speed as well as increase in mertis at that point. Around the 29 hour mark , the conversation gained momentum and there were growing participants. At hour 36 , all major powers found the situation very odd and started their investigations into the matter. At hour 42. With the elites still going strong , many guilds madly rushed to attempt the dungeon , to learn their secret ... As the levelling and merit gaining speeds were simply insane. However even after the 47 hour mark , noone has found the insane glitch yet. The elitespletely dominated the levelling boards currently , with Neatwit being ted beyond beleif , he kept thanking Rudra for inviting him , and swore his loyalty to the guild multiple times... The maniac went up from 36 to 43!!!! Rudra being 2nd at 41 , followed by many other elites at 41 and 40 .... Each of the 54 true elite members reached level 40 thresholding out of this raid. Everyone was extremely pleased and happy , they showered Rudra with praises and gratitude.... Rudra just waved it off as if it was normal . However.... He did not know that his casual behavior kept increasing his invincibility in the minds of the guild members... The unfathomable guild leader .... The master .... The best of the elites. The forums erupted at the skyrocketing levelling pace and the discussions were quite heated as to how they did it.... " They hacked ofcourse.....i m telling you true elites are a bunch of hackers ". The following ount has been banned for spreading false information. However the guy was instantly banned from the server . " They may have exploited a bug?". " I guess they just steamrolled the dungeon ". " Invincible , guys im telling you that guild is invincible ". " Im immune to the true elites now , nothing shocks me about them anymore ". " How do you even get to level 40 , most are not even 30 yet.... Too strong ! ... That guild is just too strong ! ". " I feel despairparing myself to them , im trash ". " Me 2 " " Me 3" . . . . . " Me33777" Many inquired about how they did it. While many guilds lined up to pay top dor for the information . However the elites. Now they werepletely exhausted , after grinding 47 hours straight , yet under Rudra leading the exhaused roster , they somehow managed to clear the nightmare mode dungeon. After the boss fight being simply a showdown of frost bombs after frost bombs . It all felt too easy . The system dered their victory though "?Congrattions to the true elites guild for getting the first clear of the nightmare difficulty for the dungeon Nature''s revenge .... +2000 fame ". Rudra and the elite''s decided to call it a day and rest after that , however what Rudra dint know was , that his actions this time went too overboard. The Cuber corporation had an emergency meeting today.... To discuss the abrupt rise of the True Elites guild .... What did the future have in store for the Elites? /// Bonus chapter 3 of the week long bonus series , enjoy guys! Thankyou for all the powerstone support ..... Am happy at the current rank , but slightly worried as we are constantly slipping ..... Lets try keep a hold of our position till the week ends!!!! /// Chapter 73 - A Divided Cuber Corporation

Chapter 73 - A Divided Cuber Corporation

( in the meeting hall of cuber corporation) The technicians frowned upon seeing the True Elites exploiting the bug in the game. This was the first time a bug appeared in the game '' Omega '' , and it was only because of the event, the dungeon was originally not a part of the designed game. The bigger problem however was the bombs, bombs were not supposed to be introduced so early into the game, all the recipes surrounding the bombs are heavily regted, they never expected someone to actually get it soo early into the game . Even if the elite''s knew about the secret passage and ledge glitch , without thinning the existing 3000 goats to a smaller number using bombs they would not have been able to leisurely farm exp. Also the videos of their guild war and dungeon boss fight had stirred trouble for the Cuber corporation. Bombs are too strong! They totally make clearing dungeons a cake walk , just keep throwing bombs and even solo yers can steamroll through nightmare modes. Such things can cause the bnce of the game to tilt, and hence the meeting today was to discuss on this issue. However the bigger issue was , their policy clearly stated that they would not directly interfere with yer gaming experience , and whatever the Elites did , they did it off their own merit , exploiting a bug isnt a crime. Neither is using bombs to steamroll , it is not stated anywhere that gaming cant be easy. But to the counter point , it was only one such ridiculous group of 56 in the entire 2 billion yer base. Targetting a small guild like them , seemed petty of the organization . This caused a huge debate to erupt at the headquarters. Finally it was decided that the Elite''s should be offeredpensation , in return for nerfing their group. A system notification was sent to Guild Leader Rudra , should he ept , he would be teleported to the mentainance lobby to talk with the cuber staff. Rudra frowned at seeing the notification , but knowing that nothing good wille from denying them.?He chose to ept. Instantly he was teleported to a light blue lobby , it was the same lobby one enters when choosing the ss and subss , firstime logging into the game , it felt weird to be here again . Then a person in navy robes with CUBER printed on it extended a handshake to Rudra. Rudra smiled and amicably shook his hand , however , inside his emotions were a wave of panic and anxiety . Did the game developers find out that he was a Reincarnator??Are they here to ban him? Why is he called personally? Is it because he exploited a bug? However in the end none of those thoughts showed on his smiling face as he asked " to what do i owe the pleasure??". " Well actually.?It is a little embarassing , the higherups in the corporation are a bit shocked by your guild and its use of bombs , the AI did not predict the emergence of bombs soo early into the game , and has dered it to be tipping the bnce of the game too much ".?The man said " However , as we have a no intervention policy , we cannot directly ban your party from using bombs, hence we are here to negotiate today, trade the rights of using bombs to ask for a reasonable wish." The man said Rudra was stunned by the proposition , the bombs were his guilds aces. The most feared weapons , he could not let go of them soo easily. However after thinking for a while , if he could trade it for better benefits Rudra was ready for that. Mostly Rudra heaved a sigh of relief , atleast his secret was not found out ..... The situation was not half bad either , worstcase he rejects the proposition and would make the developers angry.?Well no , that was a bad choice , to be honest. Offending the developers never works out well . Humans are all petty. But what should he ask for? First he needed time , he needed time to formte a strategy for this negitiation . Hence he said " esteemed sir , this isnt a discussion i can do so casually , as it affects all of my guild , please provide me with 6 hours time , to consult with my party members and revert back to you". The man flinched , he contacted his superiors and said." This is a Non disclosure agreement , anyone who you wish to talk abou this matter to , must sign it , including you first". Rudra signed it instantly , the man seemed a little releived now, he reminded Rudra to revert back as soon as possible , and teleported him out. Rudra quickly went to the guild and called Karna , Ksh and Amelia. He made them sign the non disclosures and the 4 started talking about what n of action to choose. This was a unexpected event for Rudra ..... If he yed his cards right , he could win a lot from this exchange as he held a dominant position. The 4 exchanged many crazy ideas , and prepared a list of possible things to ask for , they even put crazy ideas they were sure to be rejected . While all this was going on Amelia proposed a brilliant idea. She asked Rudra to prepare a stockpile in the next 5 hours left before the next meeting , and sign a contract to not produce anymore bombs. This way the elites will have a stock of few bombs to be used when the critical need came. It was a brilliant idea and Rudra and Ksh started crafting bombs like madmen. After 5 hours the guild had a stockpile of old and recently crafted bombs of a total of . 157 frost bombs. 130 spike bombs . 9 Water bombs. /// IMPORTANT NOTE : For all my dearest?readers reading this , COMMENT down below what you want to see as a demand , think about it carefully and write demands that are not too game-changing , i will try and take thosements going forward in the next chapter .... Help shape the story you love, hoping for maximum participation! /// Chapter 74 - The Negotiations

Chapter 74 - The Negotiations

Rudra had decided the n of action to take in the uing negotiations. When the six hour timer was up he was sent a prompt to be teleported to the mentainance room . Rudra epted . And he was back in the lobby , where the employee of Cuber corporation was waiting for him . " I assume you have discussed the terms with your guild members Mr Shakuni ..... Soo do you wish to coborate with us? ". The employee asked " Yes i did have a talk with my guild members, wether we cooperate or not though , is a question that depends on how you respond to our demands sir ". Rudra said smiling wickedly. The cuber corporations employee''s face soured.?Obviously the meeting was being monitored by many upper management . And although Rudra could not spot any earpiece , he was sure that the ry of information was constantly being conducted. " What demands does the yer have? ". He asked nervously Rudra smiled " nothing too much sir , firstly we would like to understand the duration of the ban and the extent of the restrictions , before discussing any further.?You see our guilds star yer and currently the rank one of Hazelgroove kingdom , yer Neatwit has the bombmaker ss..... What good are bombmakers who cant make bombs? How can he earn exp..... Now with the ban wont his subss be trash? ..... Also i myself am the Explosion Artist Legendary ss ..... I have slogged my way through the promotion quest to obtain the ss , and spent countless hours in the library to derive the form for waterbomb.?Countless experiments and money went into perfecting the bomb. I was fatally injured 4 times during the process..... It left a mental scar on me ". Rudra said The face of the Cuber employee crumpled.... He understood the price of bringing bnce back into the game became much much more pricy. " What would you suggest sir ". He said " Well , we can agree to signing a deal where we will not produce any more stockpile of bombs , however the current stockpile will remain free to use , the details of the entire stock will be disclosed on the spot, also we agree to not sell the bomb recipes to any other guild. However we aldready have sold the recipes to 2 major guilds and the rights to the Grey international".?Rudra said. " It doesn''t matter ... Our data says except your guild noone has sessfully produced the bombs yet ..... If you choose to sign the agreement we would remove two key ingredients in making spike bomb and frost bomb from the game , forcefully bringing back bnce".?The employee said. After talking to the higher ups he continued " okay we can agree to the terms ". Rudra said " hold up ..... First lets rify the durarion of the ban ... How long does thepany wish to withold the bombs from entering the game ". " Untill the average yer base reaches level 80 , and the game has atleast 1 million tier 2 yers". The employee said. Rudra nodded and said " lets do that , or 12 months .... Whicheveres earlier , then the contract is null". " This.... ". The AI calcted the required time to be 15 months , Rudra''s demand was a little hard ..... But after some negotiating the time came upto 13 months. The deal was signed ! " Okay , state your demands ". The employee said. " Firstly for the loss of exp to my guild members , and loss of farming speed due tock of bombs , i want EXP BOOST potions , 500 each month for the duration of the agreement ". The employee nodded , saying " 3X exp potion durarion 24 hours .... Will be directly deposited into guild warehouse at 1st each month"?.... However it was non tradable. Only for the guild members of True elites. " Secondly , for the loss of ie from bomb sales , many guilds were intersted in both the information and the physical product itself , we even had a license to sell the firearm ... Due to this huge economic hit , we want equalpensation , either in money , or a crafting recipe of equal value ". The employee thought for a while , talking to his superiors , finally the recipe for Advanced mana poiton was given to Rudra . This was a priceless crafting recipe , from the start of the game to the end , this was amodity that would never loose its value . It was a oil mine for the True Elites. Rudra could not contain his exitement, he almost screamed in joy.... However as he was not done extorting he put forward his final demand. " For my final request , for all the inconvenience we would have to face over the next year , for loosing our trump card . I want special mounts. Direwolves , all grey?, with evolution possibiltiy , exclusive to True Elite guild members ". Rudra demanded " this request is not easy ". The employee frowned .... This guy Shakuni?, he was too cunning , too despicable , he earned much more than he sacrificed in this exchange , yet he shamelessly demanded more. After a hard round of negotiations , it was decided that the direwolves provided to the true elites will be mounts with a special dark grey shiny coat only for the wolves of the guild . However they would not be made exclusive as a species and the evolution ability would not be given. Rudra took the deal . And was teleported out of the system lobby . Only now did he scream in joy " HELLL YEAH!!!!!!! ". He earned wayyy more than he lost this time around ... Today was an unexpected windfall ! Rudra was like a little kid today , he couldnt wait to showoff the new direwolves to the guild members , and see their reactions when he would say , well everyone gets one ! The special dark grey shiny coat on the wolves was the same as their guild insignia , which was also a direwolf! It just suited their style. /// Bonus chapter 4 of the 5 day bonus series ..... One of the more interesting chapters of the books, written from the rmendations you guys sent. Comment how you feel about the progression . Also a shoutout to MiguelWN, Frank , Daku , Devilstorm and Micheal for the rmendations./// Chapter 75 - Gifts For Everyone

Chapter 75 - Gifts For Everyone

An all guild meeting was summoned by Rudra , inside the guild conference hall , everyone assembled as Rudra made them sign the non disclosures and exined the Guilds current situation to the members. " Okay guys , so first there is some bad news , we can no longer use bombs as we used to, we cannot trade bombs, we cannot manufacture bombs , all in all our ace in the hole is nerfed".?Rudra said heavily " We can however use our existing stockpile , but seeing its limited nature , we cannot use it frugally, soo its not like we are without options , however without having the option to make new ones , each and everyone of the existing bombs must be used in moderation ". There was utter silence in the guild , the members were speachless , this was just to sudden . The members who were in the loop were calm however , Karna was smiling like a fool. "Now for the good news , the ban was a deal signed between me as the guilds representative and the cuber corporation , it was a voluntary act guys ,i wasnt forced.?Apparently they were worried about the use of bombs tilting the games bnce hence i could extort a good price from them in exchange for not making any more of them ". Rudra said , now smiling. The atmosphere got weird now ..... Did the leader just openly brag about extorting the gamingpany? Just what the hell is going on ? " Firstly.?The ban is only in effect for 13 months only , after that we can go back to exploding our way out of dungeons !!! " A loud cheer was heard ! So it was a temporary ban,?a lot could happen in 13 months , however the situation was not half bad . " Secondly topensate us for our troubles in EXP grinding , our guild will get a monthly Quota of 3X exp potions , 500 a month , hence every member will get 5 of them each month , the rest can be exchanged using guild contribution points. Yes guys , we will now start with guild missions and after the special event ends. I n to hold a recruiting session for 20 new members , the second batch of elites".?Rudra dered More cheers could be heard , 3X exp poitons were an absolute booster for grinding levels, amazing..... That benefit was amazing. Rudra raised his hand to stop all the murmurings and internal discussion . Pin drop silence . The leader wanted to speak " Next topensate our economic troubles , we have got the recipe for advanced mana potion..... This potion upon brewing 30% of the stock will always be avable to the guild warehouse in free to exchange basis ... I do not need to tell you guys the importance of the form , it will be the backbone of our guilds economy. This situation has created an urgent need for hiring the best damn potionmasters , soo we will hold recruitment with them".?Rudra dered. SILENCE , deathly silence Then medivh unconsciously shreiked ... AN ADVANCED MANA POTION RECIPE. .... Too good , this seemed too good to be true . For those who do not understand the difference between tiers of mana potions Basic mana potion recovered about 40 points of mana. The effects were not stackable , and after drinking one you had to wait for about 10 minutes before another one could take effect. Intermediate mana poiton recovered 100 points of mana . With a 3 minute cooldown. Advanced mana potion however , recovered 250 points of mana with only 1 minute cooldown. For wizards this potion was a must ... Almost giving them inexhaustible mana ... That meant that with enough potions , one could be a ughter machine , casting AOE after AOE . Amazing ..... Just amazing. Even sses that did not deal in mana , understood the importance of this item ..... With this added to the stores , it was sure to bring a lot of money , they were happy. Especially considering that even basic mana potions were in a shortage in the current market. With intermediate mana potions not even being introduced as a product yet. This situation was just too good. Rudra smiled and said , " but thats not the main thing ...... Follow me to the guild grounds for the real gift , from me to all the members ". Everyone had goosebumps ....... The guild leader seemed exited ... What could his gift be? Anticipation , exitement , they were all like kids on Christmas and Rudra was the santa us. In the guild training hall. Everyone in the guild. Even the lifestyle yers were summoned . As someone started recording this event.?This was the first time that the yers met the lifestyle division , and greetings were exchanged and a harmonious atmosphere could be seen. When exitement reached its peak ..... Rudra revealed his gift to everybody , the mounts the Special Greycoat Direwolves . [ DIREWOLF G ] ( MOUNT) ( TRUE ELITE SPECIAL ) : Special shiny silvercoated Direwolf , an agile mount with speed of upto 50kph , it has great stamina and defense , one of the most bnced mount in the game . Personality : Shy Loyalty : 80% loyal ( true elites special) There were a total of 107?direwolves , for the 107 guild members , each direwolf had its own personality , however they all had the pristine shiny silver coat?and a loyalty of 80% , an 80% loyalty meant that unless you did not abuse them , they would not abandon you . In omega , pets and mounts had personalities and loyalty , if the personality was bad , they may choose to not obey the master. If the loyalty was low they may choose to run away from battle, abandoning the yer. The difference between pets and mounts was that pets could take part in battles having an attack stat , mounts however could not attack . They had a defense stat to deal with ambushes , traps and the like over travel , but no attack . Both pets and mounts could be killed , and revival was very expensive and difficult. The guild members were literally exploding with joy however as they tried to befriend the wolves ... THIS WAS A MOUNT ... NOBODY IN THE GAME HAD A MOUNT HOWEVER THE GUILD HAD ONE . However the lifestyle yers could not take in the mounts. They had not yet reached level 40 . Rudra obviously knew this beforehand , but still called them here . It was for 2 reasons 1) to motivate them to level up faster , craft more items and gain more exp 2) to remind them about the benefits of staying in True elites guild , where came both prestige and benefits . It was to imbue loyalty through the carrot. As it clearly worked. They looked on enviously as the level 40 guild members chose their mounts. Especially fatty ksh , he had his eyes set on a fat looking wolf , he was absolutely in love with him . Cheers for Rudra rang in the air , as the guild members genuinely wanted to kowtow to him in admiration. Seeing them all soo happy Rudra too felt very very happy . Now this was the kind of guild he wished to create, this atmosphere , this loyalty , this motivation , was perfect. Looking around Rudraid his eyes on one of the most muscr wolves , seemingly the alpha , after a short eye contest and tussle , it epted Rudra as the master. The wolf pack howled as Rudra mounted their leader , and the Elites cheered. The pack hierchy was established now. Well time to ride the mounts on the street now! They needed to do some promotion before the next wave of hiring ... It was not bragging , never would Rudra do such pointless things .... Haha who was he kidding ... He would make every yer green with envy ... Thats right , his guild is the best , whatcha gonna do about it? As they exited the guild hall on their shiny mounts , out of the gate a loud chant was heard ONE FOR ALL , ALL FOR ONE GO ELITES GO ! ///?Its a light chapter , and a little recap of the previous one , but i felt it is important in the story going forward , hope you guys like it /// Chapter 76 - The Beef

Chapter 76 - The Beef

While the days seemed to be going on well for True Elites , with every power epting their position as someone worth respecting , the reality of the situation was that things only appeared to be calm on the surface , but were not so really . Ambani had bounced back , on the second day of the Orange Rock guild being defeated , another n being set in motion by him , actually he did not consider the failure of Orange Rock as a failure at all , he considered it a sessful mission to gauge the enemy''s strength. Ambani hated Ethan Grey to the core , he was a veteran buisnessman in histe fifties , and had two children , the elder boy being 28 and his younger beautiful sister being 26 . Married to a affluent military family in Country Y . His hatred for Ethan Grey?was at multiple levels. He was the only trillionare , who hadplete authority over a country! The whole damn country Y knew that though they were a democracy on paper , they had a dictator and his name was Mithun Ambani and if not for Ethan Grey , he would be the first zillionare . When Ethan Grey was still a millionare he had seen potential in the kid and along with his son Ankit Ambani , he had groomed Ethan , teaching him the ins and outs of buisness. Ethans ingenuity and ability to predict the market made him dote on the kid even more .... There was a golden period between them for about 2 years. However it all changed when Ethan refused to marry his daughter . HE ACTUALLY HAD THE GUTS TO REFUSE? . His daughter was devastated following the rejection , she had a huge crush on the handsome Ethan Grey , and had fought with both her father and brother to date him.?For 2 years they dated and she fell deeply in love with him, over these 2 years both father and brother approved of the man , and finally they had given her permission for marriage, but she was rejected , Ethan was never serious about the rtionship, he never even said i love you , it was just a physical spark for him , she was devastated after the rejection ....... For Ambani as a loving father , the breaker of his daughters heart was an unforgivable existance. Ethan Grey had aldready became a well known man in buisness world in those 2 years. Using Ambani''s shoulder to climb on thedder of buisness world and was aldready a billionaire when the fallout came. Ethan was prepared and fled to Country J , beating back Ambani several times , foiling major ns and forcing him to leave the market of Country J ,?He single handedly expanded his billionare empire and stepped into the domain of trillionare in the next 5 years , robbing Ambani of various contracts andrge scale projects. It was well known in the buisness world at this point , that there was bad blood between the two. The political situation of the world was really shaky after weapons research had advanced to unimaginable levels . War was simply no longer something countries could afford as even the smallest countries had the power to level cities. Hence even though Ambani wanted to straight out duke out with Ethan , he knew that such foolishness was bad for buisness. However ''Omega'' was a different deal , the fastest growing market in the world , it was a whirpool of money , it was predicted that those who held a greater control over Omega would be the one who dominated the war of trillionares. With every major yer backing and establishing Guilds , the six trillionares also established their own massive superguilds . However , Ethan Grey had also backed a unknown variable , the True Elites guild , it was an utterly ridiculous group that broke every prediction made, also they were nothing more than mascots in the bigger picture , they brought immense reputation to Ethan. For the man who ruined his daughters reputation to gain fame , Ambani immediately plotted for the downfall of the Elites , it would be his practice before trying to take down the Grey main guild. The fifty seven year old veteran was not someone to be trifled with , even after multiple losses in the hands of Ethan Grey , he had never made a rash decision.?Always logical , always scheming , he made sure to cut his losses to the minimum . Deciding the Elite''s to be his first target , he had made a sinister plot to ensure their downfall , however after the groups ridiculous actions in the game , surpassing all odds , he understood that he needed information to go against this guild. Even in the war against Orange Rock , if it was known prior to the war that the guild had bombs. With a better formation and counter tactics they could still have won . The loss was due tock of information , what they needed was an insider. He was a snake biding his time ,waiting to strike , and his master stroke currently was Orochimaru , an elite nurtured by him , with immense resources since he was young.?For being a martial arts prodigy , entering Omega , he was hands down one of the most talented yers yet. With a SSS grade clearance of training hall, his score rivalled Rudra''s , at tier one level 37 , he was waiting for the next wave of elite enrollment. A spy was being prepared to infiltrate the enemy organization ! Objectively speaking his revenge was not groundless , and neither was his hate. What Ethan Grey did with his daughter was definitely despicable ,?he had purposefully used her innocent heart to climb thedders of buisness world. Ethan Grey was such a man , he had lied , he had stole ideas , he had seduced those in power to gain power , before he crushed them all . However was he really to me? Afterall the one who taught him these schemes was Mithun himself. As he himself knew deep in his heart that his own deeds made Ethan look like a saint whenpared. Burningpetitors goods , assasinating political rivals , orchestrating terrorist attacks to force military submission , he had killed innocents to make his empire. Even he was not a good guy , but there was one thing he never did , he never dragged his daughter into any of his mud. His wife dying , his children were his life and his pride, with the elder brother inheriting the buisness ,?the little sister was overly protected , not knowing the shady side of her dads buisness , she was a pure flower and Mithun Ambani''s bottom line, for crossing it there were bound to be consequences . /// Bonus chapter 5/5 ,pleting my promise guys thankyou for keeping me in the top 200 for these 5 days , hope you keep continuing the support for me and that we finish strong at under 140 . /// Chapter 77 - Showing Off

Chapter 77 - Showing Off

The rode around the city on their mounts , and naturally all onlookers had their mouths agape , seeing the pack of wolves. " Help!!!! Wolves have raided the town ! ". " Huh, are there yers on the wolves?". " F**k , are those mounts ? ". " Which guild got those wolf mounts ? ". " Isnt that the True Elites robes on the wolves? ". " Why do all of them have the same type of mount , did theyplete a secret event? ". " WOW , SOO COOL! ". " Why is it that everytime there is something new and cool , its the Elites who has the item ". " Comparing with them , we might as well quit gaming , first the bombs now the mounts , they are simply too strong ". " Okay , joining the elites is my mission now , period ". " ME2" " ME3" " ME4" . . . . . . "ME33477". The Elites had a st showing off their mounts around the city , wherever they went , people turned to look at them in envy , recording videos , they felt like celebrities driving a ferrari down the streets. The event hit mainstream news , and a nickname was added to the True Elites guild . They were started to be called the " Wolves of Hazelgroove ". All in all it was a really sessfull promotion run , that brought the guild to the spotlight once again. Capitalizing on the poprity , Rudra sent the notice for the second wave of recruitment with 70 open slots . 50 slots for lifestyle guild. 20 slots for the main guild . The requirements for entering the main guild were S grade or above assessment in training hall . With A grade or above in tier one promotion Followed by the interview. Massive amounts of yers were intrested in this wave of recruitment. As it quickly became an anticipated event . If you were a true professional gamer , True Elites guild was hands down one of the best options to join in the kingdom , in the absence of any superguilds monopolising the area. After the round around the city , the yers were back at the guild headquarters , and were all given the task of gaining merit points. There were still 2 and a half days left in the event , and the guild needed the merit points to exchange for the top two items . With the morale being at a alltime high after recieving the mounts , the guild members were extremely enthusiastic aboutpleting the given mission . But Rudra knew better than them , at most with them working very dedicatedly they could at most gain 20 thousand merit points over the next two and a half days ..... It was not possible to farm the 60 thousand needed to reach 150K merits. He knew he needed to make up for the remainder of the merit points . And the only possible way to make up for the remainder points , is special ''ring the bell''. It was an arcade style game , where there was a singlene about 30 meters long , with a bell hanging at the very end. There were nt traps all the way across. And a very mean dryad spirit shooting out vines right before the end , you had to simply dodge all nts and traps , before ringing the bell to win . The entry fee for one participant was 30 merit points , and the winner would take the entire pool of merits of those who participated before him and failed. Rudra would wait till the veryst day to attempt that event, to hopefully gain maximum merit points. However what he was currently intrested in , was the special event packs. The special event packs had started hitting the stores , and had massive sales. People were genuinely addicted to gambling into the packs in hopes of getting rewards. This was made worse as some lucky men started showing off their wins to others on the forums. Someone even got a epic weapon from the pack, this caused an explosion of pack sales , as more and more people tried their luck . What piqued Rudra''s interest the most was that , currently the currency conversion rate was increasing at a rapid pace. The gold had a great increase in value against the dor. And it was a great time to sell. He decided to sell about 50 tinum worth of gold , for a incrediblyrge sum of money. He would buy back gold from the same money when the prices became stable again. As he expected to earn about 2 tinum from this transaction. The lifestyle store was doing amazingly well , even without the advanced mana potions not hitting the stores yet..... The sales of the event packages and the sales of the armour sets , it was an incredible hit. Rudra had banned the Elites in buying the event packs , but he was sure some members did it anyway secretly . However the ban imposed would serve as a restriction to not gamble their fortunes away. This was harsh , and Rudra felt like a strict parent , however what was necessary was necessary. Seeing the gambling buisness run soo well , Rudra wondered if he should start a lottery buisness of his own , selling tickets for a grand prize and holding a lottery , earining 500% profit on a item worth littlepared to the money earned. For example a dark gold sword would probably go for 700-800 gold coins However holding a lottery at 1 silver a ticket , selling more than 1 million tickets he could earn 10000 gold for the same object. This was a crazy scam , that waspletely legal , however considering the gamepany would probably not allow it , he dropped the idea. Just as he was casually strolling through the forums , a new post just rocked his n to the core. Someonene just cleared the challenge he was aiming at taking about 15 thousand merit points . A solo gamer called Orochimaru just cleared the Bell challenge !!!!! /// We are just 20 votes away from hitting 1K powerstones for this week , guys i never thought id reach this point when i started the book . This is just humbling for me , from the bottom of my heart to everyone who voted for this book ..... A very very grateful thankyou. /// Chapter 78 - Things Going South

Chapter 78 - Things Going South

Rudra thought he had heard the name Orochimaru before , the memory surrounding the yer was a little hazy , but Rudra remembered him to be a yer of nine clouds kingdom , as a general of one of the forces of a super guild. Why was that yer in Hazelgroove? Is this the butterfly effect? A lot of questions rose in Rudra''s mind , but most importantly he needed to do something about the merit points lost. After Orochimarupleted the challenge , knowing that he was a solo yer , with soo many merit points on him , as well as his skills inpleting the bell challenege meant he was a superior gamer , many guilds wanted to recruit him. Representatives of many first rate guilds were trying their best to entice Orochimaru into joining , however Orochimaru kept refusing under the pertext that he only wanted to join True Elites. This pissed off many first rate guilds, they were mad at both Orochimaru and the True Elites , who kept hogging the limelight time and time again. The public rejection of first rate guilds caused a huge stir , as someone started the movement #lethimjoin to join the True Elites guild. Rudra was indifferent to this , something about the whole situation seemed fishy to him , however as he needed the merit points soo badly , he decided to schedule an interview with Orochimaru . Rudra private messaged Orochimaru saying " if you want to join the Elites , report outside the Guild in 15 minutes ". As expected he did rush upon recieving the message and was escorted into the conference room by a servant. He sat across Rudra smiling Rudra said " soo , i heard you are interested in joining my guild , why so? ". " Is this even a question sir , this is the coolest and the best guild in town , naturally i want to join the best". Orochimaru said Rudra felt ufortable in his stomach , the guy across him felt like a dumb fanboy , not the ruthless general he knew in his past. Could his memory be making a mistake? Chatting about useless things for a while , Rudra finally epted him into the guild. Amelia made a post on the Forums to let everyone know that yes Orochimaru was now an True Elite. ------------------------------ ( The conference room of Azure Lotus guild ) In the conference room of the Azure Lotus guild all the actual first rate guild leaders of Hazelgroove kingdom had gathered today . Naturally everyone had terrific baground of millionares or Billionaire''s backing them , not to be taken lightly. However the issue today was they were here to discuss about the upstart guild True Elites. True Elites had been too brazen in their actionstely , eventhough everyone was amicable to the guild on surface , the True First Rate Guilds could not ept that an tiny ant of 50 members would actually be treated as an equal. From the continuous domination of the ranking board To their excellent lifestyle branch To their bombs To their mounts To the talent recruitment. To their repeated first clears and reputation Everything hurt the First Rate Guilds , There were 7 first rate guilds left in Hazelgroove kingdom after the fall of Orange Rock. They were AzureLotus ran by PinkLotus ( Yua Nakatomi) Demolitionboys ran by INeedToSmash. SeaOfPoison ran by Scorpio SurferUnited ran by Beachboy RealManchester ran by DeBruyne. OriginalManchester ran by Fernandes Musicians Inc ran by TrueRhythm Out of these 7 exept for Original Manchester who just hated Real Manchester to the core , hence supported anything that the enemy hated. And Yua''s AzureLotus The rest 5 first rate guilds were not in favour of the True Elites. With the Elites taking first clears time and time again , and with their superior performance in every other aspect of the game , they really made the First Rate Guilds loose a lot of face. They were aldready theughing stock amongst other kingdoms , where they were being called pseudoFirst rates, things were reaching boiling point now that normal?yers like Orochimaru were no longer interested in joining the first rate guilds , even after repeated poaching tries , it was a wake up call ..... If things kept going in this direction , it would be difficult to gain talents. While the elite''s kept recruiting the best , they would only get the runt of the litter. What many did not know at this point was that the 7 real First Rate Guilds had made an alliance , which worked on majority voting , called the Rainbow alliance. Today on the majority vote of 5 to 2 a motion was passed to present the True Elites guild to either submit to the council or face retribution. A draft containing demands was being formted by the council. Uponpletion it was signed by all 7 guild leaders , and sent to the True Elites guild hall. Yua was absolutely devastated and wanted to immediately leave the council , however her father prevented that from happening. Forcing her into silence. ------------------- What noone knew was that the only reason that the 7 big guilds were amicable to the True Elites upto this point was because of Ethan Grey behind them , noone could offend a trillionare . However with Ambani pulling the strings behind the scenes and assuring support , they no longer worried about facing the consequences. Sea of poison . Original Manchester Demolitionboys These 3 guilds were now secretly under the control of Mithun Ambani , as they used their power to sway the public opinion against the Elites . Although after the war with Orange Rock guild , the Elites had a 3 month war cooldown , they could still face economic burden with their stores being pressured and customers being driven away. Their guild members can be ganged up on in the wild and killed , resulting in a loss of levels and EXP The 7 guild alliance can spawn camp every dungeon easily and they can be denied entry . Ambani had really thought things through , he would use buisness tactics this time around to Supress the elites rather than a one and done confrontation With a spy amongst their ranks now , things would be even more dangerous. /// Last day of the week guys , i am genuinely overwhelmed with the support. Also i have been reading yourments about the story progressing too fast , and i have to agree to that , going forward i will take my time building the arcs and the story will have more lore and depth , hopefully you will like that sort of writing more . /// Chapter 79 - Clearing The Bell Challenge

Chapter 79 - Clearing The Bell Challenge

For Rudra the most important thing currently was to amass the required merit points to exchange for the top 2 items. After recruiting Orochimaru , Rudra gained 18K merit points , which meant he only needed 15k or so to be sure of reaching the 150K mark . The positive of Orochimaru clearing the bell challenge was that , after his rise to fame for clearing the challenge , there was an outburst of yers in Hazelgroove kingdom attempting . The event became extremely popr , with how far you can go being a testament of your strength. On the final day of the 7 day event , the gamingpany cuber , seeing the poprity of the bell challenge decided to divide it into 3 modes , only for the final day?after locking the merit points prize. Everyone could attempt the event for free , just for today. Easy , normal and nightmare. The price pool was 10K merit points for clearing in normal mode . 5 K in easy mode And. 15 K in nightmare mode With the merit point multipliers as 0.5x , 1x and 1.5 x There were 16000 easy mode clears Basically the normal mode was the mode everyone was ying in uptill now , with only 70 clears uptill now in the entire game , thirty in western continent , ten in eastern continent , thirty in northern continent. And only one nightmare mode clear in southern continent by a yer named NotYourAverageJoE . Rudra never experienced this in his past life , if he thinks logically , just Orochimaru clearing the Hazelgroove kingdom bell challenge was something different that happened , however thest day event was changed.?It was a change that never happened before . No matter how hard he thought , he could not connect the dots to why the game organizers would change the set event. However that meant that Rudra now had to clear the challenge in nightmare mode difficulty. When Rudra reached the event area for the bell challenge , he saw a crowd of yers queing to attempt the challenge. There were approximately a 2 Km line infront of the easy mode challenge , with a huge spectating crowd , cheering and booing challengers , having a good time. The normal mode line , has a lower line with about .5 km line , but the amount of spectators were the most . About 30 thousand people spectating the event. The least number of participants were in the nightmare mode , with only 10 to 15 people Queuing for the challenge . With the lowest spectator crowd at about 5 thousand . But it was the most wild crowd , who were there to leach from others miseries. They were there to boo the hell out of every challenger , and see their dreams of clearing the challenge be crushed by the nts. After waiting 15 minutes in the queue , Rudra''s turn was up next , just as he went on the stage , someone from the crowd shouted. " Hey , newbie , state your name and organization ". Rudrapletely ignored the man and focused on the countdown till the challenge started. Boos were raining from the crowd now " Hmph , arrogant bastard , lets see how bad you fail , i bet you cant even reach 5 meters ". " Another newbie , thinking he s some hotshot , who will clear the nightmare mode , failing in 5 seconds ". BOOOOO!!!!!!!!!! The countdown hit 5....4...3...2....1..... GO! Rudra sprung into action, dodging and running through the vines out early .... Within 3 seconds , Rudra covered about 5 meters. He swerved left and right , jumping and ducking through the vines , with his golden ratio boost. Rudra''s stats made impossible manoeuvrs possible , like a cat chasing a mouse Rudra burst forward. The crowd went ballistic " F*** , What insane speed , just who is he? ". " His stats must be off the charts , to have such agility ". " This guy must have invested all his stats uptill , now into agility and speed , there is no way he will be able to go more than 10 meters though , as after that you need more than just speed ". Some idiot , gave his expertmentary . As the crowd watched glued , Rudra advanced to 10 meters point. After that the attack of the iing vines , could no longer be only dodged , it needed to be faced and countered to move forward. Rudra called out Excalibur . Excalibur , shrunk in his hand , into a dagger like length as , Rudra swung it with one arm moving forward . 11m .... 12 m ... Dodge dodge , cut , cut 13...14...15! Rudra reached the halfway mark! Silence ..... Absolute silence in the crowd. " H....he....hey .... Can ...can he .... Actually ... Do it?". Someone said , shakily " Nono, nonsense ........ He is skilled , but this is the nightmare mode.... Not possible?, no". The rowdy crowd was now paying attention , many started recording Rudra had went into the zone now, somehow everything in his surroundings became white , his only focus on his path ahead. He could see every , iing vine , his breathing ragged , his body control perfect , the bnce of his?de .... perfect. He was in absolute control. 16 m ... 17 m .... 18 m... 19 m ..... 20 !! He reached the 20 m mark .... This is the farthest anyone has ever reached in the entire Hazelgroove kingdom . The crowd was screaming and screeching now , everytime a vine shot forward , their heartbeats raced , seeing Rudra dodge them by centimetres each time The opinion started to change ..... " Maybe he can do it". " Just , who is this guy? ". " Will he be able to go all the way?". The boos slowly started getting converting into cheers ... The crowd wanted to see , just how far can this guy go .... However Rudra was in his zone , oblivious to the outside .... His only focus on the increasing pace of attacks he was facing ... A change happened at 21 m , the final boss , the Dryad woke up , and started shooting bullet like seed projectiles ..... Shit just got real ! /// We ended at rank 130st week , thankyou thankyou thankyou for all the support guys , my 5 bonus chapters paid off ..... Let me give you guys a bigger incentive this week ... Should we end within top 100 this week , i will release 7 bonus chapters mass release NEXT MONDAY ! , Lets get it guys , its monday , lets go hard?this week , Top 100 here wee ! /// Chapter 80 - Seriously?

Chapter 80 - Seriously?

When the Driad finally started to take action , the intensity of the game increased greatly , the bullet seeds she was shooting , one had absolutely no chance to react in time to dodge normally , it was like a?projectile that had to be faced head on , if you tried to avoid it , it will definitely hit you before you can even lift two feet. Rudra regretted not having a suitable shield at this point , as a knight the pride of his battle prowess should be his shield and defense , but being the brawler he was , he preffered to use double handed sword wielding instead. Rudra summoned his other sword Windcutter at this moment , and used windsh multiple times?to stop the flurry of vines overwhelming his progress. As Rudra nced back , the redser line was slowly moving forward and was about 5 meters away from Rudra , one it hit his position , the challenge would be considered a failure. Rudra decided to use darkness bind! He bound the dryad for 3 seconds , just as windcutter created an opening , erging excalibur to a one meter length , he quickly sprung forward to gain some ground 22 ! .....23 ! .....24 !.....25 ! Just as Rudra reached the 25 m mark the dryad snapped free and shot the bullets at a 5m Range , it was almost like seeing shes of lightning , as there was barely enough time to block . But to his joy , there were no more annoying vines . There was only the dryad and a field full of nt traps , he could not jump around anymore , as everywhere he would step.?Would result in him being caught , the very natrow path leading to the bell was like facing doom , as the shots would be iing in a straight line at incredible speeds. The red line started to creep closer and closer with only 2m left till Rudra''s position. The audience watched with bated breaths , this challenge is really to cruel .... The one''s optimistic about Rudra clearing the challenge now felt despirited , it truly looked impossible. Rudra too felt the situation to be quite grim , he was aldready doing his absolute best to try deflect the iing barrage of bullets , he had absolutely no room to do anything more. Then a gap came , there was a dy of about 1.5 secs when the dryad could not keep up her attacks . Then Rudra used his newly acquired special skill Earthquake Boom , a loud tremor was heard as the Earth below him shattered ,?withrge chunks of earth turning upside down and the ground cracking , there was space to get his footing finally. Rudra sprung into action , the red elimination line about 2 inches away from him . 27 !.... 28 .... To his delight the shockwave had shook the dryad up and she needed a brief moment to readjust her aim at Rudra . Rudra took the chance and instead of trying to stop and handle the barrage of bullets again , he put all his strength in his right leg and leapt towards the bell , hanging beside the Dryad. Gong... The bell sound hit , but even Rudra was hit by the bullet. The timing was soo close , noone could tell what happened clearly , was he hit first ? Or did he clear it? Then the entire gaming arena lit up , as fireworks burst forward. DING : BELL CHALLENGE CLEARED AT NIGHTMARE DIFFICULTY . CONGRATULATIONS !!!! " WHOAAA , SOMEONE CLEARED THE NIGHTMARE MODE ". Every spectating crowd noticed after the fireworks lit up. The entire crowd went wild , those spectating the nightmare mode could not believe their eyes , as they could clearly feel the adrenaline rush. The final sequence the thrilling ending , it was a worth memory . But who was the guy whopleted it all . Standing thereughing silly , was Rudra Rajput , the guild leader of True Elites , who just won his guild 15 K merit points. He truly was happy , walking off he paused for a second , before replying the rude man who asked him to make an intro " The name''s Shakuni , Guild master of True Elites ". He said as he walked off..... Mic drop moment ! The crowd burst into cheers How cool was that guy ? As the discussions about him erupted , many posted his entire attempt video on the forums , and the name of the Demon Of Death Valley , became trending again , especially thest moment where he introduced himself , it was watched over 30 million times. With only 3 hours left for the event to end , Rudra rushed back to the guild hall , and exchanged the merit points for the top 2 items. The purple smoke entrance theme . [ 100000 merits ] Acquired title '' Nature friendly Guild '' [ 50,000 merits] SYSTEM NOTIFICATION : TRADING WITH THE ELVEN KINGDOMS ARE NOW POSSIBLE BECAUSE OF THE EQUIPPED TITLE. Rudra sighed in relief uponpleting his set goals , he was in a festive mood. As he strolled through the guild he could see the members trying riding their mounts and happily chatting to each other , it was a merry Atmosphere all around . He smiled , however his mood was ruined over the letter that came next . It was a letter sent by all the first rate guilds in the Hazelgroove kingdom , demanding True Elites to go under the alliance as a subservice guild , or face the alliance''sbined retribution . The thing that shocked him the most in the letter was not that it came , but all the signatures present , within them was the signature of one PinkLotus.?Aka Yua Nakatomi his so called '' close friend ''. He did not want to jump to conclusions , but seeing that even after she signed the letter. She had not dropped a message to Rudra rifying the situation , it seemed like a betrayal was at hand. The detailed letter read as follows. ..... /// Guys a lot of things will be happening simultaneously from now on , it wont be a single arc focused story as multiple events will happen in the same arc , i am trying to up my writing game , i hope you all like it , please provide me with your feedback in thements /// Chapter 81 - The Reply

Chapter 81 - The Reply

The detailed conditions for submission were as follows 1) The true Elite guild will be a subsidiary of the alliance , the guild will be jointly managed by the alliance members , and will have to unconditionally obey the orders 2) the guilds assets and HQ will be the alliance''s assets , with the guild having 10% of the funds for management. 3) the guild members will not attempt for any first clear of dungeons , and will be added as a consultant into existing first rate guild parties to help in clearance. 4) All the recipes and lifestyle shops under the guild will be property of the alliance. 5) all the technical recipes including recipe for bombs , and/ or other inventions must be surrendered to the alliance. Failure toply will result in 1) Public deration of enemity 2) suppression of guild members through relentless hunting and public issue of bounty on the guild members of True Elites. 3) Supression of buisness , and all lifestyle shops. 4) No entry into dungeons and levelling spots . 5) Deration of joint war after the 2 months 12 days countdown . You have 48 hours to respond. Failure to respond in the given timeframe will lead to negotiations breaking down. Signed AzureLotus?by PinkLotus Demolitionboys?by INeedToSmash. SeaOfPoison?by Scorpio SurferUnited by Beachboy RealManchester?by DeBruyne. OriginalManchester?by Fernandes Musicians Inc?by TrueRhythm Rudra crumpled the letter as his blood started to boil .... How dare they threaten my guild? Yet he needed to be rational here , this matter was no joke ..... 7 major guilds uniting against True Elites naturally it was not a pretty situation . The first thing Rudra did was he called Karna and Fatty Ksh and sent a copy of the letter to the Grey office. He sat down with the two , his hands trembling as he asked " What do you guys think "? Both Ksh and Karna paled upon reading the letter. This was no supression contract , it was aplete very contract , they wanted to turn the Elites into their private dogs. They were speachless as to how to respond , both of them wanted to burn the paper to a crisp , but they understood the severity of the situation , it couldn''t be taken lightly at all ... After a while fatty said " Hey , you built this guild , i am here because of you , no matter what you choose , i will be with you ". Karna nodded " I have faith in your choice , guild leader ". Rudra sighed, thats right he could not let his emotions get the better of him , he had a damn guild to run , he had to wait till Ethan Grey had a opinion before he took a decision. He logged out , as he rode his car towards the Grey tower ------------------------ ( The Grey towers , the upside ) Rudra and Ethan were sitting face to face , both having deep frowns. To Rudra''s surprise , the Main guild leader Adam was also there. Ethan said " Someone is clearly targetting the Grey international , even the main guild had a sudden opposing faction stand up today ". Rudra arched his eyebrows , who was dumb enough to challenge a super guild. Adam said " Two first rate guilds have allied to challenge us to a war , although we are not much worried , and have a clear advantage, i am afraid you being in a different Country all together , it will be difficult to dispatch a sizable amount of troops needed for your guild to resist the supression". He said lowering his eyes, clearly ashamed. Ethan smashed a ss to the wall " The timing of the whole event is too perfect to be a coincidence , someone is definitely pulling the strings behind the scenes".?He was furious " I know you are part owner in the guild Ethan , but i do not wish to give in to the supression , let me tell you i have a way for my guild to hold our ground , but it will take a lot of resources and help from your side to happen , what do you say ". Rudra said Ethan''s eyes shone with brilliance , he knew Rudra''s biggest secret , however the shaky voice with which Rudra was speaking things he asked " how sure are you?". Rudra replied honestly " Depends on how many pieces of the puzzle i obtain , every step will be crucial ". Ethan nodded , he understood this better than anyone , in arge scale n , there is a long timeying foundations before even starting the path of action . " What do you need ? ". Ethan asked " First and foremost , manpower ..... I want you to make my current 55 guild members and families to relocate to Country J , additionally do a check on them and monitor their ounts for spies , i need a new wave of recruits , however no longer will there be a traditional recruitment method , i am giving you a list of game IDs. I am not sure if everyone still has the same name ... Rudra paused looking at Adam awkardly , before saying , try get them all ". Ethan nodded understandingly , these were probably top yers with good skills in hisst life , however are yet to be discovered as talents this life ... They might not even pick the same in game id , this was going to be a pain to look for them all and relocate them. But the least he could do was this much .... He agreed. Ethan also resolved to find out who was pulling the strings behind the scenes , the next few days were going to be turbulent. ------------------ Back in the game , PurpleHaze city . Rudra rounded up everyone in the guild in the guild hall and said " Guys , we have riled up all the big guilds in the city , and they feel threatened by us , they feel threatened by our momentum and jealous by our fame and sess.....they wish to supress and bully us for being wayy better than them .... I ask you all , will we give into the bullying? ". " NO SIR ".?A loud response was heard . Apparently while Rudra was gone Karna had aldready conducted a meeting informing the members of ths situation , however none of them wavered , their trust in Rudra was solid. " Fine then , Lets proove them right , lets show them why they are right to fear us ". Rudra then attached a note to a photo of the signed letter posting it on the forums saying " To the seven big bullies of Hazelgroove , the True Elites says JUST BRING IT , Signed Shakuni".?And hit post. /// Can someone guess theing story line ? Lets have some conspiracy theories guys , formte a theory based on these three hints 1) Treasure map 2) Dungeon pass 3) Face and Id swap mask Also we aregging on the powerstone target guys ..... Lets buck up !!! /// Chapter 82 - A Bunch Of Madmen

Chapter 82 - A Bunch Of Madmen

( The forums ) " Hey , hey , hey , can someone confirm this crazy post , did the seven big guilds actually send the notice or is this a publicity stunt? ". " F*** , HOLY SHIT , THIS IS INSANE ". " Madmen , the Elites are madmen ". " The seven big guilds supressing a single one , they are indeed a bunch of bullies ". " Who told the Elites to always showoff , you fly too high , your wings get chopped ". " My heart goes to the Elites , # say no to bullying .". " The supression is too much , thats basically a very contract , the big guilds went overboard , also the elites asking them to bring it , now thats a bunch of crazy bastards ". " Its not possible , this must be fake hoax ". " This is a hoax , a witch hunt! ". " Well well , RIP True Elites ". " Well i may sound like a madman myself but the Elites are not to be trifled with , the bullies should watch out ". The Forums went wild over thetest scuffle between big guilds and the True Elites , while many spected it to be a publicity stunt , asking the big guilds to respond to verify the truth of the situation , many small guilds and solo adventurers came to the support of the True Elites , condemning the bullying of the alliance. There was a part that supported them in supressing the Elites , these were the second rate guilds who had a muchrger poption than the True Elites yet they could not achieve a fraction of what they did . Also because they were theckies of the big guilds . The situation became extremely heated. Especially for the seven big guilds , as there was no justification to their actions , it was just downright petty of them , for such big guilds to ally just to supress a single guild like True Elites , was just shamefull. -------------------- ( At the Azure Lotus guild hall, the alliance meeting ) " That madman actually rejected our proposal outright on the forums. What an idiot ". INeedToSmash said " What gives such a small guild the confidence to go against us ? Isnt this a p in the face of our authority? ". Scorpio was livid These two were the prime instigators of supressing the Elites under the orders of Ambani , hence they were trying their best to rile up the crowd. " It isnt toote , our public opinion is taking a nosedive , we need to call this off as a misunderstanding while we still can ". PinkLotus said She genuinely did not want to be involved in such a scuffle with Rudra''s guild , however when the seven guilds alliance was made , the foundation of trust was built by exchanging shares of the parent corporations , each big yer held a stake in the six other parties buisnesses , hence Yua''s personal will did not matter here , if the majority vote was to supress the Elites , she could only butply as her rebellion would hurt the Nakatomi Corporation. " No , how can we be threatened by a small fry like the Elites , especially after they call us out like that, we maybe called bullies and tyrants , however we need to show our dominance over Hazelgroove , if there are profits , then im ready to be called a bully ". INeedToSmash said. The Major guilds debated for a while , and after a vote of 4:3 they passed a motion to send a reply on the forums to the Elites. " To the True Elites , from the alliance , Hope you are ready because we will bring the fight to your guild , soo say your prayers for soon you will be a fossil of history. "Signed the seven guildmasters of the alliance. ------------------------ Following the notice , a huge change was seen in the Hazelgroove kingdom , the alliance guild members started taking over all the levelling spots important for level 35+ yers. As well as stationing massive amounts of troops to spawn camp dungeons. Everyone was screened before providing entry , and was charged a entry fee , for a solo adventurer it was 50 silver , for a small party it was 5 gold , for a third rate guild it was 15 gold while second rate guilds had to pay 30 gold per entry . This was daylight robbery , however those who allied with the alliance signing a subservice treaty were exempt from the taxes. Although the True Elites on their mounts were way faster than yers , the guild members faced constant hunting threats , even inside the city safezone , the alliance members often tried funny buisness , disregarding the fact that they may serve jail time. Although the situation was bad , it would only get worse with time as the level gap shortened and yers unlocked mounts. Rudra was facing a race against time , he needed to act and he needed to act soon . But he had a n ... There was still hope to overturn the situation ... If only he can get his hands on the two remaining treasure map pieces. Firstly he needed to raise back morale , he needed to take control of the newest dungeon the lv 40+ 50 man dungeon " The endless ocean ". It was being spawn camped by over 10,000 yers from the alliance , and Rudra needed to first clear that dungeon to get a piece of the treasure map . Although the alliance did not have any lv 40 50 man dungeon teams ready yet , with many yers being at 39 it was only a matter of one or two days. The morale of the guild had taken a hit after being hunted all over the city and the outskirts , they needed a win , they needed the first clear of the 50 man dungeon . And Rudra would make it happen ... He had learnt his lesson , it was because he was too showy that he gained too much jealousy , fine then , now all his cards would be hidden , he will shock the world time and time again , it was time for Shakuni to shine. It was time for a mastern. /// Guys we are 104 , we want to end this week in double digits , i gaurantee releasing 7 chapters mass release on next monday should we end 99 or below , please please please help me push till there /// Chapter 83 - Time To Equip The Mask

Chapter 83 - Time To Equip The Mask

Adam felt very guilty for not helping out Rudra time and time again, he was frustrated at being soo bound despite being a leader of a super guild like Grey international , he was a top notch talent and a great leader , yet circumstances always stayed his hand when it came to helping the Elites. For him helping Rudra was natural , and if he could he would always provide support in any form possible. Hence when Rudra requested him to procure an item , he tried his best on fulfilling the task . The item Rudra requested was the concealer mask , it was only found in the Ghost kingdoms abandoned temple , it was in one of the hidden chests , Rudra knew this because of his Reincarnator knowledge , hence he passed the information to Adam , who was based in the Ghost kingdom and to whom the mask belonged to in his previous life. The mask was a epic rated item which could conceal one''s stats , levels and change the id name.?It was one of Adams hidden cards , as he took a second identitiy within his own guild , disguising himself as amon member to understand the powerstructure from the bottom up. Rudra needed the mask for different reason , he felt bad for Adam , who he used to rob of his own inheritance, yet he felt what was necessary was necessary. The mask was recieved in a Griffin package courier service today. This was the first thing Rudra needed in his n to counter the alliance. Rudra took the mask in his hands [ Concealer mask ] ( Epic ) : When equipped yer can hide his stats from inspection and can change the yername identity . Can be upgraded. Rudra wore the mask and heard a system notification ...... Concealer mask equipped. Enter new identity name _________ Rudra typed " Augustus Won Knight ". There was a deep connection to this name , it wasnt something he chose at random or at impulse , the name was a part of the grander scheme he wanted to y. yer name confirmed... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Emmisary of Church , World renowned , Hier of Augustus Won Knight ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL:41 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 214 +107 VIT : 214 +107 INT : 214 +107 STA : 214 +107 PHY : 214 +107 HP : 16000/16000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Reinforced Armour set ( Lv30) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valor , Golden Ratio Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : mysterious egg (incubating) (11/200) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Rudra now changed into normal adventurer clothes and became a normal adventurer venturing into the wild ..... Along the way he started observing the situation . In the city , the alliance members were seen patrolling in groups of five. The overall atmosphere had considerably dulled in the city , with them behaving like a bunch of bullies. Especially near the lifestyle shop , as there were state enforced guards , guarding the ce , it was difficult to cause a direct damage assault on the shop , however about 20 meters out they had set up a perimeter around the shop , and they made it their mission to hassle every one trying to buy goods from the shop , resulting in a much much reduced foot traffic flow. Those who somehow still dared to venture into the stores were extorted out of their purchases when they ventured outside. Only if a guard patrol was on duty patrolling , could someone slip by after a purchase from the shop . Even though many yers wanted the lv 30 dark gold full sets , they were blocked. Rudra smiled at the situation , he confidently walked towards the shop , when he crossed the 20 meters perimeter , he was stopped by a alliance member. " If you are here to buy something from the Elites lifestyle store , i suggest you turn away pal , or else ...." He made a throat slit sign with his thumb The fourckeys started to snicker Rudra shrugged as he said " Okay , if thats what you want ....". Taking his sword out he slit the leaders throat. SLASH -7000 critical hit You have attacked a guild member of Musicians Inc , you are now hostile to the guild . You have killed a yer within a safe zone Infamy rises by 5 The other four party members were stunned , WTF just happened .... He killed a yer in the safe zone.... " You .... You ..... The guards will get you now , punk , enjoy your jail time ". They said As they looked around , waiting for the guards toe , however nobody came ....... Rudra killed the other four party members in broad daylight ... In the watchfull eyes of a bunch of people , yet when the Patrol came around they just bowed to Rudra and left. This scene shocked many to the core... Even viscounts could not get away with murder in the city.... Just who was That guy? Under the watchful eyes of many , Rudra strolled into the Elites store and came out 10 minutester apparently buying the stuff he needed , walking straight past another perimeter set alliance party , yet this time noone dared obstruct his path . This scene was recorded by many and uploaded on the forums?with a tag " SLAP TO THE ALLIANCE ".?And. "A New Mysterious power ". Rudra''s actions although did not have a big effect. Nor did it create a tangible result , as the lifestyle store was still under seige , however it had a huge symbolic effect , as people had taken into notice a new masked man .........who was not to be trifled with. // Guys we are extremely close to the target for this week , at 101 , push me through 99 and lets end the week under 100 , if at Sunday when the stones Refresh , we are 99 or below , monday will be a mass release day !!!!! Lets not miss it for one or two stones guys ... Lets pass through number 95 like a boss , just to be safe /// Chapter 84 - Scouting

Chapter 84 - Scouting

About 2 weeks had passed since the alliance dered its supression of True Elites guild , and since then overtime they had cklisted 7 second rate guilds , 23 third rate guilds , while all solo adventurer parties had to pay heavy taxes to y the game . Hence they were recieving more and more public outrage. The alliance members were drunk on their power though , as collecting taxes had lined up their guild warehouses , whereas the respect brought by fear was a addictive feeling . They could throw their weight around and truly feel superior to other yers in the kingdom , only the guilds under the alliance first rate guilds enjoyed the tax free privges. However drunk with greed , they made a token amount of tax for the guilds under them . Even though it seemed like a small amountpared to therge taxes they levied on solo yers , it was significant once the volume was considered. The seven alliance guilds were getting rich ..... Real rich ! Many yers reached level 40 over thest few days and although many dont have mounts or have horses or othermon mounts , they finally started raiding the lv40 dungeon . There was no first clears heard yet , even though all of the seven big guilds had been trying the dungeon at normal mode for about 2 days now. This wasmon news amongst all citizens as videos of their dungeon runs would be livestreamed through variousworks. The show was very popr too as it brought good ratings. The yers who shined in a fight enjoyed some fame , whereas the credibility of the dungeon being very hard to clear became widespread . Although no other adventurer parties had full 50 man team at lv 40 or above to raid the dungeon , two second rate guilds that did have them , were denied entry. The dungeon was monopolised and spawn camped by about 10,000 alliance members from all guilds . Stationed as the leader of the camp , the vice guild master of RealManchester?the veterran captain ''pogba'' , was an exellent leader with real life millitary baground. Rudra had been scouting the ce for quite sometime now , trying toe up with strategies to break the formation of the camp. The camp was set in three concentric circles , with archer and mages being stationed at high grounds with cover ..... It was extremely difficult to pass through the encirclement , as there were not many openings to exploit. Wether it was the first ring , the second or the third , the deeper you went into the formation , the deeper you were holed up , you will just get yourself surrounded trying to break in as there were no blind spots to exploit in the seige. Having nned for a longtime , Rudra came up with an idea. First he decided to rile up the faction a bit ........ Rudra Disguised as Augustus Won Knight , with his mask and a distinct blue Robe strode confidently towards the encirclement. At the outermostyer he was stopped. " Turn back , a guildless like you cant pass through here , if you dont want to loose a level , SCRAM ". Rudra was calm , recording the incident and said " You cant just block a dungeon over your free will , this is yourst warning ,y off the seige and SCRAM ". The face of the alliance member twitched " Cocky , aren''t you ... Well let me teach you some manners". He said drawing his sword ..... As about 20 members around him drew their weapons , even one archer locked aim at Rudra! Rudra smirked " Fools". He said taking out Excalibur , he was like a ghost ..... These lv 30 noobs were no match for him as he single handedly decimated the group of 20 , before shooting the archer with a shadow st , killing all 21. -7000 Critical hit -2500 -2500 -5099 -450 -2100 -6000 critical The battle drew the attention of more and more aince members , as many more reinforcements arrived ... Rudra kept dancing between the alliance memberspletely making a fool of them , before Pogba arrived He yelled " Stop ! ". Calmly walking towards Rudra he said " you have good skills , i can see you have no faction , how about you join mine? As one of the seven big guilds. Our team needs talents like you , as long as you join , you can freely use the dungeons and all levelling spots without paying any fees , also with your skills you can be a party leader or maybe even a core member someday .... How about it ?". Rudra pretended to think for a bit , as he snickered inside his head then said " It is funny ". He said " Whats funny " Asked Pogba , frowning " Its funny how ants like you dare to mess with the likes of me " . Rudra said as he used Darkness Bind! With a single leap he closed in the distance of 8 meters between them and used a single fire enhanced sh to kill Pogba in a single throat strike -8000 Critical Hit! Pogba fell dead , the experts around him dumbfounded , everyone went ballistic after that. No matter how good Rudra was, continuously fighting over 40 members at a time was not possible for him , as he started retreating slowly , he took chips of damage . However with him also taking out windcutter and dual wielding , he used windsh after windsh , before finally using the woods to Run away . Rudra had sessfully killed the enemy general , while riling up the enemy camp . His outing today was sessful. Under the name Augustus Won Knight , Rudra uploaded the video on the forums and wrote the message " You have 12 hours toy off the seige punks , or i will wipe you all out ". A Death Threat was issued. The video had over 6 million views in the next 6 hours as the Forums went batshit crazy over the entire incident . " Who was Augustus Won Knight? ". " Which faction did he belong to? ". " Will this madman actually wipe the entire camp? ". " He killed Pogba? ". All these were questions buzzing around right now , when someone linked the person entering the royal?library. The one breaking the seige of the Lifestyle store and this incident as the same person . When the antics of the yer came out , his hype had became even bigger. With him getting the tag of the '' Vignte'' . An emergency meeting was called between elders of the alliance , with the guild masters being busy with the Dungeon Runs , they needed to take care of the situation, would they take the warning Augustus gave them seriously? /// Rank 96 guys , its saturday ..... Lets mentain this through sunday guys , if we do end up mentaining it then monday will be a treat for you all.!!! Thankyou for the overwhelming support guys! /// Chapter 85 - The Power Of Connections

Chapter 85 - The Power Of Connections

( The Won Knight mansion ) Rudra was here as he looked for his elder sister , he needed permission to use the Won Knight army Although he did not technically need to ask , he felt like he should .... As he confronted Patricia , he told a very short version of the story of why he needed the army ..... After a while ..... Patricia stared at Rudra nkly for a minute there .... Before saying " You need the army for what? ". Rudra sighed as he started to exin " Its like ... --------------- ( Inside the Lv 40 dungeon " The endless ocean ".) PinkLotus was leading the group against a bunch of one horned Dolphins in a bunch of small pirate ships. The ship was in a storm and constantly facing arge tide of waved , rocking them left and right. There were 5 ships total , with a crew of 10 in each ship . They were having an extremely hard time , however this was the furthest they had ever traversed inside the dungeon , although about 30 hours in the sea was enough to make anyone feel despair , the guild was going strong overall as a unit. Out of the 5 , one had broken formation to scout ahead , while the others banded together in a diamond formation , the scouting boat was being led by the vice guild master GreenLotus . Just when they finished wiping a party of dolphins , a message came from the scouting group ..... "Leader, I discovered a very special ce here! The rivers are actually flowing in mid-air! There are also lots of Rainbow-colored fish swimming in the Purple-colored river! Moreover, these fish are all Level 40 Elites!" GreenLotus suddenly said in the party chat, his voice containing great excitement. "A group of Level 40 Special Elite fish? Isn''t this too much of an exaggeration? GreenLotus, are you sure you saw right?" PinkLotus did not believe GreenLotus''s words at all. "It''s true! If you don''t believe me, I''ll send you a picture of it!" After taking a look at the picture, it was indeed as Green Lotus said. The location in the picture was like a wondend on earth, dazzlingly beautiful. It was truly hard to imagine that the Endless Ocean would have such a location in it. There were hundreds of big Rainbow fish in the purple river, and they all shone brilliantly, creating a dazzling sight. "Rainbow-colored fish?" PinkLotus entered deep thought as she looked at the golden fish in the river. Suddenly, she thought of a possibility, "What are the coordinates? I''lle over immediately." When PinkLotus and the party arrived at the purple-colored river, they discovered that this river was actually moving in position, though it moved at an extremely slow speed. PinkLotus and Azure Guild members only managed to locate this river due to GreenLotus continuously following it. This Pink River was one of the rarely seen marvels in Omega . These marvels would usually appear at random ces in the endless ocean map . Any yers that were able to meet such marvels were all extremely lucky, as this meeting represented an opportunity. [Rainbow Fish] ( Elite) Level 40 HP 10000/10000 The fish were about 20 m above the sea level , and anyone who could jump about 2 meters could easily enter the purple river from the top of the mast of the ship. As someone tried to attack the fish , there was suddenly a blur of an attack , as the entire ship carrying the yer was annihted. Soon , st after sts were seen , and the entire squad had been wiped! " DAMN IT " PinkLotus screamed at the respawn centre in the city.?Just what the hell happened? What was that attack , and who did it? Nothing seemed to go right for her over thest few days ... Her father denied her meeting Rudra , as her conscience kept gnawing her heart over not being able to rify her position . To her dismay Rudra had not tried to contact her..... Did he really not care? Or had he assumed the worst? She really dint know , and it drove her crazy!! Her voice was supressed in the alliance and the guild members had started slipping out of her influence following the alliance merger . To top it all off , thetest dungeon run was a bunch of frustrating failures ... Her life was a mess currently. ----------------------- ( The True Elites guild headquarters ) GUILD NOTICE. '' Prepare for raiding the 50 man dungeon in 6 hours '' - Shakuni '' Wee Orochimaru , a yer recently recruited by the guild ''. '' Expect Arrival of New members?, about 300 in the near future , be prepared to meet the second batch of the elite''s ''. '' Provide residential and family details to Amelia , expect a big pay raise and relocation of housing in near future , details will be shared via email ''. The Guild notice board was updated... The guild members reading the board all went crazy with chatter .... They had went through hell thest few days .... They had been strictly supressed and hunted everywhere , and now finally the leader had issued the notice for raiding a dungeon ..... One that was being camped by 10,000 members ..... Just what was he thinking? However their faith in Rudra was solid at this point , hence they started preparing for the dungeon run . However the next guild messages was what baffled them even more There was a second wave of recruitment ? Why hadnt they seen any exams , or interviews? Why are they relocating??Why provide family details ? , Hooray for pay raise!!! There were a million questions in the guild members minds , however the leader was missing hence they could not clear them all .... The protagonist of their talks Guild leader Shakuni , was currently busy marching with 50 thousand NPC soldiers on his tail , to wipe a upstart alliance , who denied his guild entry over a dungeon . /// Bonus chapter one of the seven mass rse promised ... Releasing it on saturday itself as a show of faith as we hit number 92 , expect continuous random bombardment of chapters next 3 days as the seven chapter drop begins ..... Hope you guys will keep bombarding those stones as we end the week on a strong note!!!! enjoy the bonuses ". /// Chapter 86 - Dirt Cheap

Chapter 86 - Dirt Cheap

After Omega introduced the real world currency conversion , many money making fanatics joined the game ..... There were buisnessmen ranging from people who worked hard in the game just to earn 300 dors a day to some who earned 30000 to some who earned 3 million. Many guilds also supported and employed those buisnessmen. And in a symbiotic rtionship , they supported each other , thetter providing funds to the guild bing a economic backbone , while thetter providing a stable market to conduct buisness and a ready base of yers to use as a market to expand. The most golden of such buisnesses was the True Elites lifestyle store , the amount of money the store made was simply off the charts , as many buisnessmen drooled to aquire the shops. When the alliance dered its hostility to the True Elites , the lifestyle store was heavily suppressed , however due to its superior products , it still made a daily profit , despite of running at 10% capacity. However the sharks smelled blood.?As buisnessmen kept hounding Rudra to sell a portion of the buisness off .... With the pressure of the supression mounting day by day , the demands of the buisnessmen became more and more outrageous. The prices they offered in exchange of shares of the Lifestyle store became dirt cheap. Rudra just snickered at their offers , 5 dors a share for 50,000 shares at a 50% stake , lol , i spend more money on my cars mentainance than that , Rudra thought. However it was true that the supression of the lifestyle stores could not go on any longer ..... His guild needed money , now more than ever , the advanced mana potion needed to be introduced , now more than ever. Rudra coldly declined any and every buisnessman approaching him , this resulted in most buisnesses ckListing Rudra from buying from their stores, and they went a step forward cklisting all True Elites members along with Rudra. Rudraughed at this childishness ..... He thought '' Fine , you all want to make a enemy of me , ill remember your names! ''. 73 shop owners had ckgged Rudra and 65 of them had ckgged the True Elites also. The guild members faced another huge obstacle due to this ..... First they were always hunted on sight , levlling was aldready difficult , now even buying materials became a challenge... It was truly a tough time to be a elite. Two herbs were needed for the advanced mana potion , the Fragrant herb and the Rare herb. These herbs could be found in the wild and were widely collected by solo adventurers and small parties to sell for side ie. They were sold in a big marketce in PurpleHaze city , the ce was a exclusive of the capital , more of like a modern day flea market. Where tourists and locals shopped for local specialties and cheap prices. Rudra went to the open market called the Bazaar to buy his goods instead. The Bazaar was the ce where anyone could set up a stall for 3 silver coins , and was divided into all kinds of sections for sellers and buyers to choose. Rudra went into the alchemy section to buy the two main herbs required for the brewing of the advanced mana potion .... Many did not know this , however all three mana potions , the basic , the intermediate and the advanced , had the same ingredients ..... It was just the potion form and refinement method that changed the result. With the advanced mana potion form in hand , and the same basic ingredients , Rudra''s profit in this endeavour was sure to be astronomic. This was why Rudra hade to this bazaar to purchase Herbs in bulk, either Fragrant Herbs or Rare Herbs. After making a round through the bazaar and investigating the general prices of Herbs, Rudra began advertising his need as he typed his message through the trade channel forum , "Buying Fragrant Herbs, 40 Copper per stack; Rare Herbs, three Silver per stack! Will buy as many as you have!" The trade channel forum was a unique channel only avable in bazaars. Any yers in the bazaar could receive the messages sent through this channel. However, yers who wished to post their messages needed to pay a fee of 1 Gold per message. Though the length of each message was limited to 100 words, it was a valuable promotion tool. With this, Rudra could save himself a lot of trouble. The amount and prices of Herbs at each Stall varied greatly. If Rudra had to visit every Stall in the bazaar, even if he exhausted himself to death, he would only acquire a small amount. Hence, rather than haggling with every Stall owner, he might as well offer to purchase Herbs at an average price. Naturally, interested yers would hunt him down to sell their goods. Shortly after Rudra ''s announcement, arge number of yers rushed towards him. Thankfully he had his mask equipped and was dressed inmon clothes , no robe no armour. No helmet. He was nothing like how he usually looked . "Boss, how many Herbs do you want to buy?" A burly looking man asked "Big Brother , look! I have excellent quality Herbs! I can even lower the price if you buy them in bulk!" A cute girl with a pony said The yers that had hurried over all looked at Rudra like hungry wolves. They crowded around him, rushing to sell their Herbs. Their intensity far exceeded Rudra''s initial expectations. "Alright, alright, no need to rush. All of you, line up and trade with me." Rudra smiled as he motioned for the crowd to calm down. Sure enough, yers'' enthusiasm in the capital city of PurpleHaze is a lot more intense. However, after giving it some thought, their enthusiasm was only natural. yers were currently busy with leveling and were not particrly enthusiastic about Lifestyle sses. Although Guilds nurtured their own alchemists, the Guilds could easily supply the amount of Herbs their alchemists needed. They didn''t need to purchase any. Only with the unique situation of the True Elites , who had no official merchant tie ups and no parties to farm for resources that such a situation arose. More importantly, the crowd was so excited because the demand for Herbs was usually quite low. As useful potion recipes were extremely rare, demand for Herbs had dropped even further. In addition, Hazelgroove Kingdom was not a Herb-poor kingdom, resulting in the prices of Herbs remaining rtively low. Despite there being 20 Herbs in each stack, Fragrant Herbs only sold for 40 Copper per stack. Even Rare Herbs only sold for three Silver per stack. One could imagine just how worthless Herbs were. Yet, even with such low prices, few people were willing to purchase Herbs, which exined why everyone was so excited to see Rudra. yers would frequently encounter Herbs while adventuring, and they would usually collect these Herbs to sell in bulk at ater time. Now, these yers'' actions benefited Rudra. In a short moment, Rudra had purchased 2,000 stacks of Fragrant Herbs and 200 stacks of Rare Herbs, spending 14 Gold in total. To other yers, this might be an astronomical sum, but to Rudra, this was only a drop in the bucket. "Sorry, but my bag''s full. Everyone, please wait here for a while. I''lle back to purchase more some other day ." Rudra hurriedly turned and ran towards the Won Knight mansion. Reluctance filled the crowd''s eyes as they watched Rudra''s departing figure. However, they surely could not forcibly make him buy the goods. They were helpless. However Rudra , in this single exchange bought enough materials for about 10,000 advanced mana potions fulfilling his target. /// Bonus chapter 2/7 , dropping it here back to back with bonus chapter one . Yep this one happens before he goes out scouting the enemy camp ,spawn camping the dungeon , a little history recap guys , Enjoy!!! /// Chapter 87 - History Of Hazelgroove Kingdom

Chapter 87 - History Of Hazelgroove Kingdom

Hazelgroove kingdom was once Hazelgroove Empire , ruling supreme in the continent , it was one of the major powers to be reckoned with. The Empire was established by the first emperor , the then Grand Duke Kartik Patel. He was a duke of the Hazelgroove kingdom , who lead a faction of nobles through a difficult war to sieze the throne of Hazelgroove. His biggest supporter back then was the man Augustus Won Knight , hismander in cheif who lead his forces to glory . The explosion artist who painted the battlefield red with his bombs. After the war , he was given the then vacant positon of duke of Hazelgroove for his contributions. Sent on battlefield after battlefield by the King , he conquerednd afternd expanding the kingdom?, gaining more and more merits and reputation. About 5 years after usurping the throne , the first major conflict fell on the reign of king Kartik Patel. The then kingdom of orcs , marched towards Hazelgroove with a massive army of 4 million orcs strong. The orc army had been on a rampage , destroying two kingdoms before their path of destruction went towards Hazelgroove. It was a massive issue and a big threat to the reign of the then king. Augustus analysed the situation and went into seclusion in this time , trying toe up with the ultimate bomb to counter the situation . After a long time in seclusion , just when many outskirt towns had been lost to the orc invasion , Augustus came up with the ultimate destructive bomb , the Brahmastra using which he levelled about half of the 4 million strong orc army. The single bomb droppedpletely changed the dynamics of the war , and was gged as the biggest threat to humanity and Hazelgroove''s top weapon. The tides of war changed and Hazelgroove overcame the orc invasion , Kartik Pateling on top. What followed was that many smaller kingdoms willingly submitted to the superior millitary might of Hazelgroove kingdom as it gained territory after territory , vassals after vassals , growingrge enough to be an empire ! And hence came the first emperor of Hazelgroove , and his legend was noted in history books. Also this was why the Won Knights were soo revered in Hazelgroove , just like the Royal faction , the Won Knights held a strong political influence amongst the nobles of the kingdom. It is only because of this special status and their unquestionable loyalty to the Ruling faction , that the Won Knights were allowed a massive personal force of 100 thousand soldiers. With time many ipetent rulers had taken up the throne of Hazelgroove and with the knowledge of the Brahmasutra bing a lost art. The empire began loosing its influence over its vassals. One after another many territories dered independence as Hazelgroove Empire once again be ame Hazelgroove kingdom . However through all that , never did the position of the Won Knights change. -------------- ( Modern day , at the Won Knights Mansion ) Rudra had came to the mansion only for the second time.?However he was genuinely mesmerized by the luxurious mansion , he felt like no matter how many times he would visit , it would always shock him . " Ohhhh , to what do i owe the unexpected visit". Patricia said looking at Rudra gawking at the Mansions interior " Just some buisness talks " Rudra said , smiling at her NPC adopted sister. Patricia smiled , she liked this no nonsense talks character of Rudra . He did not use ttery or pleasentries to put his thoughts forward , he was straightforward in his approach?and she appreciated that . " What do you need ? " She asked " 50,000 troops " Rudra said shamelessly Patricia frowned , why did he need soo many troops all off a sudden She asked cautiously " why? ". Rudra started exining the guilds current position to Patricia , about how they were being supressed by the alliance and that , 10,000 adventurers had spawn camped thetest dungeon and that to deal with those pests , he needed the army . Patricia was baffled , unable to process the information for a while , she just stared at Rudra " You need the army for what? ". She asked again Rudra sighed , he exined it all again , as slowly as possible Patricia said " i get the whole thing , however why do you want 50,000 tier 2?troops to deal with 10,000 tier 0 ones , thats just massacare ". Clearly she did not approve of such ruthless bullying , however this was more about making a statement for Rudra , he needed to show the alliance members that two could y the bullying game they were ying and that he could y it wayy better than they could. " Exactly why ". Rudra grinned evily. Chatting for a while , Rudra consulted Patricia for advice over formations and best attack ns , before using his identity as a Won Knight to gather 50 thousand tier 2 NPC soldiers. With an hour left on his given deadline to remove the spawn camp , Rudra started to mobilize the army , should they not remove it , tommorow was going to be a massacre. The sight of 50,000 troops on horses , was something to behold , as Rudra marched at the forefront on his Direwolf , now equipped with a True Elite robe and the mask , disguising himself as Augustus Won Knight , he wanted to create a fake image that there was an absolute unoffendable party present within the Elites ranks. Possibly even more confusion over his identity , as he wanted to mix reality and deception about his dual identity soo close that noone would be able to tell apart the real from the deceit. /// Part 3/7 of the seven chapter mass release , this chapter is included as some of you guys requested for more lore .... Soo here it is ! , guys m up at 4 am , writing this for you all , you better keep the powerstones pumping , also please make sure we end up in top 100 , we are slipping at 94 now , it will be dissapointing for me if even after the bonuses we end up above 100 . Trusting you all on this one .... Hope you hold your end of the bargain , as i am at mine /// Chapter 88 - Massacre (1)

Chapter 88 - Massacre (1)

( The Elders of the alliance meeting) Many elders from the seven guild alliance had met at the Real Manchester headquarters today , to discuss the threat of an unknown yer called Augustus Won Knight . However for whatever nonsense reason , the elders of all guilds were basically old men in their sixties or seventies. " This is ridiculous , why are we listening to a clown? ". An elder from musicians inc was livid. " I have better things to do with my time ". Someone from?Sea of Poison shouted " The demolition boys are not afraid of solo yers ". An elder pitched in Moreover it was just a rambling of old men who did not take the situation seriously at all , there was no talks about fact checking , no talks about the credentials of the issuer of the threat . They just sat there toin about how they had to move their sorry bones for this meeting. However the only one in his fifties the elder from Azure Lotus said " just to be sure , lets send some elite yers as backup , and reinforce the front lines with lv 39 yers". " Hmph , do what you like , overcautious youngster ". Someone from RealManchester said. The face of the Azure Lotus elder twitched , why was he called a youngster , he was in his fiftes dammit , he was going to be a grandfather of two this year. The oldies gave no shit at all , as any proposal put forward by the Azure Lotus elder was all passed without restrain , however as a result , the outer defenses had been strengthened. Also Pogba after being killed had been farming like crazy , and had reached level 40. He was roaring for revenge on the upstart solo. -------------------------- ( On the battlefield , at the given notice time ) Rudra walked on alone , in the True Elites guild robes with a mask on and said " YOUR TIME IS UP , THE GRIM REAPER HAS ARRIVED ". The army was currently about 5 minutes away from the location , and this initial chaos was part of his n ...... Logically this was insane of him to walk in alone " HE WEARS A TRUE ELITE ROBE " someone shouted Nobody would ever think that a single independent yer would take the initiative to seek vengeance upon an entire seven Guild''s alliance team. After all, this was simply an overestimation of one''s own abilities. However, Rudra dared to do just that because of his sufficient strength. Pogba was Level 40, and the others present were all Level 39. There was a 2 level gap between them and Rudra . However Rudra had bombs!!!!! Frost and spike bombs 7 of them were dropped on the front lines ... As BOOM BOOM BOOM , hundreds of yers lives were reaped in a few seconds with many many more injured . " Damn the Elites?and their bombs ". Someone cursed Just as the healers of Alliance were about to replenish the HP of the frontline yers, Rudra suddenly appeared before them. Rudra cast Darkness st , the skill instantly devouring the group of panicked healers. Frightening damages of over -5000 appeared on every healer''s head, and some even received critical hits of over -1,0000 damage. In the blink of an eye, a majority of the healers died. However, due to the healers standing rtively spread apart, there were three who managed to remain unscathed after Rudra''s attack. Rudra immediately used Wind de and charged over. He used wind sh on one of the shocked healers, killing them instantly. Rudra then continued to brandish his sword at the two remaining healers, reaping their lives with a few sword strokes. "Augustus Won Knight !" Pogba bellowed, countless veins surfacing on his forehead. "Paulo Pogba , haven''t you been trying to find me all this time?" Rudra faintly smiled as he looked at him . Regarding the hundred-plus yers standing around Pogba, ring at him, Rudra paid no attention to them at all. "Now that I''ve arrived, I wonder if you''ve prepared to die yet?" "Kill me? I''m afraid that you''re the one who won''t leave this ce alive! I lost to you the previous time because you had bound me using some despicable binding.?spell , This time, however, I am Level 40 as well! Do you think that I''m still afraid of you? Everyone, get him! Kill him!" Pogba smiled disdainfully, immediatelymanding all of his subordinates to get rid of Rudra. He did not believe that Rudra could leave alive when faced with his team of over a hundred elite yers, not to mention, manage to kill him. The yers from Alliance revealed sneers as they looked at Rudra ; they all thought that there was a problem with Rudra''s head. However, they didn''t mind teaching Rudra a lesson. One against one hundred? Did he really think he was Invincible? In the past, the yers from Alliance that surrounded Rudra were mostly normal members. There were only a few elite members of the Guild present at the time; hence, Rudra caused such a massacre. This time, however, they were all alliance ''s elites, and they were all Level 39 yers. Rudra would only meet one end today ¨C Death! Suddenly, tens of spellsunched at Rudra. The other remaining tens of Shield Warriors, Guardian Knights, Berserkers, and Swordsmen charged towards Rudra. Meanwhile, the Assassins entered Stealth, waiting for their chance to strike. Even though everyone was around the same level , Rudra''s stats were wayy beyond all of them , his speed and defense were insane as the few spells that did hit him did close to negligible damage. All of the mages were shocked. "Even if it is a tiny amount of damage, beat him with all you''ve got! There has to be a limit to his HP! Without any healers, he won''tst long! Melee sses, spread out and be careful of his Bombs!" simrly shocked. However, after giving it some thought, even if Rudra had an insanely high Defense, he still wasn''t a Boss. There was bound to be a limit to his HP. Even if they only dealt damage in the single digits, with tens of them continuously attacking, how long could Rudrast? /// BONUS 4/7 , guys the next chapters are going to be awesome , m sure readers who love our OP MC , will fall in love with him all over again! , Also powerstones need to keeping ..... Its only 6 hours till the countdown resets ,st push guys! /// Chapter 89 - Massacre (2)

Chapter 89 - Massacre (2)

( Right before the brawl , at the Won Knight mansion) Patricia said " okay soo let me get this straight , the formation set to camp the dungeon is in three concentric circles..... With the healers being in the second ring and the wizards and archers in the innermost ring ". Rudra nodded , he had scouted the formation himself , hence there were no ws in his data. " Okay , tell me how will you go about it ? ". Patricia wanted to see Rudra''s approach to the situation , as a Won Knight , he needed to be a natural leader and knowledgeable about formations. " I think taking out the healers is the first main objective , the outer ring elites can be steamrolled using bombs , followed with a wipe of the healers , once they are down , there will be a chance to take out the tanks and create an opening in the ranks , then will be the time for the army to rush in from the opening and decimate the second line of the melee troops , once they fall , the wizards and archers are pretty much screwed at close range ". Rudra exined his n. Patricia nodded, she approved of his brother''s approach of the problem , he did not dissapoint the Won Knight name. However what baffled Rudra was the intelligence Patricia disyed , if he did not know that she was an NPC he would genuinely take her to be a real person , she had emotions , she had no script that she followed , she advised you on things you needed conselling on .....she was just a very reliable elder sister. He wanted to genuinely find the Cuber executives and give them a grand salute for making such a game with such characters, this was beyond world changing , this was like a whole world in itslef , an alternate reality. ---------------------------------------- ( Back to the war sequence , outside the endless ocean dungeon camp , between a sea of enemies ) Rudra was like a machine , ughtering yers left and right , the wizards and archers kept bombarding the spot where he was fighting with spells and arrows that kept chipping on his health . -50 -50 -57 -55 -40 -32 Slowly but surely , Rudra was getting hurt , his HP dropping , his skills going on cooldown , his stamina being depleted?, his movements getting sloppier. Seeing this Pogba beamed and said " I admit you are a great fighter Augustus Won Knight , however you cannot defeat an army alone , you shall be in here today ". Pogba said " Huh , arrogant bastard sending us warnings about removing the camp , and actually showing up to try solo his way through the camp , now die you fool! ". Someone from Alliance camp shouted and charged at Rudra only to die under Excalibur. "You may kill 5 of us , but we will make?sure to send 500 more to kill you , you may be a member of True Elites , however you are not god , you cant ever achieve anything alone , this is why you are a joke and your guild is a joke , a bunch of 50 members , trying to look like a first rate guild , acting all showy and cool , however even a pack of hyenas can y lions when outnumbered , what can you do alone to us 10,000 men , you may kill 100 or maybe even 200 but thats where you stop.?Thats where you loose , thats where you DIE ". Pogba roared Cheers were heard throughout the alliance camp " PUNY GUILD ". " PUNY GUILD ". " PUNY GUILD". Chants were heard from the alliance members. Rudra''s breathing became more and more ragged as his HP dropped to 30% However after tossing a spike bomb and retreating to create some space Rudra took a breather . Unfazed at the 1000 members surrounding him, just because of the threat of the bombs on him were they reluctant to charge in blind , however they were closing in from three directions , like a leopard stalking its prey. Rudra looked at the timer , the 5 minutes were up in 10 more seconds. He smiled " Yeah, yeah , yeah , we are just 50 members , however you are wrong in theparision of us to lions , you called yourself hyenas and us lions , well to be frank that is where you lost the war , as we are not lions and you are not hyenas ".?Rudraughed like a madman The gazes of the alliance members on him becameplicated ..... '' Madman , this was a madman , a true psychopath''. " You are but ants , and we are the Dragons ,e 5 ants or 50 or 5 million , there ain''t no way that Dragons be falling to ants ". Rudra dered ! He spread his arms wide , and the ground started to shake , THUMP THUMP THUMP THUMP. A rhythmic marching sound was heard ....within 20 seconds a massive army of 50 thousand was lined up neatly behind Rudra The faces of the alliance members became ashen ....just what the hell was happening ?? Just who the hell was the madman standing infront of them? Rudra looked at Pogba before saying " Everyone talks tough when there is an army behind their back ..... Lets hear you talk trash now , punk ". Silence ... There was no reply " No more trash talk? No more motivational speaches ? ".?Rudraughed " Lets hear you chant PUNY GUILD NOW ". Rudra taunted the crowd . His voice deepened as he said " Thats what i thought boy, when i show up YOU SHUT UP ". " Kill them all ". Rudra ordered The well trained army of tier 2 NPC did not need to be told twice , as a bloodbath started . The pro gamers and level 39 and 40 melee members were just aplete joke infront of the Lv 80 tier 2 troops in full battle gear. There was no fighting , no brawl , for every second that passed about 5 alliance members were brutally ughtered . Well everyone but Pogba , as troops just ignored him as if he was not present. The mental shock of the situation rendered him baffled there , just who was this guy who picked a bone with him ? Yesterday when he was killed it was the first blow to his reputation , for the first time in his professional gaming career did he feel soo powerless. However he grinded for 20 hours straight after that reaching from lv39--> lv 40 Regaining his confidence in himself as he steeled to kill the man. However not only did that man show up alone at first , massacre about 260 members right infront of his eyes , kill the entire healer unit in the second circle . And just when?he thought he had the upper hand..... When he absolutely humiliated the enemy and the enemies organization , raised his sides morale ..... That guy just summoned a NPC army 5 time his own units size out of nowhere. Not only the numbers were overwhelminglyrger , the quality of troops was iparable , one to two strikes was all it took to kill a tank !?It was just a massacre. And he wasnt killed , he was ignored as he was made to watch his entire unit die! /// THANKYOU THANKYOU THANKYOU FOR THE POWERSTONE SUPPORT GUYS!!!!!?Im truly overwhelmed and humbled , i truly have the best ever fanbase , as whatever damn ceiling i set you guys make sure to smash it over ..... We ended at 89 guys , and here i was anxious at wether we will make it to 99 or not ... Thankyou all and yes the chapters will keep flowing today to deliver on the promise !?So buckle up !!!!! Here is chapter 5/7 /// Chapter 90 - Massacre(3)

Chapter 90 - Massacre(3)

Pogba cursed the heavens , his eyes became bloodshot as he red at the protagonist of this event , the masked man in the True Elites guild robes called '' Augustus Won Knight''. But as he looked towards Rudra what he found just wanted him to vomit blood , his opponent''s antics?were just beyond his understanding of human nature anymore..... As his army was being massacred , Rudra was there singing lyrics of a song and just mad vibing and dancing " Goose got me loose Gone off patron Money in my pocket And I''m all up in the zone like Ooh I''mma act a damn fool! Ooh I''m ''bout to act a fool!" His eyes closed , he was justughing and swinging his song to the rhythm of the lyrics , his feet jumping and thumping , creating a beat. Did he not even consider them opposition at all? Who was that guy anyway to have such arge army at his beck and call? Pogba dropped to his knees , he had lost ! He was inferior to that madman , be it in skills , resources , baground , or mentality. Rudra looked at the pitifull man on his knees , and just on time , the Elites came riding on the Grey Wolves . The guild members were shocked to see the ongoing carnage , and the mysterious man in the mask . Noone knew about the man''s identity , not even Karna knew .... However following the recent news, they knew he was Augustus Won Knight . Rudra looked at them and said " Guild leader Shakuni has asked me to inform you guys to meet him inside the dungeon .... Lets not keep the boss waiting ". He said Karna gulped ... The man in the mask gave him chills ... He was drenched in blood with the enemy general on his knees infront of him , yet he talked back soo casually . He nodded and the guild members rode unobstructed towards the dungeon entrance. Rudra kicked Pogba to the ground as he kept one foot on his chest .... He leaned in and stared Pogba dead in the eye ........ " Well , well , well , life is cruel aint it??Here you were dreaming about killing me ..... However reality is you are just an insignificant object beneath my oppressive boot ...... Soo what if the seven big guilds ally? ..... Do dungeon camps , target my guild members ..... Acting like big tough bullies .... Well , everyone acts like a gangster , untill a real gangster walks into the room! ". " I hope this teaches the brats behind you their ce .... When you meet them tell those ants that iming for them ". Rudra dered as he swung Excalibur to kill Pogba . -7000 critical hit! He was dead! The massacre was over ..... The seven guild alliance with over 10,000 members guarding a dungeon entrance had been wiped clean! The few solo adventurers in the area , who followed the marching army in hopes of there being an event were dumbfounded at the development. A storm that would rock the game ured here today... There was sure to be a fallout. However the guild responsible for it had disappeared in the nightmare mode of a extremely difficult dungeon. God knows what waves would there be in their absence. Rudra approached the dungeon entrance , he took off his mask at thest second , changing his set of clothes and drinking a max hp potion before going in. ------------- ( Real world , the Grey international tower, the upside) Thest 2 weeks had been rough on Ethan Grey , The task that Rudra assigned him had been challenging toplete to say the least ... He had to pour considerable resources to speed the building of the Elite tower project by 5 times. Also the recruitment had been a headache .... Many strings needed to be pulled , many government officers to appease. To top it all off , the share prices had seen a decline in thest 2 weeks , the reputation of him being untouchable became a bit tarnished due to the ongoing crisis. Ethan Grey had tried to supress the corporations behind the SeaOfPoison , AzureLotus , Musicians Inc , Real Manchester , Original Manchester , Demolition boys , however the ever cooperative local governments had the balls to not respond to his requests . The billionares who always lined up to kiss his a** , acted high and mighty , this was a first and a treatment Ethan had not faced in this life. Ethan knew , there was a bigger yer involved in this .... However whoever that was , had concealed himself too well ..... It took his excellent team of information agents about 2 weeks to find out that it was none other than his ex mentor Mithun Ambani . However Ethan Grey felt a greater shock when the investigations made connected that all roads led to Mithun Ambani. If Ambani was behind all this , then things were harder than they looked ..... It was a grim situation , he could not supress the corporations opposing him like he usually did. Ambani was not a simple opponent , Ethan knew that he would face bacsh from that man at some point in his life, he had used Ambani and his daughter as stepping stones at his path to mega sess in buisness , however he had genuinely taken Ambani as his mentor. Thats exactly why Ethan knew how dangerous the man was , the dirtiest yer in the game , the snake who kept lurking in the shadows , always retreating , had finally bared his fangs ..... This was sure to be one of the toughest challenges he had ever faced. If Ambani was a yer in the chess game , he needed to bring his A game too.... And more than anything , he needed his star yer , Rudra to perform ! A storm was brewing , a major one at that , only time would show who woulde out on top! /// Bonus 6/7. Our MC under the mask is a bad bad guy guys , maybe it is the mask , or maybe the anonymity , however it brings out the deep hidden sadistic nature of the MC , will it lead to our MC having a split personality? ..... Will his real personality change? ..... Lets see guys ,ment down below what would you all preffer! Enjoy the bonus! /// Chapter 91 - Fallout

Chapter 91 - Fallout

( The forums ) '' Oye , oye , oye , has someone seen this insane footage of an NPC army wiping the alliance''s camp on the new lv 40 dungeon ''. '' that madman Augustus Won Knight actually delivered his promise of wiping the alliance members , he actually did it , and he is a true elite on top of that!!!!!''. '' The True Elites have too many hidden dragons , they can simply not be trifled with ''. '' This is not possible ... This , is this the same game we are ying''. '' F*** , even i want an NPC army of my own! ''. '' Yeah , well , keep dreaming bro ". '' So cool , i want brother Augustus to take me on a date ''. The video of Augustus dancing as the NPC?army?ughtered the alliance members was the main talking point for many '' that sadistic person is actually enjoying the bloodbath , shame on him! ''. '' in the name of the godess of light , i Arthur promise to exact vengeance from Augustus Won Knight''. '' hey , is it just me or is that guy borderline psychotic? ''. It was just inconceivable sight, however to the ten people that admonished him , there were a hundred that admired him '' Thats how a real man behaves , and thats the music that real men listen to ''. '' Act like a fool is a emotion , full marks to you brother Won Knight , i see you are a man of culture ''. '' #NoF''sToGive '' '' #DontMessWithTheElites '' '' Its true guys , nobody should provoke the True Elites thoughtlessly , they have means we cannot fathom ''. This was an insanely hot topic of discussion for everyone . Wether it was about the identity of Augustus Won Knight , his affiliation with the True Elites guild or the NPC army hemanded , there was too little information . Not only the yers but even many big corporations started digging around for the identity of the man , they nned to force him into their own organizations. With the army hemanded , taking control of even towns was not impossible. However the biggest emotion currently going around in the market was FEAR! FEAR ,?of the group of madmen called the True Elites , right from their unique guild structure , to ridiculously strong members , to monsters like guild leader Shakuni , and psychotic characters like Augustus Won Knight , the guild was just unfathomable. Having a insanely popr chain of lifestyle store , protected by the local administration . Matching mounts for all members , and strong ones like grey Direwolves at that.?To the heaven defying arsenal of bombs . Now even an NPC army at beck and call , the guild could no longer be ssified as just a group for show ... It was a major power yer . It was backed by a trillionare .... It wasnt to be trifled with . --------------------------------- (Elders meeting , Demolition boys HQ ) " Its your fault , you idiot , its because of you that our party has been wiped clean ". An elder from musicians Inc used the Real Manchester Elder?who had decided that Augustus Won Knight was not a big deal. " My fault , how is it my fault , it was clearly your fault , the lowest men stationed to guard the ce were your guild ! Had there been more we couldv won ! ". The elder retorted " Ughhh , ill show you baldie ! ". " Bring it , you ss wearing moron ". The two elders broke out in a fistfight The elder from Azure Lotus sighed , why was he stuck here with this bunch of clowns ... He was the only one who atleast tried to assess the situation , in the previous meeting. However his small measures proved to be useless as the alliance suffered even bigger losses as their more advanced members had faced a massacre ... Naturally the other elders were furious at him. They wished nothing more than put all me on his shoulders yet they knew ..... That sooner orter the Guild leaders woulde out of the dungeon run ... It was not going to be pretty when the leaders found about the current situation . The elders kept quaking in their boots when they thought about the respective guild leaders , only the elder from Azure Lotus was a bit calmer , his guild leader had aldready exited the dungeon and had recieved the news about the wipe ..... It wasnt as bad as he thought , she did not admonish him . He had dodged a bullet there. However it was undeniable that the situation had changed , their ns regarding the True Elites , had to be reconsidered again.... And reconsidered seriously . --------------------- ( Inside the nightmare mode of the lv 40 dungeon the " Endless ocean ". ) Rudra walked into the dungeon , and the party was there waiting for him , apparently confused as he walked from behind them ... Wasnt he supposed to be waiting for them inside? They were all spawned on a single pirate ship , that was old and cranky , the naild had Rust and the sail had holes ... The nightmare mode challenges . Rudra chuckled at their surprised expressions , he said " i hope noone has been cking off for thest two weeks and has gained some levels...." The atmosphere became awkward , as it was not like anyone did not wish to level up , it was just that with everything going on and they being suppresed like they were ....?they could not ... However Rudra quickly added " Kidding guys , the airs too tense here , chill out , lets have a good time ".?As he smiled He revealed his own level to others as everyone chuckled to see he was on the same level as he was two weeks ago as well. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Emmisary of Church , World renowned , Hier of Augustus Won Knight ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL:41 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 214 +107 VIT : 214 +107 INT : 214 +107 STA : 214 +107 PHY : 214 +107 HP : 16000/16000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Reinforced Armour set ( Lv30) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valor , Golden Ratio Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : mysterious egg (incubating) (25/200) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The tension dissapeared. The guild members all smiled , it felt like fun again.?The leader was here and they had gathered to run a dungeon ..... This is just how the game should be like ..... Fun! They had a million questions to ask Rudra , especially like who was the guild members out there , and how did hemand an army , yet they understood now was not the time .... Now was the time to y some monsters and conquer the dungeon . " Set sail guys , lets conquer the ocean ". /// Bonus chapter 7/7 , delivered on my promise guys , as you guys did on yours ! New week , lets set a new target lets aim for rank 59 or under for another mass release of 7 chapters next monday!!!! Comeon guys i know we can do it ! Also yes , todays regr chapter will also be updated today itself .... Soo dont worry i have not counted the regr chapters in the bonus ...7 chaps bonus are after the regr ones . We are going at rank 65 currently soo it doesnt seem unachievable ... 59 or under ! Here wee!/// Chapter 92 - The Dungeon

Chapter 92 - The Dungeon

Endless ocean was a wierd dungeon , where danger and opportunities went hand in hand ... On one hand the dungeon had no final bosses or boss fights , it was a simple survival type dungeon . Yet it was notorious for being one of the hardest dungeons in the game to clear. For anyone not having naval experience this dungeon was hell , simply hell! Rudra knew about it naturally , he had spent better part of 2 months in this dungeon in his '' past life'' . The guild members were happy and cheery right now , the weather ahead looked bright and the sea was calm , but Rudra knew that about 200 meters into the dungeon there would open a portal and then the real dungeon started. Most people failed to realize why was the dungeon begining twice??It was only by chance that an adventurer discovered why. The first 200 meters contained a hidden treasure chest. About 50 meters after setting sail , Rudramanded troops to halt the ship. Rudra jumped down in the water suddenly after that ...... The guild members were puzzled by his bizzare action . Yet they all looked over from the rail anxiously. Rudra swam to the bottom of the sea , about 20 meters deep , he looked around calmly , trying to find the buried treasure chest. The problem was ..... He knew that there was a chest 50 meters into the dungeon ..... However the sea was just too damn big to find it!!! He needed help , but he could not just scream that guys help me find a treasure map here , his actions would raise a lot of suspicions , however worry not, he had a n! He swam up to the surface to gain a breather and said .... " Hey , guys i nted a treasure map somewhere down in the ocean here , the first one to find it gets 2 tinum as reward ..... Lets have some fun!!!! ". The guild members all looked at each other silly the leader was such a goof! However who could say no to 2 tinum coins ..... F***. Who cares if they are in a dungeon , they all just jumped in like it was a pool day! Karna sighed .....he felt like the only adult amongst a group of children ... He squinted his eyes at theid back Rudra goofing around in the dungeon. Rudra clearly lied about nting the treasure map , however it worked , also it helped him avoid a lot of unnecessary questions. The man was sly. About 5 minutes in ... MonkeyKingEnma found the treasure map piece " FOUND IT". He screamed with a treasure map in his hands . " Good job bro ". Rudra apuded As Rudra stored the map , he recieved a system notification Retrieved treasure map piece Current progress (2/3) The guild members all apuded for him . Everyone reboarded the boat after that and infront of everyone present , MonkeyKingEnma was presented with 2 tinum coins award ceremony . ......... As Rudra returned to man the helm , Karna was there squinting?at him Rudra clearly understood the situation he was in and said shyly " how about you call the shots today boss". Karna''s squint improved a little , as he said okay ! Karna''s authority in the guild was always a little dicy at best , he needed to establish himself as the absolute vice guild master. Taking leadership roles more often. "Since everyone has already gathered, let us begin, then," Karna said unhurriedly after taking a nce at everyone in the deck. "we will split the tasks , 20 people will man the cannons , 5 people will handle the sail , 5 men will take care of the water filling the boat , 10 men will be hands on deck at call, the wizards and archers will be on lookout for long range attacks , and guild leader and myself will steer the boat ." Although the man''s voice sounded mild, nobody present dared to look down on him. After all, this refined man was none other than the vice guild master that Shakuni trusted. He was also supremely talented in fighting skills. None of the guild members present said anything in response to him calling the shots. Instead, they each quickly went on to carry out his assigned tasks . As the boat salied about 200 meters into the sea , a sudden change happened , a portal appeared out of nowhere and the boat was sucked into it. The instant the True Elites entered the dungeon called the endless ocean , before they could even see where they had been transported to, the sound of a system notification reached their ears. ¨C System: You have entered the Dungeon the endless ocean . You are not allowed to leave before 30 hours have passed , your goal is to survive for thesr 30 hours , after 30 hours you will clear the dungeon , after 35 hours you will be transported outside . All the best! ¨C When the system notification came to an end, Rudra was finally able to see his surroundings clearly. He was currently standing in the middle of a endless sea , it was a dark cloudy weather , with thick fog surrounding his vision , he could not see for more than 5 meters. While Rudra was busy observing his surroundings, the sound of drum beats could be heard ..... a faint light could be seen about 50 Meters from their location . about 5 minutes into the dungeon run , the first challenge had arrived . Rudra sighed , he knew what this noise meant .... it was a ghost pirate ship attack . calmly he said " all hands on cannons , we need to blow a ship up fast , else we are dead meat!?Wizards prepare fireballs and set their sail aze ". Of all the things they could have encountered , this was really a bad start! The ghosts could not be harmed by physical spells or magic .... They could only be dispelled using priests purification magic , or by sting their ship down . They were the reason for multiple dungeon run failures in Rudra''sst life .... However having fought them for over a dozen times, Rudra no longer feared them. /// Normal chapter for yesterday guys , due to some study issues the update is a littlete .... Back to regr posting today onwards ..... The powerstones have slowed down a little guys , lets pump it back up! The target is 59 or under this week guys! I know we can make it happen /// Chapter 93 - The Pirate Ship

Chapter 93 - The Pirate Ship

There were a total of three ghosts ships that were on the tail of the old rotten ship that the Elites were on. Although the parameter to clear was to survive for 30 hours in the dungeon , without the ship , it was impossible to survive for more than 5 minutes in the ocean. This was not because of monsters or other creatures that would attack you ..... No , it was because the water was ice cold and would give you a freeze countdown when submerged. About 3 minutes into the countdown you will be unable to sustain muscle movement to float , as your body will recede the blood towards the vital organs .... From then on you drown , for a maximum of 2 minutes can you survive without oxygen , as you pass out after that because ofck of oxygen and the cold. All this happened if you survived for the 5 minutes , mostly you were killed by some sharks or other sea creatures lurking as soon as you enter the water. The ghost pirate ships hadrge battle drums , and to the rhythmic beat of the drums , the ghosts rowed their boats. It was a real speed booster as the ghosts closed in the gap between the boats real fast. As soon as they were in range however , the wizards rained fireballs on the sails of the three ships. The masts of the three ships caught fire , the ghosts screamed and cursed as after loosing their masts their main source of moving the boats was lost. With the wind behind the sails , Rudra''s boat regained some momentum. The distance between the two boats increased bit by bit , and it seemed as if Rudra and his party could run away. However our reincarnator knew this wasnt the case , the ghost boat had a special speed boost option that they could activate for one minute where their speed tripled. The ghost captain was only waiting for that chance , however to his surprise the true Elite''s boat turned sideways. Rudra shouted , " Ready all cannons on the right to fire". " Load the cannons ". Karna ryed. " Steady men ! " Rudra said as he waited for the perfect opportunity " Fire ! ". BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM shots after shots of cannon were fired. Two of the three pirate ships sinking to the damage. The True Elites crew cheered , however Rudra''s face paled , the only standing pirate ship had activated the speed mode and the angle where it was charging meant it would ram into his boat perpendicrly . " **** , **** , **** " Rudra cursed , he was out of options here , his boat would need time to rotate straight again , and more time to gain momentum , he was dead meat here. As the enemy boat came closer and closer , the Elite members realized their situation and panicked.... Not good! Not good at all! Desperate Rudra needed a n ..... And he thought of a crazy one ..... It was all or nothing he thought , at worst they would need to redo the dungeon run. Rudra grabbed hold of the sail and started to run in a circle to gain speed , after he thought that he gained sufficient momentum , he slingshotted himself towards the iing enemy ship . The 2 seconds he was airborne felt like an eternity as he covered 5.....10....15....20 meters distance in that leap. Just as he wasing crashing down , he used his special move Earthquake . BOOM! The wood under him buckled and the shockwave disoriented the ship array. Water started to flood the helm And the ship started to sink rapidly . The good news was. The ship started to sink , the bad news was , Rudra was on that ship surrounded by ghosts who could not be hurt with physical or magical attacks. Taking his chances in the sea , Rudra jumped off the pirate ship railing. To his dismay , a shark was down under with its mouth wide open , waiting to swallow him . NoNoNoNo , Rudra panicked. DARKNESS BIND! Rudra bound the silly shark , stepped on it for support and jumped towards his ship . He was caught by karna at the rail and pulled up! For a moment heid there looking at the sky , then he startedughing ...... The true Elite''s members started to cheer wildly ... This was one of the most insane things they had seen in their life. Their leader had pulled off something incredible , by solo sinking a pirate ship , and jumping off a sharks nose. For one they really respected the guild leader , He was the reason they joined the guild , however when he did such ridiculous stunts they could not help but wonder just how skilled was the leader to actually pull such things off . Hatts off to him ! A system notification rang next Defeated 3 pirate ships +50,000 EXP Level up! Everyone gained a level from the adventure further brightening the mood. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Emmisary of Church , World renowned , Hier of Augustus Won Knight ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL:42 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 214 +107 VIT : 214 +107 INT : 214 +107 STA : 214 +107 PHY : 214 +107 HP : 18000/18000 unassigned stat points :10 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Reinforced Armour set ( Lv30) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valor , Golden Ratio Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : mysterious egg (incubating) (26/200) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It was not like Rudra could assign the stats in a special way , as the golden ratio was the most important thing for him currently , yet he chose to save the stat points for now. And increase them in a fight to suddenly gain strength and surprise the enemy someday. Hence he chose to stockpile them for now. /// We aregging on the weekly powerstone target guys. Lets pick the pace up! I am here ready to write for you all , just support me in the power rankings and i promise to deliver bonuses after bonuses , hopefully we doplete the target! , Hope you enjoy today''s chapter /// Chapter 94 - The Mysterious River

Chapter 94 - The Mysterious River

After the war with the pirate ships , the next part of the journey was sort of smooth sailing as no major monsters were faced , just the regr bunch of one horned dolphins and the giant sea pythons. The aldready rough ship had a broken railing now , and the sails had a massive hole down the middle where the python had spat it''s venom. Other than that the ship was mostly intact , the crew however was roughed up after 10 hours of continuous vignt fighting. However the next scene made the ten hours of grueling journey worth it as there was a beautiful purple river floating in the sky. This Pink River was one of the rarely seen marvels in Omega . These marvels would usually appear at maps that were below Level 50. Any yers that were able to meet such marvels were all extremely lucky, as this meeting represented an opportunity. [Rainbow Fish] ( Elite) Level 40 HP 10000/10000 Everyone looked at the thousands of rainbow fishes in the sky with awe. Then medivh started brewing a fireball to attack the fishes. Rudra yelled " Stop ! ". " Nobody attack the fishes ! ". Rudra knew the mysterious river , it was the gold mine amongst goldmine that a select few could ever experience during their gaming days. The river only appeared randomly at endless ocean once in a blue moon , and it represented a great opportunity. Should the party be greedy and attack the fishes they would be instantly annihted by the protector of the fishes. The rainbow fishes were actually one of the sacred species protected by the church of the sea god Poseidon . A tier four priest would always follow the group , and when a single attack against the group isunched , the party responsible would be instantly annihted. Rudra had read a story where someone had started praying towards the fishes , and the priest issued a special quest for them , giving them immense rewards, the details were a bit hazy , but the thing he obtained from the questpletion was an epic rated retractable shield. Rudra needed a defense item badly. Recalling this he instructed the crew to get on their knees and pretend to pray towards the purple river and the fishes. About 5 minutes into the act of devoutfull praying. An NPC lowered himself towards the ship, a dazzling blue armor equipped and a trident in hand. He said in a deep voice " Whomands this ship?". Rudra looked up and inspected the NPC before him. [ Sir Molyneux ] ( Priest in temple of the sea god ) ( defender of the sacred fishes ) ( tier 4 ) : A staunch believer in the principles of the temple of the sea god . Donot try to attack the sacred fishes under his watch. Rudra stood up , and said " The devotee greets the priest from the sea gods temple ". The NPC looked astonished. The he smiled , " you are a knowledgeable adventurer young one , and have a wonderful crew , its good to see that you youngnd people know the culture of the people of the sea". "Indeed we do sire. The tales of the mighty Poseidon are not unheard off in thend , when facing one of his pets , this lowly one can only but kneel ". Rudra said The NPC nodded , clearly pleased Then he asked " whats your purpose here , soo deep into the sea adventurer? ". " We are explorers your excellency , here to look for unexplorednds , in search for great treasures ". Rudra lied through his teeth. The NPC nodded " quite the greedy bunch arent you , hahahaha ". " Well seeing that you are well versed in the doctrines of the temple of the sea , i shall give you the opportunity to earn a great treasure , however should you upy it or not , depends on your own skill ". Rudra bowed " that would be a great honor ". Inwardly however Rudra screamed. BOOYAH ! Then he said " Let me tell you a tale about a pirate , there was once a pirate wearing a strawhat with the oddest crew ever , he ate a mysterious fruit called the devil fruit to gain mysterious powers , his dream was to be the pirate king , over his journey s he collected immense treasures and made 17 inheritances , when his time as the pirate king came to an end .... One of those 17 inheritances wasid down on the floating ind of antia , however the ind is protected by the fierce kraken as it uses it toyy its eggs ... Should you defeat the kraken , the treasures can be yours and if you are lucky you may even get a kraken egg". System notification SIDE DUNGEON QUEST RECIEVED. ( Side quest ) ( Find the floating ind of antia ) : the floating ind is guarded by the kraken and is the home to pirate king luffy''s?1/17 tresure inheritances left behind ... Coordinates are 12.34.56.91.90 Time limit ( 8 hours ) Rudra thanked the NPC profousely as he took his leave ..... Then Rudra steered the ship at full speed towards the treasure location. Pirate king luffy was the greatest pirate in the history of pirates period , and his inheritances left behind are always massive massive treasures , although all 17 inheritances vary in size , with some having multiple legendary items with some having none , nheless each one is worth the trip there. Gaining this opportunity Rudra was naturally not going to let it slide. The thing with floating inds are that they randomly start drifting away once every few hours. The coordinates recieved will not be valid after the time limit of 8 hours had passed hence one needed to hurry. /// Okay guys we have slipped too much from the powerstone target , new target for this week is top 75 for 3 bonus chapters next monday ... With 4 bonuses for top 70 ..... 5 for top 65 and 7 for 59 or under. Also shoutout to Sir Molyneux , your name finally made the novel , keep trying firstment (10) times guys and i will make sure to feature you all too! Enjoy the chapter. And hopefully the powerstones will pick up ! /// Chapter 95 - The Kraken , Is This Even A Fight?

Chapter 95 - The Kraken , Is This Even A Fight?

The True Elites party members went towards the location of the floating ind , Rudra was desperate.At the speed they were currently going it would take 2 hours to just reach the location , coupled with the kraken guarding the ind that they needed to fight , it would take atleast 4 hours to take him down , Rudra approximated , that left the party with less than 2 hours to scour the ind for treasures before it started drifting again. About 2 hourster , which felt like an eternity to Rudra , there was a hazy ind in view. " WE SEE LAND! " PoisonToadGamabunta shouted Everyone threw him dirty nces. Gamabunta was behaving like he was an actual pirate stranded on sea for ages. " Prepare for battle , stay vignt men " Karna shouted. Rudra''s heart was beating fast in his chest , he was on his own here , never had he fought the Kraken in his past life ..... He felt exited! The game had been a constant living of things he had aldready done , although it was a great feeling to correct the mistakes of the past , he wasnt truly feeling alive like he did when he was ying the game for the first time ... The constant defeats he faced made the one victory worth it. The thrill he seeked was a bit missing.....hence he looked forward to this boss fight , without his Reincarnator knowledge , just how good of a leader was he? Then a shrill voice was heard , strong enough to cause a splitting headache to whoever heard it , the elites were down on the ground , covering their ears before they knew it. A collosal wave of water washed them next , followed by the appearance of the Kraken . Rudra felt silly at feeling exited to fight the kraken now , looking at the monster now , there were no thoughts of the treasures , no thoughts of the fight that was ahead There was a single expression in Rudra''s mind that was " F***!!!!!". [ KRAKEN] ( KING CLASS ) ( LV 130 ) (HP ????): The absolute king of the sea , the protector of the ind of antia , if you see it , RUN ! 120 foot tall with 27 tentacles and 7 eyes the Kraken was a collosal wrecking ball . There was absolutely no way in hell that they would survive the Kraken at all , they were as good as dead at this point. Rudra wanted to curse many people at this point Firstly he would like to curse himself , as his Reincarnator knowledge had absolutely no mention of how the party got past the collosal titan infront of them . Secondly he would like to curse the gamingpany to put such a beast in such a location , this was a level 40 dungeon , not a level 140 one! Especially if the yers were still tier one , it would take a team of tier 3 level 140 yers to take this beast down . Thirdly he would like to curse the priest Sir Molyneux , who sent him to this doom saying it was a '' bit of a challenge ''. " DAMN YOU PRIEST ". He swore ------------------------------- ( PurpleHaze city ) One by one the failing guilds were teleported out of the dungeon , as one by one the guild leaders of various guilds learned about the party wipe. The news about the True Elites guild wiping the 10,000 man?spawn camp on the lv 40 dungeon was aldreadymon knowledge . The guild leaders found themselves in a precarious position. Never in their dreams had they thought that such a thing would be possible , was a guild of just 56 members better than their 7 first rate guildsbined? No! They refused to entertain such a notion , just the very thought of it sent shivers down their spine , yet now they finally understood the danger of the guild called the True Elites . That bunch of madmen was not to be taken lightly. The incident had widespread ramifications on the guilds as the elders responsible for handling the guilds in the absence of the guild master and vice guildmaster were stripped of their powers and authority , as for doing a horrendous job. The smaller guilds had stopped paying the extortion fees asked by the alliance as following the incident , there were frequent skirmishes everywhere , the absolute authority of the alliance was challenged and it was very bad for buisness. The smaller guilds , including some independent adventurer parties and third rate guilds felt like the True Elites were one of them , and if the Elites could do it , soo could they , the Elites were now like their idols , and they became their staunchest supporters , as who doesnt want to fight back against the bullies. The second rate guilds started to feel ashamed and questioned their decision to submit to the alliance for some petty benefits ... They were the one''s who decided to be uncooperative and fight back , the betrayal of the second rate guilds hit the hardest as many alliance members died in those skirmishes. The patrolling alliance members were hurled with insults and met withughter wherever they went , they were the biggest joke of the town at the moment with all face lost. Pogba was fired following the incidence , as he hadpletely broken down mentally , just the name Augustus Won Knight became a trigger for him , as heshed out just on anyone like a madman. The collections they were raking had dropped to abysmally low amounts , whereas the deathpensations had started to run the guild warehouses dry. Reforms were needed and they were needed urgently, under the strong insistence of the Azure Lotus guild , a proposal to invite the True Elites as a member of the alliance was made. With the exception of the Demolitionboys that were still within the dungeon , the 6 other guilds had an emergency meeting , where without the dog of Mithun Ambani , the Demolitionboys,?the vote to invite the True Elites to the alliance was passed under a majority of 4-2 . PinkLotus was decided to be the negotiating party. Yua really hoped to take this chance and reconcile with Rudra. There was a lot she wished to talk about. /// A lot has changed in the webnovel tform with the golden tickets and stuff , guys i do not know what to expect anymore , the more golden tickets you get the more your novel gets featured it seems , i dont know if i should start with golden ticket targets now along with powerstone ones? However i will like to take the chance to give a?shoutout to the people who voted with golden tickets for me , my novel has 57 tickets on the first day , and knowing the difficulty of getting one , i am beyond moved ..... I cant see all the names of people who gave me , and beleive me id love to mention you all , and i am thankfull for every single one , however writing the three names that i can see . Nub126 Londer Ravok_Leinad Thankyou brothers /// Chapter 96 - One Lucky B******

Chapter 96 - One Lucky B******

BOOM!?The krakens tentacle split the ship clean through the middle , 7 elites died from the impact. Rudra watching the scene was horrified and desperate he sent out windsh after windsh -2 -2 -2 -2 A series of pitifully low damage appeared "F*** , what am i supposed to do? " , Rudra questioned . A series of tentacles came down on the aldready drowning pirate ship . BOOM , BOOM , BOOM. Loud crashing noises could be heard as the tentacles cut through the deck like butter and sshed violently on the water surface. Rudra watched therge tentacle descend on him in slow motion.?As he hit windsh after windsh , finally erging excalibur to full size and shing for a counter. -21000 Critical hit . He did it , he drew blood on the Kraken! However it was not even minutely enough , as in the next instant he was ttened like a pancake. -50,000 Critical Your HP hits 0 You are dead ! Scanning ....The dungeon you are currently in?does not support respawn , you will be teleported out to the nearest Church Of Light shortly! 42 guild members died under this assault , including?guild leader Shakuni . Since his Reincarnation this was the first time Rudra saw the death message. It was a depressing memory , that he faced after a long long time. Usually when even a single party member was alive , the dungeon run was not over , and following a boss fight , those fallen could be revived . However the endless ocean dungeon did not have a respawn option . Hence sadly those dead were teleported out. However on the flip side even a single member surviving meant the entire guild still had a chance to clear the dungeon , provided that he survived the time duration left. With 49/50 members dead , the question was , who was left alive and will he make it till the end? . Respawning in the Church of Light , the guild members sat in a heavy mood , TF just happened.....this was the first time they had faced a setback . Counting everyone here Rudra was baffled for a second , why was there one member less... It seemed like someone important was missing , however he could not wrap his finger around who? It was then that someone shouted , Where is vice guild master Karna? A lightbulb hit Rudra ... Where was Karna? ''Dont tell me he''s alive in the dungeon'' Rudra thought ... However as he had not spawned here , it only meant the guy was somehow still alive. Rudra smirked '' That lucky b******'' --------------------------------- ( Inside the dungeon , Karna''s POV) After the first tentacle snapped the ship in half , Karna made a call and abandoned ship! He jumped off the deck into the water. SPLASH! The water was bone chilling cold ... The moment he was fully immersed , he felt like a bolt of electricity hit him as he was jolted awake. The swim away from the ship was a horror show as he could see the Krakens tentacles tearing the ships apart into the water beside him . Then BAM !?a tentaclended in water about 2 feet in front on him , and as it retracted it sent Karna flying towards the ind! The flight towards the ind was anything but pleasant?Karna had a fear of heights , as he?screamed like a little girl " Aghhhhhhhhh !!! ". He was d that the party members were dead before they saw such a humiliating scene . Well not that he expected to live anymore than them , as he was sure to die on impact. CREAK! -10997 Critical damage ! Karna hit a tree and smashed right through it into the ground. He felt his bones breaking at various points as pain surged throughout his body ! But after the pain session was over , he realized an important fact !?HE WAS STILL ALIVE ! What???? How??He questioned as he brought up his stats panel . ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Karna Title : None ss : Swordsman Subss : Runesmith LVL:41 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 240 VIT : 220 INT : 170 STA : 230 PHY : 200 HP : 3/11,000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : 92/100 (Heaven defying luck ) Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Critically injured Equipment : Reinforced Armour set ( Lv30) , Bracelet of posivity , Reimars ring , True Elites guild robe Weapons : ughter de ( epic ) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , assasins daggers Skills : MountainCrash , Defensebreak , Energy sh , High knee ss specific skills : Heightened battle sense , Weapon recall , Doppleganger Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : None ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- He had 3 HP left ! Was this the power of his luck stat? One of Karna''s secrets in Omega was a fortuitous encounter he had in his beginner vige . Doing a quest for a old women he got a ring as a reward. She told him it would bring him good luck! The ring seemed ordinary , made of bronze with no apparent special stats , However epting the goodwill Karna equipped the ring. It was only after his hidden stat panel was unlocked that the Rings stats were seen. The ring was called [ Reimars ring ] ( quality - unknown ) : A ring blessed by the spirit of Reimar , brings the owner prosperity and goodluck. Effect + 50 luck! It was a true gem ! , He was d he did not sell it or throw it away as trash , as the ring was truly a heavenly gift for him. Thanking his stars , Karna downed One HP potion after another , regaining some health. He sat there on the ind resting as he saw the Kraken dismantle the aldready in logs ship , to smaller pieces. Fear crept in his skin , as he thought about what happens if he is found out ? He could not imagine the collosal Kraken chasing him onnd , however not wanting to take such chances , he slowly retreated into the cover of the forest. With this incredible opportunity called survival , Karna wished to make the most of it , and find the hidden treasures of the pirate king luffy. /// Okay guys , i have understood the situation now , the golden tickets are extremely important going forward and the content editor team above us authors have adviced to take the opportunity to get as many as possible. Starting now every 25 golden tickets will get a bonus chapter release , we are at 145 ..... Can we make it 170 by the weekend? I have a long weekend off this time guys at Friday ... Saturday ... Sunday off , if you guys pump up the powerstones and golden tickets , i will rain chapters like crazy ..... One .. five? All depends on how motivated i feel .... Lets make this week count guys , asking for max involvement , wether itsments , powerstones or tickets /// Chapter 97 - Treasure

Chapter 97 - Treasure

Karna started to explore the floating ind of antia , the ind was one of the weirdest ces in the entire game. Almost like it was not from a like Earth at all. The vegetation waspletely different from anything that karna had ever seen. The forest was not lush green , but more of a multicolored hotchpotch . With yellow , red , pink , and blue trees. Apparently the only animal native to the ind was a small bunny at level 7 , it was no threat to Karna as it ran away at sight. The entire ind covered about 20 km^2 area hence it was not possible for Karna to scour itpletely in the short time duration he had! The initial guild n was to scour the ind and look for treasures using the 50 man manpower and leave before the ind started to drift , to look for better opportunities. However there was no ship left , and about 10 hours left for Karna to survive before having the option to clear the dungeon appeared. He had 5 hours after that to try gain more opportunities. Soo a max of 15 hours. Well , atleast on the ind his survival was ensured ..... Or atleast thats what he hoped. Instead of?manning a ship alone , and fighting swarms of monsters , atleast the ind was safer.?Also he would probably not even find the treasure in the given time. He started to go towards the centre of the ind , some gut feeling told him to head there , as scouring the entire periphery might take more than 6 hours and there was always the threat of the Kraken . Karna started to venture deeper ind in hopes of finding a treasure tomb or some chests or maybe a mountain of gold. Karna was just like any other man , as even before heid his hands on the treasure his imagination ran wild with possibilities. At first it was about the items he may get , he dreamed about covering himself from top to bottom with top notch gear. Then he thought about Rudra, and presenting him with a great item from the loot, just to look at his reaction like , woahhh if you can gift me epic items , i can give you legendary ones. Then the imaginationpletely ran wild , with him fantasizing about the guild members praise at solo clearing the dungeon , and how he fought a heroic fight for hours at end and risked his life to gain some treasures ..... Ahem ... Ahem , no maybe that would be too much . But yes , he wanted to bask in their glory , be the centre of attention and praise. As deep down he did not feel capable enough to be called the vice guild master of the elites. It was not like hegged in the skill department,pared to ordinary yers , he was wayy better. But in an Elites party , he was just like every other member , maybe slightly better at swordsy , but that was it. Sometimes he felt even that slight advantage was because Rudra gave him the ughterer de. He was desperate to solidify himself as the worthy vice guild master , especially when Rudra lead by example , Rudra was untouchable even within the Elite ranks , the boss was the boss his skills and leadership worthy of being the guild leader. Karna did not wish tog on that aspect, and this was his chance. About 2 hours into venturing into the ind , Karna saw a ginormous tree ... A tree the size of many skyscrapers , well atleast the base trunk was thatrge , while the height was equal to a ten story building at max. This was a very odd tree , karna made out, as within the entire ind , it was the only tree with green leaves and a brown trunk! It was odd because it was a normal tree! Karna decided to explore the tree , he slowly walked around the edge of the tree in a circr manner to observe the trunk from all sides. About 50 meters into circling there was an arrow pointing upwards painted on the tree trunk . As Karna looked up , there was a sign hanging saying " Here lies the treasure of Monkey King luffy ". Karna made a mean face .... -_- , this monkey king luffy, who makes a sign like that ... Karna felt like , luffy was aplete goof and reminded him of a certain carefree guildmaster. He sighed , as he thought about ways to climb the tree. ------------------------------- ( Meanwhile , back in Hazelgroove kingdom , PurpleHaze city , the True Elites HQ ) Rudra sat in the guild hall , having a chat with Fatty Ksh and Amelia getting the gist of the current affairs. Much had changed since the now infamous ''ughter of 10,000'' battle , where an NPC armt wiped the entire encampment. Much enthusiasm was behind the method to gain the knowledge about how to aquire an NPC army , also about the yer Augustus Won Knight , who not only showed excellent ying skills , but also had such arge army atmand. It was not yet confirmed if the army hemanded was actually his , wether it was a one time use item , or wether it is a guild owned item given to him for use. However despite of the situation everyone was on the edge now. Rudra nodded and instructed Amelia to start a rumor that the NPC army was a one time event item , and that the Elite''s no longer have that card to use , that they are bluffing their way through. However Amelia was just more shocked ..... She said " guild leader you mean, its not a one time item and a card we genuinely possess? , Also i know all the members inside the guild ? I have never seen an Augustus Won Knight , the guild membership numbers dont lie , all the members are ounted for , soo who exactly is this guy? ". Rudra bit his tongue... Now this was a tough one! /// BONUS CHAPTER 1/3.?Expect 2 more today for the golden ticket bonuses , thankyou Thankyou Thankyou all for all the tickets and support , i will deliver on my promise , bonuses on the way , enjoy Also a special shoutout to Timothy_pace and Garret_marshal for the lots of golden tickets they poured. Appreciate the help brothers /// Chapter 98 - Treasure (2)

Chapter 98 - Treasure (2)

Karna started to climb the giant tree. The climb was difficult as the tree did not have many grooves to gain footing , and for some odd reason , it was extremely taxing on stamina. Karna had to gulp many stamina potions to keep up with the climbing..... About 50 minutester he finally reached the point where his hands gripped the giant hole made in the tree to gain ess into the tree centre. "Finally !!! " Karna eximed as heid t on the surface for the first time in the hour. He was exhaustedpletely , it was a tiring endeavour. Karna wanted to curse monkey King luffy , who makes a treasure trove in a tree especially when it is soo hard to climb! " Curse you luffy!!! " He shouted as he forced his body to move and stand up. Karna looked around the room he was in , and in the entire room there was only a circr structure in the centre. In the circr structure was a ss chamber with a single?plump and juicy looking purple fruit with a single twiging out of its head. Karna went close to inspect the peculiar object. The container it was enclosed in had something written , karna read it " He who wishes the treasure of monkey King luffy , must eat the fruit to pass ahead ". Karna frowned ... What a odd guy , what kind of a test was eating a fruit. He ate fruits since 2079 . It had been 21 years since he first grew teeth and ate a plump peach , since then he ate fruits all the way till college where he went after other kind of peaches. But no matter what he was still a champion in eating fruits. Karna inspected the fruit ..... And it said [ Devil fruit ] ( ????) : Consuming the fruit grants you a random mysterious power. Side effects : may have potential irreversible side effects. Consume at your own risk . What was this weird fruit with this weird description, karna thought that the entire thing made no sense to him ! Well he would have usually thought twice before eating such things , however , honestly all the climbing had made him a little hungry , although he knew virtual hunger was not affecting him actually , he was somehow tempted by the purple fruit. Maybe he would take just a nibble. To see the effects and stop there if needed. Karna thought , as he removed the ss casing and took the fruit in hand. The fruit was extremely soft and squishy , he took a small bite of it ........ TASTY!!!!!! it was damn delicious , before he knew it , he had eaten the fruit whole! And licked his fingers dry. For a moment he panicked .... However when nothing seemed to change he calmed down . He inspected his own body .... And yes he was still human , with two arms , two legs , no tails.?Everything seemed normal , his skin color was the same . Well. Eveything from the shoulder down was the same however , as the face had a big change , his eyes once ck to the core were now changing color .... Turning to a yellowing orange color .... And the pupils turning into that of a reptile .....straight and vertical. His vision became clearer and clearer , untill he could microzoom into his own skin , seeing the imperfections . His head started to be hazy , not being used to this new ability . System notification ( Devil fruit consumed ) ( Gained power - Supreme reptilian?eyesight ) " TF" , Karna cursed ... He was not an archer , wtf was he supposed to do with supreme eyesight? Even his stat panel changed. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Karna Title : None ss : Swordsman Subss : Runesmith Special stat : Supreme eyesight ( SE ) LVL:41 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 240 VIT : 220 INT : 170 STA : 230 PHY : 200 SE : 5 HP : 11,000/11,000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : 92/100 (Heaven defying luck ) Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Reinforced Armour set ( Lv30) , Bracelet of posivity , Reimars ring , True Elites guild robe Weapons : ughter de ( epic ) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , assasins daggers Skills : MountainCrash , Defensebreak , Energy sh , High knee ss specific skills : Heightened battle sense , Weapon recall , Doppleganger Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : None ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- He had Supreme Eyesight?added to his stat list , that meant it was an upgradable ability. How dissapointing was this ..... Had he recieved a better ability , he could have upgraded it and became a one man wrecking crew. " WHY GOD WHY? did i not always behave and be a good man? Did i not always leave a 5 dor tip to all your temples? Did we not have a great connection? Then why did you make me soo unlucky god? Why? ". Karna wasmentfull. s he got fu***** weird eyesight powers. Wasnt he supposed to be super lucky? Wasnt he supposed to be heavens chosen ? What was with this trash luck then Resigning to his fate he closed his eyes and sat down on his knees ... Thats when he discovered something .... He could still see the world , with objects and their outlines in blue and the rest being ck. He could see with his eyes closed! How cool was this? Karna opened his eyes , then closed them , then opened , then closed .... He did this to see the difference . Whoaaa , this ability was amazing .... He could see all the hidden imperfections in the room , including the secret tree passage that were invisible to naked eyes. Used right this was an overpowered ability , he could wrap a cloth around his eyes , pretend to be blind.?While acting like gojo satoru . Then in a crutial fight , he could open his reptilian eyes like Kakashi '' s Sharingan and scare the flub out of the opponent. " Hahaha , thankyou god !! ". Karna shouted in appreciation , the ability he got was amazing. /// Bonus 2/3 , one more chapter lined up tonight! ,Guys the powerstone department has been a little down this week , i dont understand why , we need to keep the Powerstones still flowing!!!! This chapter was my attempt at creating a littleedy , a break from the serious content about to follow , hope you guys liked it ,?Comment down below if you find this chapter funny,?/// Chapter 99 - Yua Meets Rudra

Chapter 99 - Yua Meets Rudra

( True Elites guildhall ) Rudra couged twice , he was in a precarious position , regarding the identity of Augustus Won Knight , also he had no exnation for Amelia , the true elites being such a small guild , a recruitment would not go unnoticed by her. Even fatty ksh said " Somethings very very fishy here .... Hmmmm , she is right Ruru ". Rudra wanted to just smack those fat cheeks off ksh , '' that dumb ba****** has no clue whats going on here , and just wanted to act cool infront of Amelia.?Also TF is RURU??'' Rudra thought in his mind , however the problem at hand was bigger. Rudra decided to bullshit his way through this one as he said " Its actually like this , a few days ago when i cleared the bell challenge , there was this yer , a nobody called Augustus Won Knight , he believed himself to be untouchable , the best yer in the game , and he tried to show me down ". Both Amelia and Ksh were listening intently at this point Rudra continued " soo he challenged me to a one on one fight ..... However me having nothing to proove , did not ept". Both of them nodded , this made perfect sense soo far. " Then the lunatic threatened to take the elites down with an NPC army that he became themander off throughpleting a special quest ". Rudra eximed , a little shock in his voice Both Amelia and Ksh gasped , they were hooked in the story. " I naturally could not let that happen , but seeing the worth in the NPC army behind him , i put a condition to fight him , that should i win , he will be a rogue agent for True Elites". Both Amelia and Ksh looked at each other ... Now the story seemed a little farfetched .. why make him a rogue agent? Why not a member? Ksh raised his hand , like a student in a 1st grade ss. " Yes ... Fatty ". Rudra said " Why dint you outright make him a member? ". Ksh asked. Rudra sighed , how could he tell them , it was because Amelia counted all members joining the guild. He said " the man is a lunatic and a free spirit , i judged him unworthy of the Elite culture ". Both had their mouths agape , the leader was amazing! " We had a fight , i won easy ". Rudra boasted Both started pping now , impressed with Rudra''s antics. " Thats how we gained this hidden trump card , now i hope the information doesnt spread out , okay guys ? Can i trust you on that?. ". They nodded affirming Rudra. " Now for the official story, make Augustus Won Knight a part of the guild and make the NPC army a one time use card that we dont have anymore .....even amongst the guild members , let this matter be a suspense. For the individual adventurer parties and third rate guilds wanting to ally , politely turn them down , for the declining sales problem of the lifestyle store , make sure to first prepare the advanced mana potion in bulk , when we have enough stash , i will personally do a grand productunch ..... Now if only Karna clears the dungeon , everything will be allright ". Well atleast he had one less problem on his te now. Great he thought , one problem down! ..... Just when he was about to rejoice though , a NPC servant dered the arrival of PinkLotus. Rudra''s heart just ached for a second at that name .... Soo yua was here huh? Rudra instantly got serious. ( PurpleHaze city , Hazelgroove kingdom , outside the true elites guild headquarters ) Yua was chosen as the alliance''s chosen member to go and negotiate with the True Elites guild. She had actively seeked the role as she wanted to take the opportunity to sort things between herself and Rudra. There was this weird guilt panging up inside her that made her twist and turn in her bed these days , she kept wondering what Rudra thought about her. Sometimes she was mad at Rudra and pretended like she dint care about his opinion , sometimes she just wanted to spam messages to him and demand a reply. However her pride got the better of her as she could never press send. Finally, today she got a good chance to clear the air , she felt nervous and exited at the same time , somewhere down inside she knew today was going to be a disaster , yet she could not wait to meet Rudra and atleast state her mind out. Even now she was a alliance representative and had to talk buisness too , also try and gain a upper hand in today''s negotiations.?She was also responsible to pry open the secrets of the true elites guild members and gain more intel on the mysterious yer Augustus Won Knight , however for Yua all that could wait. She was not neglecting it. She was a strong career driven woman , however somethings were just more important than career , and that was morals . She needed to clear th air for herself . Yua was escorted by two NPC''s into the guild hall. Ksh and Amelia took their leave , well not before Amelia threw dirty nces at Yua , when she entered the hall. Yua felt weird when Amelia looked at her that way , a million thoughts crossed her mind at that point , at first she felt ashamed.?As she actually did deserve it. Then she thought , does that girl like Rudra? , She is his kind of assistant afterall? Is she jealous of me? No wait what am i thinking? I need to focus! Rudra and she were left alone , in the luxurious True Elites hall to talk . Yua said " Listen i need to rify somethings ...". Rudra said in a deep voice " Go on ..... ". /// BONUS 3/3 delivering on my promise guys, thankyou for all the golden tickets you all. The offer still stands strong at a bonus for every 25 tickets ! Im gonna grind as much as i can for you all! , Also this chapter dedicated to everyone penning me for more release .... Okay guys if you want more , i will give you more , tommorow again will try for a three chapter release .... Or at the very least 2 , thats a promise! Hope you enjoy the chapter , doment if you did /// Chapter 100 - Windfall

Chapter 100 - Windfall

( inside the dungeon. The endless ocean ) Karna used his newfound eyesight to find the secret passage in the room , the wood there was thin , although it looked the same as the rest of the tree''s interior , however it was actually hollow , and could be punched through easily . Karna tore through that fake piece of wood , to find a hole that should lead him down back to the base of the tree , well on the inside that is. Karna sighed , who designed this idiotic treasure trove? , Where are the traps? Where is the boundless gold , jewels and precious artifacts? '' well , into the rabbit hole we go '' Karna thought as he jumped into the hole. Karna slid down the entirity of the ten floors that he climbed in 10 seconds , going round and round like a kids slide. And then it appeared ..... The treasure room full of treasures!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! SYSTEM NOTIFICATION : CONGRATULATIONS !!! You have found the treasure left behind by Pirate king luffy (1/17) You have gained. + 2,15,14,600 Gold?coins + 10,000 tinum coins + 640 Max Hp potions + 640 Max Mana potions + 640 Max Stamina potions + 640 Poison mist potions + 1 Blueprint ( Cannon ) + 1 Blueprint ( pirate armour set ) + 1 Strawhat ( esory ) + 1 Zorro'' s mouth sword + 1 Grand pirate ship ( currently in a bottle ) + 1 Skill book ( Mouth wielding ) + 1 Skill book ( Critical block ) + 1 Skill book ( Sea of fire ) + 1 Retractable shield + 1 small egg Woahh , woahh , woahhhhh , seeing the unending series of notifications Karna was absolutely delighted. BOOYAH! It was a Windfall! Now thats what a treasure should be like.... He was Rich Rich Rich now . ----------------- There were a few things here that Karna did not know what the use was. Hence he started to inspect it. [ Poison mist potion ] : use this potion to create a thin poison mist in the air , to sap the enemy''s life on a constant rate ..... High chance of poisoning if exposed for a long time. Caution : prepare antidote for friendlies before releasing in the air. [ Cannon ] ( Gold ) : Blueprint for pirate''s cannons, the kind used in ships , the design is not first rate , as the cannons have a high recoil and less uracy , however they will blow a hole through enemies ships. [ Pirate armour set ] ( Dark gold ) : Dark gold lv 40 full body armour design , including chestte , boots and shoulder guards. Set effect boosts defenses by 15%. [ Strawhat ] ( esory ) : A hat only found in treasures left behind by pirate king luffy , has no purpose other than looking cool. [ Zorro''s mouth sword ] : Sword specially built for mouth wielding , extremely lightweight with a great teethgrip. [ Grand pirate ship ] ( sealed ) : A grand pirate ship , the size of one football field , sealed in a bottle , break the ss to release the boat inside. Triple deck , 200 cannons , 3 sails?, it is a ruler of the seas. [ Mouthwielding ] ( skill ) : A skillbook exclusive to pirate king luffy''s treasures , the skill teaches the user how to wield swords using their mouths . [Critical block ]?: The skill when enabled , blocks one physical attackpletely, irrespective of the yers defense. Note : does not work on magic attacks. Cooldown : 2 hours [ Sea of fire ] ( Mage / wizard) : A skill summoning mes devastating enough to turn anynd into a sea of mes. Restrictions : Mages/ Wizard?only , must be atleast Tier 2 , uses very high mana . Side effect : The summoner will be extremely weakened after the spell duration ends. [ Retractable shield ] ( Epic ) ( upgradable) :?A small device to mount like a watch on your wrist , when the shield is called out , a rotating circr shield wille out , when not needed it will receed back into the device. Created by the master forger who made Thor''s?hammer , it is a one of a kind item. [ Small egg ] ( legendary?) : A legendary small egg from a mysterious creature. Incubate for 100 days to hatch. Current progress (0/100) Do you wish to bind it ? Karna pressed yes..... His hands were shaking as he pressed the screen ..... It was a damn legendary egg. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Karna Title : None ss : Swordsman Subss : Runesmith LVL:41 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 240 VIT : 220 INT : 170 STA : 230 PHY : 200 SE : 5 HP : 11,000/11,000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : 92/100 (Heaven defying luck ) Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Reinforced Armour set ( Lv30) , Bracelet of posivity , Reimars ring , True Elites guild robe Weapons : ughter de ( epic ) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , assasins daggers Skills : MountainCrash , Defensebreak , Energy sh , High knee ss specific skills : Heightened battle sense , Weapon recall , Doppleganger Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : small egg (0/100) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Everything he got here , from the epic shield to the incredible spell tomes to the epic battle ship and the insane amount of coins . Everything he could hog for himself , sell it somewhere and live the life of a rich billionare for the rest of his life. Yet that was not the kind of man Karna was , everything here he would share openly with the guild members. The money he would donate to the warehouse and the retractable shield he would gift Rudra as he knew that guy was too shy to ask for it. Overall Karna was extremely satisfied with the loot. And he was now calmly sitting with his eyes closed , just waiting for the 1 hour left on the countdown to clear the dungeon. The ind had long started floating away , as he could see his current coordinates changing. Unfortunately his adventure ended here , he could not go around leaving the ind anymore, but he was content with what he had . Well more than just content.?He was damn happy. --------------------- ( PurpleHaze city , the True elites guild HQ) Orochimaru had been on the edge since he joined the True Elites guild , he aquired a lot of basic information , like membership numbers and overall strength.?But he could not find anything tangible at all. Apparently none of the members knew about the bombs , or where the stash was stored. Nobody from the main guild knew what the lifestyle yers were upto , and what was their next project. There were no longtime goals like other big guilds , no weekly charts , no monthly targets , it was a very free environment. As he was not chosen to raid the dungeon , he had no idea what was happening . But when he saw the members return back without clearing it , he secretly reported the information to the seniors. Little did he know that Karna was still inside , however he was on the lookout for any visitor that came to the guild , hence when he spotted Azure Lotus guild master enter , he passed the information to his superior in the Ambani foundation. As he awaited further orders /// Guys sorry for thete chapter , today is a festival in my country and i was busy with the festivities , however there is one more chapter that is lined up for today and i promise to deliver , hope you guys are enjoying the story , as there are many plots moving at the same time , i have changed my style of writing and pacing of the story , for the progression to be a little slower upon feedback from you guys , hope that you all enjoy the current pacing better. Please let me know if you are unsatisfied with the current content and pacing in thements if you guys are , i will genuinely try and improove ./// Chapter 101 - Confronting PinkLotus

Chapter 101 - Confronting PinkLotus

Yua had a million things on her mind that she wanted to tell Rudra , she had rehearsed the script in her mind a thousand times as to how to tell him in the best way possible , painting her involvement as minimal as possible . Yet seeing his cold demeanor , all her ns went down the drain as she frantically began to exin. " The azure lotus guild had voted against suppressing the?True Elites guild.?I never wanted to wage a war of attrition against your guild. I am in an alliance ruled by majority , and the majority vote was 5:2 in favour of supressing the Elites , i was bound to follow them with or without my consent , i had repeatedly made it clear that it was stupid to supress such a small guild without reason .....". Yua was desperately trying to exin when Rudra snapped " Ohhh , no reason to supress such a small guild ? You looking down on us now? ". He said coldly " No , no , not at all ! If anything its shamefull for 7 first rate guilds to ally and dere hostility towards a single guild ". Yua rified but only made things worse " Why so? Are we not in your league maam, did we not just repell a ten thousand man camp ??Just what more do we need to do to earn some respect in this town? ".?Rudra said , anger evident in his tone . Yua got annoyed too " Seriously Rudra, Maam? Soo we pretending we dont know each other now, also it is not 1950''s anymore , nobody uses maam ? ". " I wish it were u know , to think i actually considered you to be a good friend in this cutthroat world. Seems like i was a fool ". Rudra said Now this line just cut deep into Yua , she was exasperated she said almost screaming " Why dont you get it , the alliance all have shares of each others corporations , should i not go with the majority they can seriously hurt the Nakatomi Corporation ". Rudra recieved a private message from Orochimaru at this point . It said '' Guild leader , i have insider information , thedy is here to invite you into seven guild alliance , beware of her sweet talks''. Rudra did not know , that this message was a n from the Ambani foundation to nt discord between the guilds and try prevent the True Elites from joining the alliance , as that would seriously hinder Mr Ambani '' s ns. Rudra calmed down a little after listening to that , then he asked lightly " Okay ..... I believe you , but then tell me , why did you not even message me? Why are you here , only today , only after the show of strength from my guild , you are here to negotiate terms arent you ??". Yua had no retort , she indeed had not contacted Rudra over the weeks that his guild faced supression , even though in her heart she was bleeding , she had no way to prove her innocence here. She was here only when the alliance wanted to invite the Elites to make them one of their own. " That .... I really wanted to but my dad wont let me?, Well fine , it doesn''t matter anyway , i was a fool to think you would beleive me ". Yua said depressed Rudra''s heart clenched , something about seeing Yua soo down and sad made his heart twist in pain . Then he sighed " Fine i believe you ". Rudra said pping his cheeks. Yua looked up teary eyed .... " Just like that? ". " Yeah , just like that ". Rudra affirmed " Soo we are still friends right? " Yua asked meekly. " I think so ". Rudra replied. Yua beamed , she smiled a very bright smile. Rudra felt a burden lifted off his shoulders seeing that smile. Boy was he smitten with this girls charms. Yua continued " well i think it will all get better from now on?... Im here to invite you into our alliance , together we can be an unstoppable force in Hazelgroove ". Rudra instantly frowned.?He wanted to downright reject , however for the sake of courtesy he said " what are the terms ". Yua exined " 21% share transfer , each member will hold 3% of your shares , conversly , you will hold 3% of each of them .?The majority decision is final , and all guilds mustply , all guilds must open their resource logs and agree on trade of materials , also there is a technology treaty toply in research of new technologies that can revolutionize the market, finally there is a rule to provide 3 thousand men to the alliance for control over territory purposes , but looking at your guilds special condition it was waved and reced with surrendering your bomb depot ". Viens bulged on Rudra''s forehead " how is this beneficial to me?". Yua felt exasperated at this point ..... " You get shares worth 21% from 7 first rate guilds , you get a cut from the taxes levied on the masses , when the alliance grows you grow with them , we are absolutely invincible that way !?Not even all the 30 second rate guildsbined can hold a candle to our alliance , we can be absolute overlords of Hazelgroove , how is it not a benefit?". Rudra felt mentally exhausted now , he just said " The shares of the elite''s are worth a lot more , and there is no way in hell i would exchange them , also i cannot work on the whims of nonsencial guild leaders. I work on my principles and not on majority vote. As for money , my trade firm earns enough dough for my guild to live in luxury . Im sorry but i would like to decline your invitation ". Yua stood there nk for a minute ..... Rudra actually rejected the alliance invite? Not out of personal grudges but logic? She could just not wrap her head around it at all. " You are making a big mistake you know , think again leader Shakuni ". Yua said " I have , sorry i cant join". Rudra remained firm " This means we will be at odds you know ". Yua said " If you dont let it affect our friendship , i wont "?. Rudra said " Dont expect me to trade insider news just cause we are friends though ". Yua snorted Rudra smiled but said nothing " Well if you have made your mind.?Its your funeral , ill recruit you once the alliance obliterates your guild ". She said as she stood up to leave. Just before leaving however she turned and said " take care ! ". Rudra sat there and smiled ... Yep no matter how much smitten he was with Yua , he knew that untill there is friction due to the fight. They both as guild leaders could never truly be friends. Rudra knew he would distance himself from her from now .... And yua knew she would too . Even though they resolved their fight , they both knew the impending consequences of today''s choices. Maybe they were just not meant to be! However the thing Rudra was now interested in was how did Orochimaru get that piece of information. Coupled with his identity as Rudra remembered in his past life , the entire incident felt extremely suspicious to Rudra. It was worth pondering upon. He called for Orochimaru , as he decided to take the rookie , out in the wild for a little levlling. /// 14 chapters this week everyone , 2 chapters a day.?I have seen a decline in powerstones being given to me , and i understand the reason behind it. The powerstone bonuses ,st week was the first time the target was not met , and we actually slipped in the rankings rather than gaining on . I feel like it is a mistake on my part , and topensate i will bust myself this week to provide a stable 14 chapter week! Setting no targets for voting. If you guys feel like you enjoy my work , please vote , if not upto you all . Shoutout to Riley_lewis?and Raging_silver for the golden tickets . Appreciate that guys /// Chapter 102 - Shocking The World Again

Chapter 102 - Shocking The World Again

After the True Elites destroyed the camp around the Endless Ocean dungeon , many adventurer parties and small guilds had rushed in to try clear the dungeon. However soon faced with reality they understood the difficulties of clearing the endless ocean. The easy mode required the party to survive for 20 hours , the normal mode 25 , and the nightmare mode to survive for 30 hours. Even the easy mode clear had not been imed yet , as the big first rate guilds had kept their pride and kept attempting the normal mode. Well they had started with the nightmare mode , but soon giving up , they left for the normal mode , after repeated failures there , the demolition boys decided to put their pride aside and first im the first clear of the easy mode. Even the easy mode was not soo easy to clear , as multiple parties failed their first and second attempts , but the demolitionboys wethered in the storms of normal mode , found the easy mode easier to breathe in . As through much difficulties they cleared the easy mode. A system announcement resounded in Hazelgroove kingdom Hazelgroove kingdom announcement : Congrattions to the guild '' Demolition boys'' for getting the first clear of the dungeon the endless ocean in the Easy mode. Party members :- Ilovesmashing , Destructionforever .....Breaksenslessly ". The forums got very buzzed after the new announcement as various parties discussed the new development. '' The demolitionboys imed the first clear afterall , as expected of a first rate guild , they are above the average masses ''. '' Well , it was the easy mode , nheless having experienced the cruelty of the dungeon , i respect the achievement nheless ''. '' Well thats to be expected , they had been attempting the dungeon for three days now ''. '' So what? So are the other six first rate guilds , they could not clear it nheless , the demolition boys did ". Over all this heated discussions , someone brought the True Elites into the discussion . '' The demolitionboys are the true superior guild in town , the True Elites also attempted the Endless Ocean after breaking the siege but 29 hours had passed yet there was no notification about clearing the dungeon.?Hence most assumed they failed ''. There were people?that wanted to argue that the Elite''s maybe attempting the nightmare mode . However these thoughts were quickly dispelled as the difficulty of the dungeon was not to be taken lightly. Coupled with Orochimaru'' s intel of Rudra and the crew returning to the guild. The Demolitionboys decided to callout the guild on the forums. They released a very bold statement on the forums mocking the Elites '' The world is full of narcissistic people and delusional guilds , some call themselves '' Elites '' but only use petty tricks to be above the masses , bring guns to knife fights and hide behind NPC ''s to act like lions , when ites to skills those guilds are but just talk , thankgod for the Demolitionboys to wreck those guilds dreams before they even start. #KeepingItReal ''. The post got widespread coverage , as it blew up , many called the Demolitionboys arrogant , however many supported them too. The factional support lines were basically based on individual beliefs , the people supporting the Demolitionboys were basically third and second rate guilds who could not hold a candle to The True Elites , and were extremely jealous. The one''s supporting the Elites were the solo yers and the small guilds and adventure parties. However their voices were currently heavily supressed as the opposition had a lot of momentum. Many posts mocking @Shakuni were seen on the forums. However the entire game changed following a single notification about an hourter. Hazelgroove kingdom announcement : Congrattions to the '' True Elites '' guild for clearing the nightmare mode of the dungeon the '' Endless Ocean '' . Party members include '' Shakuni , Karna , MonkeyKingEnma , ........ PoisonToadGamabunta''. ( The Forums ) '' F*** , are you kidding me? ''. '' What just happened? '' , did everyone see that announcement , or am i hallucinating ? ''. '' Hahahhahaha, told you the Elites are the best , where did the demolition idiots go now? ''. '' Too strong , the True Elites are just too strong ! ''. '' The other party had tried hard for days at end to just clear the easy mode , yet within an hour the Elites conquered the nightmare mode , there is noparision , the difference is of heaven and earth ''. '' I bet the Demolitionboys leader is eating his words now ''. Following the announcement the suppressed guild members of the smaller parties bursted in support of the Elites on the forums. Whereas the bigger guilds had to chew on their words. The worst came for Demolitionboys as their post became the biggest joke of the century. Once it was out there it could never be erased.?Them calling out the elites had made them the butt of everyone''s jokes. The guild leader was livid.?He wanted to hide in embarassment over the issue , his party struggled soo hard just to clear the easy mode yet the elites cleared the nightmare mode on their first try? No they must have cheated ..... He refused to believe that his guild was soo inferior . But no matter how much he wanted it to be false , facts remained facts and the fact was that the Elite''s had cleared the nightmare mode. It was made worse by the elite''s official reply on the forums . '' Dragons dont even turn their heads to look at the dogs barking , they are simply not worth the time . #ActionsSpeakLouderThanWords. ''.?The statement said " TOO FUNNY, HAHAHA , ILL DIE LAUGHING ". '' i bet the Demolitionboys are eating s*** and cursing themselves right now''. '' What first rate guild ? More like first rate trash ''. '' Lol , the Elites statement will?keep the Demolitionboys awake at nights ''. They had the balls to call the Demolitionboys dogs. Okay , since they wanted to fight soo bad , they shall have it! /// Chapter 2/2 for today , thankyou for all the support , hope you enjoy ! Rate the face pping in the chapter?out of 5?, alsoment what you would have written on the forums if you were a solo yer , ill include the best one in the nexting chapter. /// Chapter 103 - Heroic Return

Chapter 103 - Heroic Return

Well that was that , the forums had explodedpletely , the Elites hadpletely crushed the opposition with tangible results . Well Orochimaru was in deep with the Ambani corporation , for his wrong information , he had a lot of heat on himself with the superiors , especially when this was the first ever important information that he ryed back as a spy turned out to be soo wrong. Orochimaru was left scratching his head as to how did the Elites clear the dungeon when.?He saw Rudra and the rest back here at the guild. However the exitement in the guild gave him his answers , following the announcement , the guild members lined up to wee back a victorious vice guild master . Everyone was in high spirits as praises rained down on Karna as he walked through the guild premises , the yers were pping , the wolves were howling , it was a jolly atmosphere , and at the end towards the guild hall , was Rudra with a cheeky smile , pping towards the returning hero . Well nobody had more emotions right now than Karna , today , right here in this moment , he finally truly became the vice guild master of the guild. Although the True Elites were a guild banded with incredibly talented yers , everyone here knew that this supercars engine was the guild leader Shakuni. And although everyone yed a role in the current sess that the guild has , he as the vice guild master had done nothing to make him standout as a greater contributor to the guild. Wether it was leadership , or recruiting or getting the members out of a jam , everything was handled by Rudra , and he had became an afterthought in the guild.Although Rudra showed immense confidence in him , and his skills were at par with the standard bere , the truth was he was a special recruitment , and had not gone through the normal procedure , also his status as vice guild master was given to repay a favour that Rudra owed him , not something he earned .?Now finally he could hold his head high , as he showed his real worth to the guild, well not just the dungeon clear ..... The loot he brought back was the real winner. Everyone was exited for that fact , as the guild members swarmed him asking for details on the expedition. Amongst the swarm was also Orochimaru , keen to understand where he went wrong. Karna smiled at all the enthusiasm but he said " Yes , guys i found the treasure , and yes we earned a lot lot , however before i disclose the contents id need to talk to guild master as to what or what not to censor. The things we got are worthy as being kept as guild secrets ". " OOOOOOOOOO , And OHHHHHHHH" rained in the crowd as everyone teased Karna for being such a party popper. Karna did not mind. He was a responsible guy , he would not get carried away despite the situation.?However he wanted to show off just a bit hence he said. " Okay , okay before you guys die with suspense ill tell you how much gold we earned this time around.... ". He paused before saying . '' 2,15,14,600 Gold coins and 10,000 tinum coins '' Silence ! Utter silence , followed by a deafening cheer '' WOAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!?WE ARE RICH , ALL HAIL VICE GUILD MASTER !!! ''. '' POUR THE GOLD ''. '' POUR THE GOLD ''. '' POUR THE GOLD ''. The chants to pour the gold into a sea of coins started , karna looked at Rudra who nodded , and all the gold coins were taken out of Karna''s inventory into the guild premises , making a huge mountain of money . Cheers were heard again , as some members clicked photos of themselevs swimming in pools of gold. Even Orochimaru silently clicked pictures to report back to HQ , as this was big big news. While Karna and Rudra headed inside to talk about what transpired. Karna briefly exined , how he survived and the tree and the Treasure room.?For some reason he did not reveal information about the devil fruit as it was his own gaming secret. Rudra ofcourse knew something was amiss , however he did not pry.?The man''s honesty was unquestionable , if Karna did not want to say something it was best to not pry. Atst Karna revealed the entire contents of the loot. Which included. + 2,15,14,600 Gold coins + 10,000 tinum coins + 640 Max Hp potions + 640 Max Mana potions + 640 Max Stamina potions + 640 Poison mist potions + 1 Blueprint ( Cannon ) + 1 Blueprint ( pirate armour set ) + 1 Strawhat ( esory ) + 1 Zorro'' s mouth sword + 1 Grand pirate ship ( currently in a bottle ) + 1 Skill book ( Mouth wielding ) + 1 Skill book ( Critical block ) + 1 Skill book ( Sea of fire ) + 1 Retractable shield + 1 small egg At the end Karna said. " Also for the first clear of the dungeon i got a special reward of some treasure map piece?...... Take a look ". Rudra instantly grabbed the map piece. It was thest piece he needed for the treasure location. [ Treasure map ] ( semi legendary ) (3/3)?: The X is where a great treasure is buried. HE FINALLY HAD IT !!!!!!!!! GOD BLESS KARNA. Not only that ,Rudra''s eyes widened at the loot collection , he only knew about the retractable shield , much of this loot was not made known to the public. Rudra cursed his past life knowledge , not everything he knew was reliable. Either that or the loot depended on luck , and Karna was damn lucky . Rudra was tempted to hog the shield and the critical block skill for himself , however he showed restraint and said " Lets add everything exept the small egg that you have bound and the pirate ship , that can be a trump card in future into the guild warehouse , let anyone trade for it with GCP ". Karna shook his head in denial , coincidentally he took out the retractable shield and the Critical block skill and said " these are for you the rest goes in , i dont wanna hear arguments leader , consider those a gift from me for everything you have done for me , if that doesnt convince you , take it as a reward i wish for for a job well done ". Rudra was touched , he wanted to hug Karna , but that would ruin his image soo he just banged a fist into Karnas shoulder saying"?thanx bro" . Today he felt like recruiting Karna was the best decision he made . The man was growing more and more into the role he hoped for. /// There are two possible plot lines from here guys , either we move towards the second system open auction after some chapters or we move towards the treasure map arc.?Comment below which one you wanna see first. Irrespective of the choice the second arc will follow , its just a matter of which one you guys wanna see first". /// Chapter 104 - Gauging Orochimaru

Chapter 104 - Gauging Orochimaru

Rudra took a party of seven members , Himself , Orochimaru , Karna , Medivh , Rhino ,?MonkeyKingEnma And Neatwit with him for levelling in the level 40-50 wild map , the vige of Trolls. Ever since the party set out on the Grey mounts. They were a talking point of everyone in the city , and throughout the journey , everyone turned to look at the party passing , untill they finally reached the levelling map. The first few trolls were easy to kill , as everyone warmed up a little , the partyposition was sort of bnced with one knight. One swordsman , one mage , one tank , and 2 assaulters. Rudra was not sure about Orochimaru''s ss , however he knew the guy was a assualt type ss as well , probably a barbarian . Orochimaru was smart , he kept trying to?suck up to Rudra and the party throughout the journey.?Innocently asking about guild secrets like , '' woah , big brother Karna what a cool sword. Where''d you get it? ''. And '' Whats that on your wrist guild leader , a new esory?''. To everyone else who were unsuspecting of him. It all seemed like normal behaviour.?But to Rudra all this just added to his suspicion of the guy. The yer was just to good , skill wise , definitely worthy of being an elite , he could easily take down normal level 40 trolls one on one . No problems. Everyone slowly started to acknowledge the guy, his strength , and as to why Rudra recruited him. He was worthy of being here. After about 2 hours of grinding and killing around 75 trolls , about 10-11 each the party members finally levlled up . ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Emmisary of Church , World renowned , Hier of Augustus Won Knight ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL:43 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 216 +108 VIT : 216 +108 INT : 216 +108 STA : 216 +108 PHY : 216 +108 HP : 19000/19000 unassigned stat points :10 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Reinforced Armour set ( Lv30) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask , Retractable shield ( Epic) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake, Critical block ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valor , Golden Ratio Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : mysterious egg (incubating) (28/200) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The loot soo far included +40 troll skins +5 gold coins. +50 troll teeth +6mon troll clubs +8 rare troll clubs +1 gold sword. + 1 leather armour. The crew were not seriously injured or fatigued. Still Rudra decided to call for a short break , as the party camped in the wild , chatting merrily . Orochimaru was busy again.?Innocently asking prying questions in this time , and Rudra was again busy observing him , slowly getting more and more evidence to his line of thought. After the break the party again continued with the grinding , on Neatwit''s constantin of wasting time For gods sake man , the guy was already level 47 now! About 2 hours into the grind the party faced a big problem . They met with a roaming world boss , the Troll chieftain who instantly used a skill to summon?2 other mutated trolls. Although this was a great opportunity to most yers. To a party of just seven this was an extremely precarious position. [ Petrified troll ] ( Elite ) level 40 HP 50,000/ 50,000 [Petrified Troll] (Chieftain) Level 52 HP 8,200,00/8,200,00 Everyone on the team felt an immense pressure from the Petrified Trolls. If the Trolls were merely Level 40 Lords, they could hold the monsters back. However, a Level 52 Lord was many times more powerful than a Level 40. On their team, only the MT could withstand an assault from one of these monsters. No one else could endure their attacks, much less pin them down. These Level 52 petrified?Lords possessedbat prowess of atleast 3 normal trolls of the same level These Petrified Trolls'' Attributes also dwarfed theirs. The same held true for speed. In addition, Elite ranked monsters were generally resistant to Kiting techniques . If they could neither outrun nor control these monsters, just how were they supposed to fight against the Petrified Trolls? Rudra''s expression was just as serious as the rest of his team. What rotten luck. It''s even capable of summoning Petrified Trolls. The Troll Chieftain surprised Rudra. Unlike ordinary Trolls, Petrified Trolls had Petrification Runes carved all over their bodies, which made their skin harder than even steel. They were also monstrously strong. They were famous for being difficult enemies. In the past, yers that encountered these Petrified Trolls generally turned and fled. The three Petrified Trolls didn''t give True Elite''s team much time to react. Without hesitation, they pounced on Rhino , who currently held back the Troll Chieftain. "Why are they always targeting me?!" ncing at the approaching Petrified Trolls, Rhino activated his Tier 1 ss Special skill called the Last Stand, reducing all iing damage by 50%, weakening any impact he received, and increasing his maximum HP by 40%. Instantly, his maximum HP rose to 29,530. Peng! Peng! Peng! Three silver spears struck Rhino''s Shield, one after another. -6,717. -6,809. -6,784. Following which, the Troll Chieftain brandished its massive red greatsword and shed at Rhino. Tier 1 Skill, Stormrage. Quickly adjusting his footwork, Rhino lifted his shield just in time to block the attacking from his side. Meanwhile, the distant Medivh quickly cast a Fireball on the another troll . Boom! When the Troll Chieftain''s greatsword crashed into the Rhino''s Shield, dazzling sparks flew as a loud boom resounded through the dead forest. Everyone felt the shockwave from the impact. As for Rhino , numerous deep cuts ripped apart the ground around him. /// 2nd chapter for today , hope you all enjoy! Please vote with powerstones and tickets if you enjoy my content , it really gives me motivation to do this everyday , Also from this day forward , for every gift worth coins 500 and over , there will be a special shoutout at the end of the chapter. It was a longtime due , special shoutout to MiguelWN for the 2000 coin dragon , really appreciate the gesture. On the first day i went premium that too! /// Chapter 105 - A Fight To Show The Gap

Chapter 105 - A Fight To Show The Gap

Rudra knew as soon as he saw the monsters that the party needed to go at atleast 70% capacity to handle this cmity. He ordered the team , to get ready , Rhino was under immense pressure blocking the chief. Being at less than 40 % Hp currently. His situation did not look good , especially when the other two troll elites also joined in to attack him . Rudra knew that something big was needed currently , and the only spell strong enough that could damage the enemies was the tier two spell sea of fire , that Medivh had learned. However the spell had a tier two restriction on casting , and Medivh was currently only tier one. However Rudra had aquired a trump card for Medivh , a potion that temporarily raised a wizards spell casting skill by one tier. He could only aquire 3 bottles with great difficulty , he never thought he''d need to use one soo soon. There was a party of adventurers who slowly approached the scene , and were shocked to see a party of just seven take on 3 mutated trolls . Not even 70 of them felt confident on taking them . Rudra ordered medivh to cast the spell the sea of fire. Medivh instantly sprang into action , downing the potion and starting the chant. After 20 seconds he raised his hands as mes started to burst around him in violent circles. The three-meter-tall Petrified Trolls transformed into two massive fireballs as the attack sent them flying; they crashed through numerous trees before they finally fell to the ground. Everyone involuntarily shivered when they saw the two monsters'' bodies. Meanwhile, the two Lord''s HP bars shrank by a small chunk. -13485. -13504. Massive damages appeared on the Trolls. As a third of their HP was chipped. The two horrific damages stupefied everyone on the team. If not for Orochimaru and Karna still struggling with the other Petrified Troll, they would have doubted that the two monsters on the ground were actually Petrified Trolls. What destructive power , Medivh''s spell was beyond what normal people couldprehend , Orochimaru ''s eyes widened in shock , the Elites had hidden their strength too deep , there was no telling who was a crouching tiger or a hideen dragon in this guild. He made a mental note to observe this medivh guy. Even Karna showed his brilliance as he single handedly dodged and damaged one of the elite trolls , following Medivh''s attack. A continuous damage of -2500 -2500 Appeared. But what was more shocking was. He had his eyes fucking closed . WTF WAS GOING ON HERE. The guy was simply dodging and toying his enemy with his eyes closed! Orochimaru felt like he was having a mental breakdown. He looked towards Rudra who was fighting the chieftain . And his despair turned deeper. The guy had some mysterious shield on his arms and the shield randomly formed at will , to block all attacks from the orc cheif Rudra got no to a pitifully low of -5 -5 damage while fighting While dealing a massive blow of -4000 -4000 -4900 Continually . Orochimaru felt like the only normal guy here , as he and PoisonToadGamakichi fought together to push thest troll back . However out of nowhere Neatwit stepped into the frey , and unleashed the wierdest looking move Orochimaru had seen in the entire game. ckmes burst from Neatwit''s sword as a single cut that looked more like a samurai shing a target dummy , sliced the opponent in half clean . -20,000 critical hit! The Elite troll was dead!?By a single hit of Neatwit! What was that sword he used ? What was the move? Orochimaru waspletely clueless . He stared at Neatwit dumbfounded. 5 minutester Rudra and Karna had defeated their opponents and the fight was over. A system notification followed , '' Your party has yed a roaming world boss Troll chieftain , would you like to issue a system announcement? ''. The system asked Rudra the leader of the party. However Rudra declined the offer , this was but a casual stroll , no need to blow matters up. + 50,0000 EXP. + 50 gold coins. + 30 Elite troll skin sheets. +2 Gold troll armour ( Lv40) +1 Dark Gold troll armour ( Lv50 ) It was not a big loot dump , Hence Rudra did not care much about it , however this loot would make most normal parties go crazy with joy . The Elites were however absolutely immune , after seeing Karna''s gold stack , they found 50 gold to be chump change. The audience was dumbfounded , what the hell was going on? Who was that bunch of yers in ck robes? Untill someone recording zoomed on their insigna , it was the True Elites!!!!!! This was life changing for those who saw this battle as they uploaded it on the forums using the tag '' The Elites having some fun in the wild ''. The adventurers did not know , that this simple video would alter the history of the game forever. From Rhino s tanking of three enemy trolls alone at the start , to Medivh casting a devastating fire spell far beyond the capabilities of any other mage in the game currently , to Karna fighting an Elite Troll with his eyes closed.?To Rudra overwhelming the Chieftain alone! The chieftain was a damn Lv 52 monster , yet infront of Rudra''s shield his damage output was as pitifull as -5 , -5? Just how strong was the shield? Even the tank , who relied on a shield as his bread and butter took soo much damage , to them it simply did not make sense.?However the truth was , the pitifully low damage was due to lot of factors being ounted together . One was Rudra''s Epic shield , it was much better than Rhinos gold one . Two was Rudra''s stats , his golden ratio passive made his defense higher than most tanks. And three was his defense technique.?He having 20 years of gaming experience knew how to take strong blows , Rudra bent his knees slightly while letting each muscle in his body equally disperse the entire blow , making as small angle with the iing blow as possible. Many did not know this , but damage was also dependant on angle of blow! As the angle became smaller the damage became more deflected. Hence his superior technique allowed him this. To finally the freakiest of them all , the one who upied the top spot in the levelling rankings , Neatwit , he was aplete mystery! Orochimaru had never heard anything special about Neatwit , however seeing him here today , he needed to think again. Just amongst the seven members here there were 4 such characters , just how strong was the entire guild? Just how many experts were in there hiding their strength? Orochimaru shuddered at the thought ... The true elites could not be provoked easily , he was reminded of that fact again today. /// After all of your responses , i have decided to go for the auction arc next , buckle up , the next part is gonna be fun with a lot of face pping . Also special shoutout to my man Leo_crispii for the 500 coin gift , many many thanks brother /// Chapter 106 - [Bonus ]Whats Next?

Chapter 106 - [Bonus ]Whats Next?

The video of the Elite group ughtering the troll party had became the most viral video of the season , it had more than 300 million views in just 4 days , with extensive coverage by news channels and media. There were pannels of experts sitting and dissecting the video , analysing the fight. Giving a reason for the bizzare abilities shown by the Elites. But the thing was the experts sitting in the pannel were a bunch of absolute morons who werepletely clueless , it wasnt like they were from cuber corporation , they were just a bunch of old uncles who yed Omega pretending to be analysing the game mechanics. Expert one said " like you see in this video , the yer here , doesnt actually have his eyes closed , it was open at first , but then the camera angle is such and the yer squints his eyes soo much that he appears to have the eyes closed , hahahahaha , he mostly is from country C with those small eyes. Noone can fight monsters with closed eyes guys , thats just ridiculous ". Expert 2 said " The yer using the fire spell, it definitely is the spell called fire wheel , it is a tier one spell that is recently been purchased off the market for 7000 gold coins .... Soo apparently an Elite bought it ". Expert 3 " i think this entire video is a fan art , a scam ! A conspiracy , look at the ridiculousness , i refuse to beleive it , i am a level 40 yer myself , am i a fake gamer then? , ITS A SHAM! ". A lot of heated discussions ensued on the forums also , but the Elites were now undoubtedly painted in an unfathomable aura . Everyone stopped usingmonsense to evaluate the group now , they were a bunch of anamolies banded together. --------------------------------- ( Seven guilds alliance meeting , Azure Lotus guild headquarters) " They actually rejected us? "? Asked the Musicians inc guild leader " How cocky ! ". RealManchester leader said " You have not done your mission properly PinkLotus ". Demolitionboys leader said " What can i do to pursuade someone not willing to be pursuaded? And thats GUILD LEADER PINK LOTUS for you ". Yua red at demolition boys leader. " Thats enough fighting guys , what should we do now? Buisness is real bad after the Elites wiped our members off the dungeon , thepensations and overall morale has made us feel a big pinch ". SeaOfPoison guild leader said. " What can we do , the NPC army is not to be trifled with , and we do not know how many more cards the Elites have ! That guild is just unreasonable , did you see that video? What ridiculous strength ". Original Manchester leader said. " We cant just have our authority challenged like this , its bad for buisness , the Elites still have a 35 day cooldown on their war counter , i suggest wey low for those 35 days building strength , and then crush them in a one and done war ". " 35 days will really put a burden on our finances , we need to keep pressuring the smaller guilds exept the Elites ". Demolitionboys leader argued . " We cant , theres no telling when Elites band up to kill our party , im not underestimating us , but a party of 500 can easily be wiped by those 50 madmen , if we have more than 1000 troops stationed at a single ce , the we be a target of the NPC army , for a party less than 50 members , the adventurers now refuse to give up without a fight , and the casualties have mounted a lot since the fighting broke out ". Musicians Inc leader argued. " Damn those Elites , how dare they put us in such a pinch ". SeaOfPoison leader was thoroughly underwhelmed by the situation. When the seven members were fiercely debating the next course of action a system announcement got their attention. SYSTEM ANNOUNCEMENT : THE SECOND SYSTEM AUCTION WILL TAKE PLACE IN 72 HOURS, REAL WORLD TIME , IT WILL BE A KINGDOM STYLE? AUCTION WITH 40 COMMON ARTIFACTS AND 10 SUPER ARTIFACTS TO BID AT ". Everyone in the alliance became silent for a while , before wildly discussing about how to raise money for the auction . Everyone understood after the first system auction , how important was the auction items , just the armour set that the Elite''s bought , made them untouchable in the market , gaining massive profits in the market.? Now noone wanted to loose the opportunity tond an important item. -------------------------------- ( The True Elites Lifestyle store ) Rudra and Fatty Ksh were sitting in one of the three Elite lifestyle store in the city , today was theunch of a new product line , the advanced mana potion , it was priced at 100 gold coins per bottle , while it costed about 1.5 gold to make , with the overhead of the shop and all , it came to be 3 gold.? The profit they were making were ridiculous , Ksh was nervous about the pricing , but Rudra was very confident . Ofcourse he was , he knew that it went for 120 gold in his past life , 100 gold was aldready him chopping the price by 25% Also the level 40 pirate set was added to the disy andbelled asing soon !? To create a buzz. When they were talking , the new system announcement hit. " Ooohhhh , what a good time ". Rudra smiled. He had expected the auction sometime around now , but this just made the timing extremely sweet. Karna had brought back a crazy amount of dough. And the lifestyle would make a lot in the three days leading up to the auction , Rudra felt very confident. He thanked his stars that he got hands on the advanced mana potion , as from now till the auction , it was time to grind insane amounts of money. Rudra gave the shop staff and Fatty Ksh the green signal to go ahead , as a new post promoting thetest product was added to the forums. /// This chapter is an answer to all your summoning calls , consider it a bonus ! We are taking the auction route for now guys , as it was the majority opinion , but the treasure arc would follow! Do not worry, hope you all enjoy! ". /// Chapter 107 - Minting Money

Chapter 107 - Minting Money

The advert of the Elite lifestyle store selling the advanced mana potion hat 1.3 Million likes in one hour. " Hey , hey , hey. This must be a false promotion right? Even basic mana potions are in tight supply , just how can they have advanced mana potions for sale ". " Holy mother nature , im going to get one! ". " 100 gold is too steep a price , we want discount". " Has anyone actually been to the store to verify this rumor? ". " Yes i have been to the store. Even bought two bottles , have used one as a trial , it works , instantly regenerated all lost mana!!! ". " OMG! Just where did they obtain everything from? ". ------------------------------ ( Meanwhile at the True Elites guild headquarters ) Orochimaru was tasked with gaining intel on the quantity of stock of potions that the Elites possesed. Wether or not they could generate a sizable ie. Orochimaru began '' innocently'' asking members , however Rudra had long seen through his scheme. Rudra thought to himself , too bad for you snake, you met the ultimate schemer '' Shakuni '' himself. Rudraughed inwardly at how he was going to y the child. Then he approached Orochimaru and said " Dont you want to buy some advanced mana potions? Guild members get a 90% discount". Orochimaru was stunned for a second,?then realizing the great opportunity he had he said " No sir , how can i reduce guild profits by taking a potion from the limited stocks we have .... And make it suffer losses". He intentionally used the word limited stocks to probe Rudra''s answers , if Rudra said he need not worry about stocks , then they had a sizable stockpile , if he did not it meant the stock they had was very limited. Rudraughed " well its a marketting stunt anyway , you dont need to worry about the stocks , i agree we could only produce a pitifully low amount of potions just a thousand or so , that too at 96 coins a bottle , this time its just a promotional event to try bring customers to the store , while silently increasing othermodities prices and gain an ie ". " You go grab one now, it doesnt really matter much to the guild , id be more happy if its in our members hands ". Rudra said. Orochimaru''s eyes shined ..... He had stumbled upon important intel here. He thanked Rudra and quickly bolted to contact his superior in the Ambani corporation. Rudraughed .... He wanted to see what organization was actually behind Orochimaru , and today from his reaction he knew that the fish had been hooked , lined and sinker! In his report?Orochimaru narrated his understanding of the incidence and that the shops should not have more than 50-100 stocks left. The seniors in Ambani corporation immediately formted a n , and sent the Demolition boys vice guild master to buy all remaining stalk under the alliance''s name . They analysed that buying all stock should increase the reputation of the alliance , whereas remove the buzz around the Elites stores. The vice guild master started streaming his feed live , with the title '' BUYING ADVANCED MANA POTION , FULL STOCK! ''.?As he approached the Elite store that was currently under FattyKalsh . Rudra had long since told fatry to fleece an iing ship , soo when an arrogant vice guild master came in there . Fatty naturally licked his lips to see the juicy target. The stream currently had 25K watchers , it was rapidly gaining viewers. " F****... Will he actually buy all stock? ". " This is insane isnt it? It costs 100 gold a bottle , not 100 bronze ..... They cant buy the entire stock can they? ". Spection about the oue was currently being made , when the vice guild master said " I want all bottles of the advanced mana potion in your store ". The stream chat went insane , seeing the bold announcement he made Fatty smiled politely ... He knew exactly how to handle such brats . Fatty said " sorry sir , we only sell 2 bottles per customer ". " BOOOO!!! "?The chat all booed the hell out of Fatty Ksh. But the response only reinforced INeedToSmash''s thoughts about the stock . They must have very limited stock , hence are not selling. " I will pay 150 coins a bottle , just sell me all stock ". He said. " Ooooooo " the crowd was not anticipating the shopkeepers reply. It was amazing , the stream now had over 100K viewers. Fatty yed it cool , he said " Sir , its not about the money , we sell with principles , how can i make an exeption for you ....... ". After a long long pause he added " .... Not that you could have afforded it anyway ". In a low voice , that was meant to be heard. INeedToSmash''s eyelids twitched at the sarcasm.... What did the guy just say? " Okay , okay , you said it , you think im a beggar who is all talk and cant afford to pay up? ". INeedToSmash said " Obviously not , respected sir , its just that you are not even the guild leader of your own guild , let alone the Alliance , lets just say , you dont have enough authority for the sale ". Ksh said polite words that were extremely scathing calmly. INeedToSmash lost it now People on the stream started toment " BURN BRO". as they thoroughly enjoyed the diss. INeedToSmash contacted some superiors and presented a signed document to ksh , signed by 5 alliance guild leaders saying that he represented the alliance on this matter , in a legally binding Omega document that could not be forged or faked. Looking at the document ,?Ksh said " okay sir , i apologise for my rudeness , however i still cannot sell you the potions ". INeedToSmash was on the edge now " Oh okay , soo you throw mud at others , however when backed against the wall , you justugh and say it was a joke , and walk out like nothing happened? , Nonono thats not how it works ..... I know the truth , you probably dont even have 50 potions left to sell right? Iv seen through your petty marketting ploys long ago ". Ksh made shocked expressions as he pretended that words could not escape his mouth .... It seemed like he was caught. INeedToSmash smiled , he thought he had him . Even the stream boiled with insults , as INeedToSmash kept demanding more sales. Finally ksh pretended to give in and call Rudra , sometimeter he came back and said . You can buy all the stock at 200 gold a potion , all the stock not one bottle less. " Huh, okay i agree ". INeedToSmash agreed.?He found the increase in price ridiculous attempt to gain a little money. A legally binding contract was presented that stated that the alliance will buy theplete stock of advanced mana potions at 200 gold a potion , or assets of equal value shall be siezed from the alliance to make up for lost ie. INeedToSmash found the contract only a ruse to scare him from signing , as infront of 250K streamers watching he signed it. Thunderous apuse started in the live chat , as everyone appreciated INeedToSmash . It was at this moment that fatty ksh showed his sinister smile and said " Congrattions sir , the final amountes to 2.4716 MILLION?gold ! ". /// I mean damn!!!!!! Crazy chapter guys!!! Also?about golden tickets and powerstones guys?a book supposedly only gets featured if they have enough tickets and i live for the stones?, i am really trying hard at 2 chapters a day this week , please show the support you guys always have! Lets get back into top 100 powerstone rankings and move up to top 40 in ticket rankings ". /// Chapter 108 - Crisis At The Alliance

Chapter 108 - Crisis At The Alliance

" Congrattions sir , the final amountes to 2.471 million gold coins ". Ksh smiled a sinister smile. INeedToSmash '' s world just copsed at this number , he felt like the Earth was spinning under his feet. "I Am sorry , i think i misheard the number , will you please repeat it for me? ". INeedToSmash was loosing his damn mind. " 2.471 million gold coins sire, but as you are purchasing at such arge bulk i will wave off the .001 fees and make it a round number of 2.47 million ". Ksh smiled amiably. " You...you....you .....". INeedToSmash wanted to speak. However nomatter what he thought off , words did note out of his mouth . Just what could he say ? He had aldready signed a legally binding contract twice with the system . Upon Ksh''s provocation he talked to his guild master who talked to other alliance members and signed a document saying that he was responsible for the negotiations on behalf of the alliance here. Then without inquiring about the stock that the guild had , relying on his information from superiors and wanting to look extremely cool on the livestream he went with the flow to sign another document saying he will purchase all stock at double the price. Who knew that the guild did not have 50 , did not have 100 , not 1,000 not 10,000?but 12, 358 bottles of advanced mana potion !!!!!! His information was not slightly wrong it was an estimation error of over 2000% it was not even in the ballpark. His guild did not have this kind of money , hell not even the alliance could fork such a huge sum like that , it would seriously affect the guilds day to day working cycle. He being the one responsible will be forced to take brunt of the me , his career as vice guild master was over. All the fame , all the glory , all the power that came with being the vice guild master of such a prominent first rate guild. All would be gone here. He looked at Ksh full of hatred he screamed " YOU CHEATED ME? ". Fatty Ksh was a lot of things , he was fat , loyal to a fault to his friends , a bit of a nerd when it came to cksmithing and buisness , however what he was not was someone who could be intimidatede easily. He was a sly and cutthroat Buisnessman who had no remorse for those he stepped over. He was not Rude like Rudra , or dominating , yet in his own polite way , he would give his enemies nightmares for life. Ksh said calmly " I told you dear customer , your guild is not qualified enough to purchase our whole stock of materials , yet you insisted on buying them , that two at double the price , even signed an agreement , are you going to me me now? ". The chat that was silent since the figure was announced was now suddenly in a burst '' HOLY MOTHER OF COWS , THEY HAVE OVER 12 K advanced mana potions in stock ... Too strong'' '' The demolitionboys are done for now , who asked them to show off soo much '' . '' Hahahahahaha , this is too funny , suits you right you showoff''. '' RIP alliance '' ''RIP alliance '' . . . . . '' RIP alliance ''. Even the alliance members watching the stream were now hounding the Demolitionboys like mad hounds , they wanted absoluteley no part in paying off the mad debt , the entire guilds capital system would copse if they wanted to pay off the debt at a one and done type payment. The value of gold to USD currently was at 1 gold =423.6 USD It was amodity under constant fluctuation , it was at a crazy high at 1 gold = 5000 USD at start of the game , however with more gold flowing into the game through mining themodity value stabilized at 420 dors and was at an increase since the announcement of the auction . Currently at 423.6 the debt in USD that the alliance owed the Elites was 1,046,969,760 USD Meaning over a billion dors total! Every member though backed by billionares themselves would feel the pinch of this buy. The stated time limit for payment in the contract was a pathetically low 1 hour. Hence?INeedToSmash needed to act quick. He rushed out of the store as Ksh said " We will deliver the product to your guild warehouse , Thankyou for your patronage". INeedToSmash wanted to vomit blood at thest line..... But he persevered as he ran like a madman towards the guild headquarters , but in his run of madness he forgot an extremely important point , that his stream was still on! The guildmaster of Demolitionboys Ilovesmashing was in a never before experienced peril . The alliance members shrugged off responsibility and had asked Demolitionboys to pay up themselves. He was in deep heat with the constructionpany behind the guild for this stupid decision. The alliance was based on a mutual exchange of shares , and the other 6 members promised to dump the 21% shares they controlled on the open market making thepany price to go down a freefall , should they not bare responsibility themselves. Also a threat to kick them out of the Alliance ensued. Ilovesmashing contacted the Ambani corporation , however at this critical moment the Ambani corporation executives were unexpectedly out of reach. INeedToSmash barged into the office panting , as Ilovesmashing lost his damn mind , he shouted at INeedToSmash " YOU PIECE OF GARBAGE ". As he threw a vicious punch on the man . All the while , the livestream was on , the antics being watched by over 20 million people live! /// Guys we just hit 1 million views! I am absolutely overwhelmed as i feel like this is a dreame true. My first novel did not even have 30 K views when i started my writing journey and it has truly been a wild ride. Thankyou all who pushed me past this mark , those who supported the Novel when it was nothing , now that we are in the million club , naturally i as the author promise to deliver that kind of content level . This is just one of my happiest days you all , Thankyou again from the bottom of my heart . Also again a shoutout to Leo_Crispii for the 500 coin gift , these things really get me going! /// Chapter 109 - Exposed

Chapter 109 - Exposed

Ilovesmashing hadpletely lost it.?He hurled insults after insults on INeedToSmash for his ipetency. INeedToSmash took it silently , without a single retort. After a while , when Ilovesmashing calmed down , he began frenzily calling the alliance guild masters again to look for a way out. Only 15 minutes in the deadline remained , and all the alliance members had shaken off responsibility of paying the debt to Demolitionboys. The Ambani corporation was out of reach . And their parent constructionpany absolutely?refused to use thepany''s cashflow to buy gold for the guild. Ilovesmashing tried to exin that it was not all bad , the potions they had were worth about 500 million dors. Soo it was only a loss of another 500 million. However no matter how they tried to convince anyone to buy the advanced mana potions from them , to generate even a little amount of gold , noone wanted to buy it at the current moment. Only 7 minutes remained on the timer . Ilovesmashing started to calcte the guilds assests , the guild only had about a milion gold to pay in liquid assets , the rest were fixed assets like , rare equipments. Potions and recipes. But the contract stated that the Elite''s would get the pick of what to choose , should they default on the contract. He was having a mental breakdown , without the guilds cashflow , mentaining day to day operations was impossible. They had 12, 000?guild members , doing missions on a payroll , for the guild. How would they pay deathpensations , how would they issue rewards for missions. Without the proper benefits the members would leave the guild in a flood . Without the members will they still be a first rate guild? . It was the snowball effect. Where a single bad choice would shake the very foundations of the guild. What if tommorow they be a third rate guild who the second rate guilds start bullying. Those second rate guilds who would usually bow in fear would now boss over them? This was uneptable to Ilovesmashing. He was a pridefull man , he could not ept this oue. However the parentpanies held the shares of the parentpanies of all alliance guilds. It was them who were the basis of the alliance. With the parent guild showing a strong stance of cutting off the Demolitionboys , and treat them as a lost project , they had no leverage left over the other guild members left , to make them pay the debt. With only 2 minutes left , Ilovesmashing started beating the hell out of INeedToSmash in frustration , his tyrannical actions being witnessed by millions on stream. His desperate attempts to convince the other guilds , to the shallow unity of the alliance , everything was exposed today , as the true side of the first rate guilds was revealed. Ilovesmashing became public enemy number one , as sympathy arose for INeedToSmash . His brutal beat up , agitated the crowd.?Who turned from jeering the man to rooting for him. They hadpletely turned to his side here. Finally at only 30 seconds left , Ilovesmashing sat down beside INeedToSmash and startedughing a maniacalughter " Were finished ... All the snakes we worked with .... The alliance , the Ambani corporation , idiots like you ... My careers over ". He name dropped Ambani corporation here ..... Live infront of millions! The countdown hit 0 as the system notification in red shed on their screens for defaulting a contract. The syetem then freezed all assets belonging to the guild , as a list of system evaluated prices was generated and sent to Rudra , topensate in however form he wished topensate for the agreed sum of money . Nothing could be hidden.?As all their cards were now opened before their enemies. The true Elite''s.?Every recipe they ever obtained.?Every forging technique ,every single equipment.?Anything could be chosen by the Elites now , as the system made a list of everything they possesed . They could only watch on in despair , as their hardwork was legally and in broad daylight robbed by their enemies. Rudra took a good look at all the items they possesed , and although there was nothing too special?the guild did have another page of demons diary and tier 3 one time use spell tome , thunderst! Rudra chose the two items at a 100K gold , the one million gold currency that they had , and other misceneous items and armour . He genuinely bought one or two pieces from aplete set , making the rest of the enemies equipment worthless , as no set would trigger theplete set effect now. Although acting this way was a loss in the bigger picture , however the enemy suffered much more soo he was content. ------------------------------- ( Meanwhile , real world the upside , the grey tower) Ethan grey was sitting on his desk.?Rotating his 40 thousand dor Parker pen , between his fingers . Focused on the challenge ahead. His this life guru and current thorn by the side , Mithun Ambani . Ever since he lost his reincarnator edge , his confidence in himself became shaky , he felt everything he achieved was because of his knowledge.?He had forgotten about the essence of the man Ethan Grey himself. However he snapped out of that illusion now. If war is what Ambani wanted.?He would show him the power of the Grey international.?Choosing Omega as his ying field , Ethan started to plot his own masterpiece. Ethan shrugged of his sloppiness that came after 2100 hit , he had became too reliant on Rudra and hence went too soft . For theing auction he made a super n.?He decided to give 1 billion dor fund injection to True Elites and 3 billion injection to The grey main guild. His n started with using his mary strength to open a market in omega , and he would follow through with n A in a grand fashion , just like that 4 billion dors worth of gold was purchased in a single day by the Grey international. /// Hope you enjoyed the chapter.?This is a plea for powerstones , any help will be appreciated.?A bonus chapter will be released if we make it back into top 100 this week.?After being at 104 currently at the time of writing this chapter. /// Chapter 110 - Auction (1)

Chapter 110 - Auction (1)

Orochimaru got a lot of heat following his blunder from the Ambani corporation . Whereas the name drop on the livestream caused a lot of suspicions and problems for the Ambani corporation themseleves. Orochimaru''s identitiy as spy was in a threat , however as the spy was not mentioned in the livestream , thankfully he was still of use. But he was walking on eggshells here as everything he would say from now on would be taken with a pinch of salt. However Rudra understood everything he needed to understand from that one line dropped. He knew Orochimaru was in the Ambani main guild back in his past life , he knew beyond shadow of a doubt who was pulling the strings behind the scenes. And boy o boy did he n to manipte the opposition into his favour. Rudra had raised an incredible amount of money for theing auction. Leaving over 2 million gold in emergency reserves fund for the guild , and 2 million more for operations which was aldready a bloated number as not even 50 thousand gold were being used on a monthly basis by the guild. Not to mention the non liquid assets like armours and swords and potions. Following Ethans injection of 2.5 million gold into the guild and the robbing of Demolitionboys for 1 million more . The Elites had a ridiculous amount of 30 million gold prepared for the auction. With an additional option of tinum , which they held over 20 thousand. It was to be noted that 1 tinum = 1000 gold Hence the 20 thousand meant another 20 million gold coins , bringing their total wealth to a whopping 50 million gold total. Yes the guild was filthy rich , rich beyond reason! Ofcourse this was thanx to Karna and his escapade at the Endless Ocean dungeon , without his loot of the 21 million gold and 10 thousand tinum , the guild would still be more on the reasonable side. However Rudra felt incredibly confident in contesting for items with the amount of gold he carried for this auction. The other guilds could only watch in despair this time around . The Alliance aldready had the news about the 21 million gold brought in by Karna over the dungeon spoils as Orochimaru disclosed it , it was aldready a matter of despair for them , as 21 million gold was not a sum they could fork out easily. However Orochimaru''s information was now being scrutinized seriously , adding a margin of error , they estimated the Elites with all their buisnesses to posses 15-25 million gold . They decided to have a fund against the Elites of atleast 30 million , to outbid them on critical items. However unity was a big problem in the alliance , as not everyone of the seven members could fork out equal amounts of money. The Demolitionboys were useless at this point , as everyone was debating their position within the alliance. However as barely as they were running , they were still scrapping by , hence they were allowed a seat for now. The alliance proposed its members to fork 3 million gold , for the 6 remaining members after a lot of infighting , and Demolitionboys sold more fixed assests to fork in 1 million . Through hook and crook they barely raised 19 million gold for the auction. It was a farcry from the 30 they hoped for, however they would restrain themselves and only bid for the more important items now! ------------------------------------ ( In the wild , grinding mobs , POV Neatwit. ) -2500 -2500 -2500 -5000 Critical hit! YOU HAVE SLAYED 4 TROLLS ! +20000 Exp + 5 troll teeth +1 troll armour ( Rare) +1 troll club (mon) LEVEL UP! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Neatwit Title : Pioneer ss : Warlock Subss : Bombmaker LVL:48 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 270 VIT : 250 INT : 190 STA : 260 PHY : 220 HP : 17,000/17,000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ???? Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Pirate Armour set ( Lv40) , Doom bracelet , shoulder pads ( Epic) Weapons : Unnamed ( semi legendary ) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , assasins daggers , Kunai knife. Skills : sh , Jab , Windsh , Dark devour , ck Rune attack . ss specific skills : Supreme assaulter , supreme mage Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : none ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- He had just levelled up , he was 3 levels clear of the next guy at level 45 on the rankings. He sighed in relief , then took a look at his precious unnamed sword , a mysterious semi legendary sword he got from doing a quest. It was the reason behind his mad quick levlling and off the charts attacks. He then remembered that there was an auctioning up , taking a look at his inventory , full of monster parts. He sold everything to the system at 80% the market rate. For most yers even carrying 100K gold was an astronomical figure , however the amount of gold Neatwit had on himself , far exeeded anyones wildest imaginations at a whopping 6 million! Why was he soo rich? Why did he have a semi legendary weapon ? Nobody knew . Not a single soul! He smiled as he transferred 5 million to Rudra , with a note , buy something good like bombs to make me help level faster! Rudra was shocked at seeing the incredible amount of money that neatwit sent , this was the amount many first rate guilds hadbined. With Neatwitsst minute addition and only 3 minutes till the auctions start , there was a total budget of 55 million gold that Rudra walked into the auction with! /// Neatwit is a crazy character guys , dont be dissapointed currently , i assure you that his actions may seem like sudden and out of nowhere for now , however they have a big involvement in the plot. You will not be dissapointed down the line ! As the author i only want to tell you , please watchout for the character , he may not turn out what he seems he is! The month and week is about to end , please give me thest push needed to enter top 100 in powerstone rankings and top 40 in golden ticket rankings , any help will be much much appreciated !?We are at 103 , 44 respectively , not too far guys , should both goals be met , expect 3 bonus chapters on this monday! /// Chapter 111 - Auction (2)

Chapter 111 - Auction (2)

The auction house seating was decided on how much money you walked into the auction with . The minimum requirement to take part in todays auction was 10,000 gold , with anyone having over 1 million gold being given the VIP rooms. In every VIP room , a total of seven people could be invited to take a seat. Naturally in Hazelgroove kingdom there were only 2 VIP rooms upied , one by the alliance and the other by the Elites. As Green signs lit up above the rooms VIP1 And VIP2 , everyone in attendance understood that the big yers had arrived. Rudra had decided to bring Fatty Ksh and Karna along for the auction this time. Although Rudra remembered majority of the items that are to show up in today''s auction due to past life memories, he still paid attention to the list of items being announced for auction today. The auction had two divisions this time around , with 40mon items and 10 super items to bring a total of 50 items to bid for. The list ofmon items to bid for was as follows. Weapons ( 10 items ) grade (rare to dark gold ) Rare ingredients ( 10 items ) grade ( rare to dark gold) Potion Recipes ( 3 items ) grade ( gold ) Forging designs ( 3 items) grade ( gold ) Iplete designs ( 4 items ) grade (??) Skill books ( 10 items) grade ( rare to dark gold) For a total of 40 items. For a detailed list one needed to tap on any of the options to look at the indepth itemsing up for bidding. Rudra was honestly intrested in a few items like the skill books and the rare ingredients. For the weapons , his guild had plenty good ones , he would only buy if it was cheap. For other stuff like design manuals he would only bid at the iplete one''s . As the iplete designs are usually part of aplete design that is epic grade minimum. He decided to keep a budget of 3 million gold for this segment. However the highlight of the auction was thest ten items. The list was as follows:- [ Electric Net ] ( Dark gold) :- a used to capture mounts in the wild for the very first time. Immobilizes the target , making them less likely to submit and thwarts escape attempts. [ Hephaestus''s?Mallet ] ( dark gold ) ( upgradable ) : a must have for cksmiths , the mallet was designed keeping the forging god as an idol , increases crafting efficiency by 25% . [ A page from Demon''s Diary ] : ???? [ Spell book ] [ Endless devastation ] :?turns the ground into a barren wastnd , debuffs everyone exept the caster of the spell , in a 200 meter radius. Effect 1 : -5% AGI. Effect 2 : -5 % PHY. [ Spell book?] [ Stormbringer ] : Zaps the enemy with a huge bolt of lightning , sure to trigger lightning damage. +200% lightning damage. 50% chance to stun the target . +5% chance to trigger critical damage. [ Potion recipe ] ( Intermediate mana potion ) :?A recipe to create a potion that refill lost mana quickly . [ Blueprint ] ( Reinforced brick ) : A blueprint for Reinforced concrete bricks , makes a structure extremely strong. [ Blueprint ] ( fishing rod ) : A blueprint to create a device that catch fishes and other ocean mounts. Hazelgroove special items :- [ Red jewel ] ( quest item ) :- an item wanted by crown prince Aman . Chances of rewards upon delivering. [ Gold chalice ] : being sought after by a mysterious faction. ------------------- These were the ten items out for auction today , the first 48 items were the same for all kingdoms across all continents. Thest 2 items were special to Hazelgroove kingdom and were linked with main story plot lines. . Uptill now in the game , quests and the main plot story yed a very minimal role , as the yers strength was not sufficient to make an impact on the plot lines as a whole , as the tier0 yers were not even ants infront of those pulling the strings. But slowly as yers started growing stronger , and progressing tiers , they would be engrossed in more and more quests and the game plot. The two items here the first red jewel entangled one with the royal faction of Hazelgroove , when the secret about the crown prince being practising necromancy became known , there was immense retaliation from the masses , and the royal faction had to supress the riots using force. It ended in a bloodbath . Should the one who delivers the red jewel to the crown prince choose his side in the war , they would suffer bacsh frommon npc''s and protestors. Should they oppose the royal faction , they would eventually be suppressed by the army. All in all it was a bad questline to get involved in , hence Rudra wanted nothing to do with it. However the second item had his intrest, the chalice was wanted by the faction behind the blood merchant , the main storyline of the game. Wether or not he had anything in the auction , he absolutely wanted thest item at all costs! Rudra geared himself up after confirming the identity of all items to be the same as his past life. He was d that his knowledge and actions had not changed the current world too much as of now . He had more than enough funds prepared for the auction , hence was confident at bidding for various important items. However the same couldnt be said for the alliance ,pletely feeling lost at what to buy , as sufficient information was not provided for any items , they felt they were at a big loss. 7 guildmasters kept arguing over what to bid and who should be the main voice of the bidding game today , as they just could not reach a consensus. The majority voting kept rejecting items after items that should be bid on , even after that the budget kept bing an issue . Finally not even 3 items gained majority consensus. The situation was not in favour of the guild , as PinkLotus felt frustrated in the room. /// Last day of the week guys, can we make top 100 powerrankings?? 3 bonuses tommorow should we achieve the target , also looking for thest push in golden tickets before the month ends . Thankyou for all the support ! /// Chapter 112 - Auction (3)

Chapter 112 - Auction (3)

The auction started as the announcer introduced himself . This time around it was surprisingly an female announcer for the event , a fairy at that with beautiful rainbow wings behind her white dress. Againstmon misconception , fairies are not palm sized in Omega , they are full human sized people , their distinctive feature from the winged human race was their rainbow transparent wings and their pointy ears . The announcer had an extremely pleasant voice as she started the auction with greetings " Ladies and gentlemen , the auctionmittee extends their warmest wees to everyone here in attendance today , we hope the bidding process will go smoothly and everyone will have a great experience . Before we start the auction process , please let me remind you off the rules 1 Any raise of the ck card would result in a minimum bid increment . There are no '' mistakenly'' raising?of cks , once raised , will be considered as a bid. 2 Borrowing of money is allowed this time around in the auction , just before making any bids , make sure the person making the bid , has the amount in person.?All invalid bids will be denied by the system , and the second highest bidder shall gain the item , whereas the invalid bidder will be subjected to mary fines. 3 incremental bids of money greater than minimum increment need to be spoken into the microphone provided to each participant. 4 the auction house shall have no responsibility of the item.?Once delivered to customer. Alrightdies and gentlemen.?Please enjoy your time here . " She said cutely as the first item was brought om the stage. The auction arena had 18 thousand participants this time around. Rudra was shocked to see the huge crowded arena , it was a slugfest.?Rudra could imagine the intense bidding in this crowd of people. He thanked his lucky stars he was there sitting in VIP , thest time he participated in the auction he was one of those unrecognisable faces in the crowd . A small time guild leader with just over 15 thousand gold for the auction , desperately bidding on every item that could be afforded , but walking out without a single one. Sitting in the VIP he could not help but get nostalgic over his past. The first item was brought out for the auction , it was the weapons section that was brought out first , starting with a rare grade bow for 1000 gold coins minimum increment of 100 . 2000 some enthusiastic kid shouted 2100 2300 2500 2700 Before even 5 seconds passed there were a variety of bids being thrown. Rudra sighed at these idiots. The bow wasn''t even worth the initial 1000 they proposed. It was rare grade for gods sake , no need to fight over it like dogs. The first bid went to a third rate guild leader at 6700 gold coins. He had absolutely overpaid the price , however the respect he gained for the money forked out was probably worth it to him. There were murmurings going around , some couldnt beleive someone just forked out 6700 gold at once. How shocked would they be when Rudra started biddingter. The second weapon then came. Then the third . Fourth . . . . . . Finally thest weapon was brought out for auction. It was a dark gold grade assasins dagger?. The initial bid was for 10,000 gold with a minimum increment of 500 The Buyout was at 60 thousand gold. The bidding opened 11,000 12,000 20,000 23,000 25,000 30,000 32,000 33,000 There was intense biddingpetition going on Finally just as the annoucer said " 33,000 going one .... Going twice ....". Rudra said " Buyout ! ". Boom just like that 60 K spent ! Everyone in the audience felt shocked ..... Just how rich was VIP1?to increase the price from 33 to 60 K without batting an eye. Even the previous bidder for the item felt baffled at the development . What just happened? Was he just waiting for others to fight like kids before just snooping in to buy it out? Fairy smiled as she said " congrattions vip1 for winning the item ". Meanwhile at the alliance VIP room no 2 , they were all casually observing the situation developing , there were 3 alliance leaders in favour of buying the dagger , but four were against hence they did not bid on it. They sure felt surprised at how easily the Elites box said buyout for the item though . " Huh , idiots wasting money on small items , probably wont have enough left for the big ones " Ilovesmashing sarcastically said. But PinkLotus countered immediately " anyone with half a brain would know they are not to be underestimated , if anything this action prooves they have deeper pockets than we think. " The other leaders agreed , it made Ilovesmashing look like a fool. So he just snorted and took his seat. However he kept ring daggers at PinkLotus. Yua just shrugged it off.?She kept thinking about Rudra in the box across though , and how they always kept ending in different factions and were never together , how much did she long for them to be in the same box , rather than these bunch of arguing idiots . However things were the way they were and her wishful thinking was not going to change anything . Soon the second segment of rare ingredients came up for auction. The thing with this segment was , nobody really knew the real use of the things being disyed here , they did not know the worth , hence everyone was reluctant to pay up . Well everyone but the reincarnator who had the knowledge about every single herb being presented . Rudra just kept saying buyout after buyout for all 10 herbs , forking about 400 thousand gold in the single segment. By now everyone just went crazy ..... Just who was that mad guy in VIP box 1? Before anyone could even ce a bid for the initial sum , he shouted buyout! This way of gaming .... TOO RICH! /// Okay guys the week is over , we ended at 103?in powerstone rankings not meeting the target , its okay though guys i know its my fault , i have been experimenting with the book , i have delivered 14 chapters this week and have set absolutely no targets , wanted to see how far you guys carry me on your own will. However i now understand bonus is the incentive to get the stones , soo fine. Bonus for powerstones it will be . 600 stones - 1 bonus 1200 stones - 2 bonus 1800 stones - 3 bonus 2400 stones - 5 bonus 3000 stones - 7 bonus ! Also thankyou for the golden ticket support , that area has been overwhelmingly good. Special shoutout to my man bwensbos for the 20 golden tickets! Appreciate that brother. /// Chapter 113 - Auction (4)

Chapter 113 - Auction (4)

The next item up was the Potion Recipes , now this segment had many intrested buyers , potion recipes could be a one time investment that would generate potentially endless returns , if all the cards are yed correctly . But it is only worth being purchased at the right price , some potion recipes are having an extremely nich¨¨ use , while some recipes are inferior to other products in the market , only for the correct price is it worth it. The first potion recipe up for bidding was the basic poison dispell potion! Starting bid - 15000 gold. Minimum increment - 500 gold. Buyout - 100,000 gold. The item was not bad , and had many intrested bidders , especially the 2 nd rate guilds , they wanted this item to be the backbone of their guilds economy. Most people looked towards VIP room 1 before cing the initial bid. They were scared that it would buyout the moment it was ced. After waiting for a good ten seconds , and hearing no voice from VIP 1?, someone shouted 16,000 18,000 21,000 22,000 26,000 29,000 The intense bidding war had started. Rudra looked at the product and the surging price , it was a good product to have to be honest , however because it was the basic poison dispell potion , he felt it dint fit the theme of Elite lifestyle , had it been intermediate or advanced grade , he would have bought it in a heartbeat. Ksh was baffled at how Rudra bid at the auctions , he was of an opinion that even if 1000 gold could be saved it should be saved , but his opinion fell on deaf ears as Rudra did as Rudra liked. Karna sighed at this scene , he did not understand Rudra''s actions at all , buying ingredients whose name he had never heard , for the buyout prices , it was not ideal in his view. However time and time again Rudra has shown that his actions always have a deeper meaning, hence he trusted the leader and kept mum. Meanwhile the bid for the basic poison dispell potion reached the 50,000 mark! It seemed like a second rate guild would win the bidding war as no other bids were being heard , when finally for the first time VIP2 ced a bid. 60,000 gold coins! A direct increment of 10,000! , Although not as mboyant as Rudra directly saying buyout , it was still shy . The second rate guild felt despair , it did not have more than 70,000 liquid funds total , should he use more than 60,000 on a single item. It would be bad for the guild. Cursing in their minds , they kept their silence. The fairy auctioneer went on to say 70,000 going once . 70,000 going twice .... 70,000 going thrice , congrattions to VIP2 for the item. The alliance cheered after winning their first item , the overall atmosphere had improved a little as it was decided that Scorpio the leader of SeaOfPoison guild would be the spokesperson for the auction , and all transactions under 500,000 will need no majority voting and could be decided by him alone. Hence under this agreement , the first part of the auction for the bidding ofmon items , would be taken care by him. The items kepting , as more and more recipes were out for auction . Every item saw passionate bidding as the smaller guilds kept fighting over minimum increments to win the bidding war. The second item went for 45,000 gold to a second rate guild. Simmrly item 3 went for 50K to a third rate guild. Item 4,5,6 were bought by other 2 nd rate guilds in the neighborhood of 40-55 K Only when item 7 came out , did Rudra''s interest pique. Item 7 was appearance alteration potion [ Appearance alteration potion ] ( intermediate) : put in a strand of hair of the person whose appearance you wish to take Effects : changes your face and body type to fit the appearance of the target. Note : does not change the height and voice ! Time limit : 30 minutes. Initial bidding price : 30,000 gold Minimum increment : 1000 gold . Buyout : 150,000 gold The bidding started enthusiastically for the item. 40,000 gold. 45,000 gold. 50,000 gold. 60,000 gold. When the bidding slowed down a little after the initial outburst. VIP 2 bid 75,000 gold! Everyone turned their heads to look up at VIP2. They were in awe of the grandeur of the big guilds. Still some second rate guilds did not wish to leave the item as they countered at 80,000 gold! Scorpio was pissed by the counter as he said 100,000 gold! The second rate guilds were silenced now , 100,000 was about their limit for a single item . The fairy went 100,000 going once. 100,000 going twice... BUYOUT! A sound came from VIP1 Rudra waited till thest second to buyout the item , just to piss off VIP2 , he had long made his mind he wanted it , and with VIP2 bidding he knew he would either get it at buyout or not at all. But still he wanted them to feel that they are winning the bid , untill he crushed their hopes at thest moment . Fairy said " Congrattions to VIP1 for winning the bid". Rudra was very pleased with himself , and Karna was shaking his head .... '' he''s a teenage kid , the leaders mental age is not more than 13 ''. Scorpio had a vein bulging on his forehead , as he was extremely pissed at Rudra. Ilovesmashing cursed out loud " That cheeky ba*****, always a thorn in our side ". They had no choice but to move on.?The mood had worsened though , everyone in the room was a little angry. The potion recipes 8 , 9 ,10 were pretty much useless as the market aldready had those circting , hence after the intense bidding for item 7 , they went for the low prices of 30 K , 35K and 37 K . The potion segment came to a close with that , and the next segment of the iplete recipes started. /// Shoutout to Raging_silver for the 1000 coin gift! , Appreciate that brother /// Chapter 114 - Auction (5). [ Plot Thickens ]

Chapter 114 - Auction (5). [ Plot Thickens ]

For the next segments Rudra let Karna take the lead . Men are unreasonable people who are superstitious , although Rudra did not know the exact reason , he felt Karna was an incredibly lucky man. And should he bid for the unknown items and that there will be something unexpectedly gooding out of it. Karna much obliged Rudra''s request, actually he really wanted to get the bidding feeling , he was really exited to take part in the auction. There were (4) iplete designs and Rudra asked him to buy all four of them . There was no information on the iplete designs. Hence it could be any material . It could be design of a sword or design of some Armor or even design of some essories like nes. One had absolutely no idea what may pop up from the iplete designs. However one thing was for sure , it would be iplete. Half a design or one third of a design . If the cksmith and engineer working together are talented enough , then they may figure out the rest. But for mostplicated designs , it was impossible, and usually the self guessed modifications would lead to an inferior overall product. Hence it was better not to waste time on it. Naturally even the alliance members were very much interested in trying their luck on these items . The iplete designs were being sold individually, hence theoritically without any information , all four should have gone for the same price. However in reality that was not the case. [ Iplete design] ( part ?/?) ( Grade : ??? ) : An iplete design of an?object. Initial price : 60,000 gold Minimum increment : 1500 gold Buyout price 200,000 gold. The bidding started ... 60,000 66,000 75,000 90,000 1,00,500 was the final bid from a second rate guild , it was then that the alliance made their first big bid. 1,40,000 from VIP box 2 Karna was just standing there , watching the entire bidding process , somehow he had frozen , he could not process how to bid currently as his heart wished to make minimum increment , however his mind told him to make a big increment to make his interest clear. Then there was also the reputation of VIP1 to take care of, as Rudra was there making buyouts after buyouts. Then he thought '' ooo f*** the reputation , im gonna do as my heart says''. He bid 141500 gold! Everyone in the audience was shocked , this was not VIP1 ''s style , he usually only did buyouts , yet right now he did minimum increment? Is he toying with VIP2? The auctioneer announced it " We have 141500 from VIP1 , do we have 1,50,000 ? ". 150,000 gold ! Shouted scorpio , clearly pissed with the ever incessant bidding of the Elites. There was Karna bidding 1,51,500 gold! There was a loudugh from everyone in the audience, everyone felt that VIP1 was just messing with VIP 2 . In a fit of anger , Scorpio directly said , BUYOUT! " Its a buyout for VIP 2 " , congrattions on winning the item. The people in VIP 2 were a little annoyed at havind to buyout an item , and a little exited to see what it was. They opened the design , it turned out to be a useless ne [ Pearl ne ] ( 1/2) ( rare) : charm +1 Restrictions : female only . Scorpio cursed their badluck ... What a useless item! They just paid 200K for it , what an absolute watse of money. Rudra just sighed , why was his vice guild master such a huge miser. Rudra said " Ohh goddamnit Karna , you single handedly have brought back more than 20 million gold to the guild , we have a budget of over 50 , please ovee your base instincts and buyout the remaining items ". He absolutely admonished Karna and asked him to buyout the rest 3 designs immediately. Karna wanted to argue , but also he understood , that yeah the Elite''s were ridiculously rich and they need not worry for a sum of 600K gold . He did as he was told, buying out the other 3 designs. The alliance were feeling happy inside , as they hoped the Elites paid a huge price for getting absolutely nothing in return , however boy o boy were they wrong. The 3 designs turned out to be.... [ Automatic arrow shooting ballista ] ( 1/3) ( Epic) : A piece of the design of automatic arrow shooting ballista . Arrow capacity in one round : 2000 Reload time : 1 minute. Restriction : Cannot load heavy javellins . It was a damn good design ..... Rudra''s eyes almost popped out of his sockets when he saw it. Karna was damn lucky! , This was a great design. Rudra now anticipated the second design even more. [ Automatic arrow shooting ballista ] ( 2/3) ( Epic) : A piece of the design of automatic arrow shooting ballista . Arrow capacity in one round : 2000 Reload time : 1 minute. Restriction : Cannot load heavy javellins . WHATT THE HELL.... KARNA''S LUCK WAS WAYY TOO GOOD! Rudra''s heart was beating fast now ..... He dint dare to even dream that what would happen if thest design was also an automatic arrow shooting ballista ..... But what if ..... Just what if...? [ Automatic arrow shooting ballista ] ( 3/3) ( Epic) : A piece of the design of automatic arrow shooting ballista . Arrow capacity in one round : 2000 Reload time : 1 minute. Restriction : Cannot load heavy javellins . IT?HAPPENED!!!! HE HAD THE COMPLETE DESIGN! Rudra jumped out of his seat , as he tackled Karna into a hug ........ He dint have words for this event. Karna''s luck was just heaven defying .... Had anyone else opened the items , it would not have turned out this way , Rudra was sure of it. The item was wayy too good , Rudra dint even care about the rest of the auction , just this score alone would make his guild untouchable in the near future. Untouchable , unstoppable , a true overlord!!!! -------------- ( In the wilds , POV Neatwit ) A?man in ck hood and robes stood infront of Neatwit , interrupting his mob grinding. The man said " Sir Naman , your father Mr Ambani wishes to speak with you , its been 13 years since you left home sir , he wishes to make things right again ". Neatwit red at the man ..... he was angry! Chapter 115 - Who Is Neatwit?

Chapter 115 - Who Is Neatwit?

Neatwit red at the man in the robe, he was absolutely furious ! His ''so called '' father had the guts to call him back home after everything that had happened? Neatwit , aka Naman Ambani was the son of Mithun Ambani and?and then mistress Nia Cage. Mithun aldready had a wife and two kids when he had an affair with Nia , naturally his first wife was not best pleased with the ordeal. However things got ugly when his mom Nia got pregnant with twins . Naman and his twin sister Naomi were born as a result. Mithun reluctantly adopted the kids and the mistress into the Ambani household where they were raised untill they were six. Although a part of the same household , They were forced to live in the servant quarters and were never given the official recognition of family. Never brought to public light , never given the title of '' children'' of Mithun Ambani. Ambani''s real wife absolutely loathed the kids , and soo did his first two children , one 8 and one 6 years elder to the twins, both bullied the small kids right from the childhood. The onlypany Naman ever had was his twin sister Naomi and his mom Nia , and he loved them both dearly. His mom was not a foolish person however , as living in the Ambani mansion , all she did for six years was gather evidence , irrefutable evidence that Naomi and Naman were indeed Mithun Ambani''s children. Videos of his real wife calling them bastards , video of Ambani calling them a mistake , Video of them and their treatment in the mansion. She also collected Ambani''s hair and nails as DNA evidence that she got tested inb as proof of bloodline. Then one day when all the evidences she needed were collected , she sent the package and her two kids to her best friend , as she went on to confront Mithun Ambani. Nia threatened Mithun to go public with all the overwhelming evidence if she , and her two children were not given the official status of being Ambani''s. And with official status she meant 6% shares in thepany and a seat at the board. This was the first time , anyone strong armed Mithun Ambani into signing a contract . A contract that made Nia a board member and her two children eligible to be board members and recieve the inheritance when they turn 21. It was a big win for Nia as she celebrated on call with her bestfriend telling her the good news, asking her to send over all the evidence to the decided drop location. But the happiness did notst for long ... Just after the Ambani corporation recieved the drop package and had made Nia sign an agreement that all the contents within the package can no longer be used to threaten or leverage the Ambani corporation in any form in the future , and will be inadmissible any court ofw around the world. That same day , in the temporary hotel room she was staying in , she called her friend , and exitedly talked about her and her children''s bright future. But suddenly Nia said " Who are you , how did you get in here? " And following that... there were three gunshots heard on the phone.....and then there were Nia''s screams ... And her bestfriend knew , Nia had died there! Making a quick decision , she quickly packed her essentials and grabbed the two kids and fled the country that day itself. Which prooved to be the smartest decision she ever made, because had she not the kids would have died that day then and there and she with them . She raised the twins herself for 14 years .... Now they were 20 , soon to turn 21 . Naman and Naomi naturally had nothing but hatred for the soo called father of theirs , because of whom , they lived a life in a isted vige out in nowhere. No inte , no cellphones , no credit cards , nothing that can trace their identities back to them and give assasins a target. It is due to this that Naman had an intense desire to be at the top of the levelling spot.?Where everyone could notice him , even his name Neatwit , was a direct contrast to the insults his step brother would hurl at him everyday calling him a ''Dimwit'' . Naman grew up to look strikingly simmr to Mithun Ambani , hence when the file on the top ranking yer was brought up by the Ambani corporation , it was quickly noticed he looked like the CEO , raising a huge mess inside the corporation as to those who knew what transpired. Should the twins turn 21 they would control 9% of the corporation each , inheriting their mothers share too for a total of 18% . Having two seats on the board ..... That was a very dangerous thought to have .?They could cause thepany serious irreversible damage should they wish so. 18% of a multitrillion dorpany was no joke ..... It was in trillions ! The Ambani corporation had grown desperate over the years trying to find the two children . Even approaching the Cuber corporation for the identity of the yer Neatwit , upon discovery. But their foster mother was too clever , leaving no trail behind , they were impossible to find . And the cuber corporation was onepany that gave absolutely no F*** about bribes and money , they straight up rejected the approaches of the Ambani corporation. On the surface it looked like the conflict of the Ambani corporation with the True Elites was stemming from the fact that they were supported by Ethan Grey. However the reality was it was because they recruited Neatwit , also the real mission of Orochimaru was to find out about Neatwits actual hideout and current information on his in game location. Only 7 days remained untill the twins turned 21 , the world was in for a big strom that day. Simply taking out his de , Neatwit killed the messenger sent by Ambani corporation , as he gained + 80 infamy. The time for his revenge was nearing. The day he waited for 14 years ..... The day to avenge his mother. /// Well first of all congrattions guys , we hit the first powerstone target for bonus chapters! Crossing 600 , delivering on my promise there will be one today , Also this is a new month hence a new golden ticket countdown has started .... The golden tickets are really important for me to get features on this book , hence every ticket is a big help to the cause. Special bonus chapters will be released for meeting golden ticket targets at 1bonus chapter for every 80 golden tickets!?As well as a weekly shoutout to the top 3 contributors in the book. Finally a shoutout to The NoOne for the 1000 coin gift , many many thanks my man /// Chapter 116 - [Bonus ]Auction(6)

Chapter 116 - [Bonus ]Auction(6)

Neatwit went on to clear his infamy by paying a price at the temple , NPC ''s did not take kindly to those with high infamy . He wondered about wether or not should he tell Rudra about his past. And his real identity, he initially had no ns to join a guild , or any organisations , however something about the carefree Rudra on the road to the capital singing songs and dancing captivated him ..... He longed for that carefree life, after the bandit attack , and seeing Rudra''s strength he was convinced about the man , that it was his strength that let him be soo carefree ..... Hence he decided to follow the man . When the live feed of the Demolitionboys guild leader name dropped the Ambani group , it was then that Neatwit realized that his presence had brought trouble to the guild. However he was having soo much fun in the guild , where he had found a sense of belonging that he did not wish to quit. He decided to contribute to the guild to the best of his abilities and even sent Rudra a lump sum of 5 million gold to help the guild in theing auction. It was partly because of his guilt , and partly because he was tired of running away now ..... Soon it will be time for his revenge , and when he became a trillionare, he naturally wanted the Elites to have a share of the pie. The seventh super guild , did not sound too bad did it? But still the waters ahead were not smooth, and Neatwit knew that , hence he decided that after the auction , he would sit with Rudra one on one and discuss openly about the future , should Rudra choose to not take part in theing mess , he would quietly leave. However should he choose to take his side , then he would naturally repay the favor once he was a trillionare. The attempt to meet him today meant that his father was getting impatient now . Well soo was he. ------------------------- ( Back in the auction ) The atmosphere in the VIP room one was soo joyous that all three members were dancing. Yes there was the auction continuing downstairs , with people fervently bidding and trying to win items in the next segment , yet the wealthiest party inside VIP1 did not even pay attention to what items were out for bidding as the three were dancing. Karna and Fatty absolutely had no idea, how great the machine was , exept that it was epic grade which shocked them ,? but seeing Rudra soo ted made them very happy? . The three were singing the song Fireball and dancing in circles. Especially fatty , he sang in a highpitch like some opera singer ''Now baby get your booty naked, take off all your clothes And light the roof on fire Tell her, tell her baby baby baby baby baby baby baby baby baby I''m on fire I tell her baby baby baby baby baby baby baby baby baby I''m a fireball'' They sang while shaking their butts .? Yep , they were twerking ! It was then that Karna had a wierd thought and stopped dancing. What would happen if someone from the outside saw them shaking their butts in VIP1 The guild leader , vice guild leader and the chief cksmith of the True Elites guild? , inside the VIP room of an auction , shaking their butts singing a song , while the auction was ongoing. Embarrassing ..... Too embarrassing . But as he saw the other two idiots , he thought , naw F*** it? , im gonna dance too ! After a good 15 minutes of celebration , they decided to give their bums a break and refocus their attention on the auction. A lot of items had been sold and currently thest section of themon items was up for auctioning. It was a skill book? dark gold grade [ Skill book : Blink ] ( Dark gold ) : Teleport to any spot within a 5 meter range of user , upon activation instantly Cooldown time : 5 minutes Caution :Takes Heavy toll on stamina Initial bid price : 80,000 gold Minimum increment: 5000 gold Buyout price : 400, 000 gold. Currently the bid was ongoing at? 100,000 gold! 120,000 gold ! 140,000 gold! Anyone knew the value of this skill in PVP. It was a priceless skill to own , and Rudra from his past life experiences knew the worth of this skill . He needed to have it for himself at any cost. 200,000 came the bid from VIP 2 , everyone fell silent hearing the bid. 300,000 came the bid from VIP1 Scorpio was in a turmoil now , he had bought 7 skill books in thest 10 minutes , and spent close to 1.5 million in funds , they needed the funds topete for the important 10 items that wereing. The 300,000 saved here would go a long way. He really wanted the skill for himself , but showed restraint for the greater good of the alliance. The fairy waited for other bids but seeing none she said '' 300,000 gold going once 300,000 gold going twice 300,000 gold going thrice ! Sold to the gentleman in VIP box 1 ''. Booyah! Rudra rejoiced , a great skill was added in his arsenal! Finally the 40mon items auction came to an end , and it was time for the special items auction to start . Everyone below a second rate guild who did not have funds over 2 million sighed , they were nothing more than spectators now. Whereas the various second rate guilds and the two VIP boxes got serious , the real auction was about to start now! The fairy annoed '' Moving on to the second segment of the auction , we have some extraordinary items for you guys to bid from , there will be no buyout prices in this segment , we wish every bidder a very good bidding experience''. The first item was brought to the stage. [ Electric Net ] ( Dark gold) :- a used to capture mounts in the wild for the very first time. Immobilizes the target , making them less likely to submit and thwarts escape attempts. Initial price : 3 million gold Minimum increment : 100,000 gold. It was the mount capturing electric , with an initial price of 3 million gold! Rudra knew the importance of this , but with the entire True Elites guild aldready having mounts , he did not see the immediate need of buying this product. But knowing that he could resell it for 9 million gold easily in the future with the expansion pack of flying mounts in the future, he was willing to fork out 6 as a long time investment. The bidding for the electric began 3 million came a call from a second rate guild , it was probably all of their funds , they would have to drop out after one or two minimum increments. However before any smaller guilds could even squabble , 4 million came the sound from VIP1 Loud gasps were heard in the audience 5 million came the sound from VIP 2 Everyone turned towards VIP2 .... the two bigshots had finally started the bidding war . The second rate guilds knew they had no chance now , and hence they resigned to watching the show ..... Just how would it turn out? The alliance needed the much more than anyone out there , they understood the need for mounts , and good natured ones at that.? A few of their members had mounts , hence they understood theplications that came with getting good ones , they were too expensive for direct purchase and too hard to capture without proper tools. They needed this ,much more than others. They needed to quickly fill their yers ranks with mounts to gain a better grip on levlling grounds , they were willing to purchase the item uptill 7 million gold. 6 million , came the shout from VIP1 7 million came the counter from scorpio . Everyone was shocked at the intense bidding , the increments were of a million from each side ..... It was almost like the auction uptill this point was a fake auction. Scorpio knew that this was his limit , even a minimum increment of 100,000 and he was out , he pushed for a million raise at once because he wanted to deter the enemy , thinking they were too interested in the item. Should Rudra bid 8 million , he would loose out on 900,000 gold at once as he would let go at 7.1 million Should he not bid , 7 million was aldready eptable to him. Either way he would win. But Rudra did not bid again The alliance won the bid for the first item at 7 million gold! /// Bonus chapter for reaching the powerstone target and a big one at that at 1500 words , it is longer as a gratitude for all your summoning pens and love showered in the form of golden tickets. Thankyou all for all the support. My novel had stagnated from the past 2 weeks , and now m pushing for aggressive growth , help me grow guys and i promise to work harder for you all ! /// Chapter 117 - Auction(7)

Chapter 117 - Auction(7)

The next item up was the mallet. [ Hephaestus''s?Mallet ] ( dark gold ) ( upgradable ) : a must have for cksmiths , the mallet was designed keeping the forging god as an idol , increases crafting efficiency by 25% . Initial bid : 3 million gold. Minimum increment : 100K gold Buyout price : no buyout. Fatty ksh was salivating for this item . He really wanted to have it ... He looked at Rudra with those puppy eyes that only he could muster .. the same one he had used since childhood to ask for food from Rudra''s tiffin . Rudra was absolutely powerless to that gaze , he himself had absolutely no interest in the item , however he knew fatty deserved it. He had worked hard for the guild , and had done a really good job in managing?the lifestyle stores . Rudra rolled his eyes saying " Fine! " He ced the first bid for 3 million gold! The second rate guilds were all out on this item , the only obstruction that mighte was from the alliance in VIP box 2 But even they felt that 3 million was a little too much for a hammer. They let it pass 3 million gold went once. 3 million gold went twice . Sold! At 3 million to VIP1 '' Ha , cheaper than i thought it would be '' Rudra thought , as he was prepared to go upto 5 million for the item ..... However he got it for 3! Ksh looked very happy with the item , as he smiled like a kid on christmas. Rudra smiled , this was the whole point of why he made the damn guild. It was for moments like this , where the members could be genuinely happy . The next item came up for bidding [ A page from Demon''s Diary ] : ???? Initial bidding price : 2 million gold Minimum increment : 100K gold Buyout price : no buyout price. Rudra had to have this item , he aldready had 3 pages from Demon''s Diary , and every page he came across was important ... Although uptill now the three pages had shown no special effects , Rudra knew that down the line it would be something usefull. He ced the initial bid for 2 million gold. 2.1 million gold ! Came the bid from a second rate guild. Rudra face palmed himself ..... Who was this idiot , Rudra was sure that this guy had 0 information on demon''s diary ,yet?he only bid to gamble on the item , seeing the ????? Discription. Rudra wanted to directly raise it to 3 million , to deter the small fishes , however if VIP2 got a whiff that he was too interested in the item.?They would make him pay. 2.5 million gold Rudra bid! It was the best number he could think of ,?that bnced both criteria. As he hoped for it worked As 2.5 million gold went once. 2.5 million gold went twice. The item was sold to VIP1 at 2.5 million gold! The audience waspletely abuzz now , uptill now in the auction , Both VIP boxes had spent close to 10 million in gold! Now the real bidding war came , where the depth of one''s resources would actuallye out. Who had the most dough in this bidding round , would be figured out now , as all of the next items were worth drooling over. [ Spell book ] [ Endless devastation ] :?turns the ground into a barren wastnd , debuffs everyone exept the caster of the spell , in a 200 meter radius. Effect 1 : -5% AGI. Effect 2 : -5 % PHY. Initial bidding price: 4 million gold Minimum increment : 200K gold Buyout price : no Buyout . The alliance was interested in this item , and soo was Rudra . The merit of this item was obvious as the debuff domain could be extremely useful for PVE Especially a 200 m domain was huge. However the drawback was also obvious , that it debuffed allies and enemies alltogether. Rudra did not want this item for himself , however he knew it would be invaluable to some other guild members . Karna Neatwit Medivh One of these three could benefit hugely from having this move in their arsenal, and for all intents and purposes he would give it to them. Rudra ced the first bid for 4 million gold. 4.4 million gold , came the shout from VIP2 Rudra nodded, he knew this would happen. Lets see who has deeper pockets , Rudra thought. 5 million ! He ced a bid 5.4 million , came the bid from VIP2 Everyone else aside , scorpio wanted the skill for himself !?He was not going to let it go easily. However the thing really choking him currently was the overall budget of the guild ..... He could notpete head to head with the Elites , should he spend more than 6 million on the item , he should not be able to bid for any other items in the auction. 6 million , said Rudra . Scorpio grit his teeth , as the 6 alliance guild leaders would not let him bid a penny more. 6 million gold went once. 6 million gold went twice The item was sold for 6 million gold to VIP1! About 16 million of the Elites budget of 55 million gold was spent . About 10 million of the alliance''s twenty had been spent. Naturally the advantage of the Elite''s funds would show , going forward now. The next item was up for bidding. [ Spell book?] [ Stormbringer ] : Zaps the enemy with a huge bolt of lightning , sure to trigger lightning damage. +200% lightning damage. 50% chance to stun the target . +5% chance to trigger critical damage. Initial bidding price: 4 million gold Minimum increment: 200K gold Buyout price : no buyout! This was an item Rudra wanted for himself .... His darkness st was reallycking in damage output and he needed something strong in his arsenal going forward. Rudra ced the initial bid of 4 million gold. Yua actually wanted the item badly , however the alliance members would not allow a budget of 4 million gold for a single yer item . In the end 4 million gold went once. 4 million gold went twice The item was sold at 4 million gold to the yers in VIP1. The next item was the intermediate mana potion recipe . [ Potion recipe ] ( Intermediate mana potion ) : A recipe to create a potion that refill lost mana quickly . Initial bidding price : 2 million gold . Minimum increment : 100K gold Buyout price : no buyout. This was supposed to be one of the most sought after items in the entire auction , however after the Elites had the advanced mana potion recipe and capabilities of bulk production , no faction was too interested in buying the intermediate one. Initially even Rudra was not much interested , however fatty Ksh came up with a brilliant idea that made Rudra interested in the item . They could use real world corporate chain ideas and make sets of mana potions to sell in the shop. A set of 3 potions. Basic , intermediate , advanced To sell as a single unit. In this way they would move more units gaining more profits. As they could brand it as a potion for every situation pack. They could also use the pack mentality to vamp up the advanced mana potion sales . As they would price the intermediate mana potions at 80 gold and advanced mana potions at 95 , everyone would feel like the intermediate mana potions were too expensive and not worth it , however they would now dly spend the 95 gold on the advanced mana potions as they would feel , they are getting more value for their money . Its the same logic of the small , medium andrge popcorn tubs pricing in a movie theatre , the medium is priced just a little lower than therge , making every consumer go forrge popcorn . Rudra was impressed by fatty Ksh''s buisness mind and ced the bid for 2 million gold. Going once Going twice . The item was sold to VIP 1 for two million gold! . /// Great job golden ticket people , you guys havepleted milestone one for bonus chapters!!!! And bonus chapter it shall be today! Finally we are back on track with our book moving forward , i am feeling the most motivated i have been in quite sometime. This is especially true because of you guys gifting me crazy sums of money day in and day out . BIG BIG SHOUTOUT TO. Leo_Crispii for the 3000 COIN GIFT! And to Justin_Bowen for the 2000 COIN GIFT! Thankyou guys , you both just made me burn with a passion to work harder! /// Chapter 118 - Auction (final)

Chapter 118 - Auction (final)

Everyone in VIP room 2 were rejoicing about the idiotic purchases made by the Elite''s. In their estimation , the highest funds the Elites could have umted would be 25-28 million gold. With 22 million gold aldready spent by them the alliance estimated that they could at max bid for one item of the four left , and that they could grab the other three easily. Scorpio was in an especially good mood now , as he was prepared to squeeze out max money for a single item from the Elites. He nned on pushing the prices up to 7 or 8 million to rout the Elites in the next item itself. The next four items were the most valuable of the entire auction lot from a guild perspective , wether it was the two blueprints or the two Hazelgroove special items , they were all sure to have a huge impact on the overall guild dynamic and future ns. The next item was brought up for auction [ Blueprint ] ( Reinforced brick ) : A blueprint for Reinforced concrete bricks , makes a structure extremely strong. Initial bidding price: 5 million gold . Minimum increment : 250K gold Buyout price : no buyout price This item was pure gold, and Rudra knew it , it was a must have item even for the remaining 30 million gold he had left ... This item was worth it all Why? Because he knew each brick sold to the kingdom itself at 500 gold , costing 200 gold to make , one could earn 300 gold per brick. Usually construction orders came for about 30 - 50 K bricks at a time , meaning the guild would earn millions on fulfilling each order. Other than that , after the fourth update and the kingdom expansion pack , where guilds would take over kingdoms , the reincforced bricks would make the strongest forts and strongholds bricks could make. Golden investment.with huge returns both short term and longterm. Rudra would absolutely not let this item slip. Bidding the initial 5 million , Rudra got the ball rolling. On the other side , Scorpio just gave a sly smile , ''lets see how much money u got'' . He thought as he bid 6 million . 7 million. Came the response from Rudra''s side. The audience was aldready exasperated at the huge pools of gold being showered by the guilds.?The increments they were talking about was in millions .... Millions in good! At the current conversion rate of 435 dors to one gold coin. That was 435 million dors being tossed around as raises for items. Insane , truly insane ! 8 million , came the counter from Scorpio. He felt ufortable making this bid , he was not sure if the elite''s would make a higher bid , soo he was holding his breath here. But 9 million , came the sound from VIP1 as he breathed a sigh of releif. '' Thats it ,they are out of the game '' he thought 9 million goes once. 9 million gold goes twice . It gets sold at 9 million gold to the Elites. The entire audience pped at the win of this bid , it was truly exhrating to watch these two titans go at it. For those keeping tabs the VIP1 had spent 31 million gold in this auction upto this point. It was an absolutely astronomical amount , but most expected this to be theirst bid , and that they were out. Even inside the alliance room , hugs were exchanged as they were sure about winning thest 3 items without opposition. The next item was brought up to bid [ Blueprint ] ( fishing rod ) : A blueprint to create a device that catch fishes and other ocean mounts. Initial price : 5 million gold Minimum increment : 250K Buyout price: no Buyout price. Now this was a item , Rudra was not really interested in , however he knew that after the third update ocean expansion pack would be open , and the guilds would battle out for ocean supremacy , those having ocean mounts would benefit greatly in that race. However with Karna bringing back the amazing pirate ship , he was still okay to let this item go . 5 million came scorpio'' s voice from VIP1 He was almost sure that 5 million would be thest ever bid ced. But much to his dismay .... There was almost immediately a second voice. 6 million ! , Came the voice from VIP1 Everyone round the auction house looked at each other in shock ..... 31 million aldready spent , yet they still had 6 million left??Ridiculous. Scorpio wanted to pull his hair out ... Just how damn Rich were the Elites? 7 million , he said gritting his teeth ..... That left only a little over 3.5 million gold for them ,pletely crushing their future ns to aquire other items. The alliance immediately went into panick mode, trying to raise another 3 million or so in capital for uing items. Yet to their dismay 8 million came the call from VIP 1. 8 was Rudra''s limit for the item , but little did he know that his simple bid of 8 million hadpletely crushed the other party''s world view. For the first time since the auction started , just because he couldnt stand it , scorpio made a 9 million bid , without consulting other members. Yua was instantly furious .... The item was not worth 9 million , scorpio went overboard. Except Ilovesmashing , every other guild leader expressed their dissatisfaction to this decision. Much to their dismay Vip 1 did not bid 10 million 9 million went once. 9 million went twice . It was sold at 9 million to the alliance. Yes , they only had 1.5 million gold left now , probably out of the race for the kingdom special items! The members frantically tried to arrange for funds , as it was a race against time now. The fairy congratted VIP2 on winning the item when she introduced thest segment the kingdom special items to bid for. Hazelgroove special items :- [ Red jewel ] ( quest item ) :- an item wanted by crown prince Aman . Chances of rewards upon delivering. Initial bidding price : 4 million gold Minimum increment : 200K gold No buyout price! The item was introduced , and everyone expected VIP1 or 2 to bid for it .... But 3 minutes passed and no bid was made . The second rate guilds went crazy as 3 of the biggest ones allied on the spot to try pool their resources , barely making the initial 4 million bid. Their dreams came true when , 4 million gold went once. 4 million gold went twice. And it was sold at 4 million gold! It was crazy! The second rate guilds could not contain their joy . The atmosphere inside the alliance was not soo joyous though , as the seven guilds put many things as coteral immediately to raise about 8 million gold pool total . They finally had 9.5 million gold to bid for thest item. Although it was not the oue that they wanted , it was truly unfortunate that they could not raise mobey in time to win the red jewel . Finally thest item was brought up for auction [ Gold chalice ] : being sought after by a mysterious faction. Initial price 5 million gold Minimum increment of 250 K gold No buyout price. to their dismay VIP 1 bid 5 million for the item . Scorpio countered at 6 Rudra raised it to 7 When scorpio countered at 7.5 Rudra raised it to 8.5 Scorpio countered at 9 Rudra countered at 10! The alliance members were stunned silent , 7 first rate guilds.?The absolutely biggest guilds with the best backing?had lost bidding to a solo guild of 50 members called the True Elites for the entire day! How rich were the Elites to have soo much gold left to bid? Even after selling their assets as coteral they would still loose the bid for an item? This was uneptable . They refused to beleive they were soo marily inferior to the Elite''s. However what could be done , wether they wanted or not 10 million went once. It went twice And it was sold to the Elites for 10 MILLION GOLD! The audience pped in mad appreciation of the tycoon in VIP1 , as Rudra was happy to end the auction with a lot of money still at hand. Seven of thest 10 items hadnded in their hands , it was an absolutely amazing show of strength. Spections had been running wild on the forums over who was VIP1 and who was VIP2?, well there was only the alliance and the elite''s however most assumed VIP 1 to be the alliance , as they were 7 top?guilds together. However were they in for a surprise..... All in all it had been a fruitfull event. /// Golden ticket and massive gifts bonus for you all , congrattions guys , enjoy it! /// Chapter 119 - A New Wave Of Recruits ( Fan Service )

Chapter 119 - A New Wave Of Recruits ( Fan Service )

Finally the task that Rudra had assigned Ethan had beenpleted ! All of the existing True Elite members , wether the main guild , or the lifestyle branch , had all been transferred with family to the upside! Well everyone exept Orochimaru. And yes that included Neatwit, when he joined the guild even he gave his details to the administration department. However not one member knew about the relocation n. Ethan Grey''s agent showed up one day , with a video of in-game Rudra as Shakuni. Asking the guild member to relocate to the upside , where they had a new gaming tower. A private transport vehichle and jets escorted each member to the upside . Neatwit was originally very reluctant, however her sister Naomi and his adopted aunt both agreed to the relocation . Well everyone knew that the upside was the safest and best ce to live in the whole world , if you had good ties with Ethan Grey. With their 21 st birthday fast approaching. They needed toe out of their hiding anyway , hence when the chance came , they dly epted. The journey to the upside was full of anxiety , as Neatwit feared an attack from anywhere. However , the secrecy of Ethan Grey was top notch , nobody found out how quietly , overnight the entire Elite gaming branch had been relocated. Not only the original members , but 300 new recruits had been enrolled into the Elite fold , flying them all to the upside. Ethan Grey had spent more than 7 billion dors in the construction of the True Elites gaming tower. It was a 120 storeyed skyscraper in the upside , with 30,000 6 BHK apartments , two floors of gym , 37 swimming pools , a library , workspaces , and indoor bowling alley, tennis courts , martial arts dojo , and every other amenity one could think of. Each of the apartment was fully furnished and had custom made gaming helmets to y Omega. The most striking feature was that the Guild hall. Built on floor 60 at the heart of the building was exactly the same as in game , guild hall , giving the yers a sense of belonging. Thest ones to arrive were Karna and Fatty Ksh , as they had been with Rudra in the auction . When everyone had assembled in the massive reception of the newly build Elite tower. Amelia the guild secretary greeted all the members individually and started exining the current situation. She told the members that starting now they will all be training and ying and living together in this gaming house and exined all the cool amenities of the upside. The guild members mouths becamepletely agape , never in their dreams had they thought about recieving such a treatment. The initial resentment about flying them in without notice vanished in an instant , as the family members and they themselves had nothing but praises for the guild. PoisonToadGamabunta?aka?Neith said '' I knew joining the Elites was the best decision ever !''. PoisonToadGamakichi aka Nirvana?said '' Hahaha , i told you everything boss does is right ''. Medivh the chief wizard aka MiguelWN said '' Now this is how you should live your life! ''. Rhino the chief tank aka Raging Silver said '' But where is the boss? ''. Everyone wondered about where the boss Rudra was? Seeing everyone out of the game was very exiting , some people looked exactly the same , whereas some people looked nothing like the ingame character . One of those people was vice guild master Karna AKA Leo Crispi?, he looked absolutely nothing like his ingame identity , being extremely jacked and tall in real life , he looked more of a tshirt model. Neatwit Aka Naman Ambani was standing next to his sister , Naomi calmly chatting to every guild member who recognized him . All this was a golden feeling to him and his sister. It was the first time they had been a part of such arge gathering in their life. Such a good environment, and they were a part of it. Naturally both were very happy. It was then that Shakuni aka Rudra Rajput made his entry into the building , following him being 300 members in the clothes of the dojo called '' The Noone ''. Everyone stopped what they were doing when they saw the boss walk in , cheers could be heard throughout the crowd. Rudra walked in towards the edge of the crowd , as everyone looked at him , he said " Floor 60 , guild meeting in 10 minutes". Saying soo he walked off without greeting a single person , signing Karna , FattyKsh and Neatwit to tag along , he boarded an elevator with the three of them . When he entered the elevator.?Rudra just closed his eyes and smiled , as the three bombarded him with questions, but he chose to remain silent . Floor 60 , when everyone entered the guild hall looking area. Everyone who had been in the guild hall before cheered like madmen ... The 300 new recruits were naturally puzzled at the reaction . Rudra took his usual ce at the stage , as he looked at the 500 or so Elite members infront of him , 350bat division members and 140 lifestyle members, and 10 management members. Rudra finally took the stage as he said " Wee to the Elite tower guys ". A LOUD CHEER went throughout the crowd! Rudra raised his hand for silence " Soo , you like the new ce? ". He asked Again a loud cheer followed! Rudra smiled " its a damn good ce ,isnt it? Worthy of the Elites ". It was then that someone from the crowd shouted '' ONE FOR ALL , ALL FOR ONE ''. And every single guild member shouted '' GO ELITES GO''. CHEERS , were heard again! Now this is what Rudra wanted with his guild , he was extremely happy . He said " Okay guys , listen up , first things first. Firstly we have fellow brothers from the Noone dojo , they are going to be members of the main guild from now on , please be kind to them ". The members of the dojo all cupped their fist and bowed at the introduction . What Rudra did not say about them was that they were all Ninjas and assasins trained in the mountain of Tai in country F , they were all lethal assasins following a code of honor. Rudra knew about them , as in his previous life this group of assasins was the best ranked assasin group in the entire game who had sessfully assasinated a super guild leader within his own guild hall! He had requested Ethan Grey to pull some strings to get those guys here as a part of his faction. It was not easy, Rudra had to defeat every single member one v one in a fight in game , before he gained their recognition and joined the guild. All 300 of them choosing the theif ss , they were a great addition to the guilds power lineup. The leader of the faction the noone was Sir Molyneux Gatitio , however he was known throughout the world through his notorious assasin name '' SMG ''. Everyone within the guild was extremely friendly towards the 300 new members as warm greetings were exchanged . Rudra continued " secondly, we have a rat within our ranks, a spy named Orochimaru , he is actually working for some other faction , and i know that this maye as a shock to many of you , but you know these kind of things happen in games , we should not let such incidences affect the guilds overall integrity , hence i decided to relocate the entire guild under one roof , this way the overall atmosphere shall not be polluted ". Rudra''s words were a constion and a threat at the same time , the underlying meaning was '' Noone here is a spy , we are one family , however should you betray the guild , remember you are now living in country J and the upsdie ". " Now many of you may wonder , why did i not kick Orochimaru out , after finding out his identity , welll ..... Its because he still has his uses, and we will manipte him into doing the guilds bidding , hence never reveal important information to the guy , and also never let him feel that he is not a member of the guild , be warm to him , he is amb we raise to ughterter ! ". Everyone nodded in understanding. Rudra finally said " A lot will change , yet a lot will remain the same , but the guild structure will now see a slight shift , with there being elders , currently we will have 5 elders in the guild , our very own levelling freak Neatwit , our lifestyle manager and cksmith Fatty Ksh , The dojo leader SMG , Amelia and our very top performer Augustus Won knight ! ". Rudra said as he pointed towards a masked man leaning in the corner .... It was just a gimmick , and it was actually Ethan Grey behind the mask . However everyone in the guild looked shocked at the mention of the mysterious man Augustus Won Knight who owned an NPC army. " Alright guys , the rest of the breifing will be conducted by Ameliater , for now lets all just party with each other and our families for the innaugration of the Elite tower!! ". Rudra said exitedly Another round of cheers was heard . Today was going to be one of the best damn parties ever thrown in the upside! /// Alright you all. There are many many more people who deserved a shoutout in this chapter , however to everyone i have name dropped and everyone yet to be named. I just wanna say thankyou as without you all i could not have went through this journey alone! I promise everyone yet to be named that i have not forgotten about you all , and your time wille . Also great arcsing ahead , the treasure map and the main quest line arcs , i know for sure you will enjoy . This is one of the chapters i have written from the heart for the fans , soo please please please drop ament down below if you enjoy my work uptill now. Every single reader should just drop anyment down here for this chapter.?Thats a request, i wanna know the names of all my fans supporting this work here! As i am grateful to every single one of you .?/// Chapter 120 - A Confrontation

Chapter 120 - A Confrontation

Everyone was extremely happy in the guild hall , exited about their new life in the upsdie. The party was extremely lively , with everyone fraternizing with each other and with each others families. Little max was the happiest , sitting with Fatty ksh he ate slices of cake after cake , his entire face smothered in chocte , he looked extremely cute. Rudra''s parents talked with other parents. Naturally they were shocked and proud to see the respect their sonmanded from everyone in the room . Rudra''s mom was very happy , her nose arched 30¡ã higher than usual.?Whereas father Mahesh could only helplessly sigh following his exited wife. Ethan Grey was in the crowd , wearing a mask , and not many people approached him . This was not the first time Ethan had been to a party wearing a mask , but it was the only one that made him feel?that he should not have. The atmosphere was soo lively , he wanted to let loose too and enjoy the atmosphere. It was then that Rudra pulled his arms and pulled him on the dance floor with him. Ethan was stiff at first , but soon danced his heart out , seeing the man dance , many people slowly got rid of his unapproachable aura , and slowly he was included in a dance group. Ethan looked Rudra in the eye , and although no words were exchanged Rudra understood it all , Rudra said " Wee to the Elites ".?As he patted Ethan on the shoulder before moving on. Rudra went to the bar counter to get a drink , when his eyes fell on a stunning asian girl beside him. Smooth jade like skin , with exquisite features , a slim waist and a good bust . She was someone who would make people whistle at sight. Although dressed moderately in a loose fitting dress , Rudra could see the well defined figure beneath it. '' Beautiful '' , Rudra thought in his mind ..... She turned to look at Rudra , and caught him staring. The figure was none other than Naomi , Neatwits twin sister, she thought Rudra must be staring at her because she looked like the female version of naman ... Hence she said " Yes , i am namans twin sister ". Rudra''s brain crashed for a second , the information just breezed by without processing , he said " sorry, naman who ? ". It was an awkward situation , because Naman was right behind him , as he tapped on Rudra''s shoulder , Rudra turned to look at Neatwit s face , and then it striked him " Ohhhh..... " Rudra said. Neatwit sheepishly scratched his nose , as Naomi giggled , Rudra cleared his throat as he extended his hand towards Naomi " Guild leader Shakuni , but you can call me Rudra , pleasure to meet you ". Naomi took his hand graciously as she said " Fastwit , level 36 healer , but you can call me Naomi ". Rudra raised an eyebrow at this information level 36 healer at this stage of the game was an extremely impressive feat, she could easily get into any first rate guild she wanted to , and theyd be happy to have her. Rudra asked " What guild are you a part off ?" Naomi smiled sheepishly as she said " none ". Rudra looked at Neatwit puzzled as he asked " Why not ..?". Neatwit also looked towards the floor as he was too shy to answer .... Rudra found the twins to be too reserved. It was awkward for him! Finally after what seemed like a long pause naomi said " i want to join the Elites , but fail to meet the threshold ". '' ooooo , soo thats it '' Rudra thought?. A big conflict brew inside Rudra''s mind at this point?, at one side the male part of his brain wanted to be all chivalrous and ept the beautiful girl as a part of the guild , however the guild leader part had set a clear standard for entry into the guild. Both the male part and guild leader part argued for a while , before the finishing blow came as , she is talented level 36 healer , although not enough to be an elite , with the new members added to the party they needed more healers.?Hence the male part won. " Well , you can join ". Rudra said in a deep voice. Naomi looked at Neatwit , her eyes sparkling.?She really wanted to take Rudra up on the offer , however Neatwit spoke up " let her enter on her own merit , no need to give out favours ". Rudra was internally extremely pissed at this cockblocking brother , however externally he kept a big smile saying " If its for an elder like you , and a talented priest like her , i think we can make an exeption ". Neatwit felt touched by Rudra''s words , he felt Rudra was doing him a favour. His eyes moist he held Rudra''s shoulders saying a weak " Thankyou ". Rudra smiled , he wanted to get rid off this pesky brother and try flirt with Naomi a little bit more , '' ahem , ahem'' ,?nononono?He wanted to learn about her strengths and weaknesses in game to guide her towards a developing path. He absolutely did not want to talk to her because he was smitten by her beauty, or because he wanted to touch her wless jade like skin . Only because he was a nice guild leader who wanted to help his members , or thats how he lied to himself. However his ns were cut short when Neatwit asked him for private audience .... He really wanted to reject the guy , but he did not want to appear Rude infront of Naomi , soo hesitatingly he decided to follow him . In the corridor where the two were alone , Neatwit sighed as he said " Its going to be a long story , however i think you should know about my and my sisters past , we are actually Mithun Ambani''s children .... ". Rudra''s eyes widened at that statement , he was all ears now. /// A big thankyou to MiguelWN for the 5000 coin castle and Leo_Crispii for the 3500 coin gift! , These two things have given me immense motivation , expect great surprises in chapter count today and tommorow , more than the intended bonuses!?/// Chapter 121 - Whats Next?

Chapter 121 - What''s Next?

Rudra just nked out for a minute, the six trillionares were pretty much celebrities in this world and their families were well known , often had Rudra been jealous of the beyond rich real life princes of sons and daughters that the trillionares had. Yet never had he heard about Mithun Ambani having twin children . Seeing Naman''s ugly expression , Rudra understood there was a story here. Naman said " Look , i have to apologise to you , because i am in the True Elites guild it may be the reason why the Ambani corporation is targeting the guild. It would only get uglier in the future, i have no good rtions that side ... If you choose so , you can cut me and my sister loose , there will be no hard feelings , i understand .... ". Rudra raised his hand at this point and said " You are a guild member , the guilds slogan , one for all , all for one , is not just for show you know , any trouble that you are facing , you can count on everyone in the guild to have your back. Why be scared of some Ambani , let the world stand against us , i still promise you , we wille out of the scuffle being on top! We are the elites , and aint nobody out there that we are scared off !". Naman wanted to say more , but looking at the passionate look Rudra was giving him , all his worries dissapeared , it was true , he had experienced it first hand , that if the boss said they were going to win , then they would win!!!!! He had absolute faith in Rudra. Naman took a deep breath and started his story " My mother died when i was six , she was killed by my father. He sent assasins to murder my mom . My mother was not the legitimate wife of Mithun Ambani and hence me and my sister were born as bastards. Even though we lived in the Ambani mansion , we were never a part of that family. Abused , mistreated for 6 years , our mom was our only shiled". His voice cracked narrating this part of the story , Rudra could see he was trying hard not to cry . " Our mom collected DNA evidence as well as various footages of different family members acknowledging our rtion to Ambani overtime and used it to gain 18% stock of thepany ". Rudra''s eyes widened at this reveal , 18% was a lions share of anypany. The Ambani corporation''s worth was 46 trillion dors , making naman and yua multitrillionares with 18% stock . " Naturally , because of the deal Ambani decided he was better off getting rid of the unwanted family , he killed my mom , and me and my sister were forced to go into hiding for the next 15 years. My mothers best friend took us in and raised us , growing up , we could never use credit cards, or inte , or anything that couldpromise our identities at all , we had suffered a lot ". Rudra could not even begin to imagine what they had been through . He chose not to offer fake words of condnces and chose to remain a silent listener. " All these years, the only thing fuelling me was my desire for revenge , i will burn the Ambani corporation down! , Soon me and my sister will turn 21 and byw will inherit 18% of thepany , that will be the start of Ambani''s fall ".?Naman said , determination in his eyes. Rudra took a minute to process all the information bombarded at him . He then said " Look , i dont know much about buisness , but Ethan Grey does , and i can vouch on his behalf that should you choose to trust him , he will bring the fight to Mithun Ambani like only he can ". Naman seemed unsure of that option , but even he knew that Ethan was a tycoon well versed in the buisness ways , should that guy choose so , he could be a big help. Rudra then continued saying " In the game , we still need time , but should we cross paths with Mithun Ambani''s main guild , we will find a way to absoluteley crush them , and thats a promise on my part.?Untill that point , i am not afraid of a single thing that Ambani can pull off inside the game , and even less in real world . Even in his dreams he cant infiltrate the upside ". Naman looked towards Rudra an incredulous expression on his face , never did he think that a game that he yed casually will lead him to meet someone like Rudra. Who would help him in his purpose for this life , his revenge against Ambani. While sheltering him under his fold. He was genuinely touched by this gesture and swore internally that after he became a trillionare he would be an economic backbone of the Guild. Rudra finally patted Naman''s shoulder as he left saying " when you meet that guy and he tells you?something funny , like how going against him is a bad idea , just tell that murderer ,??to just go **** himself for me " Naman nodded??, " for sure !". He said with a determined voice. He had a lot to think about now , he needed to ask his sister about her advice on involving Ethan Grey, should he trust Ethan Grey? The future seemed uncertain.?Yet naman never felt this calm.?His vengeance wasing , and there was nobody who could stop him. After partying for a while , Rudra announced the end of the gathering , as he requested all members to meet in- game at 10 am tommorow morning in the guild hall. While everyone else exitedly went to their alloted apartments he went back to his house with family. He needed a good nights sleep before the long gaming session tommorow. ///Powerstone bonus chapter , congrattions guys for hitting powerstone target of 1200 stones , lets see if in thest two days we can keep the momentum going and reach for 1800 stones?or more. Golden ticket bonus chapter next as the goal for 160 has also been crossed. You guys are on absolute fire! And i will also not dissapoint /// Chapter 122 - Tasks

Chapter 122 - Tasks

(Inside the virtual world , the True Elites HQ ) The guild meeting was at 10 am. But Rudra along with Karna and the other elders met at 9 am to discuss buisness. Rudra presided over the meeting as he said " Soo here'' s the things we need to do for now ... I have made a list , which i will be sharing with Amelia , but the gist of it is this .... 1) The task for the lifestyle guild currently is to produce the automatic arrow shooting ballistas , we need to produce atleast 17 ballistas in the following month , any and all expenses needed will be paid by the guild , we just need to get it done. 2) the Demolitionboys?are trying to sell their stock of advanced mana potions to gain back some capital , at 90 gold a bottle. Hence , to disrupt their chain we will roll out the pack of 3 potions as suggested by Ksh at 90 dors too. Although it will lessen our margins for a while , but i think we can gain greater volume while suppressing the opposition. 3) We need to start producing the reinforced concrete bricks , as much as possible , it can be slow , but the process needs to be started , i will bring the contracts to sell them , but the production needs to be handled by the lifestyle department . Hire more NPC if you are short at staff. For these two taks i give Ksh full authority , get it done". Ksh nodded at the instructions , he made a note and started doing mental calctions on allocation of human resources for the projects. " The next task for the logistics guild is to establish a new benefit structure for guild members , we have wayy too much money and we have absolutely no idea what to do with it , buy armours and weapons and stuff guild members require or just give them red Packets , but as it cannot be given for free , create appropriate tasks with wayy too much rewards ". Rudra instructed Amelia. Who also nodded ..... Most logistic departments were used for cost cutting , however within the Elites the situation waspletely 180 reversed . The logistics had to actually work to reward the members more. " Nowes the task for the main guild "?Rudra said looking towards SMG , Neatwit and Karna . 1)"?The chalice we obtained from the auction , i beleive it to be part of a quest line , i once stumbled upon. The difficulty was off the charts for that event , hence i have reason to beleive that the same will apply to this one as well. I will personally lead this storyline , however we will need another team to preside over another important task?. 2) i have aquired aplete treasure map , i have been working on aquiring all pieces for over 3 months now , and now that we finally have it , someone also has to go forward for that event , we can decide on the exact squadter but one thing is for sure , wherever treasure is involved Karna had to go ! ". Karna wanted to say something as he opened his mouth , but then he shut it close , the guild leader was actually right and he knew it . Also he did not really mind going treasure hunting. " Well , as for the specifics of the treasure hunting ..... ". Rudra sighed ... It wasplicated to exin . After a while Rudra found the best phrasing , as he took out the treasure map and tried to exin the situation . " Well the situation is like , its less of a treasure hunting expedition and more of a robbery ". Rudra said as inly as he could. Everyone was perplexed as they studied the map , the map was actuallly a blueprint of a building showing the route to enter the security vault. The only locating feature of the map was a small line on the top of the sheet marking the exacttitude and longitude of the ce. The map showed the secure royal vault of the neighbouring ninecoulds kingdom . It was a facility built inside a mountain range , patrolled by over 50,000 NPC soldiers. Ksh cursed out loud " What kind of bullshit treasure map is this ! ". Even Rudra wanted to curse , in his past life the treasure mappiled had something different , this was not something he had experienced in his past life , his knowledge was useless here. Rudra said " The red line shows a way to infiltrate the secure vault , the passage is big enough to fit two! Although noone can loot the entire royal vault , if two people can fill the inventory slots to the brim , it will still be an astronomical payday ". Rudra looked towards SMG , he was calm in the situation , he had aldready started analysing about how to pull it off. Rudra was impressed , he liked the level headedness , he said " okay , SMG and Karna will take point on this , you guys make a hiest team and pull it off! ". Karna and SMG nodded , they were actually exited to pull this off! " Next lets talk about the alliance ". Rudra said Everyone''s expressions turned serious at this point.?Rudra continued saying " War ising guys , after our?war cooldown is over , there is no reason to beleive that war will not be over our heads ... However we have enough power to crush the seven mice , so we wee it!?However preparations need to be made and every task done correctly will take us all a long way ". Everyone in the meeting room felt rxed after seeing Rudra''s confident attitude against the alliance. If Rudra said victory was in the bag.?Then it probably was. " Lastly there is Orochimaru ". Rudra said?as everyone''s expressions changed to that of rage. " We will manipte the guy into working for us now , i n on taking him with me in the quest , let me handle that kid ". Rudra dered. Noone voiced any objections.?As it was almost 10 am the meeting was adjurned as Karna took the lead for the guilds briefing today .... Rudra had other important task at hand . He had to show Naomi around on her first day in the guild . /// Golden ticket bonus .....for you all , enjoy! , Great job everyone who contributed to pull this off , this is the seond bonus you people have pulled off within 3 days! And are close to a third ! Keep it up! Also a big shoutout to The NoOne for the 5000 coin gift!!!!?I dont even know man , i have the best readers ever !". Chapter 123 - A New Path Begins

Chapter 123 - A New Path Begins

Karna and SMG gathered about 48 other members , both from the old members and the newly hired assasins to make a team of 50 members for the robbery. Karna was pleasantly surprised to see that all 300 of the new recruits had all crossed the level 40 tier one threshold . They were worthy of being members of the True Elites. He was satisfied with the overall strength of the group. The team had set out for Nineclouds kingdom on the?signature wolf mounts. The enterouge of 50 ck hodded men on wolves naturally gained a lot of attention , as it wasmon knowledge at this point that it was the Elites. Unknowingly as it may be the elites had started to make a cultural impact. Especially in the Hazelgroove region , they were extremely popr and hence many wished to imitate the guild. Sculptors who made wolf figurines sold out faster than other animals , whereas ck was the preffered color of all hoods. Even the term '' i am an elite gamer '' had to be modified in Hazelgroove . You either said '' i am a professional gamer '' , or you said '' i am a league above ordinary gamers ''.?One could not use the term Elite. Only the members of the True Elites guild could call themselves Elites .?This was purely organic reaction that ordinary gamers had came up with , out of respect for the guild. Ofcourse therger second and first rate guilds did not?ept the terminology , calling their core members Elites. However the impact was definitely there. After repeated humiliation at the hands of the True Elites guild , many were ashamed to call themselves Elite gamers. It would take about 3 days time on mounts to move from capital city of PurpleHaze to the mountain range having the royal vault. The party members chatted and shared in game experiences as they journeyed towards the designated destination. ---------------------------------- ( In the True Elites Headquarters , virtual world?) Rudra was massaging his temples currently , Neatwit had just expressed his willingness to talk with Ethan Grey about the issue , hence he gave him the week off , to try sort things out. With Fatty Ksh being busy with Lifestyle guild duties , Karna gone on mission , and Neatwit on leave , his workload had a significant increase. The investigations about the chalice were a huge headache. Rudra knew the storyline a bit from his past life experience. He knew that the organization needed the chalice as part of a relegious ceremony paying tribute to the fallen angel Lucifer. The chalice was actually a sealed semi legendary artifact which could be used to purify any liquid poured inside to its highest purity grade. Pour in basic mana potion , the chalice will make it highest purity advanced mana potion. Pour impure water , the chalice will make it divine water with healing capabilities. Sealed by a tier 5 wizard , the artifact in his hand was currently meaningless , and his own power far from being sufficient in unsealing the object. It would be a lie to say that Rudra was not interested in the artifact , and had he not have his previous life knowledge never would he even think in his dreams that the artifact in his hand is actually a semi legendary item. All kinds of inspect spells even those cast by tier 4 appraisers would not be able to see through this item. The unsealing of the item was an extremely ugly ordeal , with 10 tier 3 wizards sacrificing the blood of over 250 different species of humans and animals alike to cast a forbidden unsealing spell. The unsealing will cause a massive shockwave that will trigger the first cmity event in the continent , the eruption of Mount Tai. The entire ordeal was just bad for buisness , Rudra had two possible plot lines that he could follow , one was to surrender the chalice to the Church Of Light , and request help from the pope to unseal the item and protect it from the demonic forces. Or option two was when the mysterious faction came knocking , and yes ording to his past life memories , some NPC ''s approached the guild who won the bid for the item. To negotiate a sale . To sell them the item , and extort maximum payment from them . Then after they unseal the item , Rudra could storm the location along with his NPC army and his sister Patricia Won Knight , doing a great meritorious service to the country while also regaining possession of the unsealed item. Option one was not risky at all , it would probably deepen his rtions with the Church Of Light and gain him some rewards. Option two was a lengthy n with a lot of headaches , but as he aldready knew the location of the blood ceremony, and an NPC army at his disposal . He had some chances of seeding. However should he fail , he would gain even less than the Church deal. Rudra had a huge headache about which direction to move forward , when Amelia came in announcing that two Hooded NPC''S request audience. Rudra straightened his back , thinking '' ohh , that was quick ... I need to make a decision fast! ''. He told Amelia , " okay let them in , i think its rted to the quest item ". Amelia nodded as she ordered an npc maid to guide the visitors in. One huge and one tiny figure soon entered the guild hall , and took a seat infront of Rudra ,?both took off their hoods and looked at Rudra. One was a girl , the other was a burly man , but from their bodynguage it seemed like the little girl was actually the leader in the group. Rudra squinted his eyes as he said " To what do i owe the pleasure of this visit? ". The burly man instantly frowned sensing the disrespect in Rudra''s tone , however before he could speak , the girl said " You are in possession of an item we require. Its a chalice that your guild has purchased in a recent auction , we want to negotiate the price to buy that item ... ". /// Okay guys im not even kidding but i think i have got the best fans ever , i dont know whether i shouldugh or cry at my situation as , just yesterday we hit the powerstone and golden ticket target , and i released 3 chapters , yet today you all have smashed another powerstone and golden ticket target meaning i need to write 3 more! Dont worry you all am ready for it.?Two bonus chaptersing right ahead! ALSO COMMENT WHAT PATH DO YOU WISH RUDRA TO CHOOSE Should he sell the chalice and try regain itter from the blood merchants ? Or Should he reject them and surrender it to the church ? Comment below!!! Yourments will decide this plotline guys , you have 6 hours ! Finally a HUGE?SHOUTOUT?to?" cervantez91 "?FOR??THE?10,000?COIN?GIFT!!! I dont even know man , you literally made my father jump in joy today morning when he saw the notification , it just made my day! Thankyou from the bottom of my heart ! /// Chapter 124 - Neatwit Meets Ethan Grey

Chapter 124 - Neatwit Meets Ethan Grey

Naman and Naomi had a long talk about involving Ethan Grey into their revenge picture.?They talked about all the possible pro s and cons of the situation and logically analysed every aspect . The biggest con about involving Ethan Grey was , that they did not trust Ethan Grey . Although Rudra vouched for him , it wasmon knowledge in the business world that Ethan Grey was a ruthless buisness who stepped on his mentor to Mithun Ambani to climb thedder. Called the coldblooded tycoon , he had noteriety at ruining perfectly good buisnesses by pulling out investments. Although he had tremendous foresight , and was called the greatest investor the world had ever seen , the twins did not want to get in bed with this tycoon if they had the option . But the reality of the situation was , they had no option. They had no actual '' n '' about what they would do after they inherited thepany shares ..... Should they just dumb all 18% shares in a single day and be trillionares? Should they hold onto the shares and be an eyesore for Ambani??Just what should they do? They needed backing , they needed advice and they needed assistance , their ultimate dream was to tear down Mithun Ambani''s giant corporation , steal everything he valued?from him , and leave him a ruined man . Just like he stole their most precious thing , their mom. Ethan Grey was a thorough buisnessman who knew their father better than probably they did , he knew inside workings of the Ambani corporation and he was a nightmare of an enemy to have. Seeing no better options as their own personal experience in themercial sector was dot 0 , naman asked Rudra to schedule a meeting with Ethan Grey , he wanted Rudra to be present , however the guild currently had lots of work to do , hence he understood that Rudra may not be able to be present. A chauffer was sent to pick up the two of them from the Elite tower to the Grey International tower. After passing about 3 full body security checks , they were given entry into the tower. Escorted by 12 bodyguards and one secretary they were brought to the top floor office of Ethan Grey. Ethan was sceptical about the meeting , he did not believe that meeting some random kids from a guild could be worth his time , however upon Rudra''s stern insistance of giving them a long and proper meeting , he freed up two hours from his schedule. Naomi and Naman entered the room , where Ethan was fidheting with a crystal ball , Ethan pointed towards the seats across him with a smile. Naman and Naomi took their seats , Ethan said " Rudra insisted that i take this meeting , i assume the two of you have something interesting to discuss ". Naman nodded , he took a deep breath , as he narrated his story. " We are Mithun Ambani''s illegitimate children , we will own 18% of thepany in 2 days time ". The crytal ball Ethan was fidgeting with hit the floor and shattered , Ethan stared at the duo dumbstruck, after a while he said?" Narrate your story , you have my attention now .... ". Naman started to narrate " My mother died when i was six , she was killed by my father. He sent assasins to murder my mom . My mother was not the legitimate wife of Mithun Ambani and hence me and my sister were born as bastards. Even though we lived in the Ambani mansion , we were never a part of that family. Abused , mistreated for 6 years , our mom was our only shiled". Naomi had tears in her eyes at this point , Ethan could see she was trying hard not to cry . " Our mom collected DNA evidence as well as various footages of different family members acknowledging our rtion to Ambani overtime and used it to gain 18% stock of thepany ". Ethan''s eyes widened at this reveal , 18% was a lions share of anypany. The Ambani corporation''s worth was 46 trillion dors , making naman and Naomi?multitrillionares with 18% stock . " Naturally , because of the deal Ambani decided he was better off getting rid of the unwanted family , he killed my mom , and me and my sister were forced to go into hiding for the next 15 years. My mothers best friend took us in and raised us , growing up , we could never use credit cards, or inte , or anything that couldpromise our identities at all , we had suffered a lot ". " All these years, the only thing fuelling me was my desire for revenge , i will burn the Ambani corporation down! , Soon me and my sister will turn 21 and byw will inherit 18% of thepany , that will be the start of Ambani''s fall ". Naman said , determination in his eyes. Ethan nodded , everything made sense now.?He smiled as he said " Okay , i can help you burn thepany down , the first step in that process is gaining 2% more shares of thepany , you can leave that process to me , i will use all my efforts into securing the 2% share you need , as thepany''s bws state that anyone owning 10% or more of thepany shall enjoy a seat on the board ". Naman and Naomi were all ears , this was exactly the kind of expertise they were missing , these technical things like bws and shares and stuff. Ethan continued " after getting you on the board , we shall fire key employees and disrupt the profit cycle for this quarter , create investor panick and disruptpany reputation , all the while amassing more shares of thepany while rotting it from the inside ". Naomi and Naman looked at each other.?Determined , it seemed like a good n of action . " Finally we will take a multi trillion dor payday at one point dumping all the stock colllected over a single day , the huge share dump of a liquid asset like shares will take its toll on the aldready hollowpany , many departments will shut down and Mithun Ambani will see his worth reduced by nearly 80% ". The twins eyes sparkled at the reveal as they exitedly began to talk about details ... A storm wasing for Mithun Ambani. /// Bonus chapter for reaching powerstone target. One more for golden ticketsing next . Its funny how 3-4 readers in the golden ticket department are forcing my hand to write more chapters in a single day ! Im happy for it though. Keep it rolling!!! Shoutout to Josiah_Templeton for the 500 coin gift! /// Chapter 125 - Option Three

Chapter 125 - Option Three

" There is a chalice in your possession that you have aquired at a recent auction , is an artifact that our organization is extremely interested in " the little girl said. Rudra had two options here , one to politely decline their request saying he needed more time to think about it.?While going to the church to handover the chalice and exchange for some rewards. Option two was to y hardball with the Two NPC here and squeeze them dry for everything they want to offer in exchange for the chalice. Rudra initially only had n A and B however seeing the frown on face of the big guy here , Rudra was pissed off , he thought '' F*** the n A and B , its time for n C ''. Rudra instantly shifted to mastermind Shakuni mindset as he started toy his trap . " Please , let us introduce ourselves before conducting buisness , i think that is basic courtsey ..... I will go first , i am Shakuni , the guildmaster of this guild". He said with a amiable smile. The pair looked at each other , contemting for a while before the burly man said " Garry". Rudra nodded , " Hello , Gary ". The little girl introduced herself then " Megan ". Rudra smiled saying " hey megan , soo what organization are you from ? ". Megan looked bothered with that question , but she tactfully said " we are buisnessmen. Here for a transaction ". Rudra was internally happy at this response . A trade was indeed what he desired currently . Rudra signalled the maid to call in Amelia . When Amelia entered the room , Rudra went with her to a corner , whispering instructions into her ear , as he requested that the chalice be brought in the room. A few minutester a maid came in with the chalice , after cing it on the table she quickly made herself scarce , going to a corner of the room. " Soo , you want this item? ". Rudra said, fidgeting with the item. Gary nodded,?He had a smug look on his face. He beleived that as Rudra had called for the item. He was interested in selling it for a good price. Knowing that there was no way the tier one adventurer could know about the secrets of the chalice , he was sure it was going to be cheap to buy. " You say you have came for a transaction. I assume then you have something of equal value to trade ". Rudra said. Megan took the lead in the conversation she said " you have bought it in the auction for 10 million gold , how about i make it 50 million gold to buy the item back! ". Megan was quite confident with her offer , any reasonable human should have had incredulous expressions on their face , at the mention of such a huge chunk of money, however Rudra remained unmobed. Rudra eventually said " that is an underwhelming offer for a semi legendary purification equipment , dont you think soo miss megan?". Both Gary and Megan''s eyes widened at the question.?How was he aware of the chalice s identity.?There were hardly any people on the entire continent who could pull this feat off. Megan quickly understood that the asking price has just went astronomically up. However the item was too important for her organization to give up. She needed to make a deal here.?No matter the cost. Megan frowned as she asked " what do you want ? ". Rudra smiled.?He was a sly sly fox when it cames to ripping people off , he said " You want my goldmine , its natural you must offer another goldmine?in return ". Megans worries deepened , she knew that ordinary treasures were no longer sufficient to satisfy Rudra''s hunger. " The organization owns 3 gold and two tinum mines , you can have your pick of two locations , they will be transferred in your name ".?Megan said, pulling out a map , marked with the location of the mines. Honestly speaking , Rudra used the goldmine line as a metaphor , however being offered real gold mines for an item , Rudra waspletely over the moon . He chose the biggest gold and tinum mines as apensation , whereas Megan came up with a agreement form , that surrendered the chalice upon the transfer of the mines. Both parties signed the agreement after reading it thoroughly , as Rudra quickly became owner of two mines. He was over the moon as a system notification exined the current situation of the two mines.... The gold mine pumped nearly 200 thousand gold daily ! Whereas the tinum mine produced 50 tinum daily. The overall sum was an amazing amount and Rudra was very pleased..... Following which he handed over the chalice to the duo , as they started to depart once the deal was done. However after exiting the guild hall , in a narrow corridor.?The duo found themseleves between 50 people from the church of light. They werepletely surrounded and upon Turning around they saw a evily smiling Rudra . Gary and Megan both immediately understood that this was all Rudra''s ploy and that they had yed right into his hands. Gary was furious as he tried to charge towards Rudra angrily , however under a bombardment of debuffs and movement restricting spells he was frozen in his ce. Cardinal Lee stepped forward as he made a polite bow towards Rudra ..... He said " we shall handle the heretics now". Rudra bowed politely towards the cardinal , who took the duo away.?The insults that the duo hurled filled the usually quiet True Elites Headquarters . They gave Rudra quite the innovative curses , however Rudra thoroughly enjoyed it. He would soon visit the Church to milk them for even more rewards , his n was progressing smoothly , he was happy. /// Golden ticket bonus chapter guys , the third chapter for today , i am up at 4 am writing this for you all , lol . The majority of you guys wanted to see both options happen , soo both options shall happen.?I had to spend the entire evening trying toe up with a creative way to apprach the situation , but i assure you , you will like how the situation develops. Finally a shoutout to Leo_ Crispii and Cervantez91 for the magic castles !! /// Chapter 126 - Playing Both Sides

Chapter 126 - ying Both Sides

When Rudra asked Amelia to bring in the chalice.He also instructed her to send two guild members to the church of light and meet Cardinal Lee . Rudra gave a message for Cardinal Lee that he was currently stalling members of the same faction as the blood merchant in his guild hall , and that he should instantly provide reinforcement. Cardinal Lee had worked with Rudra before , bestowing on him the title of Emmisary of Church , hence his word carried weight as he instantly deployed the church''s pdins as well as came himself to the guild headquarters to detain those in question. When Megan and Gary went out of the guild hall with the chalice in hand , they were naturally shocked to see a toon of pdins standing. Their natural fear took the better of them as they reacted in a way only guilty people would. Being detained and dragged away to the church for questioning , they were naturally spewing insults at Rudra for framing them. However when they had time to calm down , they realized that the church had nothing on them , should they deny being part of any organisation and behave wrongly framed , sooner orter the Church would have to let them go. The cardinal was not yet informed about the importance of the chalice by Rudra , and naturally all inspections failed on the artifact , the case about detaining them was growing weak , and Cardinal Lee summoned Rudra to the Church for answers. ----------------------------------- ( Ambani corporate tower , Country X, real world ) Assistant Micheal read a report to Mithun Ambani?"Sir ,?Your twin children have been spotted in the upside under Ethan Grey'' s fold , they are alive and well , they will turn 21 in 2 days time and you will legally loose 18% stake of thepany . They have been rumored to be in talks with Ethan Grey himself , and over the past 16 hours Ethan Grey has started to purchase thepany stock at a 300% premium , spending close to 300 billion dors aquiring 2% stake of thepany , as it sits sir , should he transfer one percent to the twins each , thepany ording to the bwls shall have two more board members , along with your son who owns 10% and you who own 50% of thepany". Mithun Ambani had a deep frown on his face , one of his biggest fears is close to bing a reality , yet he had a bigger problem at hand. Mithun Ambani''s legal son and heir to his conglomerate , Amir Ambani had been depressed over thest week. Amir had owned 28% stake in thepany. However he would only own 10% when his siblings turned 21! , His worth was reduced by nearly 70% and it was uneptable to him. Refusing to eat or get out of his room , he was just popping pills and sleeping with prostitutes. Mithun Ambani never seeing his son in such a pitiful state was deeply concerned , on one side he wanted to alleviate his sons pain, however on the other side hw was not ready to give up his own shares to his son to console him . Mithun Ambani''s hatred for the twins and Ethan Grey?deepened even further , as he promised revenge. Ambani said " Pour money into Omega , strengthen the main guild , and also pour a bucket load in that alliance group. Bring the fight in game to Ethans and the twins darling guild True Elites, they are messing with mypany , and although i cannot touch them in Country J ''s upside , Omega is a different ballpark , I will destroy everything they loves there ". Secretary micheal nodded , but his eyes widened at the figure his boss decided to pour into the alliance. The number was huge! A dangerous development had ured for the Elites . ------------------------------ ( Church of light , inner district , PurpleHaze city ) Rudra walked in with a smile as Cardinal Lee responded with one of his own . Before cardinal Lee could even exin the situation properly?Rudra started to speak " I understand the heretics have been ying innocent , and without concrete evidence it is difficult to tie them to any crimes , however do not worry Cardinal , i have been working on gathering evidence for the past day and have uncovered some key points , may i be allowed to interview the detainees , i can make them confess their crimes ". All of Cardinal Lee'' s worries vanished in an instant as an even brighter smile lit up his face , he pointed towards the holding cell and politely aksed Rudra to follow him there for questioning. Rudra opened the room and took a chair against the restrained duo.?Vengeful res being sent his way by them , if res could kill?Rudra would have been dead for atleast 76 times by now. Rudra just chuckled at the situation , as he requested a pdin to remove their chokers soo that they could speak . Just as a choker was removed however a flurry of insults was hurled at Rudra by Megan . PAT! Rudra gave her a tight p to Megan, Gary started To struggle madly after the p , he wanted nothing more than to kill Rudra right here and now, however not a muscle moved in his body after he heard Rudra''s next sentence " Shut your mouth you Lucifer worshiping **** ". Rudra said in a angry tone. Cardinal Lee and the other pdins blood ran cold at the mention of Lucifer , they were trembling currently .... Just what was Rudra saying? The p dint stun Megan , however Rudra''s follow up words did ..... The color drained off her face , as she just stared at Rudra , her mouth agape. /// We had a killer of a weekst week , and you guys made me write three chapters daily , lol , both powerstone and golden ticket departments were on fire , the gift department just went batshit crazy though , as it has been one of the most exiting weeks i have seen yet in my journey writing this book Soo as appreciation , Today will again be a three chapter day! This week around , new targets for bonuses will be 800 PS = 1 bonus 1600 PS = 2 bonus 2400 PS = 3 bonus 3200 PS = 4 bonus As well as one bonus for every 100 golden tickets. Lets do it you all! Lets go even higher than we aldready are ! Special shoutout to Foxiiidust for the 500 coin gift! /// Chapter 127 - Where Does His Loyalty Lie?

Chapter 127 - Where Does His Loyalty Lie?

The statement stunned everyone present , what did he mean worshipping Lucifer? Lucifer was a hated figure , especially in the church of life , the fallen angel had a notorious past and was once wooing the goddess of life. However things got ugly real fast , archangel Raphael also loved the goddess of life. A confrontation between Lucifer and Raphael saw the goddess choosing Lucifer over Raphael , only to see her heart broken as Lucifer had an affair with the ice giantess Hindera . Raphael was furious at Lucifer at breaking her heart , whereas the goddess of life absolutely hated Lucifer that point on. Naturally the Church of life also did not take kindly to the heartbreaker of their goddess , the notorious fallen angel Lucifer. Not putting it mildly , he was absolutely loathed in the church of life. Megan was at a loss , the fact that they served Lucifer was a secret that even she only discovered after rising to upper echleons of the organization. How did the outsider know the information? Was there a mole? .... There was no way she could ept the fact could she? Stuttering and quaking she tried to put a brave face as she said " whhhaattt , nnnonnsenseee aaa aaare youuu uuu saayiinng ". Rudra chuckled " Tough pretender aren''t you , is the chalice that you procured from me not a semi legendary item that can improve the purity of any poured liquid? The gift of archangel Raphael to the goddess of life ??Called the '' Chalice of Purity? ''". Megan was stunned to silence , even she only knew this information because she was responsible for carrying out the mission , otherwise even people higher than her in the organization had no ess to that intel. But how did this seemingly nobody know soo much about their organization? Cardinal Lee was stunned , the chalice was soo valuable? Why could he not inspect the object. Gary was not aware of the Chalice''s identity he spouted " What nonsense , inspect the chalice for yourself , its not what you say it is , or are we all who inspected the items fools and only you know its true worth ". Megan also recovered from the shock , she said " yes , yes , the chalice is not what you say it is ". Rudra knew he had this in the bag as he said " I knew you would spout such nonsense , hence i aldready gathered the necessary evidence needed ". Rudra unflurred a scroll , it was a tier 5 identification scroll , that he had borrowed from his Won Knight mansion . The scroll was worth over 60 million gold coins and Rudra hadpensated the Won Knight mansion 20 million in gold to borrow the item ,?it had absolutely emptied the guild warehouse , hence Rudra was betting big on this development. When he took out the tier 5 scroll , Megan panicked. She knew that the tier 5 scroll would reveal the identity of the chalice. Cardinal Lee was also surprised to see such a valuable treasure been brought out , as he granted his permission to use the treasure?on the chalice. Rudra gave the scroll to a pdin , who infused his mana inside the scroll to activate it. The chalice''s real stats were revealed. [ Chalice Of Purity ] ( Semi legendary ) ( upgradable) : A gift given by?Archangel Raphael to the godess of life , it purifies any liquid poured inside to the highest possible grade. The originally divine item has lost much of its power after falling into the mortal realm , however it can still purify a majority of the substances poured inside. Currently sealed by a powerfull tier 5 mage , it needs to be unsealed to show its properties. ( Upgradable) ( Upgrade conditions locked ) Everyone was shocked upon reading the item , it was clear at this point that the duo here were lying through their teeth and their identity was anything but simple. Cardinal Lee ''s expression turned cold as he said " Beat the prisoners up , no food for them today ". The pdinsplied , as screams could be heard as Rudra and Cardinal Lee exited the room . Cardinal Lee now asked for the full story over the incidence and Rudra narrated it beautifully. " I had stumbled upon the chalice in an auction , i had no idea of its origins when i bought it , however my Eyes of Truth are a inherint quality that i aquired when i was adopted into the Won Knight family , and i could see all hidden stats of equipments clearly! ". Rudra lied through his teeth , he did not see s*** on the item , but he needed to make it beleiveable . " When the two heretics came at my guilds door knocking , i took my time to understand their intentions , after understanding that they are connected to the same organization as the blood merchant , i knew something fishy was up ". Rudra continued , Cardinal Lee was very impressed by Rudra''s quick wits , however the Lucifer connection was not made yet . " I sent my men to contact you on one hand , on the other hand i sent some hunters from my guild to go to the locations where this organization owns gold mines , when they followed a mine supervisor they stumbled upon a liar where they have captured many races for what seems like a blood sacrifice , and he overheard a conversation about the chalice ". Rudra said . " Finally , what happened is thest key was a ve captured by them who believes himself to be a descendant of archangel sariel , the n was to pour his blood in the chalice to purify it to the pure sariel bloodline to use as sacrifice to lucifer, unfortunately we do not know theplete n , nor do we have the strength to free the captured race citizens , i can onlye to the church for help ". Cardinal Lee''s eyes widened , this was an urgent situation , he needed to contact archbishop for this ! /// Bonus chapter for you all as a thankyou for all the love shown inst week , as well as everyone who gifted me coins , this one is for you all . Special shoutout to The Noone for the 5000 coin gift! Respect for being a man of your word! You are a real man. /// Chapter 128 - You Reap What You Sow

Chapter 128 - You Reap What You Sow

Cardinal Lee obviously had a lot of work to do with the heretics and the information provided by Rudra to him. Now the AI for Omega gave NPC advanced intelligence with an iq of about 120 on average to characters , with some characters having more and some having less. Hence they were pretty much like normal humans . The emotional range also , although not that varied was something they experienced. They became happy , sad , angry and the like . The parentpany Cuber , never really intervened untill a major imbnce appeared in the game , and they let all plot lines run as usual. However Rudra''s recent actions hadpletely derailed a main story plotline of the rise of?Lucifer , derailing majorpany ns. Naturally the AI decided that the impact of the actions was huge and notified thepany. For the first time since its inception , thepany had to have serious talks about intervention into the game to rectify the situation , as a major plotline had been foiled. Not many people knew this , but every kingdom had a main storyline about one of the angels , every kingdoms individual storylines intricately connecting to form the big puzzle and theme of the game Omega. Fallen Angel Lucifer was one of the key pieces of that puzzle and the derailment of the storyline in Hazelgroove had the higher ups worried. A meeting convened as the team studied the facts about the current situation. ---------------------------- ( Meanwhile , somewhere north of Hazelgroove kingdom , in a mountain range?seperating the kingdom from ninecoulds kingdom ) Karna and SMG were travelling for one and a half day now and they had bonded a bit over the journey. Karna had began to carry himself more like a vice guild master after he came back from the endless ocean dungeon . The dynamic with SMG was clear , although they both were very respectful to each other , Karna was the one running the show here. Karna and SMG had talked about a lot of possible ways to carry out the hiest as they had bought twentyrge capacity storage rings , to provide extra inventory slots to maximize loot . The team of 50 also had more than 150 appearance alteration potions at hand prepared day and night with the support of the lifestyle guild. Nefariously when the guild members were looking for random hair strands , they also happened to stumble upon a bar full of Demolitionboys members , along with leader Ilovesmashing and the demoted vice guild master INeedToSmash . Karna was extremely happy , as he would probably go with one of their disguises just to make things more interesting should his face be revealed . Yes wearing a mask was made mandatory as soon as they left Hazelgroove kingdom. As noone clues were to be left. The appearance alteration potion was for added security incase of a unfortunate ident making the mask fail. Either that or Karna might just decide to goof around and mess with Demolitionboys for fun. About half a day''s rideter , the team of fifty arrived at the scouting location. They spread out and started the surveince routines , only after thoroughly analysing that , and making the perfect n will they even begin to act on it. A very boring routine of surveince started for the hiest team. ------------------------------- ( Real world , the Grey international tower , the upside) It was 11:55 pm , in 5 minutes time the twins turned 21 , and they were there sitting with Ethan Grey and a whole team of the best internationalwyers to start the party at 12:00 Naman and Naomi were really anxious , However really exited too , Naman over thest two days realized the importance of Ethan Grey. Ethan Grey and his team had been working day and night ensuring that the twins get what they deserved the moment they turned 21. Ethan buying billions in shares just to bridge the 2% they needed , was a help he never expected in his dreams. Ofcourse his story waspelling , but naman knew deep down it was Rudra''s credit that got the ball moving. Just how strong was the boss in real life to make a tycoon like Ethan free up his schedule to meet a nobody like naman and even going as far as investing hundreds of billions into a cause that wont see him get any returns in a long while. Naomi wanted to celebrate their birthdays and maybe care about the other stuff the day after , however naman did not wish to waste a single second. When the clock struck midnight , the firms that were forcefully open under Ethan Grey''s pressure at midnight made sure than the twins got the 18% shares they deserved. Adding the two from Ethan it went upto 20 . Only when the shares were transferred and the twins were recognized as board members at 12:35 am did Ethan Grey wish them a very happy birthday. ess opened for them inside the Ambani corporation internal management system , as a list of buisnesses and employee list and ongoing projects all was opened to the twins. To Ethan Grey this information was more valuable than the billions he spent , with his expert analysis teams he could have soo much leverage over Mithun now with this data , he coule single handedly rupture key projects and hurt the cashflow . There were a million new avenues open for him now. Naman delivered his first strike on the very moment he gained ess to the system , his clearance as a board member was A grade , just below Mithun Ambani , however anyone B grade or lower could be fired unconditionally by Naman. Firing 24 thousand key employees for the Ambani corporation. Naman was sure he made a bold iing statement as the board of directors. Naman said in a borderline psychotic voice " Are you happy with the return gift , Father? ". Naomi watched her brother as chills went down her spine.?She swore never to get on his brothers bad side , as it was too scary. In any case , when the world would wake up tommorow , there will be waves for sure , as all hell would break loose! /// Bonus chapter number 3 for you all , delivering through on my promise. This is another appreciation chapter for you all , as i genuinely believe i have the best fans ever. I honestly had other authorsing upto me today being like whats your secret??I just said there is no secret i am just lucky to have the best fans ever period! Shoutout to Leo_ crispii (again) for the 5000 coin gift! Thankyou for all the support you give me man, i think you will single handedly drive me writing golden ticket bonuses this season man . /// Chapter 129 - Consequences

Chapter 129 - Consequences

( An article from the daily report epaper ) " A string of firings have been confirmed as over 25 thousand employees have lost their jobs overnight from the Ambani corporation . A shocking turn of events as two new board members have been rumored to have joined the corporation . The fires employees are all rioting and filing?wrongfull terminationwsuits to the courts... (Full story on page 9 of the paper ) ". Ethan read the article and smiled , the buzz was created , the stock of the Ambani corporation saw a 3 % dip in a single day , that meant that Ambani lost more than one trillion dors overnight. He felt no guilt whatsoever for the string of firings he was responsible for , he was actually happy , as the severance package to fire an employee without notice was actually a lumpsum in the Ambani corporation. The fate of those who were fired was 100 times better than those who are not , as the shrinkingpany will see many employees let go and with notice at that, meaning there will be no severance pay. Ethan wanted to gobble up the Ambani group , and it will take a lot of sacrifices , he could not be shaken by the cries of those he stepped over , as his goal was to reach the top. Naman was faring even better.?He was just happy to be 21 , to be a thorn in his fathers side. Naomi was the one who was affected the most. The string of firings scared her, as when she saw people protesting on the streets on media , she felt it was because of her. She wished revenge on her father , but not at the costs of innocent lives , she med herself for robbing someones livelihood. She was sulking and her brother had became someone possesed , she could not talk to him about her problem at all . She tried a few times , however he just shot her down. Her aunt was finally having the life she wanted , enjoying after taking care of the twins for 15 years , she did not want to bother her as well. The only person she kind of knew was guild leader Rudra . He seemed like an amiable and approachable person in the limited interactions the two had uptill now . Hence she decided to message him to meet up. -------------------------- ( Cuber corporation ) " The entire thing seems absurd and ridiculous , ording to the report the derailment happened as the yer aldready knew about the plotline before hand". A senior executive read " Its the same yer we had to negotiate with thest time as well for the bomb incident , the guild leader of True Elites '' Shakuni ''. " " But how can he know the plotline ? , Everyone of us only know bits and pieces of the plot. As everyone was only part of creating bits and pieces of the picture , the entire thing doesnt make sense unless multiple employees coborated in leaking him the information ". " No that is not possible , ever since thest incident the AI has been monitoring the movements of every employee , there has been no contact whatsoever with the kid , in real life or the game ". The atmosphere in the room turned grim. Had the information be leaked , they could have fired the responsible party, ban the yer and move on. However now they were back to square 0 , they did not know the source of the problem at all. " Lets remedy the situation , lets create a jailbreak for the two captured agents , and make them escape with the chalice , lets forcefully remedy the plotline for now and keep a close eye on the movements of the yer Shakuni ". Everyone nodded , they needed to analyse the situation more to pinpoint the exact cause behind the unexpected event. The gamepanymanded the AI to now record all statements and actions of the yer Shakuni. ---------------------------- ( Church of Light , Hazelgroove kingdom ) Rudra was currently inside the Church''s warehouse , the same one that he entered when he obtained the tinum guild token. The one full of treasures of epic rank and above. The church had decided to reward Rudra with 100 million gold and one artifact of semi legendary grade oe below from the guild warehouse , for his meritorious service to the church. Rudra was naturally ted , although a bulk chunk of it. 40 million gold would be given to the Won Knight mansion as he was yet to pay on that due of tier 5 identification spell paper, however he earned a lump sum of 60 million gold , his entire expense in the auction had been recouped . The guild was rich again, not to mention the extra semi legendary item he would gain. Rudra was extremely satisfied with this result , his decision to exploit all sides was paying off well. Just as Rudra was about to begin his search for the perfect artifact however an unexpected scene ured. A pdin came rushing into the warehouse and reported that the two heretics had escaped along with the chalice , and the location suspected to be the base of operations for the hidden organization has long been evacuated! Cardinal Lee looked extremely worried , as he looked towards Rudra in desperation. Rudra himself had never expected such a situation to arise , this was beyond his calctions , how could two heretics flee the church of life''s detainment , steal the chalice and run away sessfully without causing amotion? The two NPC were just tier one , they did not have the strength to pull off such an escape , something huge was amiss here ..... But before he could figure out what was going on , a forced quest appeared. [ Forced Quest : Those who worship Lucifer ][SSS]?: find and stop the heretics and save the son of archangel sariel. Time limit : 29 hours Failure penalty : All stats reduced by 60% for 1 year. You loose the favour of Church of Light. Rewards:????? WTF!?, A forced quest? , Whats wrong with the penalties ? He waspletely doomed should he fail. Rudra waspletely shocked. What just happened here? /// Hey guys , 3 chapter day again today. I am also going to work on my initial chapters again , trying to correct the grammar , to everyone who supported me inspite of the poor sentence structure and grammar , i am truly grateful . I really write this story from the heart , and even though the grammar is subpar it takes me quite a lot of time daily to write this content. To everyone who enjoys my work , much much gratitude. /// Chapter 130 - The Forced Quest

Chapter 130 - The Forced Quest

The game AI '' gaia '' was paying a close attention to Rudra''s every word and decision. Rudra was under heavy scrutiny. It was a race against time now that Rudra was on the clock , he had little more than a day toplete the quest. Although he was in a hurry, Rudra took in a deep breath , closed his eyes and took a moment to?analyse his situation . After 5 long minutes to strategizing, he decided to look around the church warehouse again , now for an artifact that can help him on the quest. The first and most important thing he needed currently was the location where the ritual was going to happen After half an hour of skimming he found a suitable item. [ Locating Mirror ] ( Semi legendary ) : infuse mana while clearly thinking about the name and facial features of the target , the mirror will disy their current activities for 7 seconds. Cooldown time : 1 hour . Rudra absolutely would have never traded for such an item had he not been under the clock and absolutely desperate , but now he chose to take it as his reward. Cardinal Lee nodded , he was aldready getting frustrated when instead of working on the quest Rudra was looking around the warehouse for his treasure. However seeing the item Rudra chose , he approved of his actions. Wasting no time , Rudra thought about Megan , and the hazy mirror cleared to show a picture of the little girl . She was shockingly in a busy street in a bustling city . Cardinal Lee'' s eyes sparkled instantly , he seemed to have recognised the ce. He said " its the western port town of Bethlehem , seems like the market district there. ". Rudra had to take the NPC''s word at face value , the town of Bethlehem was 4 and a half hours of journey on a mount , and Rudra had absolutely no time to waste. He stored the mirror , exited the valut and summoned his mount. The grey direwolf went full speed towarda the port town of Bethlehem. Rudra was racing against time here hence he had muted allmunications and calls as the quest was his topmost priority. Wether he was lucky or unlucky , only god knew as both Yua and Naomi sent him messages about wanting to hang out today. Yua had a really bad fight with her father , after the auction scenario she wanted to withdraw from the alliance , her father also supported her decision and the initial formalities were being done , when suddenly some unknown investor poured a hell lot of money into the alliance . Her father now refused Yua to leave the alliance again . Yua was feeling choked in the alliance and she badly wanted out , hence frustrated she texted Rudra to want to meet today . Naomi also texted Rudra about meeting as she too was feeling sick after the bacsh of her actions. She had noone else to talk to , and wanted to hangout with someone. Yet Rudra was oblivious to both these messages as he was focused on reaching the Port town of Bethlehem as soon as possible. Rudra called up his stats pannel to asses his cards. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Emmisary of Church , World renowned , Hier of Augustus Won Knight ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL:43 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 216 +108 VIT : 216 +108 INT : 216 +108 STA : 216 +108 PHY : 216 +108 HP : 19000/19000 unassigned stat points :10 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Pirate Armour set ( Lv40) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valor , Golden Ratio Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : mysterious egg (incubating) (48/200) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Rudra felt better knowing that he had the critical block defense card , the blink movement skill and the Stormbringer damage skill added to his arsenal . Hisbat prowess had increased a lot , especially after equipping the level 40 pirate set and the retractable shield that Karna brought back from the quest. His defense was stronger now , along with the newfound skills and the added special stat bonus , Rudra knew he was unstoppable currently amongst all tier one yers. If he failed this quest , there was probably noone else who could . After four hours of intense riding , the insane pace at which the wolf ran saved Rudra half an hour of journey time , Rudra patted his mount for a job well done before running into the city. Rudra found the marketce where hest saw Megan , before finding a quiet ce to bring out the mirror Rudra thought about megan as the hazy screen parted to show a clear picture , she seemed in the outskirts of the town , there were 5 people around her now , Gary being one of them .?The spacing between houses was about one house every 20 meters or so , it seems like there was a church in the baground . The image faded away. Rudra asked around?in the market ce , throwing bags of 100 gold coins to the NPC ''s to tell wether they knew of a location that matched the description.?After 10 minutes and 3 answers that matched each other , Rudra decided to go to the eastern part of the town where the farmers usually live. Rudra had 21 hours left on the quest , he was getting more and more desperate , he ran without minding his stamina madly searching the location he previously saw. When he saw the church he saw in the mirror , a shriek of joy came from his mouth . He was soo damn happy . He rushed over to the location ording to the suns position , that could have been where Megan was walking . Rudra found it quickly as he rushed towards the direction the group was headed. All his actions were being monitored by the AI , and the Cuber corporation executives , there was absolutely nothing wrong that they found with the yer , if something they were extremely impressed by the skills he disyed. /// Golden ticket bonus guys!!! You people are killing it in that department , just the second day into the week and i am back out giving bonuses. Even the powerstones have crossed 800 , hence i guess one more chaptering after this one! Enjoy! Shoutout to Leo_Crispii for the 2000 coin , the NoOne for the 5000 coin gift and Stampendeinec for the 500 coin gifts !!! /// Chapter 131 - The Forced Quest

Chapter 131 - The Forced Quest

Rudra silently caught up with the moving group. He had finally found Megan and Gary , there were even others who he did not recognize with them. Rudra silently followed the group from a distance , about an hourter the group dissapeared after entering a ratherrge bark of a tree. Rudra hesitated to follow?, the tree was obviously not big enough to fit five people.?There was a teleportation device set up inside the bark , Rudra did not want to walk into the formation , without knowing what would happen to him when he came out the other side. The cooldown for the mirror was up hence Rudra decided to scout first before entering the teleportation formation. What Rudra saw obviously stunned him , on the other side of the teleportation system was a party of atleast 20 people who were waiting for an ambush. Rudra knew that the '' weing party '' was expecting him aldready. Yet the corner of his lips curled into an evil smile. Unlocking a cork from a spike bomb , Rudra tossed it into the teleportation formation. -7500 critical hit! -7500 critical hit ! - 4500 -4500 -4000 -4000 -3500 -3500 -2000 -1200 -1200 A string of damage appeared,?After 15 seconds he entered the formation two swords outdrawn. Rudra appeared on the other side , he quickly used windsh on everyone that was left standing , as he used quick and nimble movements to dodge every iing attack . The party was utterly stunned after the spike bomb was dropped , they never expected such a move from the enemy , 6 died with the other 14 being seriously wounded , their ambushing formation was utterly ruined as Rudra wreaked havoc upon teleporting. Megan and Gary fared the worst , the pair only had 20% of their total HP left after the spike bomb attack , yet they lost their minds upon seeing Rudra , the cause behind their sufferings. Gary rushed in madly , only to have died under a single sword strike from Rudra. -2500 critical hit! Gary died! Megan screamed seeing her partner die af the hands of Rudra , She cursed and wailed at Rudra " HOW DARE YOU KILL MY GARY! I WILL MAKE YOU PAY , I WILL MAKE YOU SUFFER! "?and used some kind of forbidden spell around herself. Rudra got an ominous feeling at that moment and he wanted nothing more than interrupting that spell at that moment , however thest 3 men of the ambush squad attacked him. Diverting his attention back to the fight. Rudra made short work of the men , and focused back on megan , but all he could here was " I megan harp offers my soul to lord Lucifer .... ". ck liquid came oozing out of her skin as even her eyelids turned ck ..... Little by little her entire body was covered in a ck liquid , covering more and more of her body .... A few secondster , she waspletely covered in a hard ck liquid that was like a cocoon. What came out of that cocoon however scared the hell out of Rudra. [ An ugly creature ] [ tier 2 ] [ half metal half undead]?: an ugly creature born from a forbidden ritual , the user must offer her soul willingly to the god Lucifer to transfer into this inhuman creature. Threat level : extremely dangerous. Drawbacks : permanent change , the user will die within 48 hours of transformation Rudra cursed his luck .... A tier 2 creature created from sacrifice? This would be extremely troublesome to deal with.?Megan herself was a tier one ranger that Rudra could make short work of. However the tier two creature was a different ballpark Rudra had underestimated Megan , she willingly sacrificed herself to gain powers from Lucifer to deal with Rudra. The creature looked at Rudra with utmost hate! The man disgusted it. The creature charged at Rudra and used its hands to meet Rudra''s dual sword strikes head on . However instead of the usual cutting through of the flesh and bone , the swords were flung out of Rudra''s hands as the swords hit the metal body of the creature. Rudra was absolutely baffled , for the first time in a longtime he was outmanoeuvred in a fight. He retreated a few steps and immediately and unhesitantly used the Stormbringer spell. A bolt of lightning zapped the target , burning its aldready ck flesh to an even deeper charred tone A huge damage of -7000 appeared on the target . Rudra checked the creatures EXP it showed [ 8000/ 15000] More than half was depleted! Stormbringer was definitely Rudra''s ace in the whole , however the creature did not take long before recovering as it charged to meet the swordless Rudra head on . Rudra gulped a max strength potion unhesitatingly , as he knew that he needed one to meet the creature head on . Rudra had actually practised Karate and Taikwo do as a kid , Mother Rajput was one of the enthusiastic parents that made their children join every hobby sses. Although not proficient , Rudra could indeed fight a decent hand to handbat . The ugly creature''s arms shot forward performed strange movements that tried to trick Rudra''s eyes. However, he disregarded them and crouched to slide under his opponent. The ugly creature''s attacks missed as kicked its legs and made it fall forward. The two of them were close, so the ugly creature tried to stab its fingers toward him. Yet, Rudra rolled on his back and pushed with his hands once his feet aligned with his opponent. Rudra resembled a spring when he used his arms to push his whole body toward his opponent. He didn''t need to see the ugly creature to know where it was. There wasn''t much that it could do while it was falling toward the floor. The ugly creature quickly stood up, but Rudra''s kick arrived before it could resume any battle stance. His shinbone hit the ugly creature''s head and flung it away again. Rudra chased after his opponent. The ck metal seemed able to endure his blows now, but he would press forward until that material shattered. His leg rose when the ugly creature entered his range. The creature raised its arms to block the iing kick, but Rudra missed them on purpose. Instead, his descending blow made his heel and his opponent''s foot collide. The creature''s foot bent upward. It wouldn''t be useful as a foothold anymore in that condition, but Rudra lost his momentum afterpleting the attack Rudra was attacked in that moment of weakness , however the retractable shield was used and Rudra avoided the blow. However he was flung by the force and got crushed t on a nearby wall. -2400 , a damage appeared on Rudra''s status bar. Rudra found himself unable to breathe for a second. He struggled to maintain his bnce, and the ugly creature didn''t hesitate to exploit that chance. One of its hands clung on Rudra''s side while the other created a fangs-shaped figure with its fingers that flew toward his corbone. Rudra pushed himself backward, uncaring that his bnce waspletely off. He fell on the floor and dodged the iing attack, but the ugly creature promptly jumped toward him. The ugly creature tried to m its feet on Rudra''s chest, but thetter rotated to the side. The ugly creature''s attacknded on the floor, and Rudra used that chance to perform the blink skill , instantly teleporting above the creature''s head and turning mid air to give a vicious round house kick to the creature''s head. The ugly creature promptly ducked to dodge the iing leg, but it didn''t manage to perform it correctly in time to avoid it as Rudra''s real move was not the kick but the concealed Kunai knife in his hand , Rudra took had out a kunai from his inventory secretly during the fight and he?pierced the Kunai through the creatures head. - 8000 Critical hit! The creature died under the kunai knife! /// Powerstone bonus , chapter number 3 for today . Another day with me working till 3 am ! , you have earned it . Thankyou for all the support in the powerstone department , we are rocking it at number 2 spot for the season!?Enjoy the bonus. Also we hit 500 golden tickets , hence i guess another bonus is due for tommorow. ( Lol , this department haspletely went insane , we are 18th in the rankings sitewide! ) All of this makes me really happy as the author Special shoutout to Cervantez91 for the 2000 coin gift!!!!!!!?, really appreciate the support?! /// Chapter 132 - The Quest Continues

Chapter 132 - The Quest Continues

+23,00,000 EXP , you have defeated a creature above your tier , + 50,000 EXP! LEVEL UP! LEVEL UP! LEVEL UP! A bucket load of Exp was given to Rudra for killing the creature. To be honest it was a tough fight , and a weaker yer would have failed twice. Only because of Rudra'' s insane stats that were far above the average yer at same tier , as well as the strength potion that he consumed , was he able to go head to head with the creature. Not to mention his superior control andbat experience. Ofcourse thergest partyer was the Stormbringer spell which reduced the creature''s HP by more than half , or else it would have been a close fight. Rudra called up the stat panel ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Emmisary of Church , World renowned , Hier of Augustus Won Knight ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL:46 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 236 +118 VIT : 236 +118 INT : 236 +118 STA : 236 +118 PHY : 236 +118 HP : 29000/29000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy ( strength potion consumed : duration left 68 s ) Equipment : Pirate Armour set ( Lv40) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valor , Golden Ratio Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : mysterious egg (incubating) (48/200) ---- He got levlled up thrice! , The massive EXP from killing the ambush party was a sweet reward, proportional to the difficulty of pulling it off. Without the scouting of the mirror and the use of the bomb, even Rudra would have found the entire process extremely challenging. The AI had calcted the sess rate for the mission at under 2% , hence the SSS rating , also it was designed on the spot , and all of Rudra''s actions had beenpletely in line with the game , he was a legitimately skilled yer. The doubts of the Cuber corporation employees lessened as they started to enjoy Rudra''s performance rather than scrutinizing him. They were very exited to see how Rudra would cross the final hurdle , and what the ramifications of his actions would be on the continent. Rudra moved forward in the passageway as it lead to the second floor balcony that had?a massive hall below?, upon entering the balcony , he saw 50 different tribes men tied to a pole in a specific star like pattern with 50 edges. At the centre of the formation was a golden pole , and on it was an extremely muscr and blonde human , who Rudra assumed to be the son of Archangel Sariel. There were 17 hooded figures in ck chanting incantations in a specified location inside the diagram , whereas one figure in white robe stood at the centre with the chalice of purity in his hand , facing the blonde human. Rudra calmly assesed the situation as he inspected the strength of the opponents. The 17 figures were all tier two mages , while the white robed guy was a tier 3 pdin. ***** **** , Rudra cursed , there was no way to fight these people head on , he wouldnt evenst 5 seconds. Rudraid t on the ground , thest thing he wanted right now was to be discovered. Rudra had aldready ditched the thought of saving the 50 tribesman , the gears in his mind rotated at full speed as he thought of a n to save the son of archangel sariel. ---- ( The hiest team , in a mountain range in Nineclouds kingdom ) Karna had been scouting the hiest location for quite sometime now , and the team altered between scouting and farming for Exp in the meantime . Karna levelled up after a day of levelling in the wild. Level up! ----- yer Name : Karna Title : Heaven'' s chosen ss : Swordsman Subss : Runesmith LVL:43 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 250 VIT : 230 INT : 180 STA : 230 PHY : 200 SE : 5 HP : 12,000/12,000 unassigned stat points :10 Hidden stats Luck : 92 + 3 /100 ( Heavens chosen one''s?luck ) Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Pirate Armour set ( Lv 40) , Bracelet of posivity , Reimars ring , True Elites guild robe . Weapons : ughter de ( epic ) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , assasins daggers Skills : MountainCrash , Defensebreak , Energy sh , High knee ss specific skills : Heightened battle sense , Weapon recall , Doppleganger Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : small egg ( incubation ) (20 /100) ------ Thats when a guild member came and informed Karna that SMG hadpiled the scouting report and that they were ready to proceed to the next stage of the hiest. Karna thanked his stars that he had enough time to level up before conducting the hiest. He had recently gained the title of Heaven''s chosen after he opened the three iplete designs?to form aplete design of the arrow ballista. That?title ''s effect gave him +3 luck and added to his aldready heaven defying luck to make it heaven''s chosen one''s luck at 95 points! Karna headed back to meet SMG , when he entered the encampment SMG said " we are ready to move forward with the n , however there is a small problem .... ". /// Sorry for thete chapter , i had a very busy day . There is a good news that i want to share with you all , and that is we finally have an editor!!!!! He is currently working on fixing the first chapters. But hopefully things will work out and we will continue the partnership Going forward. Expect better quality of my book in the future , also you can choose to reread the book after a few days. I feel exited for the future. The grammar part and the inconsistencies in the text as well as the calctions all will be corrected to form a coherent and smooth flowing text . There is a bonus chapter for golden ticket lined up , expect it to be releasedter in the day ! /// Chapter 133 - Winners Dont Make Excuses

Chapter 133 - Winners Dont Make Excuses

Rudra looked towards the time limit left on the quest. He had a little more than 2 hours to rescue the son of archangel sariel . This was good news , it meant that the ceremony shouldst a bit longer. Any n that involved attacking the enemies was suicide. Any confrontation with the tier 3 pdin and he was surely dead. Rudra needed an airtight n , a deceptive one . Rudra calmly observed the structure of the room he was in and came to a conclusion that there were three key architectural spots that supported the ceiling , take all three down and the roof shall copse. Taking down the roof could give him a crutial opening , however it was not enough . Rudra thought about all the tools in his disposal , to think of anything that could help him create a n . He looked at everything that ge possesed and found a single bottle of appearance alteration potion in his inventory that Ksh had given him for sampling. Rudra blessed Fatty Ksh in his heart , his friend was a lifesaver in crutial situations there was no doubt about that ! Rudra quietly crept back out of the balcony and went back down to the ambush spot. From the corpse of Gary , Rudra took a single hair and added it to the appearance alteration potion. Rudra transformed into Gary as his height increased and he grew a beard.?Rudra slowly transformed into the burly looking big guy Gary. Rudra felt odd in the new body , the feeling made his control over his body weaker , Rudra quickly understood that the appearance alteration potion was a dual edged sword , hisbat proficiency had drastically dropped in this new body as his mind was not used to the change in body structure and movement. Rudra summoned the knight Durahal and covered the guy in the best shining armour from one of the dead guys in the hall. Rudra handed Durahal a bloody sword and instructed him to retreat,?run and parry all iing forces next. Rudra disguised as Gary inflicted self damage and Ran towards the balcony. Rudra screamed and seemed to dodge attacks as he stumbled down from the cony floor towards the ground. THUD!?A loud sound interrupted the incantations as everyone turned heads to look towards Rudra. Rudra in the best acting he had done in his life stuttered as he said " They .... They .... Killed ... Everyone ! ". He said so and pretended to faint. Everyone looked towards the gallery as a figure wearing an armour could be seen vaguely through the gallery bars . Some of the tier 2 mages left their incantation spot and instantly chased after Durahal. Rudra knew that the opening he created wouldst a maximum of 3 minutes before Durahal is defeated. The tier 3 pdin frowned , the party in charge of guarding the teleportation portal seemed to have beenpletely routed. This meant that the ceremony could no longer be conducted in peace. The pdin stared towards the balcony , deciding his n of action , he was looking for any intel on the intruding organization . The guy took one step away from the son of Archangel sariel .. then a second one , then a third . Rudra pretending to be unconscious just prayed for that guy to just move a little bit more , and his n would work. The fourth?and fifth step followed. Rudra sprung to his feet and tossed three waterbombs to the three crutial locations needed to copse the roof and one frost bomb at the feet of the tier three pdin. The pdin was taken by surprise as his feet were suddenly trapped by a iceyer. BOOM! , BOOM , BOOM! The roof copsed asrge chunks of rock started to fall , one headed right for the trapped pdin , he raised his hand and casted a spell thatpletely annihted the rock. But others were not soo lucky , 50 tribesmen and 13 tier 2 priests were buried under the rubble .?However there were two figures missing from the room , and they were Rudra and the son of archangel sariel. The pdin looked Furious as he broke free of the ice confinement , he dashed towards east , seemingly in pursuit of someone. Rudra had used everything in his arsenal to save the son of archangel sariel , when he released the bombs , he had aldeady started dashing towards the guys bound ce. When the bombs exploded , he had aldready cut the guys confines . When the debris started to fall , he aldready had the chalice and the son of Archangel Sariel tightly gripped in the two hands as he used his blink skill to teleport inside the balcony. All of this he achieved at under 3 seconds! It was heaven defying speed and precision. Even though his escape and the missions sess were not yet a gaurantee , his skill to reach this point wasmendable. 99% challengers would have failed. On one hand his tools like bombs and his Lich''s ring yed a huge role in his sess , but one should not mistake it as luck . He would be lucky to obtain the items , however using them still needed personal skills , had Rudra not had the bombs , could he stillplete the quest? The answer is yes he could , if he did not have the bombs he would just have figured out a n that did not need them . Had he not have the blink skill , he would not have chosen to copse the cieling. Everything was calcted and every execution was wless . Even if the AI wanted to find faults with Rudra''s performance , she could not find any , his performance was genuine skill , there were no rules breaked. The employees of Cuber corporation watching on had became fans at this point as they sincerely cheered Rudra on . This was probably one of the most entertaining and exhrating things they had seen in a long long time. /// Golden ticket bonus chapter! We have absolutely smashed the golden ticket department guys. All the gifts from you all have really bumped the Novel up a lot! Next golden ticket bonus chapter at 600 tickets. But knowing you guys it will probably be tommorow , lol Anyway Enjoy the chapter , you all earned it ! /// Chapter 134 - With Danger Comes Opportunity

Chapter 134 - With Danger Comes Opportunity

Caleb was extremely confused after the sudden development. He was just an orphan who lived most of his life with his mother working on a farm , however when her mother was critically ill a few months ago , some hidden power inside him activated . Divine healing powers radiated from himself stronger than even high level bishops in the church. He was naturally stunned at the development , but extremely happy as his power helped alleviate his mother''s illness. Yet her mother just sobbed uncontrobly after he healed her , she kept mumbling something about the seal being broken . It was then that for the first time in 18 years his mom revealed the secret about his father and his origin. His father was the Archangel Sariel and he was infact half angel himself , divine blood flowed through his viens its power unimaginable. Yet the power was more of a curse than a boon , as unless he reached the pinnacle of tier 5 , he would only be a pawn in someone''s bigger scheme. Wanting their son to have a normal life , his mother pleaded archangel sariel to seal her son''s powers , and he didply . Yet seeing his mother sick something inside him stirred and the intense desire to heal her mother made the seal break. With the seal broken various powers knew about the presence of an angel halfling as he radiated a faint divine aura . He was forced to leave his home in concern of his mothers safety and roamed thends ying monsters and gaining strength when one day he was surrounded and captured by a group of hooded men and knocked out cold. When he woke up. He found himseld tied up to a pole in a unfamiliar surrounding , around him were tribesman from various species also tied to poles , blood dripping from their cut wrists as they all writhed in pain ... He unconsciously looked towards his wrists , yet no cut was made . He was infact in the centre of the entire formation , Caleb got a bad feeling at that point that his fate would not be as simple as just a cut on the wrist. The cult members began chanting incantations and performing blood magic , when a powerfull man in a white robe came with a chalice in hand. Caleb inspected the chalice , however it did not appear to be anything special, however at the end of the incantations a powerful blood magic was cast towards the white robed man , but instead of attacking the man , it was all absorbed within the chalice. The powerfull blood magic using the blood of 50 different tribesmen seemingly unlocked the item as a faint divine glow came from it now. Caleb could feel a faint resonance with the item , he was sure that the item was something rted to the angels. After the chalice was unlocked , the white robed man ced it at Caleb''s feet and another round of chanting began.?Calebs eyes widened at the chants , thenguage seemed soo familiar yet soo foreign , he felt like he knew thenguage as he had heard it a lot , yet he could not make out the meaning of most words spoken . However there was one word he could not miss and that was '' Lucifer '' . Then suddenly a man came falling from the balcony and pointed towards the entrance saying that there were attackers. Caleb suddenly felt hope , maybe someone had came to rescue everyone here. Yet what happened next left himpletely perplexed , the man who fell from the balcony suddenly?sprung into action throwing grenades towards the cieling bringing the whole roof down. Just when he thought , '' Aghh , there does my life '' , he was suddenly cut free and at the next second he was on the balcony , Running with the fallen man. He looked at Rudra in confusion , his mind was a mess , he could not figure out the situation , he suddenly stopped running as he stared at Rudra nk faced. Rudra who had one hand around Caleb''s wrist suddenly felt resistance as he ran , Rudra turned to look at the clueless guy . Rudra said " I am Shakuni Won Knight , here to save you , bad guy chasing , RUN! ". Rudra cut short the sentence into barely recognisable bits as he needed to save time , the tier 3 pdin must be hot on their tale and it wouldnt take him long to catch up due to the iparable stat difference. Calebs eyes regained some lustre as he nodded and picked up the pace , he had a Million questions however now was not the time. He just said " Caleb " running at full speed. Rudra and Caleb were almost at the teleporting array when Rudra felt a chill down his spine , instinctively he sidestepped. A powerfull dark sh just narrowly missed his body , the tier 3 wizard was here. Rudra stopped running , he knew his priorities , even if he died he needed to save archangel sariel'' s son . He just said " Go ! " As he shoved him into the teleportation array and out of the area. The pdin had a deep frown when he saw Caleb escaping , he wanted to make quick work of Rudra and chase after Caleb. Rudra however had different ns . He knew he had one chance at Sess here and that was if and only if he could pull this trick off. Rudra used all of his strongest attack at the charging tier 3 pdin. Windsh , Stormbirnger even darkness st . The consumption of stamina was huge as Rudra instantly felt dizzy enough to pass out , his stamina bar went from green to critically red. The wizard just snorted , as he casted a protection spell to stop the iing attacks and as expected he did not gain a single point in damage. However Rudra''s goal had been aplished , to defend against the iing attacks he had to stop running and cast a protective spell . Rudra used Darkness Bind ! And restrained the pdin for just a little more than a second. But a second was all he needed. As he jumped with all his remaining strength towards the teleportation portal , but rather than going inside the teleportation circle he was going for the array itself , Excalibur in hand erged to 3 meters , Rudra came crashing down towards the array with an Earthquake skill. Boom! The teleportation array was shattered , there was no way out of this ce. The pdin cursed in frustration he could not beleive that he failed his job because of such a weakling . He chanted a thora of spells , anyone of which could easily annihte a party of 20 , as he hurled spells after spells at Rudra''s location. Rudra rolled and crashed at the ground , thest thing he saw before dying was a storm of spells being hurled at his location , he closed his eyes and a system notification hit him . YOU HAVE DIED! /// Has he seeded inpleting the quest? Has he failed? Well if you all want more chapters today you just need to hit the golden ticket or the powerstone targets. We are not that far away ! Soo golden ticket department , powerstone department , get the gears running towards the next targets. Special shoutout to Leo_Crispii for the 500 coin gift To TheNoone for 2000 coins?, Cervantez91 for the 1000 coin gift ! /// Chapter 135 - Simply Not Possible

Chapter 135 - Simply Not Possible

System notification : You have been revived at the Church Of life in PurpleHaze city . -20% all stats for next 3 hours -2 gold -( you have dropped the shin guards of your armour) Rudra did not care about the petty 2 gold he paid for respawn fees or the shin guards that he dropped , the first thing he did was to check the countdown on the quest , but much to his surprise , he had neither cleared nor failed the quest yet as the timer kept running. It had 3 minutes left , and Rudra gulped nervously , he was not clear on the quest as the details provided were too few , will he clear the quest should the son of archangel sariel still be alive after 3 minutes? Does he have to go back to the Western town of Bethlehem ? He had no clue at all . The three minutes left on the countdown were the most nervous three minutes of his life that seemed to take an eternity to pass. Every second off the timer made his mind have a new dark thought each one being worse than the previous one. Finally the timer hit 0 and a system notification came. System notification : Quest [ Save the son of Archangel Sariel ] (SSS) Completed sessfully! The son of archangel Sariel is looking for you to express his gratitude , make sure to meet him within the next 3 days , he will be at the Church of Life in PurpleHaze city . Go to the Church for other specific rewards! Rudra sighed in relief. A 60% debuff for failure would have left him crippled , his gaming career in jeopardy. However all was fine now! He was obviously interested in the rewards , however the intensity and urgency of the situation had made him game continuously at high mental capacity for over 34 hours straight now , he needed a break , hence he decided to just log out of the game for now. ------ (?Cuber corporation , Hq location : unknown, real world?) The feed turned dark , which meant that the yer had disconnected from the game. It was a quest full of twists and turns and the people overlooking the entire development were in awe of the skills Rudra disyed. The Quest line although entertaining had increased their headaches by quite a bit . Rudra achieved something that was not meant to happen in the game , the son of Archangel Sariel was supposed to die at this point triggering the wrath of Sariel which would have resulted in the eruption of Hazelgroove''s dormant volcano and first ever cmity event. Rudra actually seding in the quest had put the Cuber corporation in a tough spot.?While creating the game they had made sure that the yers had freedom and that every choice they made had a very attatched consequence , yet they had still set a very general direction for the game to progress in . However including Rudra there were 16 in game yers that were gged by the AI that continued to defy the bounds of artificial programming. Especially Rudra , his actions of introducing the bomb soo early in the game as well as making explosives within a week of getting the explosive artist subss that were one of the hardest things to design?was something that the AI and Cuber corporation never anticipated. Forcing them to make a negotiation to bring bnce back to the game and now he derailed a main storyline from its intended path. They had to make a choice now , should they forcefully make the volcano erupt? Or should they let the game take its natural course??The Cuber officials were in an intense debate. However one thing good that came from the episode was that Rudra became in the clear , just being marked at unpredictable and extremely skilled with a threat level of (7/10) in the books . ----- ( Real world , the upside , at an ice cream joint ) Naomi was feeling a lot low , nothing seemed to cheer her up as she could not focus on anything at all . Even ying the game she felt a pang of constant guilt hence she chose to logout and go out for an ice-cream. At the ice-cream joint a little kid was cutely licking a triple scoop icecream about the size of his arms. Icecream smeared all over his cheeks. Naomi instantly recognized him , he was guildmaster''s little brother Max , she had seen the kid in the innaugration party. She took a seat next to Max and ordered a chocte cone while giving Max a big smile. Max looked at Naomi and the innocent 8 year old just said " Prettyy " and went back to licking his ice-cream as it was more important to him . Naomi blushed at thepliment , kids were the best they blurted whatever they thought and there was no malice hidden in their words. Naomi''s impression of little Max just went up by +50 , as apart from being soo cute and adorable he was also soo sweet. She thought maybe the brothers were raised well as they always said sweet things to her. Trying to make small talk she asked Max " soo what do you wanna do when you grow up? ". Max looked at Naomi for a second , then realized that every second he spent talking , was a second he could have used eating ice-cream hence he just ignored her and walked off , ice-cream in hand . Naomi just watched on in shock , she was ignored and stood up by a little guy who called her pretty just seconds ago , she thought '' ..... And here the world calls girls minds fickle'' . Focusing on eating her ice-cream she was a little sad as the cute little eye candy Max had gone away , however what she saw nextpletely blew her away. The guild leader Rudra was out running in a tanktop and earphones. His lean body full of muscles made her gulp for a second. She thought '' Well , thats a fine snack too ''. When Max who just finished eating his icecream saw his brother. He screamed '' Brother! '' as he ran towards Rudra to hug him. Rudra was surprised seeing Max running towards him , but he showed the enthusiasm back as even though he was sweaty he took the little guy in for a big hug! Naomi''s heart just went into meltdown seeing this scene , it was just soo adorable !?, Rudra then put little Max on his shoulders as he continued a slow jog. When Rudra was no longer in sight her eyes dissapointedly went back towards the icecream she was eating , which had half melted by now. When ady came out from a ckmberghini and sat beside her ordering a chocte icecream too. Naomi smiled at the stranger , who politely smiled back . That stranger , was Yua Nakatomi. /// Bang! What rewards will Rudra get? , What girl will he get? , There will be no harem guys , one will suffer heartbreak while one will win his heart.However?the real no1 will always be little Max! Golden ticket bonus guys! And a big shoutout to Leo_crispii who pretty much single handedly made it happen ! We are close to hitting the powerstone target too , should we reach it , then a bonus will be given tommorow! Lets make it happen you all. /// Chapter 136 - Heist (1)

Chapter 136 - Heist (1)

" whats the problem? " Karna asked " Well to exin the problem , let me retell the entire n first ". SMG said Karna nodded and SMG began his exnation " The first thing we need to do is we need to knock the three patrolling guards out in the eastern perimeter , the guards strength is estimated to be peak tier one at a minimum of level 50, after we knock them out , 3 of our men will drink the appearance alteration potion and take their ce and aldready plotted patrol routes in patrolling , making sure that noone gets suspicious". Karna frowned a bit , should they fight them head on , they would have ganged up 3 on 1 maybe four on 1 and easily defeated the guards , however 1 on 1 the task was much harder and to do it in one fell swoop without rming the others was even more difficult. Karna said " soo is that the problem? ". Smg shaked his head " Nono , the assasins in my party can do it easily , the hard part ister i wille to the hard part in time , after knocking the guards down , we need to get to the starting point of the treasure map , the guard tower C , ofcourse it goes without saying that we need to take out the guards on top of guard tower C before we can proceed further. There are 2 guards who guard tower C , one hunter and one archer , both can use the bow proficiently at level 52 tier 1 ,?they have excellent senses?and vision due to the ss however to avoid raising the rm we will need to sneak up on them , after we knock them out our two men will use appearance alteration potion and pretend to be the duo patrolling the tower to not raise suspicion.?". Karna nodded he said " okay soo sneaking on the archer and ranger is the hard part , i see , yes as we need to enter the tower from the top down , we will need to scale the tower first while avoiding detection ..... Hmmm ...hmmm ". SMG shook his head however and said " Nonono , climbing the tower unnoticed and taking the guards down is easy , i havent came to the hard part yet have patience , the hard partes next ". Karna was a bit dumbfounded now , climbing a 50 feet tower and taking on two excellent archers atleast 10 levels higher without raising an rm was easy? What was hard then? " The next segment requires us to remove tile number 47 from the basement of the tower which will unearth the secret passage which leads to tile number 47 beneath the royal vault , to reach there the passage is narrow and small , one has to crawl on all fours for about 500 meters down , and then?only using body strength , climb on all fours vertically for 200 meters , push the tile open quietly and get into the vault ". Karna said " Okay no problem , we can do it easy right? ". SMG said " Yes , yes , i see Monsieur Leo is really fit in real life as well , great muscles , ofcourse he can do the physical activity , no problem, the problemester , i will get to it". Karna blushed at thepliment , he prided himself at the fit body he had. " Then we go in and steal everything we think is worth stealing , 20 storage rings equipped on both of our 10 fingers each plus all our inventory , a lot of loot ". SMG said Karna nodded he said " Aghhh , so thats the problem , dont worry mate there is enough loot in the royal vault to fit 2000 rings , dont worry about the loot ". SMG shook his head , " ofcourse there is ,that is why we are carrying out the heist , nono thats not the problem , the problemes next , wait i will get there ". Karna was growing impatient now , WHAT WAS THE DAMN PROBLEM ? " We then leave the vault , put back the tile , slide out of the secret passage , leave the tower , leave the premises and flee ninecoulds kingdom ". SMG said Karna nodded , he said " AHA , so fleeing is the problem? ". SMG shook his head " Nono, fleeing should be trouble free , we donot expect to raise rm in the first 6 hours , then the knocked out guards will wake up and raise an rm. It will take 30 more minutes for them to figure out that a hiest had urred. Then to find our trail they will atleast need 6 more hours. As they will have no idea where we ran off too , by that point we would aldready have crossed the border back to Hazelgroove ". Karna was pissed now as he said " soo what exactly is the problem ? ". SMG replied " The problem is Monsieur Karna , that we have not thrown the doubt towards the Demolitionboys , we have carried the heiest too cleanly , also if we use the wolves as mounts to escape its harder to cast suspicion on the Demolitionboys , we need horse mounts ". Karna was both impressed at SMG''s longterm nning and insight and dissapointed in hisck ofmon sense?he said " then give some members appearance alteration potions , make them look like Demolitionboys members , go to a store and rent the horses , now when they backtrace the mounts they will go to the store and learn of their identity as a member of Demolitionboys , problem solved ". SMG''s Eyes shined he was enlightened , " Bravo! Bravo! " . He pped. The n was finally set , every fine detail worked out , once the horses were hired , it would be time to carry out the hiest! /// This is one of the chapters i have worked the most at , the nning of the hiest and the finer details as well as potraying them in a way you all can easily visualize was a challenging task . Hope you enjoy it. Congrattions to us all on hitting the powerstone target , a bonus will be released soon. Next bonuses at 700 golden tickets and 2400 Power stones. Also a shoutout to Alicia Melciot for the 500 coin gift!! Thankyou for the support . /// Chapter 137 - Heist(2)

Chapter 137 - Heist(2)

Two members from the Heist group , went to the nearest vige to rent fifty horses. They had taken the appearance alteration potion and disguised themselves as two guild members from the Demolitionboys . They went to the store keeper wearing dark robes without any guild insigna.?However they did not use the hood. They let the shopkeeper deliberately see their faces as they handed 200 gold for the transaction. The shopkeeper was ted and as the customer''s did not haggle over the price it left a good impression of them in his mind , naturally he would remember themter. While the two were busy buying horses , the main Heist crew had started the action . It was sunset time in game , and ording to the scouting they did for the past few days this was the most opportune time to take out all patrols . There was a 15 minute window between when the natural sunlight was a bit low and themps were unlit , hence the overall visibility was at the lowest. Using this short window the trained assasins of ''The Noone '' organization , who had probably done same kinds of missions in real life took out the three guards with exact sync. They sneaked up on them making no sound at all , and without them noticing they used the skill CutThroat giving critical hits to all guards as they died instantly. -15,000 critical hit! -15,000 critical hit! -15,000 critical hit! The dead soldiers bodies did not even hit the floor as without making a single sound their bodies were quickly disposed off , their armour worn and the appearances altered using a strand of their hair. All within 2 minutes. The patrolls had been sessfully reced , phase one was a sess! Karna had a chill down his spine seeing the whole scene unfold before his eyes , the assasins were terrifying, he was sure that should they choose so , he would die under their knives before he could even react. Phase two was next as pairs of two assasins sneakily moved cover to cover as they reached the foot of guard tower C , the four assasins got into positions , they were moving in pairs as they used the theif and assasin ss special skill , anti gravity to scale the tower. They looked like a bunch of ninjas from konoha as they ran vertically on the tower , reaching the end the assasin pair one threw a small metal pin inside the observation deck to gain the archer and hunter duo''s attention when the other pair stealthily entered from behind them and applied a MMA style chokehold. With the choke tightly applied the duo gasped for air as they iled around trying to get out of it , however before they could even move an inch , the initial pair of assasins entered the room and stabbed their hearts out. -20,000 Critical hit! -20,000 Critical?hit! The corpses were stacked in a corner and one pair changed their appearances to match that of the hunter and archer duo . They took up the bow and arrows as they slinged it on their backs , and started to behave exactly like the duo would while on watch. The other pair went down the tower and killed the unsuspecting guard on the door before opening the door for Karna and SMG to enter. Just after Karna and SMG entered the tower thempman came around to hang themps. Phase 2 of the mission was also a sess , noone in the guard of the royal vault was any wiser as nothing seemed out of the ordinary. Karna and SMG made their way to the bottom of the chamber , where food and supplies were stacked , they started counting the tiles untill finally finding tile no 47! They removed the tile to show a narrow secret passage underneath. They entered the passage , Karna first and SMG followed , and after going about 10 meters , the passage shrunk to the size where one could only get by after moving on all fours while using ur elbows, millitary style. After an arduous half an hour they finally reached the end of the horizontal movement chamber and towards the vertical chamber. Karna looked at his stamina bar , amused to find it depleted by 1/3rd , the task was reallyborious. Not easy at all , however he had an even more difficult climb ahead. The vertical climb was difficult as there was nothing to grip in the climb , one had to exert pressure on the vertical walls with their hands and legs while continually struggling upwards. Karna grit his teeth as he began the climb , thankgod it was not real world , else thebour would have left him sore for days toe. Slowly and steadily they both made their way upwards untill finally they hit the ceiling. SMG firmly nted his feet on the walls , and used his arms to give Karna as much support as he could soo that karna could extert pressure on the tiles to finally seeing a little bit of movement from the tiles , Karna wanted nothing more than to just flung the tile away with all his strength however he restrained his desire while slowly moving the tile towards the left providing an opening ..... When enough of the tile was slid , he ced his hands at the side and pushed it wide open , to finally climb into the vault. Finally with much difficulties he had indeed entered the goddamn?ROYAL VAULT! , He was exited to look around at all the glittering treasures there ,?Soon SMG followed , only to find a open mouthed Karna staring at some object. SMG turned his head to see what the fuss was about , but he too found himself open mouthed when he used inspect on the object. He pinched himself twice as he thought '' is this for real? ''. /// Powerstone bonus chapter for you all!!!! Enjoy ,ing up next is the rewards both from the Heist and Rudra''s quest and i think the rewards are really really good. Hoping we canplete the next two targets of 700 and 2400 before the week resets on Sunday , soo that you guys can really have the maximum chapters . And i know we can reach there at the current rate , soo fingers crossed . /// Chapter 138 - Rewards (1)

Chapter 138 - Rewards (1)

SMG rubbed his eyes twice to see if he was seeing the object infront of him correctly [ Eternal me ] ( Legendary ) : A me obtained from a dying phoenix , it contains the power to resurrect the dead , it cannot be extinguished , if used against enemies , the burning will never stop. Effect 1 : me of life , the eternal me can resurrect any dead NPC and can grant vitality to those nearing their deaths . Effect 2 : The Strongest forging me , it can even melt the legendary metals to smith Effect 3 : The me if ussed to attack will burn the enemy without mercy , it cannot be extinguished , the me will only go out when the body of the enemy ispletely burned . Caution : If the me is not used properly and results in a town or forest fire , it will lead to aplete town wipe , the me cannot be contained . CANNOT BE STORED IN INVENTORY SMG and Karna were drooling at this point , only when they read thest sentence about it not being able to be stored in inventory did they calm down , Carrying the me around was the dumbest thing they could do. However it would be a lie to say that they were not tempted ... It was a damn Legendary grade treasure . With much difficulty their eyes went away from the golden mes towards the other objects. The royal vault was exactly like one would expect .... Heaps of gold and tinum and precious stones were just scattered , artifacts were lying between them , it was just a massive collection of priceless treasures. Unfortunately no matter how much he looked for there were no other legendary items lying around , however there were semi legendary and epic ones!!!! And amazing artifacts at that [ Seal of Draconia ] ( Epic ) : a seal of the dragon kingdom of draconia , grants a party of 20 to enter the forbidden Kingdom. Karna was intrigued he immediately put it in the inventory , ofcourse he wanted to go to anyndbelled forbidden and this was the one having the goddamn dragons!!! [ Masudoku Katana ] ( Epic ) : Rumored to be the sharpest de in the kingdom , it is only for the most skilled of the swordsmen , built for uracy rather than power. It is for the fast and precise. Effect 1 : ignores all armour Effect 2 : critical damage + 50% Effect 3 : The skill CutThroat when used with this weapon will result in 400% damage. It was a really really sharp Katana and SMG gulped seeing it , he wanted it , it was almost tailor built for him , he was that kind of agile and precise swordsman who used the skill CutThroat. But his dignity would not let him ask for it Karna looked at SMG as he smiled and said , you should take it. SMG looked at Karna gratefully however he did not stand on ceremony as he equipped the weapon. He was extremely satisfied as he felt that joining the Elites was a good choice , the people were good and not greedy, he swore internally to serve the guild better. [ Minataurs horn ] ( semi legendary ) : The horn of a legendary creature , it can be forged into a great sword , as well as used as an alchemy material. A semi legendary item!!!! Although it could not be used directly it was still an amazing item nheless , and it went straight into the inventory. [ Elven sword ] ( semi legendary ) : a sword of the highest grade made by the elves , it is light and contains an inbuilt power to fight creatures of darkness , inscribed with the finest runes it contains a sword heart and will only show its true potential when it chooses a master . Current chosen master : none Effect 1 : Can damage all darkness aligned monsters including formless monsters like ghosts and spirits. Effect 2 : ???? Effect 3 : ???? Effect 4 : ???? Restriction 1 : Righteous faction Restriction 2 : Knight ss only Reading the description Karna immediately chose the item for Rudra , it was almost screaming his name. He stored it in his inventory without second thoughts . He next found an item that resonated with him for a change [ Fruit of luck ] ( epic ) : increases the consumers luck by +3 permanently. It increases the eaters luck!!!!! Showing no hesitation , Karna ate the fruit there and then. Why waste an inventory slot?. And a major change appeared in his character pannel. ----- yer Name : Karna Title : Son of Providence ss : Swordsman Subss : Runesmith LVL:43 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 250 VIT : 230 INT : 180 STA : 230 PHY : 200 SE : 5 HP : 12,000/12,000 unassigned stat points :10 Hidden stats Luck : 95 + 3 /100 ( Son of providence) Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Pirate Armour set ( Lv 40) , Bracelet of posivity , Reimars ring , True Elites guild robe . Weapons : ughter de ( epic ) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , assasins daggers Skills : MountainCrash , Defensebreak , Energy sh , High knee ss specific skills : Heightened battle sense , Weapon recall , Doppleganger Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : small egg ( incubation ) (24/100) ------ His heavens chosen title was reced by the title '' Son of providence'' Ofcourse the effect changed as well [ Son of providence ] ( Title ) : good things will automatically flock towards you with you not even having to try. Critical hit rate + 30%?for all strikes. This was just too strong!!!!! He had became more OP than he aldready was as one of every 3 hits he made were gauranteed to be critical hits!!! Just the thought made him yelp in joy. He hit it big this time! Especially when he read the line , good things will automaticallye to you! Just a small difference of 3 luck points and such a huge change was seen in his pannel , Now he only wondered what happens if he made the luck stat a full 100 someday . Anyway there were a lot more things to loot , he needed to focus back on the task at hand! He was a responsible robber afterall , no treasure shall escape his hands!!!! /// Chapter one for today! We are close to hitting the golden ticket and powerstone targets , soo hopefully there will be number 2 and 3 too! Special shoutout to Raging_silver for the 5000 COIN GIFT! Many many many thanks dear reader for your patronage ! /// Chapter 139 - Rewards(2)

Chapter 139 - Rewards(2)

" Whoaaaa check this out " SMG told Karna. [ tinum guild token ] (Nineclouds special ) : The token can be used to create the only tinum guild in the Nineclouds kingdom. Karna whistled looking at the item , although it was useless for them , it was actually a priceless treasure for a first rate guild in Nineclouds kingdom. The thing could be either sold in an auction type bidding war , or could be gifted to curry favour. Also the Grey international main guild was also based in Nineclouds kingdom hence it could also be gifted to them. Karna let Rudra decide on the specifics as he tossed it into the inventory. There were various types of forging materials?lying around , various stones and rare gems. Whatever Karna felt may have use , he tossed it into the inventory space . Then he found something interesting [ Weapon recall ] ( Skill ) ( Epic) : Recall a fallen weapon back to your wielding arm. It was an interesting skill to learn , it had many practical uses in battle. Karna tossed it into the inventory. [ me steps ] ( skill ) ( Epic) : Uses mes to increase moment speed and attack power. Propells the user forward with great movement boost. Low chance of dealing burn damage upon kicking +50 AGI +5 PHY Duration : 5 minutes Caution : - 5 Agility after time duration is over for 2 hours Cooldown time : 3 hours. It was an amazing skill to learn ! Karna appreciated it and tossed it into the inventory . [ Staff of grandmage arahiem ] ( epic ) : staff used by grandmage arahiem when he was an apprentice mage +50 mana. + 50 INT Effect 1 : All spells power +5% Effect 2 : casting time -5% It was an amazing wand and Karna had no doubt Medivh would love it as he tossed it in the bag. Time was running out now , as the timer Karna and SMG set for escaping showed that they had 5 minutes left for the heist . They needed 2 minutes to get back out of the tunnel , hence that left them 3 minutes to loot. They frantically started putting everything into inventory that came in sight +250 million gold. +3 million tinum + 1000 ( Lv 50 ) full armour sets. +1000 ( Lv 60 ) full armour sets. + 100 Tier one return scrolls. + 100 tier 2 scrolls ( Aze) + 10 tier 3 scrolls ( Oceans tide) + 15 Strength fruits + 15 stamina fruits + 15 agility fruits. Time ran out as second rm hit Karna , it was time to move out , the night watchers shift would start in 30 minutes and they needed to escape a good distance by then However the sheer amount of gold they looted here today exeeded all of Karna''s wildest imaginations , he genuinely had a feeling that they could all cash the money in and divide it amonhst all guild members and just retire for good. However he dismissed that notion as quickly as it came .... He loved Omega and he loved the True Elites , this was just the start .... It was a long road ahead. The two of them escaped the room as they carefully put the tile back on , before sliding down the vertical pit. Finally a minuteter they were back in the horizontal pit and they started to crawl at full speed. Coming out of the horizontal pit they quickly covered back the tile no 47 that they used to carry out the heist and put back the food and other supplies over the tile to make it look natural. The two members on top of the tower quickly ran down upon recieving the '' lets go '' signal , as the four dashed out . The three members on patroll duty saw them escaping and took it as their signal to flee too as the five made their way back out of the courtyard and into the wilds. The horses were ready there as the party split into three to leave from that point forward in three different directions to mislead the pursuers. The three different paths would eventually merge before they all made way back into Hazelgroove , however for now the party of 50 broke into three groups and ran! Half an hourter when the group was miles away from the heist location. The guard who came to rece the patrolmen raised the first rm after not finding anyone on patrol! Soon the deadbodies were found and a red alert was issued! However the conniving theives had long left the premises as they made headway back into Hazelgroove. 6 hours of constant ridingter , the group of three merged back into one as they entered the border town of Hazelgroove kingdom. This entire event would be yearster remembered as the greatest heist of the century as the value of all looted goods exeeded a Trillion dors!!!!!! It was an insane n executed to perfection! Well almost perfection , as a little part was still left yet. That was to frame the Demolitionboys! However it was not that difficult as opportunity walked itself towards Karna when the party was stopped on the road towards the capital by a bunch of alliance members, coincidentally all from the Demolitionboys . Karna acted like a pitifull yer as the other guild members yed along , he quitely gave them a loot of 200 gold coins as well as a few rare stones that he obtained from the heist. The Demolitionboys were naturally overjoyed and let Karna and group pass without any qualms , they had never expected such a huge spoil. They transferred the loot to the guild warehouse , as they received great praise from their superiors . s if only they knew the consequences of their actions ... /// Guys the chapter when they will get framed for the heist will be funny as hell! I cant stopughing just thinking about it! Bonus chapter released for all the coin gifts i have got from you all , honestly i never expected the overwhelming support i got from you all , here is a Little appreciation for that. This one is for you guys , thankyou for all the support! More chaptersing up at 700 golden tickets! Just ten more to go you all! And at 2400 PS !?Lets goo! /// Chapter 140 - Rewards (3)

Chapter 140 - Rewards (3)

( Church of life , inner district , PurpleHaze city ) Rudra was inside the prayer hall of the church of life talking to Cardinal Lee about the specofics of the battle. " Soo at the end i destroyed the teleportation array from the inside soo that the pdin could not chase the son of archangel sariel , however i got killed by his spells as i am but weak ". Rudra said pitifully . He had learnt the subtle art of humblebragging and he made sure to make his story sound extremely tragic to Cardinal Lee. Cardinal Lee was moved to tears learning of his sufferings as he showered praise after praise to Rudra. He then said " I had a talk with the archbishop , he told me to award you as i deem fit for meritorious service towards the church , donot worry , the church shall not do you wrong ". System notification : Your title Emmisary of the Church?has been upgraded to Honorary Bishop of the Church ! Rudra called up his stats pannel. ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the church of life?, World renowned , Hier of Augustus Won Knight ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL:46 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 236 +118 VIT : 236 +118 INT : 236 +118 STA : 236 +118 PHY : 236 +118 HP : 29000/29000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Healthy Equipment : Pirate Armour set ( Lv40) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valor , Golden Ratio Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : mysterious egg (incubating) (52/200) ---- [ Honorary Bishop of the church of life ] ( title) :?You shall have unrestricted ess to the Church of life''s most resources such as holy water and infamy reduction You yourself will not gain any more infamy upon killing enemies as anyond you kill shall be considered an enemy of the Church Any opponent attacking you will have no way of reducing infamy inside Hazelgroove kingdom. Unless acquitted of '' Treason '' , the local administration cannot capture or detain you. It was a very very important title , and its benefits were obvious! ,Rudra had a big smile on his face . However he was not satisfied yet .... The pain he went through in the quest needed him to get more!!! He smiled at Cardinal Lee " I am honored that you found this lowly adventurer worthy of such a title ". Rudra had fake tears in his eyes As Cardinal Lee''s heart moved again .... He felt like Rudra was the purest soul around , reliable and a genuine devotee of the godess. He was convinced in his choice of granting the title. Next Cardinal Lee said " You may choose one of the three rewards next. 1) you may use this opportunity to get any one item from the church''s warehouse 2) you may use this opportunity to ask for the blessing of the pope once . 3) you may use this opportunity to exchange for one tear of life. Rudra thought his ears were ringing ... Did the Cardinal just say the tear of life? The tear of life was the Church of life''s most treasured posession , only given to the most elite pdins after years of service. Upon consuming it permanently gave a +50 bonus to all stats ( Excluding hidden stats), drinking it was akin to gaining ten levels at once. Rudra never expected such a treasure to be offered. The second option was intriguing too , he could meet the pope to gain his blessing. The pope was an extremely powerful existance at the peak of the power chain at tier 5 peak and some rumors saying at tier 6?, any blessing from him could be worth a big deal. Rudra had been to the Church warehouse twice now , hence he knew that there were great treasures inside , it was sure to be good . He had a big dilemma here to choose option one , option two , or option three. ----- ( Meanwhile the alliance meeting ) " Leaders , the backer who invested therge amounts of funds has sent a representative to state some demands at this meeting, please wee Mr Nakul ". Introduced Ilovesmashing Nakul looked around the room in a cold gaze , as he sized the seven guild leaders sitting around him , then he scoffed and shook his head. Then he said " Look , we all know your guilds are just trashpared to the True Elites , and it will be trash untill that guild exists in the kingdom , your current objective should be aimed at crushing the Elites ". Viens popped on the guild leaders foreheads upon hearing the rude man , ofcourse they knew thatpared to the elites they were inferior , however noone wanted that fact being shoved down their throats. With great self control and restraint PinkLotus said " How would you suggest we do that ? ". Nakul said " we have given soo much money to you beggars , use it to hire more beggars , every goddamn third rate and adventurer group you can afford , buy them all and put them under contract , increase your numbers by arge margin. The Elites identity is their exclusivity , however against 100,000 soldiers even the strongest 1000 shall fall". Yua wanted to bang the table hard , but she restrained herself barely .... The guy treated had the gall to call her beggar? She ? The daughter heir of Nakatomi Corporation? The leader of the First Rate Guild AzureLotus? She looked around to see that the other guild leaders were also barely swallowing their pride , if not for the truly immense funds poured , they would have pped that dog to death ! " There are only 9 days left in the Elites war cooldown meter left ..... Its time to nip that problem in the bud!". Nakul said as he left the room. Noone wanted to meet each others eyes at this point, as there was no point in discussing , they had to do as instructed , fortunately or unfortunately , they had became ves of the Ambani corporation after they epted the massive investments. They could only prepare for the uing war and do their best to win now. /// Golden ticket bonus for crossing the 700 ticket mark Great job you guys!!! You are making me write 3 chapters a day where my normal pace is one! I guess we will hit the powerstone target soon soo another bonus will being tommorow. But i will dly work three times as hard for the support and love you all show for my work! Enjoy !!! /// Chapter 141 - Rewards (4)

Chapter 141 - Rewards (4)

Rudra thought about everything , and at the end he chose the tear of life , as stats were absolute , his biggest advantage currently was his stats that were wayy beyond anyone else at this stage in the game. His stats were aldreadyparable to level 60 normal yers at level 46 , but gaining another +50 in all stats , would mean that with his golden ratio bonus , he would have +75 all stats , it was a huge boost in strength. Although meeting the pope waa an extremely interesting prospect for him , the rewards were not certain , and he felt his current self toocking to meet such an existance . Had he been tier 3 or 4 he would have jumped on the chance to meet the pope , but considering his current self , he decided against it. As for choosing an artifact from the warehouse , the only thing Rudracked currently was a suitable sword , Excalibur ( replica) was a nice sword , however Windcutter sword was toocking now that his level had increased. The damage from windsh was also not upto par . However he had aldready browsed through everything in the warehouse rted to swords in his previous visits , and found many extraordinary swords , just none of them were a good fit for him. Making up his mind , Rudra asked the Cardinal for the Tear of life . Cardinal Lee was a bit surprised at Rudra''s choice, however he dlyplied , giving Rudra the vial containing the tear of life for consuming. [ Tear of life ] ( Semi legendary ) ( potion ) : Reverse engineered from the divine tears of the goddess of life , this is a potion that can give permanent stat points bonus to the consumer . Effect - All stats +50 Rudra felt no hesitation as he gulped the potion down . Immediately he felt a storm of power coursing through his veins as he felt a lot lot stronger. Rudra called for his new stat pannel. ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Hier of Augustus Won Knight ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL:46 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 286 +143 VIT : 286 +143 INT : 286 +143 STA : 286 +143 PHY : 286 +143 HP : 35000/35000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Healthy Equipment : Pirate Armour set ( Lv40) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valor , Golden Ratio Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : mysterious egg (incubating) (53/200) ---- Then an unexpected event ured. System notification : You have achieved stats wayy beyond your current level ..... You have been granted the special Title [ Limitbreaker] [ Limitbreaker ] ( Title ) : You will be valued in any NPC faction you choose to join , irrespective of their alignment. Rudra recieved a new title , although it was useless to him currently , it was a good title to have. Rudra had a hugeee boost in his aldready monstrous strength , he felt he was as strong as an early tier 2 yer currently , and that was saying a lot as the difference between tiers was huge! Also Rudra was currently 14 levels away from level 60 where he can attempt the next tier promotion quest. It was christmase early for him . He thanked Cardinal Lee for all his help , and just as he was about to leave the Church , Caleb entered the Church . Rudra easily identified the striking son of archangel sariel with his distinct blonde hair and build. It was only then that Rudra remembered that the kid was looking for him , however as Rudra was under the effect of the appearance alteration potion as Gary while rescuing him , he walked right past Rudra without paying him any mind. Naturally Rudra raised an eyebrow at the situation. He said " we meet again , son of Sariel". Caleb paused in his steps as he looked towards Rudra , clearly puzzled , he said " Sorry , do i know u ?". Rudraughed as he said " The guy who saved you , Shakuni ". Caleb''s eyes widened at the reveal as he politely bowed , then asked " but ..". Rudra quickly said " appearance alteration potion , happy to see you safe ". Caleb instantly understood everything , however before his conversation could continue any further Cardinal Lee jumped as he touched the son of Archangel Sariel everywhere with tears in his eyes , making sure he was fine. Rudra rolled his eyes at this sight '' He is not your birth son , cardinal '' Rudra said in his mind , however not a single sign of displeasure was seen on his face. Caleb was not used to this kind of treatment as he was clearly very awkward , however he did not have the heart to push the old Cardinal away. Rudra had no intention of sticking around to see the nauseating sight any longer as he looked at Caleb and said " True Elites guild , inner city ,e if you have any buisness to discuss ".?And left the church. Caleb wanted to follow however he was stormed in the church with fanatic pdins and priests who were seeing him as if Sariel himself had descended. However just as Rudra left the Church Rudra got another system notification System notification : You have piqued the interest of Archangel Sariel , he will be watching your progress . Rudra felt a chill down his spine at this notification , he had never heard of any such event in his past life , and his guts told him. It was not a good thing. /// Bonus chapter for reaching powerstone target. Congrattions for hitting the target of 2400 and surpassing it by another 300 !!!! I dont think we will be able to get to 3000 this week before the timer ends , however i am d to announce that this is the most sessful week we have had yet! Keep up the good work guys , you all earned 7 bonus 4 golden ticket bonuses + 3 powerstone bonuses.?Hoping to carry on the momentum and go strong next month too ! Thankyou for all the support this week guys ! /// Chapter 142 - Mega Plan

Chapter 142 - Mega n

( True Elites Headquarters , inner district , PurpleHaze city , virtual world ) The elders had all met inside the conference room , it was full attendance with SMG , Fatty ksh , Neatwit, Karna , Amelia all sitting around and Rudra sitting at the centre of the table. There was a lot of tension and exitement at the table , everyone here was busy with various tasks after the system auction.?But by the looks of the things , everyone seemed to have seeded in their tasks. Rudra had recieved the report about the guilds current finances from Amelia following the heist that SMG and Karna conducted. Honestly Rudra was pleasantly surprised to see such an amazing loot , he was extremely happy. Also the items they brought were exemry to say the least. Especially the elven sword , it was an amazing addition to his arsenal , somehow the sword felt neither light nor heavy in his hands , it was just the perfect weight. To his dissapointment the sword did not acknowledge it as its master right away , but even without the sword acknowledging it as its master , it unleashed terrifying power far beyond windcutter could ever do. Hence Rudra swapped windcutter for Elven sword in his dual wielding style. Apart from the semi legendary sword , there was also the golden goose the Chalice of purification , that Rudra stole while saving Caleb . He was now in possession of an unlocked Chalice of purification , it meant that every potion of the basic grade could be upgraded to the highest purity by the guild for no extra cost. Just imagine the economic ramifications of such a cheat object , just imagine buying a basic strengthening potion for two gold , and selling an highest quality advanced strengthening potion for 250 gold! Whopping over 2000% profit!?It was a cheat margin. Should the guild choose to sell it at a low price of 100 gold each .... Would there even bepetition left in the market?. The True Elite''s were going to own the monopoly in the potions market in the future , and that was a gaurandamntee now with this object. Should even a whiff about the object be leaked however , it would cause endless wars for the guild , even super guilds would not resist the temptation of a potential endless revenue stream. Hence even inside the True Elites guild , only Fatty Ksh and Rudra knew about the cheat object , not even Karna had a whiff about it , it was not as if Rudra did not trust the elders , however it was just that big of a deal that he took that one extra step. However even after all this , dare did Rudra say that the funds were BARELY ENOUGH , for the next n he was going to propose. It was an insane n , and Rudra never dreamed that such a n may be reality , however now having more funds than every other guild in the PurpleHaze city didbined , he finally got the courage to spend money like water. But before Rudra proposed his insane n , he decided to get to know about the guild specifics. Amelia was ready with a report as she said " The alliance have started a mass recruitment drive , they are providing gauranteed benefits upon joining the group and issuing great rewards for the guild tasks , it is estimated that the seven guild alliance has recruited close to 1,00,000 people into their fold in thest 4 days and are nning on taking another 40,000 more. That would bring the total size of the alliance to a whopping 4,00,000 yers. It is no joke considering that 8 dayster our protection period would cool down and we will be able to recieve war invited ". The atmosphere in the room turned heavy ... 400,000 troops was another ballpark , it was not possible to face such a massive thora of troops even if they had 50 thousand bombs to bombard the enemy with. It was simply suicidal to face such an army. Rudra seemed unaffected with the news as he had long since anticipated such an event urring. He had thought about many possible scenarios and now was not the time to worry about the bells of war , it was time to act on it, chip away at the opposition and make their stance known!! If Rudra was not wrong , a massive riot is on the rise in PurpleHaze city , within two or three days it should start brewing . The quest line involving Crown Prince Aman seems to have been going as he expected , the alliance threatened the three second rate guilds that aquired the object in the Auction with an all out war over the object and managed to aquire it for themselves . And seeing that they were calmly operating and recruiting members , it was clear that they sided with the crown Prince on the matter. Hence, when the matter of the crown prince being a necromancer would be revealed to themon public , and the outrage would start , they were sure to have a hard time. Rudra was just hoping for that event to happen , the Alliance''s nightmare would start with that riot and would be made worse by the war they would find themseleves in with the Elites , and if everything went as Rudra hoped it would , the alliance will be driven out of PurpleHaze?city in two months time. Rudra sighed , things were going to get cluttered again. There were a million things to do , and a little time to do it all . It was time to tie up thoseces and get to work. Rudra started to exin his n ..... The mega n to be the overlords of PurpleHaze city.... /// New week , new goals,?new motivation! , The war arc and much more is on the way guys , it will be the best arc yet with much much pre nning , a great war sequence and an even better fallout. Hence we need to pump everything up this week to match that! We had a killer weekst week , with the best numbers the book has seen yet! Thankyou thankyou thankyou all for that! New targets this week are 100 golden tickets = 1 bonus chapter. 700 PS = 1 bonus chapter. 1400 PS = 2 bonus chapters 2100 PS = 3 bonus chapters 2800 PS = 4 bonus chapters 3500 PS = 5 bonus chapters Really wish to hit the 3500 PS target! BIG BIG BIG SHOUTOUT TO CERVANTEZ91 FOR THE 10,000 COIN GIFT! Im speechless man, new week and you have filled me with energy to work harder than i usually do! Thankyou for the support ! /// Chapter 143 - Overlords Of PurpleHaze City

Chapter 143 - Overlords Of PurpleHaze City

Karna was a little scared now as he said " Guild master , how about we recruit some more members , like a few 10,000 odd or so , even if they dont fit the build we can still choose good yers at level 40 or above that we can rope in ... ". Rudra just raised his hand " NO! "?He said firmly! " We are the Elites and only the Elites shall be worthy to stand amongst us ". Rudra dered. Karna looked down sheepishly , ofcourse even he wanted only the Elites to stand amongst them , however the overwhelming numbers disparity between them and the opposing faction made him a little desperate for more help. Rudra said " i understand your concerns , however they are unnecessary , let a million of them charge on us and we will still stand tall on their corpses ". Everyone''s eyes widened in shock , where did the guild leader gain his confidence from? What cards does he have hidden? However releif was the emotion everyone felt , if the boss said they would stand tall. Then to hell with the number disparity they would stand tall period! Rudra began his exnation " If we y our cards right , the massive number of 4,00,000 can be reduced to nearly 2,50,000 even before the war starts , as for how and when , leave it to me ". Everyone nodded , the boss had spoken . Rudra continued " The most important thing we need to do currently is to bait the Alliance into dering war on us , just that much , we just need those idiots to send a war request , for us to win the war with 100% certainty ". Well everyone wanted to know , how that would change anything however Neatwit was the one to voice out that questuon for everyone as he said. " umm , guild master , how would that change anything? ". Rudra chuckled as he said " The defending faction , chooses the terrain for the war.?There are many different types of terrains that can be chosen , and some of them render numbers advantage useless! ". Everyone''s eyes widened , although the war feature had been around for quite sometime now with many guilds having chosen many different battlefields , although it was true that there were many terrains , but there was none that could negate such a huge numbers advantage. Sensing their doubts Rudra said " We will choose the battlefield , '' fort knox '' , it is a fort type defensive battlefield that is ideal for defense ,?i know what you all are thinking , that although its a fort in name , it has three massive gates that lead straight into the interior . It is far from impregnable . However naturally i have my own arrangements ". Everyone dispelled their doubts , the leader had spoken , however what Rudra said next is what blew their mindspletely . Rudra started exining his BIG PLAN " The thing we should focus now , before the war is somethingpletely else. First arrangement that i assign SMG is arming our members to the teeth , buy the best armours , best weapons , best skillbooks everything , make an announcement in the guild that any weapon and skill book they wish to purchase , the guild will foot the bill , just make the troupe stronger". SMG widened his eyes in disbelief , however he instantly nodded , he understood his duty and that was all that he needed to do . " Augustus Won knight has informed me that there is a riot uing in the city , it will see a lot of turmoil inside Hazelgroove and especially in PurpleHaze city. The crown prince is a necromancer and there will be a great public bacsh when the news is leaked . The NPC shops will close and the city will go under protest, however for us its an opportunity and we will strike big should it all as nned ". Rudra said " We are going to buy every single plot ofnd avable in PurpleHaze city , Augustus is a Duke and he can purchase thends given enough funds . We are going to buy every single shop on sale , every single apartment , hotel and empty unconstructednds avable for purchase ". Before anyone could process the information about Augustus being a duke and the guild undertaking a massive buying spree Rudra dropped another big bomb " We are going to employ the entire guards tier one division avable for hire , the entire 20 thousand guard divison , it will cost close to 50 million gold a month to mentain the division , however we will undertake that expense?". " We will use the guards division to mentain order and enforce security of our shops and bought out plot ofnds , as we will move through the riots protecting our assets ".?Rudra dered . The guild members found his actions puzzling , why not wait untill the riot was over a monthter to buy the plots ofnd ? That way the hired guards could be put to better use? However questioned Rudra as all his actions always had a deeper meaning that they could not understand . And that was indeed the case , after the riots end , there will be a flood of nobility titles awarded by the newly crowned King Aman , and the nobles would try use their authority to buy the properties avable on the market. There would be a flood of opposition and the prices of the plots would skyrocket . Soon after the crowning of the new king the special event the?'' CITY GARRISON '' would start and at that time guilds wouldpete to gain the garrison of cities under the rule of King Aman , and Rudra intended to fight for the rights to PurpleHaze city! Every shop he owned would turn into a bunkers and strategic locations and every soldier he owned into fighting force . At that time the value of this investment would show fruit. There are wars after wars as the game has entered a chaotic period , many guilds would rise and many would perish when all was said and done . However Rudra with his Reincarnator knowledge aims for the biggest piece of the pie and he has started making the necessary moves. The first step to bing the overlords of PurpleHaze City required him to invest a massive sum of?300 million gold! A weaker man would not be able to spend soo much in a single go!?However Rudra was not a weaker man , he was a dragon and his hunger would not be satiated by a small drop in the bucket like 300 million gold ! /// A lot of story brewing here , how fast do we reach the overlord of PurpleHaze city arc is on u guys . Bonus chapter for reaching golden ticket target! Hope you guys enjoyed it! Lets reach the next target fast soo that more chapters are released for you all ! Please drop ament down below , if you feel satisfied with the direction the story is going towards /// Chapter 144 - Ohh , What A Shame!

Chapter 144 - Ohh , What A Shame!

( The royal pce , inner district, PurpleHaze city , Hazelgroove kingdom ) Price Aman yed with the red jewel in his hands as he looked at the seven people standing before him , thecking strength of the group made him scoff , as it would not even take him a flick of his wrists to kill these ants. Even a basic deathknight in his arsenal could 1V7 these adventurers. However he had to admit that they did him a huge meritorious service by bringing him this gem , and hence they deserved to be rewarded. Aman was nning on dethroning the current emperor his father and seizing power for himself. However it was not easy to seize power from his old but strong warmage father who was at tier 4. Aman knew he had to scheme to take the throne , and the red jewel was a vital part in his schemes. The red jewel was actually a very rare type of illusion stone . If powered using a formation , it could give birth to a very intricate and deathly illusion. Aman was confident of killing the Emperor inside the illusion using his necromancy . The chief of Royal guards was aldready on his side , hence there would be no problem in taking over the millitary after the forcefull rise to the throne. What Aman was afraid of However was Patricia Won Knight , would the Won Knight''s swear their loyalty? Or will they rebel??Was a question he was worried about. However that equation changed when he met the adventurer Shakuni Won Knight , inside the royal library.?The nonchnt reaction the yer had to him being a necromancer was intriguing to Aman . He needed such subordinates , smart but indifferent to his actions. He needed to somehow rope Shakuni in after he ascends the throne to consolidate his power. Aman was conflicted in how to reward the seven people here however and he finally decided that they should be rewarded only in the future after he took the throne. He decided to test the adventurers here , should they support him in his rise to power , they will be rewarded , if they choose to turn their backs on him, knowing his necromancer identity and his thirst for the throne , he would kill them right here right now and oust their guilds from the kingdom. Aman said " Well done , well done , you have done a great meritorious deed for the kingdom?by delivering this soo very important gem to me ". Ilovesmashing took a knee as he tried to butter up the king , he said " it is our pleasure to serve the glorious and righteous crown prince of Hazelgroove". Aman''s eyelids twitched , he was a necromancer dammit , glorious and righteous would be the two worst words to describe him. However he continued " I n on assasinating the king and taking over the throne through blood , i see you are a group of intelligent people , should you choose to support the uprising , you shall be appropriately rewarded in the future , soo what shall your choice be ". System notification : QUEST : Help Crown Prince Aman Rise to the throne ( A) : help crown prince Aman mentain civil order once he rises to the throne through blood and riots break out on the kingdom streets. Rewards : Unknown PinkLotus instantly felt like this quest was a red g , however looking at the exited expressions of her colleagues , she knew the oue. Yet before anyone could express their thoughts she asked " What if we refuse ? ". The six of them showed her dirty res , as naturally this was not the majority opinion , yet Amanughed at her question. He said " Its that or death , and knowing that you adventurers have been blessed by immortality by the goddess , it is probably infinite deaths, and also there will be no ce for you and your guilds inside Hazelgroove kingdom anymore as the Royal guards would chase you out ". Everyone had a chill down their spines hearing his reply , it was not an option if he put it that way now was it? Gulping , Scorpio said " Ofcourse its our pleasure to serve his majesty the emperor ". Scorpio deliberately called Aman the emperor to appease his anger , and naturally it worked as Aman smiled. He liked the sound of being called Emperor. At this time a servant entered the room and passed a message to Aman that emmisaries from the Nineclouds kingdom were here and that the King requested his presence in the court. Aman groaned , he had no intention of attending the court , yet he could not ignore his stupid fathers summons for now , as he needed to y the part of the ideal son. He dismissed the alliance leaders as he went to the court. ------------------------- ( The royal court , Hazelgroove kingdom ) Inside the grand royal court lined with important and powerfull ministers , stood a group of Emmisary''s from the Neighborhing Nineclouds kingdom. The Emperor Cervantez91 sat on his throne looking towards the group. His aura majestic and fitting of a ruler. Although Hazelgroove was a kingdom and not an empire , the history of Hazelgroove is such that it was once the strongest andrgest empire in the continent . After years of battles and uprising , it shrank to its current size , however the Emperor never demoted his title to that of a King. Hence he was still called the Emperor. Cervantez91 was an extremely skilled warrior who was a great general as well. In his reign , not a single inch of his kingdom was lost to enemy forces. The people were happy and he was revered. Aman took his ce at the court , just below the Emperor , as Cervantez gave him a slight nod , the attendance was nowplete and the proceedings could start. One of the Emmisary said " Your majesty , the Royal warehouse of the Nineclouds kingdom was raided and looted by a bunch of despicable theives who escaped with a lot of valuable items . Upon tracing the theives tracks , we discovered that they entered Hazelgroove kingdom.?The theieves made use of a secret passage unknown to the Kingdom to sessfully carry out the heist , however they made a fatal mistake of renting the horses from a nearby vige. The horseman saw their faces and has sworn on his neck that they are adventurers from a guild called Demolitionboys , we have the sketches here ". They passed the sketches they obtained from the horse dealer and passed it to a court official. Then he continued " We request cooperation in capturing the responsible parties with the assistance of the almighty emperor of Hazelgroove ". Cervantez91 closed his eyes as he thought about the issue , he naturally despised theives and robbers , however the thieves were Hazelgroove citizens hence he needed to be sure before granting punishment . He said " The royal guards will assist you in checking their possesions , should the stolen items be found , they will be returned to Nineclouds respectfully , and the theieves willcbe tried under Hazelgroove kingdom''sw and punished for their crimes ". The Emmisary''s bowed in respect of the Emperor as they said " That is very gracious your majesty , we have no qualms in your judgement ". With this the matter was settled , However Aman had a deep frown on his face .... Wasnt one of the idiots who came to meet him a while ago the leader of Demolitionboys? If so this could be troublesome..... ---------------- ( Meanwhile , The Grey international tower , the upside , Real world ) Ethan had became a lot more busy since he met the twins . A passion had been lit under him as he was grinding again in full gears , as he tried to destroy Mithun Ambani inside out. Ethans greed had been ignited as he saw an opening that could make him gobble up all of Ambani''s assets. Hispany , his buisnesses , he slowly yet surely make it all his. Ethan Grey was not a good guy at heart , and he was naturally not helping the twins without expecting returns. He decided to treat Rudra as his brother and his equal as he knew the terrifying power of reincarnation , as he experienced it himself?and soo far his decision had not been proven wrong. Amelia the logistic support that Ethan had given to the true elites and Ethan''s spy inside the guild , reported the guild to have in game gold assets that values more than 3 trillion dors. However the guild would tie them up inside real estate and such inside the game. Ethan did not understand the game too much , but he understood money and Rudra''s ability to earn money was terrifying , it was wayy wayy faster than even he Himself , and that was the only reason that Ethan did not exploit the twins and genuinely worked with them. As he did not wish to antagonize Rudra. If Rudra could earn Trillions of dors in the short timespan he had been ying the game , then down the line the profits he would make would be even more impressive and Ethan would take 30% of it. Even if Ethan was the bigger man in the rtionship for now , that dynamic would change in the future , and Ethan knew it . Hence he was d that he decided to treat Rudra as his brother early on and he even did him favours by helping his guildmates. As these small things would take him a long way in the future. /// The Demolitionboys framinging up soon , lol it will be fun. A longer chapter than usual today at over 1600 words as i dont think we will hit either the powerstone or the golden ticket bonus today. Hence giving you all a little extra to enjoy. Bonus will surely still be there if either of the targets are hit. Soo try aim for it! Also congrattions to Cervantez91 as you finally get your own character in the novel as promised , it is also none other than the almighty Emperor of Hazelgroove !!! Thank-you for all the support you have given to my novel! I appreciate it. /// Chapter 145 - Framed

Chapter 145 - Framed

( PurpleHaze city , virtual world ) A group of 50 guards and 4 Emmisary''s from Nine clouds kingdom rode together towards the guild headquarters of the Demolitionboys in the outer district. When the enterouge of the red armour wearing guards on white horse mounts travelled through the inner city , they naturally gained a lot of attention from themon yers on the streets , who followed them to see what they were upto. Naturally most of those who followed were hoping for a special event or such to happen , however many just followed for the show as it was bound to be entertaining. When the enterouge stopped infront of the Demolitionboys headquarters , many murmurings could be heard from themon public. Everyone was curious as to why they stopped before the guild headquarters and what that implied? But as things could potentially get interesting, many started recording the event. Amongst the crowd was a struggling live streamer , called dewdiepie he had a small fanbase , but he had yet to go viral and grab the big stage. He was naturally hungry for content hence he pushed his way to the best possible angle and began livestreaming in a best possible spot. His stream titled " Guards at Demolitionboys HQ , whats going down? ". It had currently 67 viewers and the number was growing. Some Demolitionboys guild members wearing the guild robes were near the entrance and they naturally enquired about the sudden visit from the guards , and some people informed the higher ups. One of the Royal guards announced loudly " WE HAVE AN IMPERIAL VERDICT FROM HIS MAJESTY THE EMPEROR , THE SUN OF HAZELGROOVE KINGDOM , THE MIGHTY WARRIOR , CERVANTEZ91 TO INSPECT THE GUILDS ASSETS , YOU HAVE 5 MINUTES TO COMPLY WITH THE WARRENT , OR WE HAVE BEEN AUTHORIZED TO USE FORCE". A loudmotion broke out , the guild was under inspection? What shady buisness did theymit to anger the emperor himself? Everyone started discussing at this point , and the Demolitionboys guild members naturally panicked. They were absolutely clueless as to what to do , however to their releif INeedToSmash came out to address the situation. INeedToSmash looked at the swarm of people infront of him as well as the royal guards and he contemted for a while . Although he was no longer the vice guildmaster of the guild after hisst slip up in buying advanced mana potions , he was still a core member and a higher up in the organization. INeedToSmash thought about the guilds activities and he found nothing that could implicate the guild. Although the guild extorted money and essentials from passing adventurers , they did not take part in any illegal activities that could stir trouble on a kingdom scale. INeedToSmash thought that this was his redeeming chance , as he began his act , he prostrated himself on the ground , as he began to speak , his face facing the ground and his hands over his head in a namaste as he said " The lowly citizen greets the royal soldiers of Hazelgroove. If his emminance himself as questioned our guilds activities , then it is a big disgrace for us righteous adventurers , we arew abiding citizens of the country , please feel free to inspect the guild premises , i assure you , no illegal activities would be found ". INeedToSmash made apelling performance , some people in the audience were moved , however the Emmisary''s from Nineclouds kingdom bought none of it . One of the Emmisary said " How dare you despicable theif y innocent !!! ". INeedToSmash pretended to be shocked , as he clutched his heart in pain as he rolled on the ground . Then suddenly he stood up and roared " SLANDERRRR !!!! ". Fifteen swords pointed at his throat at that point , and INeedToSmash understood that he was in no position to y games . Hence he went back to ying victim. He clutched his chest and through ragged breathing said " We are the most ideal guild , the most Kingdom centric guild , we are innocent men , we are no theives , that man with you lies!?We have Nothing to hide , please sire beleive us ". It was at this point that guild leader Ilovesmashing came out along with guild elders. Ilovesmashing was a bit worried that one of the guild members had pissed off some bigshot and robbed them or something , hence he very carefully asked ." I am the guildmaster , may i know which crime warranted the search of my guild? ". The Emmisary''s from Nineclouds kingdom were livid now , as there was no limit to how innocent the other party tried to potray themseleves as they said " Does robbing the royal treasury of Nineclouds kingdom ring a bell? ". Murmurs could be heard everywhere ..... Robbing the royal treasury? Who did something soo amazing? What exactly is goin on ? Dewdiepie s stream had suddenly gained momentum as over 25,000 people were watching his content currently.?Everyonementing enthusiastically about how they felt over the development. Ilovesmashing frowned ..... Then after a while he had a wide smile .... This was a misunderstanding , he was sure that the guild did no such crimes , he could open the guild to investigations without problems. It was then that INeedToSmash creeped beside Ilovesmashing and whispered in his ear " Boss lets invite the crowd outside to witness the investigation , since we are innocent might as well have witnesses and y the victim once wee out clean.... Maybe we would gain some poprity and get more recruits ". Ilovesmashing nodded at the brilliant idea and dly agreed as he said " We are a righteous guild , naturally we will ept the investigations and co-operate with the search , you may feel free to look around ". Then he looked at the assembled crowd and said " everyone here is free toe enter the guild premises just for a few hours to witness the investigations and our honesty". Cheers could be heard from the crowd as they felt very exited . Who would want to waste such a chance? s it would turn out to be that it was the worst decision Ilovesmashing made in his entire life that he would regret forever. /// Sorry for thete chapter guys , i currently have my uni exams ongoing. However i promise to deliver the two bonus chapters due ,ter today itself . Congrattions on hitting both powerstone and golden ticket rankings ! /// Chapter 146 - The Price

Chapter 146 - The Price

( The true elites guild headquarters ) Karna had invited Rudra and the other elders present at the guild to meet inside the guild hall. where everyone was watching dewdiepie''s live stream on a monitor. The atmosphere was very lively as watching the Demolitionboys ''s impending doom was really funny. Rudra popped in the popcorn as heughed his butt off seeing the performances of INeedToSmash and Ilovesmashing. Especially when Ilovesmashing invited the crowd toe be part of the witnessing the investigation Rudraughed soo hard that he had to leave the room for a while as his stomach could not take it anymore. He needed a breather from theughing , however the moment he came back , he saw INeedToSmash squirming and rolling on the ground while pretending to be greviously wronged , as he shouted '' nder !, This is nder ! ''. Rudra could not wait to see that guys reaction after they got convicted of the crime ! ---- ( Inside the Demolitionboys headquarters) The Royal guards started finding for the stolen loot everywhere . It was kind of like a ie tax raid . Every member was brought to a seperate chamber , where they were questioned , their inventories emptied and screened. Now Ilovesmashing voluntarily went through the process , and as the guild leader went through the process , naturally the others had to follow. One by one many members and elders took the screening. Many members were afraid though , as many of the items they posessed were raided from others , what if the royal troops questioned them and jailed them? However , Rumors spread inside the members circle that the guards would not question the origin of the loot , if you just tell them that they were given by the guildmaster as a reward afterpleting a task. As for the exact origins they had no idea. Following this exact like , many members passed the screening with no problem , hence the other members also queued up and took the test. However trouble came?when the party where Karna and others gave up their loots voluntarily , came for the screening. The guild had a strict policy of handing over all loot that was gained by extortion to the guild warehouse , where ording to the value of products given , a coin reward will be issued to the members. But as the coin reward was only 10% the objects worth , sometimes the members kept a portion of the loot with themselves as to earn a bit more cash. The group in possession of the jewels from the Nineclouds kingdom treasury were one of those greedy adventurers as they kept a few gems in their possession. The adventurer entered the screening room. The royal guard instructed him to empty his inventory in the bins infront of him. The adventurerplied as he aldready knew the answers he was supposed to say. The Emmisary''s from Nineclouds kingdom searched the bin as their eyes shined upon finding the jewels branded with the insigna of Nineclouds kingdom , naturally part of the stolen loot from Nineclouds royal vault. The Emmisary looked towards the Royal guard and gave him a nod . The nod signified that the object obtained was part of the loot. The eyebrows of the Royal guard arched , he had almost thought that the entire process was going to be a waste , the Demolitionboys looked too calm to have conducted the heist , his experience told him they were innocent , however now finding the proof , he was shocked for a second , however years of his training as a guard kicked in as he instantly regained hisposure. The guard asked " this gem , where did you obtain it? " This question was in line with what the guards usually asked every other adventurer during their screening , hence the adventurer was aldready prepared . He said " This gem was awarded to me by the?guildmaster for my meritorious service to the guild ". The royal guard made him sign a document regarding the authenticity of the gem where it stated " I swear by the honor of my guild and my guildmaster that the origin of the gem in my hand is as described ...". The adventurer never heard about anyone else signing such a document , however it was just a sign , he signed it and went out of the screening room. However he wasnt greeted to the sight of an empty room , rather 20 royal guards were there to restrain him , as he suddenly got a system message. " You have been apprehended by the government officials for stealing national treasures of a neighbouring country ..... Teleporting to jail in 5...4...3...2..1". " Your ount has been disabled and jailed for 7 days ". What the hell just happened?? The adventurer cursed , he was not prepared for the apprehension and ount suspending . He tried to log in to the game again and again , however he could not .?His ount had been disabled for 70 days! Sirens red as rms rang ,?the Royal guards moved with force towards Ilovesmashing. Everyone who were busy watching the guards search the premises all gathered at the hall where Ilovesmashing was , where the guards went ! One of the Emmisary said holding a gem in his hand "One of your guild members has been in posession of the missing loot and he has a sworn in testimony saying that it was given to him as a reward by the guildmaster ". Anger was evident in the Emmisary''s voice as his voice contained a tint of killing intent. Ilovesmashing gulped .... Things had developed in a direction he did not expect them to develop towards. The idiot must have robbed someone in possesion of the gem , is what Ilovesmashing thought , however it was harder for anyone to buy his i am innocent act when one of his men had aldready been implicated. However just in time INeedToSmash came to the rescue as he shouted " SLANDER!!!?This is nder of the righteous citizens of Hazelgroove , OO the INJUSTICE , the HERESAY ". The Emmisary''s red at him angrily , they had enough of this man as they said " Soo , you still deny?, You should really take this chance to confess your crimes and return the stolen goods , it will grant you a reduced sentance , should we find it ourselves , it would be ugly ". INeedToSmash clutched his heart again and spoke in a deep voice " A hoax , its a WITCH HUNT! ". The Emmisary''s sniggered as they said " Fine , guild master Ilovesmashing , if you are innocent , you shall have no problem letting us go through the guild inventory now ? Isnt that right ?". Naturally Ilovesmashing knew that although it was a question , he was in no position to decline , as he smiled and said " please follow me .... ". /// Bonus chapter for hitting the powerstone target! , Congrattions guys , its been a tough day with my exams ongoing. Soo i write these chapters between the breaks i take studying , sorry for the dy. /// Chapter 147 - Caught Redhanded

Chapter 147 - Caught Redhanded

( True Elites Headquarters , PurpleHaze city ) Rudra was leaning on Karna''s shoulder ,ughing soo hard his eyes started to tear . The entire situation was too funny for him who is a knowing observer of the situation. Rudra praised Karna and Smg for their work at the heist , not only did they sessfully loot a massive amount of treasures , but they also framed an opposing faction for a crime they did notmit beautifully. But all that aside , Rudra just found the entire situation too damn entertaining . He wanted to see how would Ilovesmashing feel when he opens the guild warehouse to inspection,?and stolen goods are found from within . Will he try to flee? Will he try to push the me? Will he beg for mercy? The elders all had a heated debate as to what oue was going to ur as they bet 1000 gold each on the oue they think was going to happen. Rudra bet that he would beg for mercy like a dog , although it was a less probable option , Rudra would enjoy seeing it , hence he was rooting for it. The entire room was filled with energy as Ilovesmashing lead the entire group towards the guild warehouse. Everyone wanted to enjoy the moment of impending doom ! ---- ( Outside the warehouse , Demolitionboys headquarters , outer city) Ilovesmashing said " Please due to safety reasons, only the royal guards may enter our warehouse , however to satisfy the public demand , i will let one of you enter ". Dewdiepie instantly raised his hand and shouted " Me , im a streamer ". Ilovesmashing chose him as he gave him permission to follow inside the guild warehouse . Ilovesmashing opened the guild warehouse using the guilds sigil and biometric unlock technology. And he led a group of 10 royal guards + 4 Emmisary''s from Nineclouds kingdom and dewdiepie inside . Dewdiepie''s eyes widened seeing the stacked and beautifully lined up guild warehouse , all kinds of items could be seen inside , armours , gears , swords , potions , heaps of gold and silver , a few tinum bars and even some objects dewdiepie had no idea what they were. Most people in the livestream yelped seeing the massive wealth that the first rate guild possesed , they were all thoroughly impressed . However Rudra watching on just said " Poor ".?When he saw the underwhelming loot that Demolitionboys possessed. The Royal guards started to work , they started to search for the loot in an organized manner , however it did not take long for one of them to find a bag full of stolen gems. The royal guard called an Emmisary to confirm that this was indeed stolen goods and once the Emmisary did confirm , the Royal guards clicked his knuckles preparing to pound the flub out of Ilovesmashing . But the guard incharge of the operation knew his duties as he raised his hand and asked " What is the origin of this bag ? ". Dewdiepie was capturing every moment , every dialogue from the best possible angle , as suspense built over an unknown bag in the guards hand. Dewdiepie''s stream , now had over 25 M people watching live and the number increased by the thousands every second. Ilovesmashing naturally had no idea about the origins of that bag , however he could not just say that he had no idea , it would make him look like a fool inside the livestream , hence he said " whatever it is , must be legally obtained by my guild ". The Emmisary''s sneered at this remark , it was a sly response , him using the word legally obtained was especially good. However to Ilovesmashing''s dismay The captain of the Royal guards was even more sly than he was , as he asked , '' state the exact time and date of you obtaining this object ! '' . Ilovesmashing knew that the object in question was not simple , looking at the other party''s response , hence he carefully went to inspect the object in question . He looked at the bag of gems inside , now to be honest he had absolutely no clue where did the guild obtain the gems . But seeing as the matter was about a recently conducted heist of the royal treasury in a neighbouring kingdom , Ilovesmashing chose to say " the guild obtained it a month ago , inside a dungeon ". Ilovesmashing was just hoping that his excuse would work , however it backfired?as the Royal guard said " guild leader Ilovesmashing , you are a liar and a theif , a disgrace to the Hazelgroove kingdom , a scum of the society who needs to be purged , with the authority vested in me by emperor Cervantez91 himself , i Ronan the fifth , the captain of the Royal guards sentence the guild Demolitionboys to imprisonment and abolition, all members of the guild Demolitionboys who are caught , shall be whipped in public before being imprisoned , the guild grounds shall be confiscated and the treasury shall be awarded to the Emmisary''s from Nineclouds kingdom aspensation ". A BIG TURN OF EVENTS!!!!! Ilovesmashing was stunned silent he did not know what to do anymore , should he get on his knees and beg for mercy??Should he fight back? Should he flee? However the shock came soo hard that he was unable to move , he just stood there silently as the Royal guards arrested him. The Emmisary from Nineclouds kingdom shouted with hate " You are in possession of gems stolen directly from the royal treasury , the heist took ce 4 days ago , yet you im to have gotten them from a dungeon a month ago??You liar !!!! We knew from the moment we came that you and your guild was full of liars and scammers trying to y the saint! WHERE IS THE REST OF THE LOOT U THEIF , SURRENDER THE LOOT! ". The livestream had exploded withments as the Demolitionboys were being branded as the foolish theives and idiots. Every Demolitionboys guild member got a system notification that their guild had been cklisted in Hazelgroove and Nineclouds kingdom and that they would be hunted down by the royal guards , hence in the tens of thousands members quit the guild instantly. INeedToSmash kept running around as the Royal guards tried to catch him , he kept shouting " ITS A MISTAKE , A MISCARRIAGE OF JUSTICE , A SLANDER!!!!". However the rohal guards were quite fed up of his antics as he was mercilessly beaten down using a belt and a rope before restraining him . INeedToSmash squirmed everytime the belt hit him as he kept yelling " AGHH , ITS A HOAX , A WITCHHUNT , Aghh?". If not for the thousands standing there watching him being beat up , most would have misunderstood the feminine moans he was giving. Dewdiepie made sure to capture everything as the guild grounds were confiscated and the elders caught by the guards. Ilovesmashing?who had been silent since the verdict suddenly burst into tears as he said " my career is over ..... Boohoooo ..... Which idiot stole the gems ??? I will **** his mother ... I am innocent , my guild robs the weak , we do not rob the powerful ". Thements section of dewdiepie red up after thisment made by IloveToSmash , peoplebelled him as a trash who deserved it. However more people were now interested in who actually stole from the royal treasury ? However none of that mattered at the moment as Ilovesmashing , INeedToSmash , and seven elders were dragged tied to horses in the streets of Hazelgroove .... The npc citizens threw eggs and rotten tomatoes at them .?While many shouted insults like " SHAME ON YOU THEIVES ". " SHAME TO THE GLORIOUS HAZELGROOVE KINGDOM ". They were dragged to a public square where punishments were met out where they were tied and whipped . It was a humiliating moment for Ilovesmashing as millions witnessed his whipping. INeedToSmash was even worse as he kept on mumbling "?THIS IS A CONSPIRACY ".?Leading to even harder whips for him . The elders were all crying and covered in snot , as they cursed their stars to join Demolitionboys . Finally a system prompt jolted the party awake it said " You have been punished by the kingdom of Hazelgroove for crimes against the crown , you may choose either of the following punishments : a) - 30 levels , -1 tier b) ount suspension for 120 days. Ilovesmashing wanted to puke seeing the two options infront of him , what is this punishment for a crime he did not evenmit. Demolitionboys as a guild was over. His career as a guildmaster was through.?Yet vengeance filled his heart for whoever framed him , hence gritting his teeth , he chose option A as his level dropped back to lv13 tier 0 ! Everyone on the whipping stage chose the same option. It was a huge mental blow for them , which would put them back a 100 days in the game. However the ones who staged the entire event were busyughing and pointing out that none of them predicted that Ilovesmashing would just freeze , hence noone won the bet! /// Sorry for thete bonus , but this is a bonus for the golden tickets. Its funny how we are very close to getting another one. Keep up the good work! Also we are really close to the next powerstone target soo keep the stones pumping /// Chapter 148 - Aftermath

Chapter 148 - Aftermath

The aftermath of the entire incident was huge, the Demolitionboys , one of the first rate guilds , had been disbanded! The guild had nearly 90,000 members previously , however with the recent shot of funds from Mithun Ambani they had recruited 30 thousand more. However they lost everything in an instant. The guild had a total worth of 450 Billion dors in fixed and liquid assets. When the worth of every human working for the guild , every single equipment they owned and their tie up with the alliance . They were valued at 450 billion by various experts. The copse of the guild came as a huge blow to the alliance , who had just started gaining momentum after the new injection of funds. However the heaviest blow came to the constructionpany behind Demolitionboys as their stock plunged into freefall after investor panick. This was the first case of a billion dor corporation facing a 70% value depreciation overnight?, and it was influenced due to not a real world issue , but a virtual world problem. The economists went crazy , featuring on all media outlets and news interviews. iming that it was the dawn of a new era ! A new reality where the virtual world intricately linked real world. The forums went wild with spection about who were the real robbers of the royal treasury after?Ilovesmashing appeared in a news interview iming it was not the work of his guild. This stunned more people as if that was the case then Omega was a much moreplex game than they first gave it credit to , if unexpected plot lines developed as a consequence of some actions. The Demolitionboys guild leader had absolutely no idea as to where the gems in his warehouse came from , and what caused his ruin. However those who sympathized with him were very very few. Most people wanted to take this chance and expand their power , as a major party had copsed. Many second rate guildsunched a recruitment campaign for guildless Demolitionboys members . Even the once alliance partners all frenzily tried to recruit the lost manpower , however the guild members who quit Demolitionboys were reluctant to join the group. As the saying went " once bitten , twice shy" they were very reluctant to join a big guild again , as most wanted just a peace of mind to game. In the end only 40,000 of the initial 120,000 joined the alliance , the rest became independent adventurers or joined smaller guilds. Just overnight the alliance had gone from seven first rate guilds to six and lost 80 thousand members. It was a devastating blow to their overall strength. As even the fishrod obtained in the auction through ardent bidding was confiscated by the Royal guards , when they raided the Demolitionboys warehouse. The alliance members cursed their badluck , and although there was no fraternity amongst the group , they had a sense of anger behind whoever was the cause of the incident. Naturally many doubted the elites''s involvement in the matter. Things got really chaotic and out of control when a video of the Elite''s was released on the forums with Rudra and Karna sitting on a pile of treasure and ying catch with what looked like precious gems . The same kind that brought doom upon Demolitionboys. The video instantly became viral and was the talking point of everyone. The caption clearly mocked the entire alliance as it said " One fool down , six more to go ". Clearly this text riled up many alliance members as this was a tant disregard of their group. However themon public was the one that really won in the disputes between the True Elites and the alliance as they enjoyed themselves thoroughly , watching the show. ( On the forums ) " Have you guys seen thetest video posted by the elite''s? , They are the theives ". " F*** , They stole fron the f***ing royal treasury and even framed an enemy , too strong ". " Dont mess with the elites , i warned you all long ago ". " The alliance is done for , Shakuni is too viscious ". " I wonder how they pulled the heist off? ". " Someone report them to the authorities. This is a miscarriage of justice ! ". " I think its just a hoax , i dont think the Elites can really raid a royal vault , and if they did , they would not be flexing about it ". " The Elites are not idiots , they probably did not steal the gems , however they took this opportunity to surely infuriate the alliance , they have taunted them now ". " I cant wait to see how the alliance reacts , there is only 4 days left till the cooldown of the guild war ends ... Will the alliance dere war??". " The alliance are cowards they dont have the balls to dere war!.". " We want WAR ! ". " WE WANT WAR !". . . . " Warrrr!! ". The mes of war were lit on the forums as everyone waited for the alliance to respond to the Elite''s provocation. And response did arrive when the alliance posted this . " There are '' kids '' calling themselves Elites and running around on wolves thinking they are special in PurpleHaze city , its been long due that someone put that rowdy bunch in their ce , for the good of entire PurpleHaze city , the alliance has taken it upon itself to do exactly that . Since the '' Elites '' want to go on testing our patience , we inform them in advance that it is indeed thin and we will dere ware next saturday ! ". The post was pinned by 23 million yers and was on top of the charts , just below the reply the Elite''s gave them for the same post. The reply the Elite''s gave them was "?JUST BRING IT ! ". The mes of war were lit! The sh seemed inevitable as tension started to build within PurpleHaze . However another sinister plot brewed in the shadows Prince Aman nned to dethrone his father tonight , trapping him in an endless illusion with the power of the high grade illusion jewel in his possession. /// We are extremely close to hitting the golden ticket and powerstone target for bonuses , tommorow is myst exam , soo hopefully i will be able to deliver more bonuses on time as usual after that ! Anyway good job everyone ! /// Chapter 149 - The Takeover

Chapter 149 - The Takeover

Aman was moving swiftly in the cover of darkness , he was moving towards his father''s bedroom inside the castle. Aman was Lv 160 necromancer , and naturally his speed far surpassed the lv 70 guards of the pce as they were in even before they could blink. Rahim the librarian / wizard was the follower of the crown prince , and one of the strongest existances in the empire at tier 4 level 230. He was the one who would set up the illusionary formation. Aman''s n of killing the emperor Cervantez91 was simple . He did not dare confront the king one or one , or hell even five on one , as he knew the battle prowess of his father. He decided to take a dastardly way to ascend. He decided to trap his fathers room , in an endless illusion using a powerfull formation set up by Rahim , and powered by the red high grade illusionary stone. It was more of a prison , than a deathtrap , however without adequate supplies of food and water it would be only a matter of time before the emperor''s strength started to wane .... Slowly but surely causing him to die. Without foreign help , breaking the formation from the inside was not possible at tier 4 , hence Aman was confident in his actions. Aman quietly peeked inside the royal bedroom , to see his father quietly sleeping. This gave him a sense of relief , he had no qualms as to making his temporary sleep a permanent one and granting him eternal rest. He summoned his best undead deathknights and made them guard the corridor , nobody could interfere now , as Rahim started his chant. Aman detested his father who was still in the prime of his life , and powerfull beyond reason. His father was righteous and talented and wanted aman to be the same. However how could Aman be the same? His light shined soo bright that Aman could only choose darkness to stand out. Ascending to the throne in a perilous time at the young age of 16 , his father ruled with absolute authority for close to 70 years. However even After Aman was now 40 , being the crown prince for over 20 years , there was no talks about him ascending. Aman understood at that point that the throne would not be given to him , he would have to take it! An intense desire for the throne propelled his descent to the dark side faster , and after being a necromancer for close to 15 years , his perception towards the dead changed. He did not mourn death , but celebrated it. Perhaps thats what gave him the courage to kill his own father. Rahim started the chant , and the mana density around the room started to change. Cervantez91 naturally felt something amiss , as he was jolted awake. If he wanted to , he could have dashed out of the room at that point , however something inside the man broke when he saw his son staring at him with ck eyes and an aura of death. He knew what that meant , that his son was a necromancer... Not knowing how to process this information , he stared at his son for a while ..... And s that while was all that Rahim needed to cast the spell , endless illusion. Boom! Red energy swerved out of the gem as the entire room was covered with red runed. And sealed in an endless illusion! Rahim panted , his face pale , clearly the spell took a lot out of him. He looked towards Aman to gauge his emotions , wether he looked happy or sad.... However Aman was emotionless , as he just said ..... Well the emperor is dead , time for the crown prince to take the throne! Rahim bowed politely , this was the guy he backed to get the throne ... As to why a tier 4 wizard like him would back a tier 3 necromancer like Aman gain the throne ..... It was naturally realted to someone else pulling the strings behind the scenes , however his current job was to satisfy Aman''s every demand , and he shall do it. The news that the emperor was killed by his own son spread quickly , as Aman did not hide his ascend to the throne , as his ss as a necromancer was revealed without hiding. The kingdom plunged into chaos as riots broke out everywhere , the people of Hazelgroove would not acknowledge the murderer and practicioner of dark arts as their emperor. The church of life got serious pressure from the public to do something about the situation , but not many knew that the church''s hands were tied in this situation. The church had recognized the legitimacy of prince Aman''s im to the throne when he was made the crown prince , and byw , when the king Cervantez91 died , he would rightfully im the throne . They could not challenge it even if his ss was a necromancer. A new era had begun in Hazelgroove as the game''s first kingdom wide special event began Kingdom notification : The 3 day special event " Mayhem " has started in Hazelgroove kingdom , Prince Aman a necromancer is now Emperor , the NPC''s of Hazelgroove will riot in challenge of his authority and the royal guards will take action. The kingdom will be plunged into chaos as all government services will be suspended during this period , the kingdom iswless during this three days , however beware of your actions as should imperial order be restored three dayster , all crimes shall be judged by the new emperor !. Rudra smiled seeing the notification ..... It was finally that time, the Alliance''s nightmare had just begun, and Rudra would make sure to make it a lot lot worse for them. /// We have hit both the powerstone and the golden ticket targets ..... And wayyy surpassed the targets both ways , seems like i cant keep up with you all at all . However today is the day of myst exams. And we will all celebrate together as today will be a chapter bonanza , lots of bonusesing , soo buckle up and enjoy ! /// Chapter 150 - The Riots

Chapter 150 - The Riots

Riots broke out and the city was in aplete mayhem .... Thousands of NPC''s had taken it to the streets to protest against the blood session. The royal guards had a hard hard time mentaining order as the protestors greatly outnumbered the guards. An imperial verdict was brought to bring in the army , but even the army was divided in two factions , there was internal turmoil as several key army figures refused to acknowledge the new monarch as the emperor. The entire kingdom was in a bloody mess and at the heart of the mess was the alliance. Summoned by Emperor Aman as a reserve force to quell the rebels . They were forced to patroll the streets under the imperial banner. The severe bacsh that the guild recieved from the patrolling had just started , currently only they faced a severe shortage of manpower as they were required to patroll 18 areas in the outer district. Hence each?guild was made to patroll 3 areas. A guild mission was issued for every member making itpulsary to take part in the riots. However the sheer casuality of party members dying in controlling the riots was taking a toll on the guild. The members were loosing levels , loosing equipment durability and loosing time, time they could have used levelling . Over 20 thousand members died each hour and the sheer amount of marypensations that the guild had to roll out were over 100K?gold an hour for deaths . The guilds were bleeding money by the hour as well as deteriorating their overall strength , all in hopes of a ultimate reward to be given at the end of the endeaver , however Rudra knew that the reward will not be worth it. Rudra instructed the Elite''s to take this time and just do levelling , stay in the wild and away from the chaotic city as much as possible. Neatwit took his first role as an elder as he took about 100 guild members under his wing for levelling. Naturally the guild members found it difficult to keep up with their maniacal levelling freak of a leader , as Neatwit kept grinding mobs after mobs without a single rest. The trolls were hardly his match, as his sword cut through them like butter. This was a much needed exercise as every guild member was consciously working hard to increase their strength for the iing war. However while the city was plunged into chaos and the alliance members had an absolute nightmare handling the riots.?The worse was yet toe. Equipping the mask , Rudra changed his id from Shakuni --> Augustus Won Knight and started wrecking mayhem on the alliance patrolling parties. Wearing the True Elite''s robes , he decisively killed hundereds of patrolling alliance members . After he had gained the title of Honorary Bishop , his infamy did not rise by a single point . Hence he ughtered at will. Currently he was stalking a group of alliance members of the Azure lotus and RealManchester party members who had taken to raiding and piging NPC stores in the name of patrolling. Rudra hesitated for a second , as the members infront of him were from Yua''s guild , hence he decided to give them a pass for now , however an unexpected event changed his decision. The group which had looted more than 12 NPC stores now walked towards the Elite lifestyle store ! There were two guards guarding the store however they were no match for the 30 adventurer party armed to the teeth. Under usual circumstances , attacking those guard''s would have lead to reinforcementsing from the royal guards division and arrest of the viting parties . However now that the royal guards were busy in handling the riots and that the city was currentlywless they dared to attack the Elite lifestyle store. Rudra red at the group ..... The AUDACITY! , The previous thoughts of mercy instantly dissapeared from his mind as he felt the need to teach the party a lesson. An member of the RealManchester guild said " I cant wait to raid the True Elites lifestyle , they have all kinds of great potions and armours , i really want to upgrade from this trash .... Seems like we can now ". Hehehe.... Sniggers could be heard from the party . The daylight robbery had made them bold , they felt like masters of the world who could do as they pleased. An Azure Lotus member said " i have been tired of the rich elites , just a small fry guild yet they have more money?than all of the alliancebined , just how good is it to have Ethan Grey as your backer ". Everyone nodded , they were all having a severe inferiorityplex to the elites . As everyone here knew thatpared to them , they might as well be trash. However they could not ept that fact , hence they credited their sess to their backing. ---- If you are reading this book on any site exept webnovel you are supporting pirated content .... Please do not support piracy ! You can read the same content on the original publishing tform webnovel. If you are looking for moretest chapters please read the book on webnovel. ---- However should they learn that the Elite''s wealth was their own earnings , and the actual ammount of assets the guild possesed , their entire worldview might copse ! The elites were richer than the rich , having more money than the entire alliance''s poolbined and doubled. All between 500 odd members. The party looked at the two NPC guards with killing intent as the two instantly took battle stance . However at this moment a figurended from the Neighborhing rooftop between them and the guards. A figure whom the alliance could never forget. That madman.?The one with the mask . The one responsible for the death of thousands of Alliance members . The infamous Augustus Won Knight ! /// Bonus chapter for reaching golden ticket target! Insanely enough we might just hit another one today itself! We have also hit the Powerstone bonus target soo that is alsoing up. My exams are over soo back to grinding chapters... Keep the momentum going you all! /// Chapter 151 - Terrified

Chapter 151 - Terrified

Rudranded between the guards and the alliance member party , as he silently drew his sword. His intention known with this single move. He was here to kill! And they were his prey! Fear spread through the alliance members , even thirty to one they were scared of Augustus Won Knight. His performance on the dungeon camp was witnessed by many as they knew his prowess was no joke. However a bold guy from the group said " He..he is just one guy... We are thirty .... He is strong , however the odds are in our favour ". Another one pitched in " His real power is his NPC army , without it he is just a normal yer ". The group gained a bit of confidence , their eyes now shifted from hunted to hunter , as they thought about facing Rudra head on. Rudra smiled slyly , since the guys wished to fight , he would make them pay ! Pay a miserable price ! Rudra could have attacked the group , but being the schemer he was , he just casually strolled towards the party in slow steps , waiting for them to make the first move. He just wanted to bait them into attacking him first , as that would make them the enemies of the church , even if the city was currentlywless , the church retained its power and its pdins. yers still gained infamy upon attacking yers , and would need to get rid of the red mark before city order was restored three dayster or else they would be hunted by the royal guards. And it happened they took the bait , one of the party members took the first offensive strike , he casted a basic spell ... Fireball ! Rudra with his insanely high stats , dodged the attack no issue at all , however the faces of the party members turned pale following the attack. They recieved a system notification . SYSTEM NOTIFICATION : You have attacked a bishop of the church of life. You are now enemies with the church of life , you will be unable to use any of its services and blessings for 60 days , you will be cklisted by all pdins of the church of life , they may hunt you down and bring you to the church to repent . Should you be killed in the next 30 days , you will respawn in the dungeon of the Church , where you will spend 3 days repenting for your crime ! A panicked party member shreiked " HE ... he .... He .. is a ...bbbbbb ... Bishop in thee church ". " How will we get rid of our red marks ... If we cant use the church''s services ? ". Another member said " I Die twice a day in the riots ... I dont want to be imprisoned for 3 days ". A third person said. Everyone''s eyes turned fearfull at the masked man .... Noone could see his expression , but his cold eyes told the entire story. They felt a chill run down their spine. They were doomed. However the initial shock turned to rage soon as they looked venomously towards Rudra , ready to kill him. A big meatheaded guy shouted " YOU BA*****! ".?And charged into attack . The entire party of thirty sprung into action , if they were doomed anyways then might as well kill the schemer behind their miseries. However to their despair they could not evennd a single scratch on Rudra .... The big guy , the barbarian , with his berserk mode on was sent flying when their fists collided showing that the guy had far superior strength than even barbarians. However not only was his strength better than the strongest in their group by a mile , even the theives and assasins could not even hold a candle to his speed. Insane speeds that slit the necks of the assasins before they could even use their moves was a major blow to their confidence as yers. With their damage dealers being pushed around like children the support yers became desperate , they tried their best to distract Rudra to create openings , however they could not . Rudra wasnt an amateur new to fighting , he knew how to focus and how to fight PVE , most attacks sent his way were damaging their own members rather thannding on him. Such was his battle prowess as within 3 short minutes all 30 members had been sent to the dungeons in the Church. Effectively rendering them out of action for 3 days! Unbeknownst to Rudra a certain streamer had been recording his fight .... A certain streamer who had came to light just recently with?the fall of Demolitionboys . Yes dewdiepie was at the scene. Everything from his entrance from the rooftop , to him killing an entire party without uttering a single word , everything was streamed and watched by millions. As the legend of the masked True Elite began to spread. His insane skill and cold attitude got him the name the '' Masked devil '' . PinkLotus recieved a report that 15 party members patrolling sector 7 were now held captive in a dungeon , as she was shocked to see that an Elite was the reason behind all this. She felt that an unspoken understanding had been broken between her and Rudra as his guild member acted soo hostile towards her guild members. She did not realize the reason behind his actions , as the stream only started after he jumped down from the terrace , not capturing the part where the members talk about raiding the Elite lifestyle store. Hence she felt that it was murder in cold blood. She was currently very busy with the riots , hence took no action , however this incidence had been etched inside her mind , and revenge woulde in time. The other guilds fared even worse as over the next two days the '' Masked devil '' kept appearing at riot locations and kept targetting alliance members. Close to 7 thousand alliance members had been ughtered under his de , close to 5 thousand of them were currently imprisoned. Although the number was not huge considering the huge size of the alliance , however it had a huge effect on morale. Nobody was willing to go out to control the riots when a crazy masked man kept dropping out of nowhere to reap their lives. The alliance members had aldready lost over 3 levels average per yer in thest 3 days with many loosing over 5?, hence the overall mood was quite depressing . But hell was about to break loose ....soon! /// If you are reading this novel on any site other than webnovel you are supporting pirated content , please do not support piracy. Read from the original tform , where you can find even more chapters ! /// Chapter 152 - Situation Getting Out Of Hand

Chapter 152 - Situation Getting Out Of Hand

( Hazelgroove kingdom , PurpleHaze city ) The city was in chaos , if viewed from a high point , or a tower , one could see various fires burning over the cityscape , smoke rised from burnt government buildings as the streets were stained with blood. It was a cruel sight to watch that could wrench the heart of those who were weak willed. The inner district had regained order as the royal guards had ughtered their way to the inner city walls . Order was restored inside the inner city as a martialw was annouced for the residents of inner district. Naturally thew did not apply to Rudra who was a duke of the kingdom and a bishop of the church. He waltzed in and out of the inner district as if it was his backyard , as the guards bowed in respect . A major event had ured as a result of his actions in killing alliance members . There was a rebellion inside the guild as members refused to go on patroll duty. The alliance was loosing 100K gold an hour onpensations. Over thest 72 hours the guild had expended over 72 million gold just inpensations alone , and they were tight on cash now. The alliance dered a shortage of funds and reduced thepensation from 5--> 2 gold per death in duty. This was thest straw that made themon members pull out of the missions , why should they loose levels , time , and equipment in controlling riots .... What for ???? 2 gold ? Hell no! The aldready low morale made the rebellion gain momentum as more and more members abandoned their posts and patrol duties. A rebellion party was formed that demanded that if the guild wanted them to work again , thet needed to ede to three conditions. 1) 6 goldpensations per death . 2) The alliance deals with the masked devil 3) the guild pays for repairing equipment. A sudden pullout of nearly 70 thousand guild members caused the others to be overwhelmed and ughtered?, as 11 out of the 18 sectors being monitored by the alliance spiralled out of control . The alliance faced a major crisis at hand. As an emergency meeting was called up to discuss the issue. ---- ( Alliance meeting , AzureLotus guild headquarters ) The six alliance leaders had grim faces sitting in the meeting ..... Emperor Aman was furious at their ipetency as he gave them an ultimatum of 24 hours to regain control , as after that he would roullout the Royal guards to regain control of the capital. The emperor clearly stated that unless they regained control of the 11 sectors , they could absoluteley forget about the rewards ... They will even make an enemy they could not afford. The emperor''s cold verdict scared them , as the revised quest was brutal. They had to make tough choices here and now. " STUPID , STUPID rebels , how dare they disobey ourmands , they are pawns in our hands , how dare they show resistance .... If we tell them to die , they die! Whats this nonsense aboutpensations ! ". Scorpio seethed. Yua sighed as she said " Thats not how it works , guild leader scorpio and you know it , we have each invested close to 12 million gold into this project , should we fail now then the gold and the sacrifices of the guild members will all go down the drain ". Every guild leader cursed under their breath , the situation was truly bad , they had burned a hole through their finances to hold the fort for three days , but with the rebellion their efforts went down the drain , as regaining control over the 11 sectors , now was an herculean task ". RealManchester guild leader spoke " Even if we for a moment decide to ede to their demand number one and three about the marypensations and the equipment repairs , how are we going to deal with the masked devil? ". Everyone cursed Scorpio was very vocal about the issue as he said " THE FU***** TRUE ELITES , Always being a thorn by our side .... I swear i will crush that guild into obliteration soon ! ". The members seethed .... But the reality of the situation was , Rudra was too strong for them , and they were not his match. He randomly came , he ughtered and he left. There was no tracking his moments , there was just praying , that he dint show up. They had no way of dealing with the masked devil ! PinkLotus said " Him being a bishop of the Church , makes him a difficult target to take on.?Honestly i dont even know how he became a bishop , well the pdins wont even give me a second nce at the church much less a quest to get inside their good books .... Bing a bishop is not something i can even imagine ". The curses in the guild hall became even louder The guild leader of True Manchester said " Its not that he is just the bishop , he is also a very high ranking nobility ording to our research. Having a huge NPC army to call upon . He is the most troublesome elite i have seen yet , even more than their monstrous leader Shakuni ". Everyone sighed as they brainstormed ideas to deal with the troublesome man .?Finally they came up with a childish provocation tactic to tackle the issue. The alliance issued a statement that they ept the rebellions requests . This cheered many rebells up , their rebellion was a sess. They were ready to keep their words and spring back into action for the guild. To the issue of the masked devil , the alliance issued an official statement saying " To the coward who hides behind a mask and attacks distracted patrollers , if you are a man , the alliance challenges you to fight one vs one with their finest experts. Six fights , one champion from each guild ! In the outer district in an empty open ground , coordinates. 12.34.76.89.30 in 6 hours time . COME IF YOU DARE ". This open challenge was posted on the forums and instantly became viral ..... It was the most shared post and became the top post within 10 minutes. Every adventurer inside the PurpleHaze city felt exited at the prospect of this fight. As the forums went ballistic on spection. Will he be there? Does he dare ept? What shall the masked devil do? /// Bonus chapter for reaching the powerstone target , keep up the good work. Two chapters back to back within one hour! You guys in for a treat today or what? /// Chapter 153 - Challenge Accepted

Chapter 153 - Challenge epted

Rudra naturally saw the open challenge as messages from guild members flooded his inbox. Although nobody in the guild knew his dual identity as Augustus Won Knight , he was the only person in contact with the man , hence he was messaged about the situation. The messages varied from. " Guild leader , the alliance just challenged one of our own ". To Karna''s message of " Guild master , the clowns are provoking our patience , please give permission to put them in their ce !". Rudra was shocked when he read Karna''s message , and secretly very very d . As this was exactly the attitude he wanted in the vice guildmaster of the elites. Cold , arrogant and a shield for the guild. Rudra was conflicted for the first time , on wether or not he should actually let Karna take lead on this one. Rudra was naturally confident in his skills as he thought nothing of the six alliance experts . He would ve naturally settled the matter himself , however after seeing Karna''s attitude , he wondered if it was okay to let him take the lead on this incident. After much deliberation, he decided that instead of going to the challenge arena alone , he would bring Karna alongside himself , taking both of them there. Rudra from Augustus Won Knight''s ount posted the reply " Ill be there " on the forums. And from his original ount Shakuni , replied to Karna " Apany Augustus to the arena , meet him outside the guild headquarters in 30 minutes ". With this the challenge was set in stone. Only a matter of time before the sh ured. ---------- ( Real world , The Grey international tower , the upside ) Ethan Grey had finally formted the ultimate opportunistic n to deal a heavy blow to the Ambani corporation. After days of carefull nning , he saw a big opening that he could exploit to drive the Ambani corporation out of buisness . After the series of firings that took ce using the twins , there were many top performing workers who knewpany secrets that were left jobless. Ethan Grey swooped in as a vulture as he recruited a few special ones , and learnt a lot of insider information regarding the Ambani corporation. The Ambani corporation''s backbone was its oilpany Ambani oil , that was the soul of thepany. The millions of litres of oil pumped daily from their oil extraction sites inside the ocean off the coast of country X , was the most important source of capital for thepany. The liquid gold that the Ambani''s sold at a sky high prize was the highest revenue generator for the corporation for thest 40 years. In 2091 when the world exhausted its resources , the Ambani corporation dered themseleves to have enough petroleum to supply for next 20 years ! This was the major turning point of thepany as in thepany''s history as the next 5 years changed everything ! Having the only oil monopoly in the world the Ambani''s charged and increased the rates of petrol however they wished to. Facing nopetition , they flourished in the market making Ambani a trillionare in the first 5 years! , 5 yearster now however all was not as it seemed. On paper it seemed like the Ambani corporation had enough petroleum tost another 10 years , however the internal situation was such that the oil would run out within a year. The Ambani corporation miscacted the consumption , as the demand far exeeded their calctions , having them run out in half the estimated time. Ambani had tried to renew his insurance of the nt in 2100 , after it expired , however the insurancepany needed to verify the oil quantities and look at the inside books to grant the insurance. Ambani could not let it happen , as it would lead to his biggest secret being revealed . Hence his insurance had expired just recently , and soon the oil reserve would end out. Ethan licked his lips at the opportunity , he did not wish to wait for a year ..... Knowing for sure from the poached talent that there was no insurance in ce. He would now directly blow up the entire nt . And after Ambani''s loose their central revenue stream , and there is market panic as their shares loose value. He would continue an even bigger string of firings using the twins. And sell a few keypany properties. Finally to deliver the nail on the coffin , he would dumb the 20 % market share that the twins held , over a single day , pushing the investor panick to the maximum and sending thepany''s stock crashing into freefall. To stop such an event from happening Ambani would surely try and buy the 20% shares that the twins dumped at market price. Which would lead to him sending trillions of dors of liquid money to stabilize thepany. Without the main revenue stream and deprived of trillions in cash , and key employees , thepany would face an alltime high cmity. Then Ethan would take his time to piece bt piece supress Ambani into selling little chunks of his buisness , untill he was left a beggar. Ethan made his mind clear .... It was time to blow up the petroleum mine in the ocean! ------ ( In an open plot in the outer district , the challenge location ) A crowd of nearly 80,000 yers had gathered at the coordinates of the open challenge. As Augustus Won Knight and Karna waltzed past the group in their majestic ck true elites robes and thr signature grey wolf mounts , the crowd parted to make way for them . Everyone looked in awe and respect at the passing duo , as chants of the '' Masked Devil '' , rained from the crowd. With the asional chant of '' Karna i love you ! '' from some female adventurer who supposedly had a crush on Karna. However otherwise the atmosphere was serious and energetic , as at the centre were the six guild leaders of the alliance , standing with about 500 guild members and the six champions from their guilds. Seeing the masked devil , many alliance members eyes turned bloodshot , and manys cowered in fear. Scorpio was the former as he red at Rudra saying " You actually dared toe ... Indeed a madman ! ". /// Bonus for reaching 1100 golden tickets! Thank-you for the overwhelming support.?3rd for the day , hope you guys enjoy it. Also a big Thankyou , we have reached 5000 privge unlocks this month soo far , and it has been a gratifying experience for me . /// Chapter 154 - Fake Experts

Chapter 154 - Fake Experts

There were noises everywhere , it was afterall an uncontrolled environment. Scorpio'' s deration made everyone talk in murmurs. While Rudra just remained there without making a single sound ,?Karna however frowned at the situation,?there were wayy too many alliance members on the location , for the fight to be carried on without outside interference. The alliance could cheat in virtually any match without qualms , having 500 members to cover for it. However Rudra was unfazed , the six experts infront of him were all level 45 and tier 1 . From their attitude and posture, Rudra knew they were raised in a sheltered environment as they showed no fear facing him. But when it came to real skill , Rudra did not know the faces of a single one of them in his past life , hence he knew none of them were one of the true experts in the game, not reaching the level to threaten him at all. Rudra said coldly " Lets get this over with , its boring to have one on one with the six of you , its better that you alle at once and be done with it , i have much more productive use of my time than fighting newbies like you". Rudra''s provocation caused " Oooo..... " in the crowd as people got even more hyped at the challenge. What arrogance from the masked devil ..... As he stepped forward , Rudra was quite confident in his skills as he had twice the elite yers stats , coupled with his equipment and new found skills , fighting these kids would be a piece of cake. ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Hier of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL:46 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 286 +143 VIT : 286 +143 INT : 286 +143 STA : 286 +143 PHY : 286 +143 HP : 35000/35000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Healthy Equipment : Pirate Armour set ( Lv40) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valor , Golden Ratio Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : mysterious egg (incubating) (53/200) ---- With his recent outgoings and the tear of life , increasing his aldready massive stats advantage even further . The alliance leaders all looked at each other .... It was true that they had more chances to beat the guy six on one than one on one , however should they still loose , wont they loose even more face than loosing one on one fights? However after much discussion they decided to agree to Rudra''s challenge. RealManchester guild leader said " You want to fight us all six on one .... Fine , you will be dead before you can even beg for mercy ". The six champions stepped forward , all having confident and vicious looks in their eyes. 5 of the six were assaulters while one was an assasin. Rudra chuckled at the choice of the champions , the clearck of ranged sses could be seen. It was a good decision for a one on one fight , however in a six on one fight , a bnced party woulve caused him more troubles. Not that it really mattered however , as as soon as the signal to start the match was given , Rudra sprung inti action. Before the assasin could even properly react to Rudra''s blinding speed and raise his dagger to meet the iing sword strike . Rudra feigned the attack as he rolled through and shed a nearby assaulters neck. -17,000 Critical hit!!! The adventurer was dead! Within 30 seconds of the match starting a member of the alliance?was dead , and it only got worse..... The assasin who was by passed suddenly regained his senses after the initial shock as he activated his movement skills and attacked Rudra''s exposed back, however at thest possible second Rudra sidestepped and circled behind him , his sword piercing his lungs clean as it went through him. SPLAT! -15,000 Critical hit! Blood fell as another alliance champion died 1 minute into the challenge and 2/6 of the champions were dead . It was absolutely shocking. Even the remaining 4 adventures became on guard , they were absolutely in shock by the disy of skills by the masked man. They started getting self doubts as to wether or not they could face this titan , as they had been undefeated in training upto this point and were rightfully a part of one of the strongest , if not the streongest members inside the guild. The four made a diamond defensive formation as the four covered 90¡ã of angle to form an impregnable circle. Rudraughed at the foolish attempt to defend , as he leisurely swung his sword in the air before using blink. Dissapearing from sight Rudra reappeared the the centre of their little formation , as he patted one adventurer on the back , for him to frenzily turn back and swing his sword. Rudra ducked the iing strike and countered with one of his own , as his sword went straight through the other mans lower jaw out through his skull. -19,000 Critical hit! A third champion died! The initial party of six was reduced to three as panicked expressions could be seen on the faces of both the alliance champions and their respective guild masters. The alliance leaders knew at this point that dragging the match any longer was pointless. As they signalled their members to cause mayhem to dispell the challenge. The 500 alliance members suddenly made a ruckus as they shouted insults at Rudra and then suddenly about a group of twenty members charged at him , disregarding his ongoing duel. Karna swiftly took action , meeting the party head on, however the floodgates had been opened and all hell broke loose as the remaining alliance members also joined the fray to fight. Rudra and Karna suddenly felt a tremendous increase in fighting difficulty after being outmumbered by hundrerds. The challenge was over , there was never a winner per se , however the thousands in attendance were witness that the alliance champions were nothing but toys infront of the Elites. However the crowd was even more interested in seeing how the Elites struggled before eventually dying infront of the hundreds of alliance members pressing on them. However many solo adventurers who had qualms with the alliance also joined the frey , and all hell broke loose a little whileter as the yground turned into a battleground of thousands of people where everyone you did not know was an enemy. A certain streamer had been streaming the entire event and the world got an impression that the Hazelgroove kingdom was simply insane ,?and from insane they meant insanely entertaining!!! Where else would you see such madness of thousands of people fighting with no apparent sides or cause . /// Sorry for thete chapter , hope you all enjoy! , War bells are ringing with full force... War arc soon! We are close to the next PS target , hopefully we reach it before the week resets today , for one bonus chapter. /// Chapter 155 - Start Of The End

Chapter 155 - Start Of The End

The forums were aze following the events inside the open challenge that the alliance set up . The alliance had became a global joke as their champions were not even dirtpared to the masked devil , who ughtered 3 of them despite being outnumbered 6:1 , and would have killed the other 3 too had the shameless guild members not interfered. Their actions on interfering in the challenge had thembelled as cowards and despicable cheaters who could not hold a candle to the Elites , who were now deemed as the number one guild in PurpleHaze city. Omega had became such a hot game in the world currently that brought great viewership numbers even in real life. As major news stations now had dedicated segments featuringtest Omega news on their broadcast . The incidence in Hazelgroove was a hot topic currently , hence the news channels hopped in on the action ... Going with public emotion and condemning the alliance as a worthless excuse for a power group. The matter blew up soo much that the real life backers of the alliance members .... The parent corporations had to face the bacsh. The corporations lost face inside investor meetings and billionare gatherings. As they were mocked for theirck of talents. Billionaire''s had an especially inted sense of ego , and should anyone disrupt their perfect image of themselves or hurt their pride even slightly , it would rattle them to their core , as they would try everything in their might to prove them wrong. Bacsh came from the higher ups as the elders and guild leaders had a nightmare of a scolding. The only way the guild leaders avoided their firings was because they made sure to exaggerate the point that they could smoke the Elite''s soon in a war. 350,000 members against what 350 ? . There was no way that the Elite''s win that thing , even with an NPC army of a 10,000 troops or 50,000 troops or whatever amounts of bombs they had .... They cannot win that battle . Only because of this gaurantee , did they barely keep their jobs by the skin of their teeth .... However should they loose .... It will all be over then. And even though the gaurantees , things were even worse than they ryed back at themand station , as they were unable to regain control of the 11 sectors in the given time , only being able to take back 8 , failing the quest given by Emperor Aman. The Emperor gained back control over the millitary after beheading those who resisted his power , regaining millitary supremacy . After regaining millitary supremacy , the millitary swooped through the kingdom restoring order through force. Millions of innocents died , however the riots ended with Aman being epted as the Emperor. The Church fullfilled its obligations as it crowned the 17th Emperor of Hazelgroove , and with that began a new reign and a new era. With them failing the quest came a heavy penalty for the alliance as the Emperor forced millitary service upon the alliance or face banishment from the kingdom. The punishment required the alliance to provide 100,000 members for one year topulsary millitary service to the state . Having no other options , the alliance had to force its newly recruited basic members into 1 year of forced millitary service contract while being under pay from the guild. The alliance truly felt the pinch of finances thest few days , the red jewel quest line had been a disaster thatpletely blew a hole in their finances. Firstly it was thepensation for deaths that they had to roll out , then it was the money spent on repairs and recement of damaged equipment . Then it was the forced millitary service for a year while being under pay by the alliance. The three major events destroyed their guilds cashflow. Their only hope now was to win the war against the True Elites and raid 70% of their lucrative warehouse as warpensation to ease their financial pressure. The time for talking trash was over , as just when the cooldown for war was over , the impending war request came to the True Elites. ----- ( True Elites Headquarters , inner district, PurpleHaze city) Rudra was calmly looking at the new system notification that just came . It was a notice of war! He had been mentally prepared for this since a long time , he sighed as he opened the war notice . WAR NOTIFICATION :?your guild the '' True Elites '' , has been challenged to a guild war by six other guilds namely AzureLotus signed by PinkLotus SeaOfPoison signed by Scorpio SurferUnited signed by Beachboy RealManchester signed by DeBruyne. OriginalManchester signed by Fernandes Musicians Inc signed by TrueRhythm With the group name '' The Alliance ''. Should you choose to ept the war invitation as the defending party you shall have the right to :- 1) Choose the battlefield 2) Choose the war reparations to be paid in case of a victory. 3) Choose the exact date of the war in the next 14 days . Incase of loosing the war the penalty will be :- 1) Loosing 70% of guild assets Incase of choosing to forefit / surrender the challenge :- 1) pay 20% of all guild assets 2) get a 60 days protection period. Incase of winning the war :- 1) You will gain 90% of all opposing guilds assets 2) one request made in ordance to winning the defenders right. DO YOU WISH TO :- 1) ACCEPT THE WAR INVITATION 2) SURRENDER Rudra chose to ept the war invitation , with choosing the date of battle as 4 days from now on saturday. As for the war indemnity he put forth the condition that :- 100,000 alliance members shall sign a very contract for 3 years to be subservant to the True Elites guild as a manualbour. He would have filled in for more if the system allowed it , ending the alliance problem for once and for all , however the system only allowed him an indemnity for 100,000 members for 3 years . And that was only because he epted a war challenge against 6 other guilds. The system calcted the indemnity to be in proportion to the odds and approved it. The war deed was signed. The inevitable was here , the sh between the Alliance and the Elites!!! /// New week new targets. 800 PS = 1 bonus chapter. 1600 PS = 2 bonus chapters. 2400 PS = 3 bonus chapters 3200 Ps = 4 bonus chapters 4000 Ps = 5 bonus chapters. 100 Golden tickets = 1 bonus chapter Guys the golden ticket department has slowed down thest five days or so.... A great war arc uing , lets pick up the pace for an amazing war arc ! /// Chapter 156 - War Preparations

Chapter 156 - War Preparations

The Elites were at a MASSIVE disadvantage in the war , period! Everything had a role in wars , terrain , strategy , weapons , tactical superiority and coordination. However the biggest thing needed in a war was numbers. Against an army of 100,000 strong , 100 men cannotst long against them in any sort of open confrontation. The only example in history when 300 men toppled an army being outnumbered by thousands was the spartan war of 300 against the persians. However that was because they held a small passage where the numerical superiority of the enemy had no advantage , except that it was draining on stamina. However history was mans best teacher and Rudra had learned a lot from the battle of 300 . He thoroughly understood that he needed a great equalizer to negate the enemies overwhelming numerical superiority. And that equalizer came in the form of fort knox. Fort knox was the battlefield that was geograpically in a beautiful location. It was built on a small hill beside the ocean , on its south side was a small beach and connecting the beach was the ocean. On its west side was a river , which met the ocean forming a estuary. On its north and east was a wide lush green in stretching for kilometres. Rudra knew the fort knox battlefield inside out. It essentially had 3 openings , the first was the north gate entrance. The north gate entrance was thergest entrance and was the easiest to breach. The wood used to make the entrace door was quite weak , and it was the reason why whoever used fort knox in wars upto now , was defeated thoroughly. The east side had a smaller entrance about the size of one horseman. It had an iron door to fortify the castle , but it could also be breached making the assault a two pronged assault. If the assualt ever bes a two pronged one , when the defending party is highly outnumbered then know that you have lost the war there and then. And there was a third hidden passage inside the sandy beach , that opened inside a cer inside the fort . This passage had not been discovered yet , in any wars , however Rudra with his reincarnation knowledge aldready knew about it and the passage was a key part of his n . To win the war there were three phases of action that needed to be taken , in every phase there was little to no room for mistakes and only and only when all three phases are executed perfectly , can one win the war. Even before the first phase of the war began , one needed pre nning to do , and that prenning was to misguide the enemies. How can one achieve that? Ofcourse through the snake inside the guild Orochimaru. Rudra needed to have a fake war meeting inside the guild hall , exining a fake n and terrain and throwing off the opposition off their gamen. While actually preparing for the war secretly in an entirely different direction. The actual n of war was aldready formted in his mind as he had calcted everything to utmost precision , thinking about every possible scenarios and how to counter them. The first phase of the war would see the guild fortifying the entrances of fort knox in the east and the north gate using the lifestyle members and the reinforced bricks obtained in the auction. Within 10 minutes of preparation time , using fire spells and lots of practice in the days leading to the war , the guild members will learn how to make a cement wall of reinforced concrete as they seal both entrances , making the fort impregnable. Once the entrances are sealedpletely , then the arrow shooting ballistas would be opened to the world , as thousands would fall every minute to the relentless assault of the arrows of the ballistae. At which point spells and alchemic potions and a few bombs will be let loose on the swarm of opposing yers. Rudra estimated a death toll of 90-110 thousand alliance yers in phase one , which was the mass ughter phase. Then the most crutical phase of the war n would begin the phase 2. In phase two , Rudra expects the alliance to find a way into the fort. Nearly after 2 hours that the war starts , the natural cement walls of the fort should show signs of wear and tear , as he expects the guild to punch a hole through the defenses at that point. That point is where the war effort will take a crutial turn ... The guilds tankers would have to show their masterss along with vice guild master Karna as the rest of the guild members retreated through the secret passage and out of the secret door through to the beach. The role of the tankers is not only to hold the lines for long enough for the other members to retreat but also to lure?thousands of alliance members into the fort as they storm the area. It is at this point that bombs ced at strategic locations would blow up , and crumple the entire fort knox , sacrificing thousands of alliance members along with the tankers. Rudra expected a death toll of 50-70 thousand in this phase , which he deemed as the sacrifical phase. At this point the enemy forces should be thinned by arge amount when the final phase of the war starts , which would be the wild card phase of the war. The third phase would start when the fort entrance is breached and the Elites are retreating. It is then that SMG who had sneaked?through the secret passage at the start of the war and sneakily went upriver behind the alliance members , would ride the massive pirate ship that Karna obtained as treasure down river towards the ocean. When the hole is breached and the alliance members try to enter the fort , the pirate ship moving from the side would shower them with cannonballs and arrows from the ballistae . They would force the alliance to hasten their attack on the fort and divert some forces to handle the ship , to dilute their attention. After the fort blows up the ship will also pick up the escaped Elite members at the interjection of the ocean and the river . This was the final phase of the war effort as it would wipe the alliance members to staggeringly low number. And force them into retreat. Hopefully bringing the surviving numbers down to 10 or 20 thousand members. From there on there was no n , as the assaulters kept fighting the alliance on the beach , the alliance members would be forced to fight near the ocean where the ship would provide a constant cover. It was either wiping out the opposition then or retreating , but even if they wished to they would not be able to attack the pirate ship without proper infrastructure. The biggest advantage that the elites had was the ability to stun their opponents time and time again , however that would only remove the unfair numbers advantage that the alliance had. Finally it woulde down man to man , sword to sword and fist to fist and only the superior party shall win that contest. However man to man everyone knew that there was noparing the elites to the trash called alliance . Hence this was the best n Rudra coulde up with. Hopefully it would work. /// Let me know how you guys feel about the war n , its a lot of effort on my part as i plotted the whole thing . Hopefully you all like it. This bonus chapter is for all the summoning pens i have recieved asking for more work . This one is for you all ! Enjoy ! /// Chapter 157 - The Meeting

Chapter 157 - The Meeting

( True Elites Headquarters , the upside, real world ) Amelia had personally messaged everyone in the guild to be present inside the Elite tower real world guild meeting hall at exactly 4 pm. Well ... Everyone expet Orochimaru ofcourse , and everyone had indeed gathered in the hall. At first it seemed like a cool idea to make the decor of the 60th floor the same as the guild hall , however now that the members were meeting here for the 2nd time , honestly it was a bit awkward . Because while getting the same game like feeling , the world was actually reality. This caused a unnecessary deja vu for all members present which blurred the lines between virtual and real world. However one thing was absolute , that within the virtual world or in the real world , Rudra was the leader of the group. Rudra took the stage and everyone instantly became silent. The pressure of war was looming and while every member was a bit nervous , they were more exited to see what the leader came up with. They belived in Rudra and his capabilities , if the impossible could be achieved , then he was the man to achieve it. Rudra looked at the crowd and smiled , not a single person in the room looked scared even though a massive war wasing .... Now this is what Rudra wanted in?his members. No matter the odds there should be a determination to win , and theseds had it. Rudra said " Well , there has been a shortage of manpowertely even with the addition of 300 superbly talented people into the guild. I have seen guild members having to do menial tasks , and as a guild leader i cannot let this continue any longer.... ". Everyone in the room was confused? Manpower problem ? Ummm leader there is a war problem currently if you forgot ? Karna Aka Leo Crispi asked " Are we hiring new members guild leader? ". Rudra smiled and said " not currently , we have a strict entrance policy that cannot bexed , vice guild master ". Everyone was even more confused .... How were they going to solve the manpower problem without hiring new members? PoisonToadGamakichi asked " Then are we hiring NPC''s? ". Rudra said " Yes, we have indeed hired a lot of NPC''s but that is a topic for another day , right now what i am talking about is different ". Not wanting to create any more suspense Rudra said .... " See , the things is like this , although the modern world looks down on very , they perfectly enjoy exploiting employees into low paying service contracts. The only difference between working as a ve and an employee is the name tag that we attach to it ". Many people nodded , it resonated with people in a deeper level , those who worked in an abusive corporate contract knew that they were no different than ves. However how does it apply here? Rudra continued " naturally to solve the manpower problem of our guild without relying on NPC''s and without lowering our recruitment standards we need talented service people ( ves ) ". Rudra paused and looked around the room Then he said " 100,000 alliance members should be enough ? No? 3 years of service debt for loosing the war? ". The entire hall erupted in mour .. INSANE ..... THE LEADER IS INSANE!!! What confidence.... What arrogance .... The leader how much confidence does he have in the guilds victory? Rudraughed loudly seeing the mour , his eyes shone with determination as he said " The alliance weaklings dare challenge the mighty True Elites , now they need to be taught thew of the jungle , after we trample on them in war ... Yes ofcourse we will plunder their resources , but we will also force them into submission! You dare challenge us? Then you shall pay! ". " Let me make it very cleardies and gentlemen , there are good guys and there are bad guys , and Rudra Rajput Aka guild leader Shakuni , is a bad bad guy, if you are not an Elite , you are not worthy of my mercy ... The true elites is made for the best of the best yers , and the alliance is privileged to serve us... After the war we will rule PurpleHaze citydies and gentlemen, MARK MY WORDS". Rudra was out of breath but he continued " The elders have been informed about the three phases of the war , and they will breif you individually about your roles in the war ... I wont lie to you guys , the war will be tough and there is no margin for error , but follow the n and we will crush the alliance ! ". Everyone nodded , they looked determined . Rudra said " this meeting is mainly about telling you guys that tommorow inside the game , there will be another war meeting , but it is only a show for luring out the spy Orochimaru , heed nothing that is discussed tommorow , but act as if it is the most important meeting of your life .... Your acting tommorow will be important , i expect no slip ups ". Everyone became a little nervous , but they nodded in understanding .... They had to be at their sharpest tommorow if the bait for Orochimaru was to seed. The meeting was dismissed after that , and the elders took over their respective group briefings. Exining the real war n and individual roles. The Elites members showed shocked expressions after shocked expressions after learning the trump cards the guild held. They became even more exited for the war after that. Rudra who was overseeing the entire situation was deep in thought , he had a deep worry that he had not expressed to the guild members. ---- If you are reading this book on any site exept webnovel you are supporting pirated content .... Please do not support piracy ! You can read the same content on the original publishing tform webnovel. If you are looking for moretest chapters please read the book on webnovel. ---- Rudra''s deepest worry was that even after chipping away the massive numbers of the opposition there would be more than 20 thousand alliance members left standing against 250 or so elites. Should the alliance then reveal hidden cards , it would get really difficult for the elites to win. Rudra would be a fool to think that numbers was the only strength that the alliance had .... Six first rate guilds were bound to have one or two hidden cards. However how much will those cards tip the scale of the war? As the leader he could not show his worries to anyone , he had to remain strong and focused , his boundless confidence should inspire everyone else, however the reality was that noone feared loosing the war more than Rudra did , noone doubted every move he nned and was a bigger critique than he was for himself. As he sat in a cornor engrossed in his thoughts , a woman sat beside him and tugged his arm , and said " Its okay guild leader , we beleive in you , but you can also rely on us , we wont let you down ". Rudra nced to the side to find Naomi sitting beside him smiling ..... His heart warmed , this girl she understood the burdens he carried. He gave her a bright smile ..... /// Shoutout to Alicia melciot and mystic genius for the 500 coin gifts! Thankyou very much for the patronage ! We have hit the PS target , bonusing soon ! Golden ticket department is very slow , we need only a few more for one more bonus ..../// Chapter 158 - The Trap

Chapter 158 - The Trap

( True Elites Headquarters , inner district, PurpleHaze city, virtual world) Orochimaru had suddenly got a order informing him of an all guild meeting today in the guild hall. He had long been walking on thin ice , and this war was kind of thest chance he had as a spy to work for the Ambani corporation. To be fair , the Ambani corporation long wanted to nt another spy inside the Elite''s. However the guild never opened their goddamn recruitment doors. They could not nt anyone else , hence had to give Orochimaru the chance. Orochimaru had long since decided that he would much rather record the whole thing , than writing a report and filing evidence. Hence he had long started his record feature in the morning as he waltzed in the guild. He greeted yers and made small talk about the uing war to learn their opinions , however actually it was to pry into information . However his trick was long seen through as everyone knew he was a spy , noone gave him relevant information and kept piling more and more bulls*** thoughts and data to his te. At the end if one sits to organize all that was said and done , they would have nothing usefull at all! The greatest actor of all however was Fatty Ksh , he kept sighing and walking around Orochimaru , baiting him to talk to him , and indeed Orochimaru caught the bait as he approached fatty Ksh and asked " You seem worried my friend , everything okay? ". Ksh looked at Orochimaru for 2 seconds , then he sighed again , holding his head ...looking absolutely devastated and depressed as he said in a heavy voice " The new bomb recipe we came up with has failed , i do not know how to face the guild leader with my failure ". Orochimaru''s ears perked up at the news , this was good stuff , this was exactly what the alliance wanted to know .... How many trump cards does the true elites have? , How many bombs? Now that one of their new bomb lines have failed , isnt that good news for the alliance? Immediately he tried to talk to Ksh more ,forting him and trying to get more information . At the end he got the information that the elites had close to 5,000 bombs and that they will use their entire stockpile to level the alliance. The number 5,000 really shocked Orochimaru , however he sniggered inwardly , even if the 5000 bombs kill 50,000 people , it will still not be enough to win the war. The Elites were doomed. But outwardly he dint show it , he behaved like he was deeply concerned for the guild , feeling all sly and cunning. However he did not realise that he had long fallen for Fatty Ksh''s decietfull acting . Finally it was time for the meeting as everyone gathered in the guild hall. Rudra entered the room , and started to speak. " Guys , the trurth is , we are very very hard pushed to win this war , against the alliance we have bitten off more than we can chew , and six first rate guilds are not what we can fight against . However as throwing the towel is not our style , we will try our best to win the war ". The atmosphere in the room became gloomy , Orochimaru felt very very happy with Rudra''s speach soo far as he said inwardly '' Yeah you did you ba***** , nobody messes with the alliance ". Rudra continued " the best n that we have currently is to use our two best cards against the alliance , card number one is our defenders advantage that we choose the terrain. And after much deliberation with the elders we have decided to take the forest as our chosen terrain ! ". Everyone nodded , they seemed to agree with the decision it seemed logical . Orochimaru bit his lip , if it was the forest then showing numeric superiority maybe difficult. Rudra continued " i know it will be hard , and the war will be long , however using the forest as cover we can set up traps and use guire warfare tactics as we sneakily attack and retreat. ". This made sense as everyone nodded again , even Orochimaru felt convinced this was a smart n of action. Rudra continued " We have a stockpile of?close to 5000 bombs , each member shall be given 10 . Your job with these 10 bombs is to kill as many groups of alliance members as you can ". The damn bombs ! Orochimaru cursed ... The elites had the bombs that were the most coveted thing that every other guild wanted but the Elites wont sell! Lastly Rudra said " Even after all this i do not expect to win , logically speaking our chances of victory are 1 in a thousand , even i as our guild leader has bet all my money on us loosing this war , not because i have no hope , but because after we pay 70% war indemnity , we still have money to run the guild , and i urge you all to do the same". The atmosphere in the room became the lowest , the leader had no confidence in winning , why would they even try. Orochimaru was the happiest , he had gotten the biggest scoop of the century , this video would be recorded in history of the game as his name would spread throughout. He could not help but also admire Rudra''s ingenuity , betting on the alliance to win to make some money back was indeed a very smart idea. He quickly took his leave as he went to forward the recorded evidence to his superiors. He was hoping for endless praise and a good promotion for this job well done. Even his superiors found the videopelling as they showed it to the alliance leaders , boosting their confidence in the war a thousandfold. Yua felt a bit bad for Rudra , to see him in such a pitifull state , she swore that she would not take a dime from her share of the war loot and give it all back to Rudra secretly. The other leaders started to think about contering the forest terrain as they brainstormed ideas . But unbeknownst to them,?thinking they were the big fish stalking the little fish , the little fish was a deliberate bait set up by the fisherman. The trap was a hook , line and sinker! /// Bonus chapter for hitting the powerstone target , keep it up you all! , Also the golden ticket target has been hit , soo i guess one more bonusing your way. Shoutout to Leo_crispii and Ivory_pope for the 500 coin gifts ! Thankyou soo much for the patronage . /// Chapter 159 - War Preparations

Chapter 159 - War Preparations

Everyone started to fervently prepare for war. There was an overall atmosphere of pushing past their limits and going above and beyond in the next 3 days to be at the peak condition possible for the war. Fatty Ksh lead his team of lifestyle yers to ensure that the manufacturing of the ballistae and the rapid construction of reinforced brick wall was progressing well. The first phase of the n , revolved heavily around the contribution of the lifestyle guild. In the ten minute preperation time before the war started , they had topletely reinforce the entraces to make the fort impregnable. A slightest weakness in assembly and the defense could crumble , and the war would be finished there and then. However fatty Ksh wasn''t someone who would ever let that happen on his watch, under his supervision the wall team worked day and night to perfect their craft of making the wall. And the assembly of the ballistae and a sea of arrows were?being produced in the smithies day and night. The alchemists and potionmakers in the lifestyle division made many poisonous gas potions , to throw into swarm of enemies to deter them . Although they were not very lethal and could be easily countered with an antidote , to those who were not well equipped they could still posess a challenge. Especially the basic paralysis potion , that reduced movement speed by 40% . The assaulters of the guild were busy levelling , that included Rudra who was levlling like a maniac . He had aldready levelled up twice and showed no signs of slowing. ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Hier of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL:48 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 290 +145 VIT : 290 +145 INT : 290 +145 STA : 290 +145 PHY : 290 +145 HP : 37000/37000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Healthy Equipment : Pirate Armour set ( Lv40) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valor , Golden Ratio Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : mysterious egg (incubating) (65/200) ---- The same went for Karna and Neatwit who were levelling up relentlessly. The three understood quite well that their independent strengths would y a huge role in theing war. The guild also spared no expense in improving its members strengths. High quality weapons, skill books , equipment , everything was purchased by the guild , the member had to only send a invoice requesting money and they will be given the entire sum and also some more. It just soo happened that every single member was covered in light gold equipment or higher. There were not a single piece of bronze or silver ranked equipment on their body. Only gold or dark gold grade. Not even guild leaders of third and second rate guilds soo well equipped much lessmon members. This just went to show , how different the elites were from the other guilds. Rich beyond reason , unafraid to splurge on members , and delivered more than what was promised. It was because of this attitude of the guild towards its members that the sincerity was returned as people whole heartedly worked for the guild. The facade infront of Orochimaru was mentained perfectly as members kept talking about how to navigate the forest and how to set up traps and how they wished that the alliance would be merciful in victory. ---- If you are reading this book on any site exept webnovel you are supporting pirated content .... Please do not support piracy ! You can read the same content on the original publishing tform webnovel. If you are looking for moretest chapters please read the book on webnovel. ---- Orochimaru kept gaining confidence in the alliance victory and soo did the superiors behind him who praised him for a job well done. The alliance had aldready came up with ways to counter the forest problem . They had purchased res in bulk and of different colors , their n was to infiltrate the entire forest and then the group which encountered enemies would fire a re in the air. Every nearby group would close in with a circle formation as they confronted the enemy from all sides. This way the enemy would have no chance to use guire tactics and it would be only a matter of time before the enemy was caught in small groups and hunted to oblivion. Their other ns included strategically burning portions of the forest to drive out the enemy , should they encounter an area that the enemy had made a stronghold out of. And naturally the equipment they carried was also suited for the exact task. Had they even a whiff of the Elite''s true strategy , they could have prepareddders and siege equipment , have wallbreakers and have the wizards learn strong explosive spells. However they were clueless about it because of the very person they nted to not be clueless. Rudra had yed a masterstroke in manipting Orochimaru and the alliance would find out about it real soon. The forums were aze with spection as the odds of an Elite victory were the worst odds ever predicted. With a payout of 32:1 , an Elite s victory was ruled out by every single expert. However there were those who saw this as an opportunity to make big money , and hence invested 100$ to 1000$ on Elite''s victory , while betting 10,000 dors on their loss . Hence either way it wont be a big loss for them . Now they just hoped for a miraculous Elite victory. The only exeption to the scenario and heaviest better towards the Elite''s was naturally Ethan Grey who had absolute confidence in Rudra. Who bet a whopping 100 billion dors on an elites win . He would either make the annual profit of the Grey corporation in a single week , or loose a lot of money on a whim. To be fair he was scared of lossing his money , but the thrill of the gamblepelled him to do it anyway.?Now he just hoped Rudra would not let him down. The worlds attention was on this fight as major news channels had already began programs about the war running almost 20 hours a day. Various experts were brought to the pannel to discuss about the possible elites strategy and war oue. While many interesting theories were exchanged the end analysis of all experts was the same , there is no chance in hell that the Elite''s win. The bald expert that just had his hair grown back after mispredicting that the elites cant defeat Orange Rock guild , was back on the pannel , as he again made a bold prediction when a journalist asked him about his precious mistake. The journalist asked " Sir , you had said the same thing when the Elites fought Orange Rock guild , that there was no chance in hell that they could win. Now you say it again , what happens if you are wrong yet again? ". The expert said " Last time was a fluke , noone could have predicted the use of bombs by the guild , and there is a limit to how much cards one can hold. I can gaurantee that the Elite''s wont win this war. And if they do , i will not only shave my head again , i will also shave my eyebrows , moustache and wax every single hair on my body ". The expert made a bold prediciton... Rudra seeing the show on his sofa , eating popcorn smiled as he said " Get ready to loose your hair then baldie .... /// Bonus chapter for reaching golden ticket target. Finally the next chapter will see the start of the war ... Special shoutout to Cervantez91 for the 1000 coin gift and to Sneaky fox for the 500 coin gift. Thankyou for the patronage you both , motivates me a lot! /// Chapter 160 - War(1)

Chapter 160 - War(1)

Finally the day of the war arrived , all that could be prepared had been prepared , and knowing the sheer scale of the event , various media outlets had bribed yers on both sides to stream Live content. From the true elites''s side , Ethan himself requested Rudra to livestream straight from his POV in the war. Rudra would have hesitated or even outright rejected the idea if there was a possibility that his ns may be leaked due to livestreaming. However inside the war arena all iing messages were disabled , even within party members , information had to be ryed through runes or the old school way of shouting themands. Structure and ry ofmands was extremely important in wars. And only because he was sure that no information could be leaked to the enemy , he decided to ept the livestream request from Ethan Grey. One of Ethans manypanies was Grey entertainment , which had many channels and subscription services . And Rudra''s exclusive stream on their channel was sure to drive sales through the roof. ------ ( 5 minutes before the war. The Elites HQ ) Rudra started the livestream within the Elite guild hall , facing him were all the true elites guild members . The main guild and the lifestyle members alike , as everyone had a part to y in the war. There was nervousness and exitement in the air , everyone was impatient for the war to start , the Five minutes of waiting time felt like an eternity. Rudra looked at his guild , pride filling his chest , every single member , even the nonbat ones were covered in gold grade armour or above. Millions watching the scene were also in awe of the Elites wealth ... The scene of 500 or so members covered in top notch equipment awed all viewers. Rudra then raised his hand for silence as he began his war speach .... He said " The war ahead is going to be a tough one , i wont insult you guys by asking you wether you are ready or not? Weather you can give your 100% for the guild or not? Wether you can execute your roles to the best of your abilities in the war or not? ... Because if even a single answer is a no... Then we have aldready lost the war ! ". Everyone had a determined look on their faces , they did not need a motivational talk from the leader , their dedication to the guild needed no motivation. They looked fired up , they were ready for war! Karna looked at the members , as the countdown hit 15 seconds he shouted loudly " ONE FOR ALL , ALL FOR ONE ". And every single guild member shouted " GO ELITES GO !! ". The countdown hit zero and they were all transported to the chosen field of defense , the Fort Knox! ----- ( The war battlefield the Fort Knox! ) Everyone was teleported to the battlefield , the defenders the Elites spawned inside the fort , whereas the attackers the Alliance spawned inside the nothern ins. The alliance leaders were instantly dumbfounded when they teleported inside the war map ... This was not the forest! This was the Fort Knox map! The 10 minute war timer started , and the Elites lifestyle had aldready started its work in reinforcing the entrances , through the reinforced brickwork. While everyone else took the designated positions within the fort... Everyone exept Orochimaru , who looked lost . Orochimaru''s mind nked when he found himself inside of Fort Knox and not a forest .... He looked around carefully , only to find that noone else was surprised and even began to work. He couldnt process what was going on ... However everyone was giving him venemous looks in the guild , and Shakuni , Karna , Neatwit and SMG were surrounding him. He was currently on a border wall , and retreating 5 meters more meant he would have an ugly fall down the wall for 30 meters or so. Rudra walked with a smug smile on his face as he said " Orochimaru , ohh Orochimaru , you think you are soo smart , huh? Trying to infiltrate the guild ...leaking information to Mithun Ambani about the Elites ..... Well, well , well , Do you take us as fools who did not know your ploy? ". Orochimaru was stunned , '' IMPOSSIBLE , IMPOSSIBLE , he knew it all from the start ''. Was the only thoughts he had in his mind , but his mouth stuttered for words as the elders circled in on him , pushing him towards the edge. Finally regaining some sense of speech he said " Impossible , you were supposed to choose the forest terrain , there was this huge guild meeting , i have proof i recorded everything ... Was it all a setup from the start? ". Rudra just smiled a sinisterugh to confirm his thoughts Orochimaru shrieked like a little boy terrified ..... If Rudra knew everything from the start , about his identity and his connection to the Ambani corporation , and still gave him all the benefits of the guild and even footed massive amounts of money for his purchases , only to lure him into a trap .... Then he was a master maniptor and a terrifying yer of mind games . " You .... You .... You FRAMED ME ! ". He shouted in anger However suddenly he found a dagger in his abdomen , SMG had sneaked up on him , he was shocked , he was stabbed when distracted. But when he looked up , he saw Rudra''s sinister smile as he said " The Elites have no space for snakes like you ! ". BOOM! Rudra kicked him square on the jaw and sent him flying down the wall . His thoughts as his HP rapidly drained from the dagger in his abdomen , nearing death , was only that his career was over , the Ambani corporation would never forgive him and how he was a fool to think that he was the smartest person in the Elite guild hall , whereas the reality was thatpared to Shakuni , he was not even fit to lick his boots. The chapter of Orochimaru the traitor ended with this kick forever! He died from the fall down the wall and was teleported out of the war arena. /// War is finally on guys!! , Need full support in powerstone and golden ticket departments from you all now . I am super pumped about this arc , and would love maximumment participation on all chapters. Also special shoutout to caleb_hond for the 500 coin and ivory_pope for the 1000 coin gifts. It really motivates me to work harder for you all ! /// Chapter 161 - War (2)

Chapter 161 - War (2)

( The real world ) Ethan Grey was sitting in his private lounge. One of the finest whiskeys in the world in his hand , as he watched Rudra''s livestream. Today was a crutial day for Ethan as today was not only the Elites facing the Alliance , where he had a whopping 100 billion dors on the line , but also the day where his hired team of world ss mercenaries blew up Ambani''s petroleum mine . It was safe to say that Ethan Grey was a confident man , he would never drink to relieve stress , yet today his nerves were at the edge , it was a make or break day for him , as he would eithere out the other side today as a tycoon who would expand his worth by trillions , or someone who would have toy low for a while, loosingrge sums of money. When Rudra kicked the snake Orochimaru after name dropping his connection with the Ambani''s , Ethan felt a sense of satisfaction and releief , as he muttered under his breath " **cking snakes !! ". ---- ( War arena , The alliance POV) Beachboy of surfers united was livestreaming hence the world was watching the alliance leaders having an impromptu meeting regarding the change in the chosen terrain Scorpio said " The spy''s information turned out to be useless , there is no f****** forest ! , Damn that idiot spy , our whole strategy is ruined , We have no way to tackle a fort siege , we have nodders or wall climbers ". PinkLotus said " Although what you are saying is true , not everything is as bad as it seems ,?i have seen previous battles in fort knox , it has two gates at East and North , the north gate is the biggest gate made of wood , our assaulters should be able to hack through the gate after a bit of struggle. We will loose some numbers , however thats not an issue is it? Once the gate crumbles , soo will the Elites ". TrueRhythm agreed to PinkLotus as he said " I agree , this is not necessarily a better choice than the forest , the fort is a smaller area to defend and run , we can rest assured about the guire warfare tactics , once the defenses of the fort are breached the war will end ". The alliance leaders had a logical discussion about what to do next , but time was running out , as the 10 minute preperation time was about to run out , they were yet to ry important information to the 2,50,000 strong army of theirs. And as for now there was but onemand , that was breach the gates and attack the fort. The war timer hit the final 30s , and everyone becameser focused .... Victory or defeat , everything would be decided now. Unbeknownst to them , an deadly assasin party of 20 lead by SMG had sneaked through the hidden gate and started to make his way upriver , unnoticed by the alliance army. 5....4....3....2...1... War starts! ---- ( The true elites pov ) The war had started and everyone had taken battle positions , the task of handling the archballistae was left to the archers , whereas every lifestyle member and non wizards were given a bow and quiver of arrows. A few people like Rudra and Karna chose the javellin , to strategically target enemies. Just as the countdown hit zero , a sea of people started to charge from the nothern gate towards the fort. Rudra smiled at them as he said " Come! ". He gave Karna the nod and Karna gave the Warmand. " UNVEIL THE BALLISTAE , ARCHERS LOAD YOUR ARROWS?".?Karna shouted The cloths covering the ballistae were removed. The weapons were already armed and loaded. " HOLD ".?Karna said , waiting for the perfect time to unleash the arrows , making sure that maximum enemies were inside the range of arrows to maximize damage. " FIRE! ".?Karna shouted , and for a second the sun got blocked out a sea of arrows fell on the charging alliance members , as thousands were hit with the iing arrows. But to the sheer horror of the alliance members , unlike the traditional arrows that hit in waves after waves , these arrows were continuous. Like a goddamn machine gun , the ballistae kept sting arrows after arrows , with an insane rate of 200 arrows per minute.?Atleast 150 alliance members died under its relentless assault every minute , while 20 more were injured. And there were 8 such beasts mounted on the walls of Fort Knox . 1200 alliance members fell each minute to the ballistae and about 300 more fell under the arrows and spells of the members. There was panic , disbelief and sheer horror inside the alliance members eyes.?They could not even defend properly under the relentless arrow assault . Chaos rained inside the charging party as to defend the arrows the alliance members moved around and bumped into each other , falling tripping and breaking the attack lines. Scorpio looked at the ballistae and just went batshit crazy " WHAT THE HELL IS THAT THING ..... WHY DO THE ELITES HAVE SUCH A GAMEBREAKING THING? ". His mind went nk , and the same happened for the other five alliance leaders , they were speachless seeing the beast of a ballistae in actions , thousands being yed every minute under its unending assault. Meanwhile the world watching the unfolding of the ballistae went totally nuts ... The elites had their own mediaeval machine gun , how cool! Themon adventurers seeing the war for fun were very very happy seeing the entertaining ballistae in action , whereas the various superpowers saw it as a must have tool in their arsenal . Win or loose , many interested parties were going to contact the elites post war , for this technology. The first phase of the war had started , and 10 minutes into the war , the first alliance member finally reached the nothern gate , after going through hell in the face of iing fire ,?and started hacking at the wooden door with his axe. However within these ten minutes close to 16,000 alliance members had died , and there was no signs of slowing down. /// 3 chapter day today , as both the powerstone and golden ticket targets have been hit !?Congrattions guys , your wish for a faster war arc will be granted today. Special shoutout to caleb_poling for the 1000 coin gift and mystic genius for the 500 coin gift. Thankyou for the patronage guys , it motivates me a lot ! /// Chapter 162 - War (3)

Chapter 162 - War (3)

The appearance of the ballistae caused the alliance members to panick , and hence the inexperienced soldiers broke the ranks and the attack formation was ruined. However slowly but surely a few members started to teach the north gate. Hacking the wood with their weapons. The big and burly ones took a short run up and tried to ram themselves onto the gates shoulder first. However for some reason , the door wouldnot budge. But not understanding the reason behind it , they kept attacking the door nheless. The alliance leaders quickly issued an order for all long range sses to attack the ballistae . However to their nightmare their lower ground disadvantage and the ballistae''s long range barrage , made it impossible to get in a safe range to attack the ballistae. The few who did manage to get even a bit close had a javellin pierced through their body , courtsey of Rudra and Karna , who were only on the lookout for such people. Half an hour passed just like that and?close to 40 thousand alliance members had died under the contsant assault of arrows and javellins. The alliance had absolutely no answers for the iing assault of the ballistae. People watching world wide were awed , as many started to beleive that if the Elites could mentain the current situation for an hour longer , the entire war situation may change. Where many experts predicted the war to be over within the first 30 minutes , the actual reality was that after 30 minutes , not a single Elite was dead , however close to 40 thousand alliance members were ... Their numbers dwindling to 2,10,000 men! However finally at that time , someone finally cut through the wooden gate , but what he saw through the small opening he made , made him despair. THERE WAS A GODDAMN WALL BEHIND THE GATE. this made no sense , why is there a wall behind the gate?? He shouted " THERE IS A WALL BEHIND THE GATE! ". And naturally the message ran across the battlefield , that there was a wall behind the gate. Rudra smiled hearing the message , it was about time that they found out about it. Now he could turn things up a notch. The alliance leaders were dumbfounded , there was a wall behind the gate? Wasnt the fort supposed to be impregnated once the gate was breached? Then why was there a wall? Scorpio shouted in desperation " Half of the party members , circle to the east gate''". " CIRCLE TO THE EAST GATE ". " CIRCLE TO THE EAST GATE ". This was the issue inmanding such arge army , by the time themand manually reached the front line , the initialmand of '' Half '' members circle to the east gate , became , Circle to the east gate. As droves and droves of yers started to circle towards the east gate. The abrupt change in charging direction caused the army to form a congested group , that was easy pickings for the ballistae. In the five minutes following themand , close to 15,000 alliance members lost their lives . As they tried to reach the East gate. However to their horror , the small metal east gate was actually covered by 5 archballistae , and it was suicidal to evene close. Rain of arrows poured over the alliance members , with the next 5 minutes having a deadly deathcount of 21,000 alliance members. Their original numbers of 2,50,000 now reduced to 1,74,000 . The alliance leaders had a ghastly pale expression , as everything was falling apart , their death tolls piling like crazy . However there was a certain leader amongst their group who was having a sly smile on his face currently. Beachboy said " I have a trump card that can help us breach the wall , but it is very expensive and i cannot use it for free ..... If you guys want me to use it then i will get 20% more from the end loot ". The other 5 leaders red at Beachboy , he had a way of stopping this massacre , but he was holding them hostage for getting more benefits. Had the situation been not soo desperate they would have aldready kicked this greedy bas**** in the head by now . However considering the desperate situation that they were in , they hesitated.?Every guild needed money .... And giving up 20% was too much! It was then that a guild member came with a report ... " Reporting to the leaders , it is confirmed that the elites have somehow made a strong concrete brick wall behind both the gates , the fort is impregnable". " DAMN IT ! F***ING ANNOYING PRICKS ". Scorpio lost his mind. His antics being watched by millions ... However seeing the desperate situation he said " Alright i agree you selfish pig ". The other guild leaders also gave their confirmations through gritted teeth , as Beachboy had a big smile sted on his face. Beachboy said " Alright .... Watch me ! ". As he took out some scroll from within his inventory. The scroll was a tier three spell scroll firest. [ Firest ] ( tier 3 ) : a scroll that unleashes the power of a tier 3 spell , firest . Can only be used once before the paper burns out. Effects : creates a powefull me explosion. Everyone''s eyes widened when Beachboy pulled the scroll out .... If it was a tier 3 scroll then indeed it had power to destroy the fort walls and st a hole. They hated Beachboy ''s greed , however they praised his resourcefulness . With this they could finally enter the fort and win the war! An entire unit made of elite tankers covered beachboy from every iing assault , as they moved as apact unit , with every defense spell and ability at the disposal of the tanks being activated . When they finally reached an eptable range , Beachboy finally infused mana into the spell , as he aimed for a spot on the wall .... /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target!! Great job you all! , One moreing up for hitting the powerstone targetter tonight. Also a big shoutout to ivory_pope for the 2000! Coin gift! , Woohoo! , Feeling appreciated for my hardwork.?Thankyou ! /// Chapter 163 - War (4)

Chapter 163 - War (4)

Beachboy unleashed the full power of the tier 3 spell . BOOM! It collided with the walls of fort knox , the explosion rattling the entire fort , one archballistae was destroyed as it was positioned right above the explosion that took down the wall. However the explosion came at a cost , as 200 or so alliance members near the wall area were also blown away with the brunt of the explosion. There was a void created in that area , but when the dust settled and huge hole appeared on the walls of fort knox , all hell broke loose as the alliance members came swarming at that direction. The alliance leaders rejoiced at the scene , the orders of CHARGE! could be heard all around the battlefield . As victory seemed certain following the forts breach . Experts all around the world , who were giving livementary on the war developments became very exited , as they startedmenting as if it was the start of the end for the true elites. Beachboy personally lead the charge alongside his elite guard , as he tried to enter the fort. Rudra took in a deep breath , it was time for phase 2 , it all depended on the tanks now. Except the archers who were still manning the archballistae , and the tanks and Rudra , the rest of the elites started to retreat through the decided path. Rudra quickly threw two spike bombs and one frost bomb , at the area of hole , where there was a dense poption of yers. The bombs as expected were super effective under the situation , as they imed the lives of many alliance members. And also bought a few extra seconds of time for the elites to retreat. Medivh was thest one to retreat after ensuring that the entire wizard division had retreated , however before retreating he needed to show a skill of his own. Facing the hole in the wall , Medivh took the special potion that Rudra aquired for him , that temporarily allowed him to temporarily raise his potential to cast a spell one tier above his current tier. This was the second time he would use the spell , the first time being against the trolls . Medivh closed his eyes and focused ,?he raised his hand and started the chant. mes started to burst from under his feet and around him and started to grow in size and power .... Circles of me danced around his being , as he casted the spell Sea of fire! Boom , the entire hole and 25 meters beyond the hole was transformed into a zing sea of fire , the tier 2 spell showing its full effect! Hundereds of alliance members who had recovered from the bombs and desperately tried to enter were scorched to death , as the spell took a toll of nearly 500 alliance members and gave burns to many more. A perfect example of the terrifying PVE Capability of a wizard ss , Medivh disyed his ss awing the world watching. Again a vum was created where the hole in the wall was , the remnant mes marking a scorched area. The alliance simply could not breach the entrance. Wizard yers around the world were shocked to see Medivh''s abnormal disy of power , what was that spell? How can he cast such a powerful spell? Everyone had doubts in their minds , as at tier 1 , not a single mage across the game could pull off what he did. The name and face of Medivh was etched into the memory of every wizard yer at this point , as someone to watchout for. Rudra nodded at Medivh , and signalled for him to leave , Rudra was pleasantly surprised by his performance as he overdelivered , the casting of this spell was not discussed in the initial n , however it brought a few extra seconds for the elites to retreat. Being thwarted twice from entering the fort , the alliance members became more desperate than ever in their third try , the archballistae''s relentless assault never stopped and the deathtoll was piling at an insane number by the minute , the fort needed to be breached and it needed to be breached now! Rudra still had 3 bombs left in his inventory , not counting those that were aldready set up in the fort for its copse , if he chose so , he could have used them at this point again to get a death toll at the area of breach , however he chose to save them for emergencies , the situation was under control as of now and the bombs maye in handyter. Thinking so , Rudra finally let go of the javellins and summoned his dual swords. Excalibur in his left hand and elven sword in his right , Rudra was ready for war , and soo were the other 9 tankers in the guild. The job of the tankers was very difficult , they had to hold of against hundereds of yers in a strategic location untill thousands of alliance members were inside the vicinity of the fort and to ensure that before they died , they activated the bombs nted on the forts walls to let it crumble. Fort knox had 7rge vertical pirs supporting its base structure , all being fit with the Elite special waterbombs. Also a special stash of?waterbombs was inside basement of the fort , that would be activated by Fatty Ksh after the other 7 go off , destroying the entire fort knox area. C , tank , Rhino , armoured snake , bulletproof , damagetaker , thousandpunchman , shieldbearer , and lineholder were the 9 tankers in the true elites . And their time to shine was now! Hundereds of alliance members poured in through the open hole , C swallowed his saliva seeing the sight , determination in his eyes , he was ready for the fight of his life! /// Bonus chapter for hitting powerstone target! Great job you all for having a 3 chapter day! , The second phase of the war arc is here.?The story will only intensify going forward , hence i hope you all will keep hitting the next targets as fast as possible for enjoying the war break free! We are close to hitting the next golden ticket target, soo lets go guys , we can do this! /// Chapter 164 - The Greatest Mercenary

Chapter 164 - The Greatest Mercenary

/// Off the coast of country X , The Ambani petroleum mining area/// "This is the country X airforce ,?You have entered restricted airspace , please lower your altitude to 20,000 feet and turn around to leave the airspace , you have 2 minutes toply , or we will shoot you down".?The anouncement could be heard in the mercenary ne. There were three people in the cockpit , one was a stunning woman that would make even the saints meditating in Himyas arouse in excitement. She was wearing a tight leather outfit , supposedly made of high tensile bulletproof material , however the tight outfit just highlighted her perfect figure and showed her curves beautifully. The girl was a sculpted beauty of the highest order , with natural assets that were neither too big , nor too small. A goddess fitting tastes of all men. Here chocte brown hair and smoky ck eyes only enhancing her aldready perfect face. Her spy name was sk , and her real identity was unknown . She was the co pilot today on this high paying mission alongside the greatest mercenary of the dark market. Before introducing the greatest mercenary on the dark market , it is important to introduce his Lackey . 6 foot 2 , 220 pounds , Asian male , brown skin , and lean muscr body. His name was '' Bo '' , graduating top of the mercenary training ss , he was a once in a lifetime prodigy. Fast , smooth , charming and deadly , he was the perfect guy for every mission . Currently learning from the best mercenary to ever live , he was very vignt on this high paying mission. As he watched to absorb every single move the senior made. He was seriously infatuated with Miss Sk , however he could not show it , as moreover his respect for the greatest mercenary was greater than his infatuation , he kept his focus on that man. The greatest mercenary of all time , was the title this man had on the dark market , after he sessfully assasinated the monarch of country F . His epics were legendary about how he learnt kungfu from a monastry in china and how he had the most unusual solutions to any given situation. His name was '' Jhonny English '' .?Born in country B , he was the idol of many aspiring young mercenaries like Bo , now in his fifties , he was a little off his prime and this was his retirement mission. While the world thought him to be a super genius , the truth was that he was only incredibly lucky , the only thing he had going for himself was his confidence , the heavens helped him as whatever he did ended up being an earth shattering event. To be honest , he was clueless as to how to execute the monarch of country F , when he took up the assasinating mission it was his first ever mission , he was aplete rookie , whereas many trained international experts had been working on the mission for months now , but were unsessful , as he was scouring the capital city , thinking of ways to carry out the mission an annoying falcon took off with his hat , when he was shooting at the falcon that just took off with his hat , his bullet actually hit the monarch of country F right in the nearby building . It turned out that the bulletproof window had been left open through some coincidence . Unaware , English kept chasing the falcon for his hat , not knowing he had a ton of men pursuing him , as his attention was on the falcon flying above , he identally entered an open manhole and hit his head hard. He was knocked out for 8 hours , and by the time he woke up , his name had aldready spread around the world for being the greatest mercenary alive. Since that day he had earned great respect and standing inside the mercenarymunity , and carried three mega missions after that , all being huge sess . His legacy as the supreme mercenary had been solidified and today was hisst mission. Offered big bucks by the tycoon Ethan Grey , he was specially brought out by the agency along with Bo and Sk . English immediately had a huge crush on Sk from the moment he saw her, and it helped that she had immense respect for him . Sitting in the captains position on the cockpit , English was looking at Sk sneakily , the radio message had scared her , even after all the stealth devices installed in the ne they were still discovered , this mission became infinitely more difficult now .... She silently bit her lip. Bo said " Sir , we have been discovered what do we do now? ". However English was mesmerized by the sight of Sk biting her lip , he unconsciously pushed the steering to make the ne dip. ZOOM!?A missile just missed them barely as it sted 2000 feet above them . Sk and Bo were shocked as Bo said " Sir the radar showed nothing , and even in the announcement they said that we had 2 minutes toply , how did you know that there will be an non tracable missile on us? ". English was dumbfounded himself , his heart pounding in his chest , his mind screaming '' Fu**** hell mate that was soo close ''. He looked at his d*** and said '' Thankyou for saving me little fellow '' But he couldnt show those thoughts to the other two as he said " Once we were discovered there was aldready no turning back Bo , its stupid to trust the enemy enough to let us turn back ". Bo nodded in understanding , indeed Mr English was the greatest spy alive , he was nothingpared to him . The mission had taken a turn for the worse , as the Ambani petroleum mining area was still 4 kms out, they needed to survive one more minute to bomb it sessfully and then somehow get out of the area unnoticed. Sk became serious as he took over weapons control , and Bo went to the back , ready to drop the bombs over the mining field when needed , they both were calm despite the ugly situation as they had absolute faith in the man handling the aircrafts control . Jhonny English! /// A slight deviation from the intense war arc , also a small spoiler : English will join the Elites soon! Comment how you feel about the three new characters introduced , and don''t worry the next chapters will see us going back to the war arc , before weplete this storyline too . Also i know you guys are really interested in more chapters of the war arc soon , and knowing that Reader ivory_pope gifted me 2500 coins and reader Josiah Templeton gifted me 500 coins , ill release a bonus for them today! Also we are only 25 golden tickets away from a bonus , soo today can also be a 3 chapter day if you guys hit it! /// Chapter 165 - War (5)

Chapter 165 - War (5)

( The war arena , virtual world ) Rhino and C were the leaders of the tankers division inside the game . And they were the only two who were not assigned to any pirs to blow up , their jobs was to hold the enemy , as much as possible. And it was by no means an easy job at all as currently there were about 20 thousand alliance members swarming the fort , with all 10 archers aldready killed and the archballistae''s destroyed. Although the number seemed massive , realistically with their backs being covered against a wall , there were only about 5-6 enemies that could attack them at any given moment , just that even after killing those 5 or six enemies , other 5 would rece them at a seconds notice , meaning that they needed to face and endless swarm of enemies and hold out for as long as they could. Rudra was also present as he danced his way through hordes and hordes of enemies , elven sword slicing enemies left and right as if they were made of butter. He was not overwhelmed by the massive force , as he slowly but surely retreated towards the southern side of the fort , drawing in as many enemies as he could. 3 minutes in , all the tankers were still alive albeit many had aldready taken close to 50% damage in their hp bar . C and Rhino , faring a little better at 65% health. Even Rudra himself found his health chipped a little as he sat on 94% HP , however it dint bother him , as his goal was started to be realized. In the face of such overwhelming odds , the tanks did not budge a single inch as the elite tankers held their ground strong and proud , defensive skills were used left and right. As their superior armour and shields helped them minimize the damage they took. 4 minutes in , less than 20% of their HP was remaining , but close to 75 thousand had entered the fort , their job was close topletion. However they had not heard the sounds of cannon firing yet , they could not self explode yet , they needed to hold on a bit more! Beachboy along with his Elite guard finally made it through the wall , as he tried to act heroic as he lead his troops to victory. He looked at the fort , and found a pitifully low amount of Elites struggling for their lives , he found nothing odd about it as he thought that majority of them had been yed , this was a good thing as he would have smelled the trap otherwise. He looked around as he finally found Rudra , and thats where he redirected his guard , towards Rudra. Even Rudra was at the southernmost wall at this point as he was desperately waiting for SMG''s cannon fire before he could use blink and get out of the fort. He saw Beachboy enter the area and instantly he felt panicked , if beachboy noticed theck of Elites inside the fort he would understand that something was amiss , however to his delight he seemed clueless. '' Thankgod for stupid people '' Rudra thought as he continued his gruelling fight against the swarm of soldiers. Pinklotus also entered the fort?soon after Beachboy , and started to scan the area ..... She looked at the few Elite tankers desperately struggling , but found it odd that the other assaulters were not visible. She instantly thought about how the Elites had absolutely superior warriors like Neatwit and Karna , and how they would not fall before the tankers , something was amiss here . But before she could voice out her concers a loud BOOM ! Was heard . Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of 50 cannons firing could be heard. Giant cannonballs hit the swarm of yers trying to enter the fort , and a few even hit the nothern fort wall instantly copsing the wall , burying many alliance members. SMG was finally here! The ship was here and the cannons were fired! Rounds were reloaded and within 10 seconds , the second volley arrived. The alliance members turned towards the river to see a massive ship floating downstream , its cannons pointing towards them , therge grey wolf design as its mast. The True Elites g rising high on the ship. The ship also had 4 archballistae fitted , as swarms of arrows also graced the alliance members who tried to approach the ship! Scorpio was dumbfounded seeing the size of the ship , as he cursed under his breath " WTF IS THAT THING , WHY DO THE ELITES HAVE IT? ". was the question on the millions of viewers minds worldwide , a new variable had suddenly been introduced in the war. Rudra smiled , the timing was perfect , 30 secondster and the n would have gotten infinitely more difficult. The tanks sighed in relief , they had less than 10% Hp remaining , and would have failed to hold out long enough if SMG was anyter , but to their joy they carried out their parts beautifully , the guild wont loose the war because the tank division failed its job! They were proud as a big smile stered their face " FOR THE GUILD ". They shouted as the first bomb went off ! BOOM!?Quickly followed by bomb 2-7 as the fort started to crumple.?C and Rhino had a big smile on their faces as the phase two had seded , their tanks did them proud. Rudra instantly blinked , and teleported to the beach about 40 meters away from the southern walll as Fatty ksh blew up the entire waterbombs stash in the basement. BOOOM!?A massive explosion that shook the entire war arena ured , the explosion reaching 30 meters in height. Debris flying into the sky , along with burnt bodies of alliance members. Scorpio and the other 3 guild leaders watched in horror as half their army died inside that fort. In a shocking move that noone sawing , the elites blew up the fort , burying somewhere north of 85 thousand alliance members! Along with guild leaders Beachboy and PinkLotus! /// Bonus chapter for all the gifts and love you guys have shown me thest 2 days! I sincerely hope to give a third chapter today shall we hit the powerstone/ ticket target , as we are close in both of them ! Hope you enjoyed the bonus , pleasement if u did/// Chapter 166 - War(6)

Chapter 166 - War(6)

There were only 50,000 Alliance members left alive after the fort copsed! This happened because close to 85,000 alliance members died with the explosion of the fort. The archballistae''s had an kill rate of 150 and about 20 were injured?per minute , they ran for close to an hour , and there were ten?such archballistae''s , making the total deathcount under the arrows to be close to 90,000 . Also an aditional 12,000 had been injured. Also under the assault of Medivh , the bombs , the archballistae''s mounted on the pirate ship , the cannons fired , the arrows shot manually by Elite guild members , and the members that died under the swords and shields of the tanks , the final death toll came around 25,000 troops. The massive army of 2,50,000 had been reduced to 50,000 . The copse of the fort was a masterstroke that noone sawing. Around the world , people were stunned by the massive fort blowing up , killing a third of the alliance army with it. The viewership number of the war became the highest viewed event in the history of Grey entertainment , as 457 million people were watching the stream live! The streaming service seeing a lifetime high single day subscription count of 120 million new subscribers. Just throughout the duration of the war event. And boy o boy did it deliver far beyond all expectations , beyond what anyone predicted , the Elites were countering all odds to absolutely outmanoeuvr the alliance , wiping more than 2/3rd of their force. Only about 50 thousand members left standing , and to everyone around the world , this was a feat worthy of beingbelled as a stroke of brilliant genius?and Rudra as a masterstrstegist never seen before.?However the creator of the n , Rudra , had an ugly expression on his face. ording to his calctions , only when the number of the alliance members was brought at under 10,000 was hepletely confident of victory, him only expecting 25 thousand alive after the fort copsed , but the 50 thousand standing was a bucket of cold water poured on him. About 15 thousand of the 50 thousand left alive were injured. However many of them were quickly regaining HP under the healing of the priests and basic Hp regeneration potions. Even the Elites had losses on their sides , close to 100 Elites were dead , these included the 9 tanks , 10 archers and about 80 lifestyle yers. While it never came to it.?But Rudra assigned the entire lifestyle division , after building the wall and mounting the archballistae''s.?To go to the basement where the bombs were located and protect it with their lives. While rest of thebat troops escaped to the south beach using the secret passage , the lifestyle guild stayed. They built a wall after thest yer Medivh crossed the passage to the beach and stayed in the basement to guard it at all costs. Should even a single yer breach the area , they were given explicit orders by Rudra to blow the structure up. While manybell the lifestyle professions weak and useless inbat . It was not the case in the True Elites , in this guild where everyone matters , even the lifestyle members contribute to the guilds strength, ready to die before letting the enemy pass. Fatty ksh had indeed raised a batch of loyal and guild centric yers just like himself. Hence the odds now shifted from being overwhelmingly outnumbered to being massively outnumbered. While the world watched the nail biting war event , the alliance camp had a devastatingly low morale. What was supposed to be an easy war became a nightmare for them. Time and time again they found out that the Elites were five steps ahead of them the whole time. Scorpio started to quake in his boots , goosebumps all over his skin . He was scared, scared to loose th war. Hecked the spine of being a leader as he could not give a singlemand to his remnant army because of the sheer fear of walking into another trap set up by the elite''s. What if he sent the troops charging only for the beach infront to actually be a minefield ? What if suddenly aircrafts started to appear and nuke his army? His mind ran crazy scenarios that were impossible to happen. However the Elites did the impossible time and time again. Nothing was certain dealing with them... Should he loose this war , he would loose everything.... The fear of loosing everything was soo great in scorpio''s heart that he could not think of any good counterattack as a leader. Not only him , the other three guild leaders were not faring much better. The members kept asking themand centre for the nextmand , but themand centre was deathly silent . Unbeknownst to them , the situation was simmrly grim even on the Elites side , as the guild members understood that the enemy numbers were far more than what phase 3 could execute . They turned to their almighty guild leader for the nextmand. This is where Rudra showed his true ss as a master strategist , as while not everything was going to n , he still had his men , and he still had a chance to grasp victory. It was foolish to charge into the 50 thousand strong army without any real n to duke it out man to man. The pirate ship had aldready sailed downriver and into the ocean , and it was impossible to row it back upstream towards the battle arena. Unless the alliance members charged towards the ship , the archballistae''s and cannons were useless. A deadlock ensued as none of the parties made a move while regrouping. It was at this moment at the impromptu phase 4 started a result of the reincarnation knowledge , Rudra said ".... /// Alright guys.?Not everything went as nned there is trouble in the war arc , no more hidden cards , how will the elites ovee the odds? Also i have a message to convey and its long , soo please do check thements section. Shoutout to madisonHilbach?memorial and EMcrystal for the 500 coin gifts To mysticgenius for the 1000 coin gift ! And to ivory_pope for the 2000 coin gift ! , Thankyou soo much for the patronage guys , means a lot to me ! /// Chapter 167 - War(7)

Chapter 167 - War(7)

Rudra had a strategy to win the war , however it was a very risky strategy. In his previous life , this strategy was used by a group of one hundred?solo adventurers to fight against an horde of 3000 men . The strategy waster called the '' Bow and Trishul '' strategy. Which was infamous because of how often it failed horrendously. The entire bow and trishul strategy is based on the three trishul heads , the three heads must have absolutely strongest yers holding the position as when any one of the three trishul heads copse the formation would be worthless. The bow in the bow and trishul formation reffered to the long range attackers or in this case the pirate ship docked 25 meters off the coast loaded with 50 cannons and 2 archballistae''s. When the enemy was in range , they would find themselves with a barrage of aerial attacks that would leave them without an answer. Also the remaining wizards who stood right at the edge of the beach , also made up part of the bow unit. The assualters made up the trishul unit ,?three single lines of soldiers made up the trishul formation , advancing and retreating as a single unit. The distance between two lines was 2 meters , and the distance between those standing back to back within the same line was 1 meter. The idea of using the formation was to force the opposition to break their ranks and attack in undefined files. Once an attacker slips past the trishuls head , it can instantly be dealt by yer two behind him , or yer 3... 4 ... 5 ... 6 .... The formation only worked if the tips of the trishul worked perfectly and in sync with each other. The entire idea of the trishul formation was to attack strategically and make the enemy bleed , while gaining a steady retreat to recuperate from injuries , should the enemy give chase , they would find themselves under a barrage from the bow formation. With the promise of safe retreat , all they needed to do was relentlessly push and retreat while dwindling enemy numbers. The creator of this formation was a god in indian mythology who was deemed as the god of war because of his outstanding achievements in the battlefield. And now Rudra chose to use it , making Neatwit the rightmost tip , himself being the most important central tip and Karna being the left tip. He exined his n to the guild , as the members gave theirplete support to the idea. While the general n was to attack and retreat , there was an underlying scheme hidden within this battle strategy , and that was Rudra'' s masterstroke and his great equalizer. A trap within a trap , that if executed correctly would lead to the Alliance''s downfall! --------- ( Meanwhile at the Alliance''s side of the camp) Scorpio had regained a little bit of peace of mind after he calmly assessed the war situation. They still had fifty thousand people left in their corner. Although loosing 200,000 men was a tough blow to take , they still outnumbered the Elites by a huge margin. Agreed they had the wierd pirate ship off the coast , mounted with the despicable arrow shooting machine. However there was a limit to what it could do with such a huge distance. Also theck of the Elites taking any actions made him beleive that they too were maybe out of cards , and that they can still win the war easy. The world was watching the war develop , and the five minute break before the climax only hyped up the audience more than they were aldready. Both the Elites and the alliance troops saw a restructuring in formation , and seemed like a sh was imminent. Victory or defeat? It all depended on how well could Rudray the trap ..... ---- If you are reading this book on any site exept webnovel you are supporting pirated content .... Please do not support piracy ! You can read the same content on the original publishing tform webnovel. If you are looking for moretest chapters please read the book on webnovel. ---- ( Meanwhile , the Ambani corporation , real world ) The Secretary?was quaking in his boots as he saw the seething Mithun Ambani . Mithun Ambani was in a horrible mood ever since the twins took board seats in thepany. Profits and sales had aldready seen a steep decline after the series of firings of crutial employees. However the alliance where he pumped soo much time money and effort into was also currently thoroughly underperforming. Mithun Ambani was absolutely Furious , he knew about the massive amount that Ethan Grey bet on the Elites. He was desperately hoping for his money to go down the drain.?But seeing the Elites performance soo far, he was scared that Ethan might just make it big. He was in a bad mood , however the secretary had an even worse news for him .... A recent urgent report came in , informing him that the restricted airspace near his petroleum mine field had been infiltrated by an unknown aircraft. And all efforts to bring it down uptill now had been unsessful. Mithun Ambani froze.?If something were to happen to his petroleum mine..... No! The very thought made his soul quake in fear ! He looked up towards the heavens as he said " Soo you finally decide to punish me huh? ". He hurriedly left watching the livestream as the petroleum field was a much much more pressing matter. Now hopefully the joint protection of country X millitary and hired mercenaries should be enough to thwart the trouble .... Or else .....! /// Bonus chapter for reaching the golden ticket target! Good job you all . Also we are really close to hitting the 3200 PS mark , soo hopefully we can have a bonus number 2 today itself. Special shoutout to The NoOne for the 1000 coin gift !?Thankyou for the patronage my friend , it gave the tired me an energy boost! Also i would take this opportunity to announce that on popr demand i have decided to make a discord server for us all tomunicate and share ideas ... Details to be shared soon! /// Chapter 168 - War (8)

Chapter 168 - War (8)

The Elites reorgnized themselves into the Trishul formation , and started a slow march towards the enemy camp. Even after having a huge numerical superiority, the alliance was the one who adopted the cautious attitude of wait and see , as they adopted a tight defensive formation to meet the Elites. The scene was worth seeing , when seen from an aerial view it appeared as if a huge trishul( Trident) was piercing through a sea of men. But the peculiarity of the scene lied in the three leaders. Starting from the right tip of the trident there was Karna , who had currently equipped 3 swords , the third one being in his mouth , him finally revealing the special skill he picked up from the endless ocean dungeon.?He had an cool and calming attitude around him that calmed the anxious assaulters behind him , he was as steady as mount tai , ready for everything that the enemy could throw at him. In the centre point of the trident , was the unfathomable guild leader Shakuni . He was the guilds heart and soul through and through . The guild members had immense faith in him and his abilities and would never hesitate to rally under hismand. In the left point of the trident, leading the charge was the levelling freak , Neatwit , a fearsome sword in his hand , glowing with ck runes , it caused anyone who saw it to cower in fear. And behind these three monster of yers were the equally talented assaulters and assasins of the True Elites. Each elite was the cream of the crop in terms of talent , and easily rivalled five normal yers under normal conditions , however with having superior equipment and skill tomes as well as the support of the best potions avable on the market to quickly replenish lost health and stamina , the whole game changed. When only about 20 meters were left between the Elites and the enemy lines , Rudra made his first move!?He used the lifestyle guildstest product that they produced courtsey of an coboration between the potion makers and alchemists , the mist potion. Five bottles of haze potions were broken and within seconds in an entire two killometer radius , thick fog covered the area. Nobody could see more than a meter in front of them. This is why Rudra ced the soldiers in line back to back about 1 meter from each other , because that was the visibility range . Panicked shouts could be heard from the alliance army. As they kept shouting to make sure that the army was okay. Curses could be heard everywhere as the alliance troopsined '' I CANT SEE S***?IN THIS THING! ''. '' F*** THE ELITE''S , ALWAYS SNEAKY '' Between those screams , the screams of scorpio could be heard , '' IS EVERYONE OKAY? ''. Rudra chuckled for a bit , before he took out the spike bomb and roughly threw it between the enemy lines. BOOM!?A loud explosion was heard , as screams came out from the alliance yers . The screams made the other alliance members even more anxious as they did not understand what was going on . '' Ayy , Ayy , Ayy , TF is going on here huh? ''. '' I HEARD SCREAMS , IS EVERYONE OKAY? '' Scorpio shouted But someone shouted back '' IF EVERYONE WAS OKAY , WHY WOULD THEY SHOUT , DUMB BA*****''. Scorpio was dumbfounded by the remark , as the psychological games started to work on the alliance members , the fear of unknown thoroughly gripping them. Rudra nodded for the assasins to break formation and go, this was their chance. As he and the rest of the assault squad , also charged in towards the enemy lines. The sh was on , Due to low visibility the alliance members had clubbed closer together , which leftrge patches of no yers in the overall formation ,pletely crumpling its defensive capabilities. The trident made their way carefully through enemy lines as a tough fight presented itself before the Elite''s. Rudra , Karna and Neatwit had to take on about 5-6 yers simultaneously at the head of the attack , which reduced to 2-3 for those behind him , while after member 4 in the queue , there were only stragglers to deal with. Karna''s triple wielding gave him an insane edge over handling the multiple opponents , his ability to block three simultaneous sword strikes made it difficult for the opponents to chip damage him , as his brute strength and epic rated sword dealt high damage to his enemies . Karna also had his biggest advantage in his minds eyes , while everyone else saw blurry images of their opponents. He just closed his eyes to see their every move , every feint.?Every muscle movement . Thankgod for the fog , making it difficult to make out that his eyes were closed , or else his way of fighting would have caused unstoppable waves through the forums. However even this did not mean he was invincible , slowly but surely he was umting damage! Rudra was faring a little worse than Karna , as not being able to see clearly while fighting multiple opponents reduced his efficiency by a little. He was still more than holding his ground , but the chip damage he was taking was a little more than what he usually would! ---- If you are reading this book on any site exept webnovel you are supporting pirated content .... Please do not support piracy ! You can read the same content on the original publishing tform webnovel. If you are looking for moretest chapters please read the book on webnovel. ---- Neatwit was faring the worst of the three trident points , while his sword was fearsome , his overall skill though better than the average yer. Was not as refined as Karna or Rudra''s . He was a yer in his growth phase as every battle was a learning experience that made him better. Even though he had lost 30% of his total hp , he was starting to adapt to the fighting style as he was taking lesser and lesser damage . The ones who were faring the best however were the assasins from the Elites. They ran wild in the battlefield , with aldready low overall vision their stealth stat made them almost invisible to naked eye , as suddenly an alliance member would drop dead after experiencing cutthroat. The assasins were the rulers of the battlefield currently advancing and retreating out of nowhere. Even the highly protected guild leader of True Manchester , DeBruyne found himself killed by an assasin. The assasin also died , unable to escape the guards guarding DeBruyne once found out . However he died with a smile knowing that the tradeoff was worth it! The world watched in exitement as the enveloping of the fog and the asional screams of the dying alliance members made them extremely curious as to what was going on ! In about 20 minutes of intense battle in the fog , about 50 elites and 5000 alliance members had died! The bait had been set , now Rudra had to reel the big fish in for the kill! /// Chapter 1 for today , the powerstone target has been hit soo bonus chapter two will be released very very soon!?Also we are only 23 tickets away from hitting the next golden ticket target hence bonus chapter 3 is also a possibility! Finally the discord is here pasting the link here as well as the synopsis , do join! https://discord.gg/KJtRdwcW94 SHOUTOUT TO marshall_brand for the 2000 coins gift and Josiah_templeton for the 1000 coin gift ! , Thankyou sooo much guys! /// Chapter 169 - War(9)

Chapter 169 - War(9)

The mist potions were starting to loose effect as little by little the haze was starting to clear out. The Elites were slowly but surely starting to be pushed back , or soo they made it seem . The Elites had a battered look on their faces, and with more than 45,000 alliance members still standing , they were in an overall disadvantage . Most of the standing Elites were at 50% Hp or less , with only some yers and assasins being above 70% , but that was because they did not engage in gruellingbat. When the fog started to clear , the assasins started to loose their edge as more and more of them were caught and killed . It seemed that the Elites were out of tricks and that the tides of war were turning. Scorpio saw a glimmer of hope , as he ordered the troops to start pressing on the Elites. Being pushed at a greater speed , the Elites had difficulty retreating safely , the veil of the fog?now clear enough to see 20 meters . More and more Elites fell , as the enemies started to attack the tripod formation from the sides, the two files under Karna and Neatwit suffered heavy causalities , Rudra''s middle file was mostly intact , but they were under a lot of pressure. The tripod started topress as the initial distance of 1 meter between members was reduced to half. Scorpio was delighted to see the Elites dying one after the other.?His army''s numeric superioritying to full y! Scorpio became exited as he ordered a full charge from the army , the Elites looked as if they had no option left as they broke formation to desperately retreat. It was at this moment that guild leader Fernandes of OriginalManchester?had a bad premonition in his gut.?It seemed too easy , they seem to be forgetting something. And indeed forgetting they were , suddenly a waze of spells hit their frontline! BOOM , BOOM , BOOM ! Fireballs rained from the air! The Elites wizard unit had started to take action! The fog clearedpletely and the alliance army had a view of what they were missing. They did not understand how in the dense fog they had little by little moved towards the ocean as they now realized that they were far too close . In theirst moments where they had charged at the Elites desperate to crumple thempletely , they had covered close to 50 meters in ground and now they were under the range of the Ship''s archballistae''s. When a rain of arrows started to pour on the army , it was at that moment that they realized their mistake. It was at that moment that Scorpio knew that he f***** up ! Rain of arrows started to pierce the Enemy as they scrampled in retreat , but boy o boy how could Rudra let that happen! He quickly took out the poison mist potions and threw them deep inside the enemy lines . There was a denseyer of posion mist that broke out in the enemys retreat path , as they were left with no safe path to retreat. For a moment there the army was utterly confused in what to do , the moment they breathed the posion they felt weak and nauseated , but the loss of HP wasnt too much . However the arrows of the Elite''s were deadly. It was at this moment that Rudra also threw the paralysis most potions into enemy lines , and coupled with the wide area covered by poison mist , the 40% movement debuff of the paralysis mist had a deadly effect. Not having the courage left to cross the area of poison + paralysis mist , the alliance members were left likembs to ughter. Some tried to cross the area , some tried to turn around and attack the Elites , however most were undecided and under constant shower of arrows. The eyes of the Elites changed from preys to hunters as those who tried to turn to attack them were ughtered mercilessly. It was a tactical nightmare for the alliance , the wizards kept downing advanced mana potions and kept up the relentless assault of AOE spells. Most injured Elites got a breather and used advanced healing potions to regain lost HP. Medivh even forked out another sea of fire , hisst one possible , toy rest to a lot of alliance members. The Assasins and the Wizard division of the True Elites had lived up to their name , as they shined bright in this section of the war. The might of a wizard under a constant stream of mana was terrifying , however the Elites were an exception for having such an endless stream of potions for each of their wizards. By the time the poison mist cleared and a few stragglers were able to retreat.?The standing army of 45,000 was cut down to 9247 members.3590 of them injured and under 50% hp . To the Elites having 127 members 17 on the ship and 110 on the battlefield. Excluding the 10 wizards. There were 40 assaulters and 60 assasins on the battlefield. It was at this moment that Rudra finally shifted from being the strategist to being the absolute incarnation of god of war , this was the number he was confident in dealing with.?It was time to duke it out man to man . In a scene that will be remained forever etched in the memories of everyone watching worldwide forever , 110 Elites charged at the retreating alliance army of 9247 to reap their lives! /// Bonus chapter 2 for today , congrattions to us all , this week has been thergest collection of powerstones in the history of the book! I am humbled by the support , the powerstone department hasmanded 4th bonus from me in 7 days this week ! We are very close to the golden ticket target as well. The next chapter will see the conclusion of the war. Soo hopefully we hit it today itself. A big shoutout to The NoOne for the 2000 coin gift! Thankyou for the motivation brother . /// Chapter 170 - Rudra Unleashed ( War 10 )

Chapter 170 - Rudra Unleashed ( War 10 )

A wave of emotions were surging throughout the war in Rudra''s mind. Although he is proud to say that every single Elite yed their role and delivered what he asked from them , it was finally him who was at the centre of every single phase , responsible for every single move! Wether the guild won or lost , he was the one it affected the most , to the others the Elites may loose , they loose money , maybe some respect and some treasures . But for Rudra , once the lost he would loose his dream. His dream to make the strongest guild and himself bing the strongest guild master. In his first life he could not do it , however rebirthed he would not let the second chance go away. All this time he was the responsible guild master , who only took calcted risks and ensured that the guild survived first . However when the number of alliance members left alive dwindled under the 10,000 mark , he finally saw his opportunity to run wild! Why only after the enemy odds became under 10,000? Why did he wait soo much? , It was because that he was now confident that the 10,000 members could never take down that behemouth called the pirate ship and the 17 members headed by SMG ever! Even if every single one of his guild members onnd , now died , the Elites could not loose the war!?, Not everyone realizes it however once the alliance army of 45,000 hit the ocean floor and started to swim towards the pirate ship, there was only soo much damage the arrows and cannons could do to 45,000 yers under water. Even if 70% of them are shot down it would still be thousands of members boarding the pirate ship of 17 and attacking it! Victory was not certain. But with less than 9247 men , that Rudra and the assaulters would definitely thin out to even lower numbers , He was sure that the ship could no longer be taken down and that victory was bagged! Every single member followed his charge , the 100bat troops and even the 10 wizards charged towards the retreating alliance army! , For anyone who was not familiar with the war scene and who switched on the television just now , this scene would look ridiculous , but to those who were watching this since a long time , their blood pumped at how the tables had turned! Rudra close to the enemy lines , leaped in the air andnded in the middle of the enemy lines with a strong skill Earthquake! BOOM ! , The ground shook upon impact when the Elven sword came in contact with the ground. The shockwaves knocking everyone around him down. sh! sh ! sh ! sh! sh! sh! Before they even had chance to regain their posture , 6 alliance members were dead just like that. The surrounding alliance members looked at Rudra in fear , and rightly so as at that moment when they looked in his eyes , they dint see a human. They saw the goddamn Demon Of Death Valley and he was unleashed! Uptill this point Rudra had not used a single of his skill inbat , however it all changed now. Skill after skill was used as for the first time since getting the skill for a long time , Rudra used Berserk! Rudra''s strength experienced an explosive increase as he became a one man ughter machine , running through opposition as if they were dirt. Every single one of the Elites was doing well , as they fought the enemies Through zeal and grit. Neatwit and Karna standing out the most as even they were walking massacre machines. However Rudra was just on another level currently , as he was literally unparalleled in the battlefield. Nobody could even touch him. Rudra was weaving such powerfull yet nimble moves , it was almost as if he was performing a dance ... A dance of death! As countless enemies were teleported out of the battlefield under his sword. Unbeknownst to Rudra , who had aldready entered the zone of absolute focus. The Elven sword had started to buzz in his hands. It grew hot and there seemed to be a qualitative change in the de. The original silver appearance of the de began to change towards a faint white glow , as a system notification brought Rudra''s attention to what was uring. SYSTEM NOTIFICATION : The Elven sword has recognized your skill as a swordsman worthy of using its power. It has recognized you as its master. The swords full features are now avable to you! The Elven sword had recognized Rudra!!! [ Elven sword ] ( semi legendary ) : a sword of the highest grade made by the elves , it is light and contains an inbuilt power to fight creatures of darkness , inscribed with the finest runes it contains a sword heart and will only show its true potential when it chooses a master . Current chosen master : Shakuni Won Knight Effect 1 : Can damage all darkness aligned monsters including formless monsters like ghosts and spirits. Effect 2 :?10,000 cuts , use the sword to unleash a terrifying 10,000 cuts on one enemy , or a cut on ten thousand enemies! Effect 3 : World sh ( skill) : One of the ultimate skills of the Elven sword , unleash one sh that contains 400% your max power! Effect 4 : ???? ( Upgrade to legendary grade to unlock) Restriction 1 : Righteous faction Restriction 2 : Knight ss. Rudra was pleasantly surprised to see the insanely overpowered skills that came with the sword acknowledging him as its master , as he tested the skill 10,000 cuts! The air suddenly changed around him as countless winddes started to appear .... 10....500...1000...10,000 des appeared , looking like 10,000 elven swords , and with a move of Rudra''s arm descended on the alliance army! To the millions watching worldwide this was an Earthshattering moment as Rudra showed a skill far beyond what any knight or swordsman in the game could do. It was a sword skill , that had an deadly AOE effect. Every single alliance member alive felt the strike , and many who had low Hp were tipped over the death line as they were killed by the move.?However to their worst nightmare Rudra did not stop even after the move , as like a grim reaper who did not rest , he kept running through enemy lines , and somehow he had became even more fierce. After elven sword recognized Rudra as its master , it was lighter and easier to maneuver , also the damage had increased by more than two times , if previously using it was like cutting through butter , now it felt like swinging it in air! With the full capabilities of a semi legendary weapon he was a wargod incarnation on the battlefield. Scorpio was deep in despair as he tried to somehow turn the tides around , the three Elites , Rudra , Karna and Neatwit were absolutely decimating his army! Scorpio shouted towards his army poiting at Rudra saying " STOP HIM!!!! ". However that was the worst mistake he could have made! His shout brought Rudra''s attention to him , as the demons gaze met with his! Scorpio felt goosebumps all over his body , and somehow his throat went dry and his legs went limp when Rudra looked at him. Rudra pointed his sword towards Scorpio and a small lightning sparked in his eyes as he used his skill thunderst! BOOM! A huge bolt of lightning hit Scorpio who was immediately sent to the afterlife ! The alliance army leader was dead! Dead under a single attack from Rudra! Millions of viewers worldwide were shocked , First the 10,000 swords and now the lightning st! What was up with the insane skills of the True Elites guild master. The only standing alliance guild leader left was the guild leader of Musicians Inc TrueRhythim.?However, his charisma was not enough tomand the alliance army , as every soldier started to act ording to their own wits. The elites side were not without its losses , the ten wizards and 52 of the 60 assasins were dead. Alongwith 22 assaulters. 88 of the 110 members on thend were dead , leaving only 22 members alive. Except Karna , Rudra and Neatwit , the others were left with under 30% HP , as the battle against soo many alliance members was taxing at their health. However the three ughter machines were unstoppable as they left carnage on the alliance army wherever they went. Very soon , Karna killed thest standing alliance guild leader TrueRhythm , as the alliance army was left without a leader. It was only a matter of time before the rest of the alliance army crumpled after that , as ten minutester only 100 alliance members were left standing against 3 True Elites! Karna and Neatwit were panting heavily both having less than 10% HP , However there stood Rudra as calm as mount tai with them , his breathing easy and his HP over 60% , as he looked coldly towards the remaining enemies. The three had abined kill count of 6200 alliance members in thest charge with Rudra alone killing over 3700 and the other two sharing the remaining kill count. Even though their kill counts were beyond monsterous , they were not in the same realm as Rudea! , The two of them realized the beast that the guild master was in this phase of the exchange , as the difference in their skills was openly evident.?They had immense fear and respect for him at the same time . When they looked into the cold eyes of the guild master , they realized that they would never want to be on the other side of these eyes. Victory was in sight , the impossible was almost made possible ..... Neatwit and Karna could feel the impending victory in their blood , as they were eager to rush into the remaining enemy lines. They were only waiting for Rudra to give thestmand. It was at this moment that Rudra gave his real war speech that he dint want to give at the start of the war , He said " To the millions watching worldwide , let this serve as the warning to you , The Elites are the best guild out there , no matter what you throw at us, no matter how few we are , go against us and you will be crushed ! EACH AND EVERY ELITE IS WORTH A THOUSAND OF YOUR TROOP!?, However like those who perished today , if you are Foolish enough to cross paths with us , then .... ". Rudra used his ultimate move , he used the World sh , as a terrifyingly powerfull sh that could sh mountains in half was released. 100 men were yed through critical hits all at once without even a single chance to counter. As the oue that noone expected in their wildest dreams became a reality. SYSTEM NOTIFICATION : THE WINNERS OF THIS WAR ..... THE ''TRUE ELITES '' GUILD! CONGRATULATIONS TO THE WINNERS! /// Longest chapter in the history of the book , hope you guys enjoyed it .?This concludes the week long war arc! It was the longest battle sequence i have written yet , and a lot of nning went into it , and the positive response has been gratifying. I thoroughly loved writing the arc and hope you guys did too Cheers guys , congrattions to everyone on the elites win! Come celebrate by joining the discord , link in synopsis! /// Chapter 171 - Aftermath

Chapter 171 - Aftermath

The Elites had won! , Being outnumbered 500 to 1 they still managed to topple the alliance , and this event had?shook the entire poption ying the game , it was the hottest and most wildly discussed topic worldwide and had taken everybody by storm. The first and the biggest ramification of loosing the war for the alliance was surrendering 90% of their guilds resources to the True Elites. Along with 100,000 members that would serve the guild for 3 years as war indemnity. Although the Elites were rich , 90% of the wealth from six first rate guilds was still a huge amount. The guild recieved close to 700 million gold in assets. Although arge part of it was in form of items and precious materials. It was still a huge amount . Rudra after spending money like crazy aquiring lots of properties in the city. Left the guilds finances in a little bit of cashflow crunch. However with this new influx they were again the titans of the city filled with overflowing wealth. Also , apparently Ethan Grey , happy with the performance of every single Elite , gifted each guild member a sum of 10 million dors in performance bonus. Spending 5.5 billion in bonuses. The guild members were naturally overjoyed by the ie as their impression of Ethan Grey improved immensely. However Rudra knew that the man had earned a whopping 3.2 trillion dors this time from the war. 5 billion was not even a drop in the bucket to him . Ethan Grey was naturally overjoyed by the oue , as he showered Rudra''s house with presents and expensive items. Knowing Rudra he knew that his direct offer for money would be rejected , hence he sent gifts to Mr and Mrs Rajput and little Max , soo that Rudra had no choice but ept it. After the war , Rudra decided to just spend a good day away from the game and with family , as he hoped to recover from the mental fatigue. However a lot happened in the game in the 15 hours he dint log in. The forums had erupted , the clips of key scenes of the war had aldready gone viral , some getting even 1 billion views. Rudra was named as the '' Master Strategist '' and countless experts who analysed the war showered him with praise in devising such ingenious strategy. There were naturally a lot of hate circting regarding the alliance , as the world deemed them as trash! 250,000 men could not topple 600? What kind of a joke was that? , Naturally all those who bet money on them winning lost big time. And those who bet on the Elites struck gold.?However those who lost their money had only two ces to vent their frustration. One was the forums , where they absolutely ndered the hell out of the alliance and the second was the news and media channels that predicted a confident alliance win. The expert who had just barely regained his hair , had watched the war with a pale expression on his face ..... When the fort blew up and half of the alliance army was taken along with the explosion , he had a really bad feeling ..... He touched his precious hair , he realized he may not be able to touch it anymore. He was cowering in his boots when he had to go live , but as he was under thepany''s contract , he had no choice but to go live. He could not even speak a single word as just as his face popped up , the text channel was ridden with all sorts of profanities and insults. " WHY DO U STILL HAVE HAIR ? SHAVE IT NOW! ". " I LOST 2000 DOLLARS BECAUSE OF YOU , I WILL NEVER FORGIVE U BALDIE ". The live telecast went even more downhill for the expert when the news announcer decided to absolutely humiliate him live. The announcer asked " Sir , how does it feel to have made such a gross mistake in analysing the True Elites strength? ". The expert had a dark look on his face , he was furious inside , but he had no words left to refute , the Elites winning was nearly impossible , he was not giving false advices , what the Elite''s pulled off was simply out of this world. However such excuses wont work. He said " Noone could have predicted that the war would progress this way". Themon people became furious , as the insults became even more profane " THATS WHAT THEY PAY U FOR , BALDIE ". " WHATS THE POINT OF YOU BEING AN EXPERT , IF YOU CANT PREDICT IT ". " DIE YOU @#&¡ê&". The announcer also dint let him off as she asked " Then whats ur credentials as a gaming expert if you cant predict it? , Arent you just a senile old man pretending to be wise?". The insult destroyed the experts morale , he wanted to weep but tears wouldnte , he was not wrong in his prediction , however noone was patient enough to understand that , also it was his own fault for underestimating the Elite''s. That guild wasnt the average joe, it lived up to its name. Then on live TV , he was shaved clean off his hair , and even had his eyebrows waxed. The aldready slightly obese man looked like a big potato without any facial hair. " UGLY POTATO ". " UGLY BALD POTATO ". " TRASH AND STALE BALD POTATO ". " IDIOT BALD POTATO ". It was safe to say that the expert had the worst day of his life today. Another event that happened worldwide was that , the True Elites were stopped being ssified as a first rate guild or small guild or whatever power level the people associated them with. They were simply an anamoly in everyone''s books , when it came to the Elites , nomonsense applied and there were no rules. Their strength was ced atparable to first rate guilds , however they were considered a wildcard group. And many wanted to befriend this group , especially for their technologies! , The Elites lifestyle had caught the eye of everyone worldwide. The presence of the reinforced wall technology to the deadly archballistae''s , the pirate ship , the cannons , the wierd alchemic products , the world wanted those secrets. Everyone wanted to build a trading and working rtionship with the Elites. Presents were showered everyday in their guild hall , from guilds even across the continents. Rudra ignored most of them , but the presents from the super guilds could not be ignored , each being unique and very valuable. The super guilds had taken notice of the elites. While it wasn''t necessarily a bad thing.?It wasnt good either , Rudra knew that it was still very premature for him to even think about the super guilds. However one super guild had been affected greatly by this war , and that was the superguild backed by Mithun Ambani. The reveal of his name and affiliation to the alliance had brewed an unstoppable storm. The world was hungry for such gossip , Ambani had a huge frown on his face when the assured victory n of the alliance to crush the Elites failed soo miserably . However little did he know that his bad day was about to get a whole lot worse! /// The chapter wordcount exeeded 2400 words total , soo i decided to break it into two parts. Hope you enjoy! The targets for this month are the same as the previous one . 1 bonus chapter for every 100 golden tickets and 800 PS Special shoutout to the top fan and number one golden ticket donator , the emperor of Hazelgroove Cervantez91 for the 2000 coin gift! /// Chapter 172 - Aftermath(2)

Chapter 172 - Aftermath(2)

The true elites guild hall was filled with energy and enthusiasm. They did it! , They actually did it! The atmosphere was as lively as it could be as everyoneplimented each other on a job well done. The departments all saw each others heroic moments on rey and teased each other on their job well done. The most famous of them all was medivh , his sea of fire earned him the title of '' inferno mage '' , as everyone would bow wherever he went as a joke. Neatwit was also for the first time in a rare asion present for the festivities and not off leveling , as he and his sister Naomi enjoyed the lively atmosphere. To the duo who always lived a secluded and hidden life , the guilds atmosphere was heartwarming , and somehow it felt like home! Naomi had nobat prowess being a priest ,she was as weak as the lot came , as she and the other priests hardly had any role in the war , as they were quickly evacuated to the ship with SMG.?Even still she was weed everywhere she went as the Elites had absolutely no discrimination amongst members. Everyone being worthy of joining the guild was the best of the best , and deserved respect. It was at this point , that two men slowly entered the guild hall , everyone turned their heads to see them , and immediately the crowd broke out in cheers . It was the guild master and vice guild master. Rudra and Karna walked in each having a shoulder draped over the other. In a brotherly disy of affection. Rudra took the stage as he looked across the room , even through all the coursing exitement , the room instantly became quiet , the guild leader was about to speak . Rudra said " the world feels surprised that the Elites won , however let me be clear , it was not luck , it was not unexpected. I fuc**** told you guys we will win. Defeat was never an option , we were always going to win! ". Cheers broke out in the room PoisonToadGamakichi shouted " Thats right boss , we crushed them ! ". More cheers were heard in the room. Rudra raised his hand and silence ensued. He said " as winners we have earned the right to celebrate , today we have gained gold! ". CHEERS!!!!! " WE HAVE EARNED FAME! ". MORE CHEERS!! "AND WE HAVE GOT 100,000 ALLIANCE MEMBERS TO WORK UNDER US! ". Deafening cheers broke out in the room . " Ooo yes , starting today , we have True Elites service guild established , where we have gained 100,000 subordinates . They will have no choice but to carry out our explicit orders for the duration of the contract". " Those who pointed their swords at us yesterday will now clean our feet ! , Let me be clear heredies and gentlemen. We Elites have a baseline , that we will not humiliate them , demoralize them , or abuse our power over them , however except that , we shall work them to the bone! ". " The True Elites farming program will be initiated where every Elite who is not farming Exp will have a team of alliance members doing it for them , you shall join the party and do your chores , while they shall do the farming". " Want to hangout in the guild ? While they farm Exp ? Why not? , Want to go shopping in the market while they farm EXP ? Why not! " " They dared to mess with us ! Now they shall pay! ". Rudra voiced his thoughts out loud , and although it was very unfair terms to the alliance members , beggars cant be choosers can they? The alliance was officially crumpled , 100,000 members went under Rudra , 100,000 members were under millitary service for the empire . The remaining members either quit the guild or became rogue under the payroll. The once GLORIOUS cumtion of 7 first rate guilds in Hazelgroove kingdom was reduced to such a pitifull state after messing with the Elites.?The Elite''s prestige was set in stone after the war as they were named the unofficial number one guild of the kingdom. Although there were other first rate guilds in other cities left , the Elites defeating 6 of them at once made them the number one overall. PurpleHaze city became very chaotic after the downfall of the six first rate guilds as second rate guilds seized the opportunity to promote themselves to first rate guilds and grow. The areas dominated in the outer district by alliance yers were now changed owners , as second and third rate guilds divided it amongst themselves. Another big event that became a hot topic recently was that the guild leader of AzureLotus guild , dissolved the guild and joined the True Elites following the fall of alliance. She along with core members Greenlotus , Bluelotus , YellowLotus , RedLotus and WhiteLotus , all became True Elites! While Rudra gave them permission to join the guild. Their main role was to be a bridge between the service guild and the main guild. Rudra only brought them in in a management capacity and would not take them on dungeon runs or levelling. It was only because of Yua that he let them join anyway. Daily visits from various guildmasters and major corporations became a routine at the Elites guild hall , as everyone hoped for a cooperation . Rudra though entertained them all , epted none of the offers. He had no intention of selling any of his technologies to anyone. However what he did do was cleverly reaching agreements on selling potions at 50% the market price. This deal exited many guilds which extended olive branches to Rudra and the Elites. Should they know that the Elites actually use the Chalice of purity?to just upgrade the basic potions to advanced ones of highest grade . They would vomit blood realizing the profit margin they made. However they were unaware , hence mistook Rudra''s buisness move as a way to make friends with genuine intentions. The days started to pass quickly as the war slowly started to fade out from people''s memories , and new events took up the forums.?Though not as busy as before the war , Rudra aldready startedying the foundation for the next mission , which was to be the overlords of PurpleHaze city ! /// Bonus chapter for hitting the PS target! Congrattions you all ! , We are also very close in the golden ticket department soo i hope we also reach that soon! Special shoutout to my friend Madison_Hilbach for the 500 coin gift !!!! Thankyou for the patronage /// Chapter 173 - Jhonny English Strikes Again

Chapter 173 - Jhonny English Strikes Again

There were 7 homing missiles currently inbound for the aircraft that Jhonny and crew were in. Sk deployed the res to redirect the heatseekers and 4 of the 7 heatseekers missed the mark. Jhonny was terrified inside, the sound of missiles exploding made him want to wet his pants. However in the Himyas, he had learned about a technique to numb his senses, also repeated kicks to his manhood had made his control over the dder at superhuman levels. Johnny used the technique as he hit pressure points in his arms to numb himself, He lost 70¨G of his motor-nerve coordination at that point, as only his brain functioned at full capacity. Johnny leaned back in his seat and rxed. His arms pulling the steering causing the aircraft to move upwards towards space. The aircraft was quickly gaining altitude and rms started to ring in the cockpit. Sk and Bo were buckled up for impending impact However an unexpected event urred. As the aircraft gained altitude it became frosted due to the drop in temperature. At very high altitudes where the oxygen levels were very low, the jet lost its fuel forbustion as the engine stopped. The eleration of the jet stopped at that point, and its speed started to reduce. Bo thought that''s it we are done, however to their surprise, the missiles suddenly changed course and attacked each other rather than the jet. This was because the jet lost its heat signature with the freeze of the space, but the missiles were still hot. They averted danger and started a free fall. English was not as worried about going up, however, going down he had a weird feeling in his stomach, he felt like kids fell on swings, a ticklish feeling in the stomach, that makes youugh. While Bo and Sk were worried for their lives, English wasughing through the crisis. He put both his arms on his stomach as he could not stopughing. After a while his eyes became Teary and he could not see anything. Trying desperately to get hold of the steering, he identally pressed the buttons on it. The aircraft''s ps opened and their speed of descent reduced, the ship turned from a block of ice to a ball of fire within 2?minutes. The ps broke away under the intense heat and air resistance, however, the engine heated up again. When English pressed the ignition, the engine roared back to life and plunged the ne into an even faster descent. This was a blessing in disguise as about 20 missiles were headed their way and only missed because English suddenly elerated. However, they were hot on his tail now. English had been feeling ticklish in his stomach for a long time now, and because of it, he felt like he wanted to take a dump.?However he could not do it in this aircraft with Sk and Bo watching, neither could he let himself sh** his pants. Hence clenching his stomach muscles, he pulled the steering towards himself with all might. The ne stabilized about 20 feet above shockingly the Ambani oil field, and the heat seekers came crashing in towards the minefield. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The petroleum mine was bombarded with missiles, the petroleum line catching fire and causing an evenrger chain explosion. BOOM! The petroleum mine exploded to smithereens as?English''s ne maneuvered through all the explosions. Bo and Sk were sick and started to vomit because of the turbulent flight. However, they were shocked at how amazingly well English handled the mission, his insight his strategy his execution everything was wless. Bo was awestruck by English, he looked with shiny eyes towards English, this is what he aspired to be! Sk wiped her mouth as she said " That was dangerous English! ". But Johnny English justughed as he said " Iugh in the face of danger! " Bo and Sk were awestruck by the image of Jhonnyughing as they recalled himughing when they experienced freefall. In that dangerous situation where they feared their lives, Englishughed as hepleted the mission. Their mission was indeedpleted and by English alone at that, they were nothing more than useless bystanders as English did everything, however not once did English mention that fact, he just looked calm and cool through it all. Sk and Bo realized at that moment that this was English''s retirement mission and that he would leave the mercenary world after this. Although it was their first mission with him, they realized his worth. And the quality he brought to the table. He was the greatest mercenary there was, and having him on the team made any mission possible. Jhonny himself was feeling overwhelmed as while he looked serene and calm on the outside, inside he was just thanking God for saving his life. He had already said hisst prayers when the ps broke off, he remembered his guru in the Himyas the senile old man who would kick his balls. The brothers with whom he would pull rocks tied to his manhood. The bald monks with whom he would spar with and get beat up every day. He bid them all farewell in his mind. But somehow he survived. His numbing method helped him maintain a calm expression that hid his overwhelmed expression. However, he was very overwhelmed in reality. The mission waspleted and the crew safely flew away in stealth. However, the aftermath of their actions was earth-shattering. Ethan grey and Mithun Ambani both received news of the incident. While one was on cloud nine, the other was shocked into depression.?The aftermath of Jhonny English''s actions was sure to be widespread... The news that Jhonnypleted his final mission sessfully spread... And his name as the greatest mercenary was solidified. The entire mercenary school held a party for its most sessful alumni,pleting hisst mission, as they proudly presented him as a part of their school. /// Guys sorry for thete chapter, I have been re-uploading edited chapters of my old work. Chapter 1-30 have been edited and re-uploaded without errors. For anyone willing to give the book a reread that will help, also please feel free to point out any mistakes left in the draft. Have installed a new app for grammar too hence you will find improved story quality going forward. Big shoutout to ivory_pope for the 2000 coin gift! Patrons like you are why I strive to improve my craft. Thank you!!! /// Chapter 174 - Terrifying Ethan Grey

Chapter 174 - Terrifying Ethan Grey

World news quickly covered the shocking explosion of the Ambani petroleum mine . As the stock market of?Country X suffered a crash the following day. There was no question about it , Mithun Ambani single handedly drove close to 30% of the country''s economy , directly or indirectly. The country waspletely dependant on the Ambani corporation to provide for petrol , diesel and other petroleum products and the explosion of the entire mine saw the prices of petrol skyrocket as there was a huge demand to a nonexistent supply. Riots broke out on the country''s streets as the military had to be involved to invoke martialw. Ambani corporation was the core of various small and big buisnesses and as the ivestors madly betan to withdraw money , the stock market suffered aplete crash the next day. Country X went into recession as millions of people lost their jobs overnight. And food prices climbed to never before seen heights. The rich started to hoard supplies and the poor began to steal for survival. Themon people suffered the most between the fight amongst trillionaires. However the winner of this bout was undoubtedly Ethan Grey. Spending 200 billion dors in releief funds for whoever needed it in Country X , he became a kind hearted phnthropist and hero in their hearts. The one who caused the incidence saw a surge of rising support , where as the one who suffered the incidence only faced more and more misery. The government who would always bow out to Mithin Ambani and respect his decisions always , carried out a number of raids after being bribed by Ethan seizing a lot ofnd from Mithin Ambani. Which was quickly bought by Ethan Grey at a dirt cheap price. Ethan spent close to 2 trillion dors in a time span of three days that Ambani needed to stabilize hispany , to gain deep roots in country X . The hungry wolf Ethan Grey was back in the hunt , as he bit a big piece off the Ambani corporation. Ambani in a desperate situation to keep hispany assets intact had to sell close to 13% of his shares. Of which 11% were bought by Ethan Grey for about 1 trillion dors through various trusts and charities. He gained a seat on the board of directors for Ambani corporation alongside Naomi and Neatwit. The three of them now controlled 31% of thepany , while Ambani had 47% , his other son having 6 , while his daughter and wife together having another 6.?And about 10% shares were held by outside investors andmon people. Should Ethan get control of the 10% shares floating in the market.?And then somehow get his son to his side. He would gain control over thepany . Mithun Ambani diluting himself below 51% equity would turn out to be his doom! All this Ethan managed without taking out a single penny from the existing Grey international cycle. Only through the winning amount of 3.2 trillion dors of the bet , did he achieved everything. Rudra had brought him a wave of goodluck. Apart from incredible money and good marketting. He also brought Naomi and Neatwit . Rudra was monumental in his advances over the Ambani empire and Ethan acknowledged that. Meeting Rudra was his biggest fortune. Except for his reincarnation. Ethan had noins with Rudra , the man delivered on his word and was not greedy. He was a genuine fellow who could be trusted , undoubtedly smart and scheming.?Yet had a gentle and innocent side to him shown to those he considered close. At first Rudra was just an employee , then he became a partner. But recently even the ice cold Ethan Grey melted , as he felt warm towards the guy , genuinely considering him to be a brother. Then there was the man of the hour , Jhonny English , the mercenary of the century and his two team members who sessfullypleted his impossible mission. Wanted by the world they were currently given shelter in the upside. While Jhonny nned to permanently stay at the ce , Sk and Bo only wanted toy low for a while . Naturally all three were given the best of the best vi''s and treatment inside upside , where not even a fly could harm them. The upside was Ethan Grey''s greatest creation. Undoubtedly his decision to make the ce and have all of hispany''s best talents gathered here was a brilliant move. While giving them a great quality of life , he also made them feel at home and indebted to thepany. Their natural sense of returning to the ce they belong tripled his profits yearly and it was a voluntary service at that. The sense of security was the second biggest reason. No one could touch them in the upside , no one could approach them to poach and there was no chance of spying or defecting. It was a masterstroke on his part. He spent an evening with the trio to show his gratitude and to be aquainted with Jhonny English when he found out that all three of them yed Omega. He asked if they wanted to join one of his two guilds jokingly , however seeing Jhonny showing intention of joining True Elites , he instantly contacted Rudra. Rudra was given a background about the three and especially a lengthy one about English , Rudra was genuinely shocked as he not only immediately agreed to recruit all three of them. He even instantly promised to?make English an Elder. Rudra drooled at the thought of having such an godly individual join his guild , as he hoped of making Jhonny the guild elder who could train and guide the younger generation and to his joy Jhonny agreed. However , The real reason behind Jhonny choosing to join the Elites was that he just found it convenient , now that he was retired and living in the upside , the guild with the massive headquarters there would give him activity to do. Also since the guild was soo small it would mean he would have great influence in it. Yet never be overwhelmed with people. Sk and Bo following English also decided to join the Elites. But the biggest surprise came when English chose to bring his friend along with him to the guild. His friend was a monk from the Himyas , a fellow disciple with whom he trained . The first disciple of the sect he learned in and his senior brother. Rudra immediately recognised the yer with Jhonny , as he was one of the most legendary yers in his past life. The ultimate support yer , the yer who even without any actualbat skills would be the most valued yer in any guild he would walk into.... His name was Yume. But he was well known as The monk across the game for his way of dressing and his attitude. He was a special yer in the game who was bound to a special semi legendary grade item called the '' Collector of Yin and Yang '' . The object gave him the ability to debuff the enemies by stealing Stamina , HP, mana , and agility from the enemy and buff the allies on the same stats.?It had a 2Km effect range and was a one of a kind object in the game. The only downside of having the object was that it made you loose allbat ability , You could only have onebat skill if you chose to bound with the item. The monk had chosen to bind with it , only having hand to handbat as a chosen offensive skill. Even then his collector of yin and yang , made him the most sought after member in any party and the ultimate support yer. Rudra could not beleive his luck when that guy joined his guild.?If only he would have the same object and skill in this life too , he would be an invaluable addition to the guild. Hence it was on this day that 4 new yers joined the True Elites guild.?All of them first rate experts. The guilds strength had increased by a lot! /// Three important announcements guys: 1) Chapter 1-74 have been re edited and are now free of grammatical errors! Soo for anyone wishing to give the book a re- read nows a good time. And chapters 75-150 would be done by Tommorow. 2) starting from 1st october , new privilege tier settings would apply. 1st tier would be 1 coin ( sneakpeak two chapters in advance ) 2nd tier would be 99 coins. 3rd tier would be 199 coins 4th tier would be 299 coins! Soo save your coins ordingly! 3) New cover for novel is being worked on , will be uploaded before 1st october . I ampletely revamping the novel , and making it an actual top quality book which can do well in WSA . I have worked hard to ovee everything thats wrong with the Novel.?But it has taken time and effort. Also i am overwhelmed with re editing chapters soo may not be able to give bonus chapters till the first , i beg your understanding regarding the matter! /// Chapter 175 - Yua Meets Naomi

Chapter 175 - Yua Meets Naomi

( The Nakatomi tower, Country J ) Mr. Nakatomi lost a huge chunk of money with the alliance''s defeat. Thepany saw a huge share price fall as thepany was projected to have the worst quarter since its inception. What''s more, was that the kid he considered to be interesting, yet not worth helping was now a giant whose worth was more than the entire Nakatomi Corporation. Mr. Nakatomi knew that Yua harbored some feelings for Rudra albeit friendly ones, the kid was not worthy of his daughter before, he was a nobody, just a gamer with talents. However, now he has the backing of the titan Ethan Grey and is the guild master of the best guild in Hazelgroove kingdom. Now he was worthy of his daughter, or at least that''s how he judged him to be. He called Yua over, she was very upset with her father, she had repeatedly shown intent to leave the alliance, however, her father had rejected the idea strongly. Now she along with her guild had sunken along with the alliance boat. She went from a guild master of a first-rate guild to an ordinary member in another guild. However, joining Rudra''s guild was not the issue here, she was happy to join the True Elites, it was because she had started to feel as if Rudra had became cold to her. They did not have the same warmth in friendship that they used to. Also, she noticed a new girl in the Elites roster a girl named Naomi. She was like a flower in the guild adored by everyone, who was also very friendly with Rudra. She felt jealous when she saw her being all friendly with Rudra and had a vivid memory of her appearance.?She felt threatened by that girl, and it was the first time in her life that she felt such a feeling. She was a princess and boys flocked around her for her attention all her life, yet Rudra was the first guy she was a bit attracted to, however, he was so friendly with another girl who was also very pretty, that made her insecure and jealous. When her father called her in to have a conversation she was in a really bad mood. However, when he expressed his approval regarding her pursuing Rudra should she choose to do so, she became very happy. --------- ( True Elites headquarters, Purplehaze city, Hazelgroove kingdom) Yua actively looked for Rudra in the headquarters and found him chatting with Neatwit and Karna, she confidently approached him. The trio stopped their conversation and looked at her, she said: " Now that I am part of the guild, I wish to contribute to the guild with the best of my abilities, hence I just wanted to let you elders know that I am ready for any tasks you give me ". Karna and Neatwit looked towards Rudra, who chuckled. The true elites were not like most guilds, the guild members hadplete freedom, it was rare for quests to be issued even once in two weeks. There was no n, everyone did whatever they wanted most of the time. The only time the guild came together was during the dungeon runs or war. Maybe smaller groups were made for leveling. The service guild had already been entrusted as the farming corps of the guild and instructed to gather resources deemed important by Rudra. Rudra started to stockpile important resources that the guild would need on uing dungeons. Having 100,000 members to farm resources and exp for guild members helped a lot, as the main guild members gained levels like crazy. Huge chunks of exp would be added every day even when they were not out leveling themselves. Rudra said, " umm, there is nothing to do, the guild doesn''t have many stringent rules, you are free to do as you please ". Yua disliked that answer, she wanted to show her worth bypleting tasks and getting Rudra to warm up to her again. It was at that point that Naomi came over and curiously looked towards pinklotus, her woman instincts told her that the girl did not like her. However, she wondered why? Neatwit asked Naomi " Why are you here? ". Naomi smiled saying " brother I need help with a quest, can one of you three strong assaulters help me? ". Yua frowned, the girl was Neatwit''s sister, no wonder they both looked so simr and the girl was so loved in the guild. Karna said, " I''m sorry but I need to log out of the game, I have been ying for 40 hours straight now and need some rest ". Rudra did not mind helping Naomi however he had to stay in the guild to wee the four new yers, who could being anytime now. Neatwit felt like helping with quests was a waste of time and he would much rather level up, however, he could not give that answer to his sister, hence he said " You can go with PinkLotus, she is a great yer, also you can be good friends " Yua thought it was a good chance to get to know her opponent and readily agreed. Naomi having no choice also agreed to the proposition. The two shook hands and introduced each other. " Hey I am Naomi " " Yua Nakatomi". It looked amiable on the surface however, it was in fact a real life version of the famous anime scene wheresers would shoot out of girls eyes in a ring contest. Both of them realized that the amiablity shown on the surface was just a facade and they did not get along well at all! The two left , mentaining the facade and chatting amiably , and the three boys were none the wiser. Little did they know that while they were gone , fighting , the real beauty of the guild made her debut in all the male members hearts. Sk , Bo , Jhonny English and Yume had just joined the guild! /// I did not intend to release a bonus today as i am working on it for the 1st october privilege tier upgrade , however i did not have the heart to not do it. Soo here''s a bonus , enjoy! /// Chapter 176 - Jhonny English And Yume

Chapter 176 - Jhonny English And Yume

Jhonny English was a heavenly lucky figure in real life, everything worked out for him in the end. Whatever he did wrong would be right. However, in Omega, there was nobody who was unluckier than English. He literally got the title of Carrier of disasters upon joining the game. ----- yer Name : Jhonny English Title : Carrier of disasters ss : Thief Subss : cksmith LVL:45 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 270 VIT : 270 INT : 280 STA : 270 PHY : 250 HP : 29,000/29,000 unassigned stat points :16 Hidden stats Luck : -95/100 (You bring disasters wherever you go ) Charm :20 Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Common Armour set ( Lv 40) , Strong shoulder guard''smon), Strong shin guardsmon ) , Strong helmet(mon) , True Elites guild robe . Weapons : Cane sword ( epic ) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , assasins daggers(bronze) , small axe (bronze) Skills : Hand to handbat , Defensebreak , Energy sh , High knee, ballbreaker ss specific skills : Heightened battle sense , Stealth. Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : none ------ Jhonny yed the theif ss in game , he chose the ss as he felt that it was a good fit for him . However the moment he made his character , things started to go south . He got a notification telling him that he got a title upon joining the game! And that title was carrier of disasters! [ Carrier of disasters] ( Title)(Forced)?: You are the most unlucky yer in the game , your presence enough is enough to make all ns go wrong. Effect: You will bring disasters wherever you go! You shall have 0.5X badluck to Allies 2 X badluck to opponents In a 2km radius. The multiplier works ording to the value of your negetive luck stat! Restrictions : cannot be unequipped , or swapped with another title Jhonny had a whopping -95 luck stat , hence his presence was like a walking disaster. Normal yers like Rudra having 30-50 luck stat , if open a treasure chest with Jhonny around , they would get the worst possible loot , this is because 0.5* 95 would mean -47 in luck stat! However this curse was also a blessing in disguise , Jhonny had a 2X badluck multiplier on enemies , hence his presence would be enough to cause all sorts of disasters to the enemies. -190 luck would mean that when enemies entered Jhonny''s 2KM radius of effect they would experience all sorts of problems. Archers would miss majority of their shots , wizards chants and spells would be unexpectedly be disrupted , Those who would be attacked would experience more critical hits . Nobody knew for sure how exactly the luck stat worked in game , its obvious effects were seen while opening crates and monster drops , however there were sure to be other Mysterious effects that nobody knew for sure. Jhonny only hadmon and bronze ranked equipments for most part , as he would always get the worst possible drops. However he still managed to get an epic rated item. This was because he opened an gauranteed chest that dropped anywhere between an epic and legendary grade item , and his badluck meant it was ensured that the drop that came out would be epic rated. And it was indeed epic rated and a sword at that , for a thief like him. It was safe to say , that except for Karna , Jhonny''s presence would drown anyone in misfortune. Jhonny also brought his senior brother to the guild , him and Yume trained under the same master in the Himyas and had went through a lot together. Their bond was unshakeable, and their taste in women was alike! Yume was a perverse man , but his monk like personality made it hard to beleive . Only Jhonny knew this side of him. While the world treated him like a monk . Yume was a unique yer like Jhonny too. ----- yer Name : Yume Title : The Equalizer ss : Pdin Subss : cksmith LVL:45 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 250 VIT : 370 INT : 180 STA : 170 PHY : 350 HP : 35,000/35,000 unassigned stat points :10 Hidden stats Luck : ???/100 Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Collector of Yin and Yang Bracelet ( Legendary) (Bound) , Yellow monks robes ( Semi legendary) . Weapons : Not applicable Skills : Hand to handbat, Defense wall , blink . ss specific skills : Last stand , Purify Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : none ------ Yume was the only yer in Omega currently to own a legendary item! , And it was one of the strongest legendary items at that being a borderline cheat. The effects of the item were divine , however the restrictions it ced on the user made it ssify as legendary grade. Yume obtained the Collector of yin and yang bracelet through a special quest where he helped a roaming hermit. Who was one of the tier 6 legendary god in disguise. The details of his quest were not well known however the effects of the bracelet were. [ Collector of Yin and Yang ] ( Bracelet) ( Legendary) : Bound to yer Yume , gifted by a Mythic existance for his kindness. Effects : Steal 15% of the Enemy''s HP, AGILITY, MANA, STAMINA and Give it to allies . Area of effect is 2Km radius. Restrictions : Only one attack skill can be learnt by the user once bound. Caution : if you bind with this item , you will never be able to learn any attack skills. You will forever be a weakling relying on others for support to level up. Choosing the item was a huge challenge , having no attack skills meant his only way of levelling up would be through crafting. However he took on the challenge and chose to bind with the item. The roaming hermit also gave him his robes , which were orange in colour , the robes were an excellent defense item providing him with much more defense than any other equipment on the market. With his attack skills sealed he only focused on increasing his non attack stats. He invested heavily in increasing his Vitality and Physical stats , while moderately investing in agility. His intelligence and stamina stats were massivelygging. He decided to join True Elites with Jhonny , because he was infatuated with Sk , and wanted to be with her. He was a perverse man who would admire beauties mentaining a straight face. He was Asian by birth , hence having small eyes , making it hard to decipher wether he was checking out someone or just standing serenely. However, Rudra already knew of the legendary yer in hisst life. Also hearing about Jhonny''s credentials he was pumped to have two such great yers in his guild. What Rudra did not know was that Jhonny was a unique yer too , and that the two of them together on a battlefield would create myths that would live on forever! Yearster they would be remembered as the Two senile old men who made armies of thousands flee at sight. When the party of four walked through the gates. Everyone of them looked remarkable . The first one to catch the eye would definitely be Sk , the way she carried herself , her walk , and her curvaceous body , would make any man pause for a second to look. Next would be Yume , the orange robes , bald head and amicable smile, anyone would feel like seeing a buddhist monk walking. Then would be Jhonny English himself?, Carrying himself with suav¨¨ and style , he has a confident look stered on his face.?His presence dominates the aura around him , he feels like a defacto leader of the group. Thest to be noticed would be Bo , while being extremely lean and athletic , he also had a smart and sharp look stered on his face , the way he carried himself was impable , however he seemed dominated walking alongside English. However, he was not to be underestimated , he was also a thief , and a True Elite elder standard one at that. Jhonny then said " The name''s Jhonny , Jhonny English ". As he gave Rudra a firm handshake Rudra smiled , it was good that he was not actually a youth in his twenties , otherwise he would have been intimidated by Jhonny , however, he wasnt , he knew how to keep his cool and assert his authority. He said " Guild leader Shakuni , pleased to meet you". Bo and Sk were pleasantly surprised , Rudra''s calm infront of Jhonny was notmonly seen. Their evaluation of the guild leader instantly went up by a level , they had already heard about his exploits and knew hid reputation. Also his battle videos were legendary , however meeting him in person they finally understood that Rudra like Jhonny was an excellent man beneath all that. Yume said " Amitabha , this Yume is pleased to join your sect ". Rudra chuckled , Yume surely deserved his reputation as the orange monk , he said " Pleased to have you ". When Sk introduced herself , and shook Rudra''s hands , he had to try hard not to stare at her revealing cleavage to keep the demeanor of the guild leader . And Rudra quickly realized that it was a harder task than he imagined as he couldn''t help but sneak nces. Sk noticed this and smiled , it would have been abnormal if a youth in his twenties was not attracted by her. Well she checked out Rudra too , he seemed cute enough to her. Finally Bo introduced himself and the exchange was over , Rudra let Amelia take over then as he told her to introduce the four to the Elite culture and give a tour of the grounds. Rudra wanted to immediately talk to Jhonny about making him the guilds elder and bing a trainer for young talents , however he did not wish to burden him on the first day. However Yume joining the guild came as a huge releief to him. While the conquest of bing the overlords of PurpleHaze city were still a month away , a lot of preparation needed to be done and his addition to the guild was very reassuring. /// Guys with this chapter we sessfullyplete win - win for this month! We have over 10K unlocks meaning that all of you get a 12% rebate! Also i apologise again for not releasing bonus chapter today. Things will go back to normal tommorow onwards as i am still editing previous chapters and working on stockpiling for the privilege tier onesing october 1st. I am proud to announce that chapter 74-125 have been re edited and are free of grammatical errors. And that 126-176 will bepleted today , ridding the book of its major drawback . Also do join discord for detailed updates , link in description. It has been an exhaustivest 48 hours for me as i am working on the book continuously , and i have another 24 hour more to work .. I request your understanding and patience . /// Chapter 177 - Update Notice (1)

Chapter 177 - Update Notice (1)

Rudra hand been anxious thest few days , he had been pouring out huge sums of money to pretty much stock up on every single item special to Hazelgroove kingdom . He was anticipating the next update notice , ording to his past life memory , when majority of the yer base finally reached tier 1 in strength that was the time when the next system update came. He had been anticipating the update notice for thest 2 weeks now , and noticing the trend and average yer levels , it should be anyday now. The dynamic of the game would shift once the update came. Each major update in the game would change the game dynamics significantly . However the second system update was the most shocking one of them all. Perhaps because it shifted to a more global structure, removing most of the disparities in the game. And his spection was indeed right , as the Update notice dide as expected. SYSTEM NOTIFICATION :? The second system update will be released in 72 hours at 10:00 am GMT real world time . The new update features include: 1) Massive map update. NPC kingdoms will now be unlocked. ---> The NPC kingdoms will now be open for trade and interaction. The map will experience an overall massive update . Each NPC kingdom shall have its own set of rules and regtions . Some seemingly normal things may be a taboo in the particr kingdom and may result in heavy punishments. Note : If the NPC kingdom is not favourable to you , they may deny you entry at border. Illegal immigration if caught will lead to a 15 day imprisonment . The NPC kingdoms had opened up for trade and interaction. Most of the NPC kingdoms were in higher level grounds . Level 100 maps or above , hence apart from the established safe routes into the kingdom , infiltration from the wild would mostly lead to death. Incase of illegal entry , if the yer was caught then it would lead to a 15 daypulsory imprisonment. And Rudra''s experience told him that 1/3 illegal immigrant were caught. Also just like real world the NPC kingdoms would also have an immigration system . Unless you were on friendly terms with the kingdom or the ruling race , you may not be given entry into the kingdom. If your guild had notoriety in the kingdom , you may be ck-gged , or even hunted at the border. 2) Introducing Guild City''s : A short while after the update , a massive event will take ce where guilds wouldpete to gain management rights over city. -----> The guild sessful in obtaining the management rights , would be the overlord of the city paying a fixed annual ie to the kingdom and the central government , while collecting taxes from the citizens of the City. They will have their own army regiment depending on the size of the city, and can develop the city as they please. The overall living environment , public security , health and hygiene , culture , cost of living. These factors would either drive away NPC poption decreasing tax ie , or increase the influx depending on how the city is managed. The rights of management may be revoked if the annual payment is not made or the public order falls below a certain level , causing riots. NOTE : A guild may gain management rights to only one city for now! Rudra had long been preparing for this event , he knew the importance of gaining management rights , he knew the importance of gaining a good city as his base. Even though it is only one city per guild in this expansion pack it would not stay soo forever. Kingdom building would be a huge part of the game going forward. And to be sessful andpetitive , they needed to do a good job with it. Everything from the most basic vige to the capital city , would be up for the challenge sometimeter. Probably a month or so after the second update. 3) Introducing Teleportation arrays : Teleportation arrays can be built in your territories after gaining management rights to it. The teleportation array will let you travel Throughout the continent , to whichever city that also has a teleporting array for a fee. Many NPC kingdoms will also have teleporting facilities . It is the fastest and safest way to travel. But it may be expensive. Note : Managing guilds can set the price of entry into their city through teleporting arrays, it can be a great source of ie. 4) Global Auction house : The global auction house will now rece kingdom based one''s. The world will walk into a global economy . Anything could be posted for sale on the global auction house , and the auction will charge a standard 10% proceed fee for all transactions + shipping charges. The seller may choose to pay for the shipping charges or may make it the duty of the customers to pay. The longer the distance the greater the shipping cost. The shipping cost for the same kingdom will be 10 silver , within the same continent will be 1 gold and across continents will be 10 gold standard per item. The system auctions will now change from kingdom auctions to continental auctions.? Guilds from all over the continent may participate in the next system auction. Rudra knew that this particr update was very tricky. It meant that there would be tons ofpetition in the market and being able to secure profits would be much harder . This is where the chalice of purity would show its real worth. The chalice would break the international price system of potions as Elite lifestyle would be w household brand. Rudra had heavily invested in the kingdom specialties of Hazelgroove for the past few days , because of this reason , as region specific herbs and items would now fetch sky high prices of the international market. He would easily make his money back threefold. /// Guys the system update would change a lot of things , and would make the game much more interesting , please take your time to carefully understand all the updates! Also for any doubts regarding the whole thing , join the discord channel to ask me one on one , link in bio /// Chapter 178 - Update Notice (2)

Chapter 178 - Update Notice (2)

5) Change to the mounts and pets fearure : yers may now have three mounts. Aerial mounts ,nd mounts and water mounts . The beast tamer subss is now avable . Combat pets can now be purchased through pet stores and may be obtained in the wild in the form of eggs. Note : Combat pets cannot enter dungeons ,bat pets cannot enter restricted areas and towns,bat pets cannot be brought to NPC kingdoms. Combat pets will have personalities and may not listen to their ownersmands always , they can die permanently if HP reaches zero. They can also gain EXP and level up to gain skills . Taming a higher EXP pet is difficult. Pets need food and sustainance , a weekly charge will be deducted from the adventurers ount for pet mentainance . Failure of payment for three days after the week long deadline will result in pet''s death. Pets can be tattoos on yer''s bodies and can be summoned using mana . Although it seemed like a huge update , Rudra knew it was all just for show and was actually useless. Pets were a dead end? , and not worth pouring resources into. Even the best pets had very limitedbat capabilities and were weaker than the users. The cost of pet mentainance was huge , and no real benefit was there to the process. They could not be brought to dungeons and NPC kingdoms , also certain areas had pet restrictions . Although pets could help in the wild and in PVP , they would permanently die if their HP hits zero , making nurturing them a big waste of money. Most pets had very low HP count and defense , and yers could kill them easily. Pets were a huge cheat of money , and Rudra would not fall for the scam. Pets were only used as cute tag alongs , just like real life. Although a dog could bite a human and be effective in some scenarios , in an actual full blown war between humans , no one would ever bring their dogs. Expectingbat proficiency out of them was useless. Both Rudra and Karna had already obtained pet eggs that were yet to hatch , it may seem to majority yer base that pets had only unlocked after the update , which was not entirely wrong . However the reality was that the pets eggs were already in the game , but only those who had found them knew about their existence . The incubation of all eggs was long when Rudra and Karna found them , this was because the AI had ensured that even if they found the eggs they would not hatch before the second update was put in ce. Hence while their eggs would hatch soon , the majority yer base who directly bought pets or found eggs , would also have pets in aparable time duration. Rudra knew from experience that it was always best to hatch a pet yourself and help it grow . Only then will it stay loyal and listen to allmands. An adult pet would always have an attitude and behave ording to its will , and would be difficult to deal with . 6) EXP boost ! ( Limited time offer )? : For the period of the next 3 months , every new yer joining the game will get a 3X EXP boost for 30 days. -----> this boost was given soo that the gap between new yers and old one''s could be bridged out . Because the older yers were already soo far ahead , it was very difficult for new yers who started the game muchter to reach the same level of progress. Rudra knew that , a huge influx of yers were on their way to Omega , the appeal of the game was huge , and people wanted to experience this second world for themselves . Millions entered the game everyday and hence this boost was a much needed relief for them . 7) WORLD GAMES : Introducing the World Games , A.K.A the VR Olympics . Participate in the world games representing your guilds Management city or town. Participate in 100 events amongst yers from all over the world for the top three spots in each event. Huge gifts for individual winners and overall top performing? cities. Not much information was avable about the world games , however Rudra knew that this annual event would change the face of the VR game forever. Guilds wouldpete on the grandest stage for pride , prestige and benefits. The price for winning a single category bronze would be equivalent to 15 Dark gold treasure chests worth of loot , and sky was the limit from there. The world games would be an event with far fetched implications on even the real world , as the event would be the most watched sporting event worldwide. VR Olympics would be the newer superior version of the age old Olympics , with the mix of both traditional and game like events. And the overall top performers would be the biggest clubs/ guilds in the real world too. The real world merchandise of those guilds would sell like hotcakes and the top performers would be international idols. The entire game''s dynamic would change once that happens , as the focus of yers would shift , many would spend their entire gaming time? training to win a single medal in a category. In his past life , Rudra was a nobody , someone who could not even gain the right to participate in the event, but not this time. This time not only would he participate , but also win! Determination filled his eyes , the road ahead was tough, and his ambitions were endless. This system update changed many things , however it was not an immediate update , only a few things would change at first , however the major changes would ur after the guild management event would take ce and the kingdom building aspect of the game would start. This will be the only system update for the next year or so , as the game as yers knew it would change forever in that year. /// Lots of interesting things , lots of great arcs uing , i will try adopt a very maintained pacing of story with lots of humour and satisfying moments. Just buckle on and support me on the ride with your tickets and stones . The content wont let u down , that''s my promise to you all ! /// Chapter 179 - The World Reacts

Chapter 179 - The World Reacts

The entire server was shook up , the update notice was massive. No one predicted this sort of update toe soo suddenly. Usually games have small updates and a gradual shift in features , however Omegaunched such a massive upgrade at once . It was hard for the yer base to adapt. Actually a part of the update had been predicted by various experts that there must be a massive map upgrade. Because the levelling grounds only housed monsters up to level 60 , there were no higher dungeons avable either , for the current yer base , level 60 seemed to be the max limit. The maps around the cities had varying difficulty , soo unless the monsters became stronger there , there was no future path of progression. However the monsters could not be upgraded in strength as there were still a huge yerbase , that needed to farm for exp in those grounds. Hence the only option avable was map expansion. The game had hinted about the existence of the NPC kingdoms , but the regions were locked and inessible , hence noone really knows much about any NPC kingdom. From themon lore collected from NPC , there were three NPC kingdoms that were confirmed to exist. One was the Elf Kingdom '' Eurazania '' , which had the world tree in its centre , and a dense forest as its domain. It wasmon knowledge that the elf kingdom was the hardest to build rtions with , as they were reclusive in nature and did not trust humans. The entry requirements were very harsh and trade was non existent. The second kingdom confirmed was the Dwarf kingdom of Dwargon . Built under a massive mountain , the entire kingdom was protected on all four sides by huge rocky mountains , having excellent defense capabilities. The only entrances were guarded with heavy armour piercing machines and deadly weapons. No infiltrators could enter. The country was rich in trade as merchants frequented the ce. Humans were allowed in the kingdom without much hassles. However the dwarves considered human cksmiths inferior and loathed human made products. Trade permits could be obtained rtively easily with them. The third NPC kingdom was the Beast kingdom of Animalia , Rudra''s great sister Patricia was once also a part of this kingdom. The kingdom epted humans , and were friendly towards them . However the country had a very high crime rate . And was overall verywless. The kingdom followed thew of the jungle , where the strong ruled the weak. And it wasmon for goods to be stolen by bandits or outright seized through power. Trade was possible , but goods safety was non existent. Other NPC kingdoms were rumoured to exist , with a legendary kingdom of winged people in the air. However no conclusive evidences were found. Rudra knew that this rumour was true , floating city of titan was a reality , and their inhabitants were all winged humans alsomonly misunderstood as Angels. Angels were also a race in Omega , however the difference between winged humans and angels was like heaven and earth. Angels had divinity flowing through them , Angels were born at tier 4 , most reached tier 5 by adolescence and tier 6 was not umon amongst Angels. They also had wings as white as the snow? and could be said to be the defacto rulers of the continents. The only racesparable to the Angel race was the Fall Angel race ( Devil) and the Pure Draconic race. These three made the three great races of the continent. While the Fallen Angels were of a dark faction alignment , the True Angels were aligned with light faction. The two naturally were always at odds. The bnce of power however was maintained because of the Draconic race. They were neutrally aligned and judged everyone equally , to them only one''s deeds mattered and not their alignment. They would go to war with both factions , depending on what they felt was right. In his previous life , there was a rumoured legendary kingdom of Draconia , somewhere in the Northern Continent, however that rumour was never confirmed. The server went berserk with spection , as there was panic , excitement and frenzy in the game. The notice also saw a huge influx of new yers and already existing yers that joined and were below level 5 ,also deleted their ounts , to restart with the 3X exp bonuses? . The market was in chaos as products were being sold in crazy prices . Both high and low. Everything was up for spection . The general public reacted like " The new update is crazy , my guild will be the overlords of the capital city , mark my words people of the world ! ". " Teleporting arrays are soo cool! I always wanted to visit my friend in the neighbouring kingdom , now i finally can ". " I am going to win at least one gold medal in theing VR Olympics ". " Can we do L.E.W.D. stuff to NPC Elves? , This elder brother has a long time wish ". " AGHHH , CREEP ALERT! ". " REPORT , REPORT , REPORT ". " Elves are fragile , a real man prefers orcs! ". " AGHH , MORE CREEPS , HELP! ". Moderator Notice : User 2345777 and user 2157775 have been banned from the channel for posting inappropriate content " Thank god the creeps are banned ". " I agree , they are creeps and should be banned, but even i am curious , can we have rtionships with NPC''s? " " ... " " ... " " I assume we will find out , wont we ! ". There were all sorts of discussions on the forums , discussing all 6 update points in detail . The overall atmosphere was a feeling of fresh air , as 90% people took the update positively. Rudra , had his arms buried in his head ,? he was contemting the future of the guild. He knew what he wanted to achieve , however the path ahead was full of thorns and difficulties , which was very hard to ovee. He had a small number of members under him , this was his greatest strength and his biggest weakness at the same time. The guild being a collection of only the best talents made the overall atmosphere cohesive like a family. Who could ovee any odds together. However , the lower numbers also meant that every challenge would have greater difficulty to ovee. He only hoped that this family could ovee it anyway! Chapter 180 - 3 Days Of Chaos

Chapter 180 - 3 Days Of Chaos

72 hour countdown was on for the update , and the game was not the same as it was 10 hours ago. Major reshuffling of guild members took ce as members abandoned the smaller guilds in droves. Themon people had judged that the future was with the guilds who would rule the cities . There was no point in staying with small adventurer groups. Those with ambition all chose first or second rate guilds that they felt had a fair chance of securing a town or a vige. The entire guild dynamics changed over a span of few short hours. People betrayed their old guilds , friendships were broken , items were stolen from the warehouses , as elders and people with ess to the warehouse defected with the items. Hundreds? of thousands of yers jumped ship in Hazelgroove kingdom alone. There were many yers who quit their guilds but did not join any guild for now , they wanted to wait and see whom to join depending on the results of the guilds performance and capabilities to gain management rights. There were a few that were waiting for the teleportation arrays to open up and join the guilds of their friends in other kingdoms. Everyone wanted a brighter future , and in chasing those short term benefits. Most missed the bigger picture. A guild members real value stems from their loyalty and contribution to the guild.? Inrge guilds , those who defected by the thousands , betraying their old guilds , although may enjoy some short term benefits and may even be part of a overlord of a city type guild. However , they would never be part of something bigger. They would never truly be a valued part of that guild and would always remain expendable. Naturally there were thousands who wanted to join the Elites , however Rudra was cold in turning all recruitment offers down. Defectors had no ce amongst the Elites. The service guild members were the worst. True Elites service yers were all mad , that even after the Alliance''s fall , they were bound by this useless contract. A majority of them , about 65 thousand , decided to delete the ount and start again. With the 3X exp boost they could make fresh starts , thinking it was much better than being in a very contract for three years. Even the remaining service guild yers , were very tempted to take the offer however they wanted to wait a bit and gauge the situation before choosing the best option. Rudra did not care one bit for the service guild members leaving , he could always fill the ranks of service guild yers forking out the guilds money , hiring them on payroll. The guild was rich enough to afford it. However the guild currently only required about 20,000 service members and he had 35,000? , soo the current situation did not require him to take those steps. For him the shame and humiliation that the alliance members felt by serving the Elite''s for the two weeks following the war was revenge enough . Naturally those who would stay through the end would be rewarded by him . And generously at that. He would free them off the contract and offer better pay. But only after he became overlord of PurpleHaze City. Another major change that was seen was that people were madly investing in real estate. Everyone understood that the real estate is real cheap in the game currently , and that the market has enough upside to give tenfold returns in a year. yers with nobility charged a 30%mission fee for buying properties for other yers , while stockpiling on properties for themselves. In a game where anyone could Teleport anywhere with a fee , and the guilds developing the cities to attract more poption of yers and NPC''s meant that , overtime the houses in the big cities would be very valuable and the rent charged could be hefty. Across the map people madly began to purchase properties at a very high premium. However , the situation in PurpleHaze was very different. There was not a single piece ofnd avable for purchase. Even in the outskirts of the city. The farmingnds were also all bought out. Those who wished to buy property in PurpleHaze city were all dumbfounded ? ... Just who could have bought the entire list of properties avable for purchase? It would take hundreds of millions of gold , yet someone actually managed to do it? Many doubts came into the mind of people , they suspected that it was a work of a group of people or a hidden organization and not a single party. However without any clues , they could only give up on their spection. They just had to make peace with the fact that not a single property was avable for purchase in PurpleHaze city. What they did not know however , was that the properties , would definitely grow over ten times in valuation over the next year , however they would also prove as a crucial part of getting the management rights of the city. They were more important than they could ever dream of.? The days passed in absolute chaos , as Rudra started to prepare for the map expansion and the iing update. His titles earned early in the game that gave him favour from the NPC''s would now show its real effects. Those titles would now prove to be invaluable as Rudra would gain powerful connections that others could not even dream about , and open trade with species that most never even heard about. /// Fifth chapter for the day, its the highest number i have put out ever , plus a quick update for you all , the edit of the book is almostplete . Only 30 chapters left to edit , which i willplete by Tomorrow morning. Firstly the initial review for WSA has started today , hence i would like to ask for your support. Whether in form of castles , tickets , power stones. Do whatever you can guys to get me featured high. Iv worked myself to the bone to be worthy of a WSA nomination at least . And with your support i think i can make it! A big shoutout to The NoOne for the 30,000 coin gift! You have single handedly given me 100 tickets , soo i guess i have to give a bonus chapter . Thankyou soo much for the timely support brother , WSA review started , we need to keep the momentum going!/// Chapter 181 - A New Beginning

Chapter 181 - A New Beginning

Server update was finallyunched. Every yer was teleported outside the game as the server underwent a 6 hour mandatory upgrade. Rudra chose to spend this time with his family in his home. After a long time , he sat with Max to help with school homework and helped his mom do dishes. He only noticed today , how his father had adapted to his retirement . His father was much happier , he was struggling with what to do throughout the day , as he no longer needed to work . He was a bit awkward around the house , as his initial phase of just rxing through his retirement had worn off. Even the next phase of pursuing his hobbies had became boring now. He was looking for something tangible , while rxing at home. All this tranted into him giving more time and attention to Max and his mom. Max was happier than ever , he hardly met dad before , as he would usuallye in after Max''s bed time , and would be sleeping when he went to school. His mom''s health saw an significant improvement and Rudra was grateful for that. Her mom had joined a parent group here and she was very vocal about how proud she was of her son. The new pastime of his mom and dad was that they kept looking for what their son did , they would watch news , read articles , meet other parents from the True Elites guild. His father dint show it , however he was more proud of him than his mother. He would always tell him that don''t run behind money , run behind excellence , money would follow. And somewhere , somehow , Rudra''s ideology about the True Elites came from there . His father used to work with a smallpany when Rudra was a kid , and his father seemed happy at that time. He spent lots of time with Rudra and smiled a lot. When his father changed jobs and started working for a big corporatepany , although the pay increased , he stopped seeing his father around the house and he could see that he was not happy. Also experiencing the corporate side of the world himself in his past life. He was firm in his concept of the True Elites. A guild that bonds because everyone in it is an equal. The guild had the most rxed form of heirchy , where even though there was a guild leader , vice guild leader and elders . Those were roles without any real abuse of power.? Held by people who treated their subordinates as if they were their equal. The respect Karna and Rudra and the other Elders had from the members was because of their skills and their contribution to the guild and not because they were forced to. Their faith in Rudra stemmed from his character and his ability to see any situation through. The perfect way to describe the atmosphere in the guild was their slogan , where every single member would fight for the guild , and the guild would fight for every single member. After the six hours were up , Rudra went back to his room , to his bed , where the gaming helmetid , he sighed looking at it , as he thought " one month till the pods are released .... , Maybe i will gift the entire guild one , No , i'' ll make Ethan gift the guild one . " The fully functional gaming pod would be released in a month , and it would provide much better immersion , the difference between the helmet and the gaming pod was like the difference between 720 and 1080 pixel picture quality. Although 720 can give more than satisfactory experience , nothing beats that 1080 quality. Logging into the game , he first saw a mandatory patch notice screen , listing all the updates , as the AI narrated everything written inside. This was the way that Cuber corporation ensured that even those who missed the system notification , would understand the changes in the game. Even though Rudra knew everything that was going to be said , he paid rapt attention to what the AI spoke , making sure that he missed nothing out. After 3 minutes of reading all the patch notes. A screen appeared asking him whether he wanted to continue forward or hear the patch notes again. He chose to continue , and was teleported back in the game . Rudra spawned back in the guild headquarters in PurpleHaze city , as he looked around he found the familiar faces of the elites all around him . The guild members were chatting leisurely as they checked out the new map , and as expected the NPC kingdoms were now disyed in Grey , marked in the map . The yer inhabited kingdoms were marked in blue. And no man''snds were marked in red. A new path opened from Hazelgroove that connected it to the elf kingdom, that area before the update had no path , and only had a level 60 monster levelling ground , however now the forest expanded also having level 70, 80 , 90 and 100 monster grounds .The start of the road towards the Elf kingdom hung a warning sign that said that although the road was usually safe , there was always a possibility of a wild monster identally stumbling onto the road , hence adventurers were cautioned to travel at their own risk. Rudra was sure that in spite of the warning today itself there would be hundreds of thousands of yers who would want to go to that kingdom And they were not wrong to do so , as even he wanted to go there , there was a quest in that kingdom , that ifpleted , would greatly increase his odds of getting the management rights for PurpleHaze city. He would need a crew for this one , he could not do it alone . If it was before he would have just chosen Karna and Medivh to tag along , however now that Jhonny English and Yume joined the guild , he wondered if he should go with them instead? The task needed a crew of four people , Karna had toe as he was the luckiest bas**** to walk god''s green Earth. The other two choices had many potential entrants , PinkLotus , Naomi , Bo , Sk , Rhino , C . Everyone would bring value to the table. Just whom to choose? /// Bonus chapter for reaching the golden ticket target. Lol reaching it would be an understatement , you guys double reached it. Okay take this as one bonus , the other one will being out too! I''m back at regr pace and back with bonuses. Shoutout to Longslumber and The Noone for the 500 coin gifts! d to see the appreciation to my work! /// Chapter 182 - The Elven Kingdom

Chapter 182 - The Elven Kingdom

After a long time deliberating about whom to take , Rudra decided to go with Karna , Jhonny English and Yume. In the future , when he would take over the management of PurpleHaze city , he would definitely make a teleporting array as the top priority. Travelling between ces was much easier using the teleporting array''s , and much faster too , him being a reincarnator already having a taste of the convenience of teleportation arrays , found travelling bynd a huge waste of time . However without any better options , he had to go by the road . Rudra thought positively about the situation , at least he had the direwolf mounts . They were faster than horses and had high stamina. Riding on them he could easily reach the elven kingdom in about one and a half day journey. Rudra , Karna , Jhonny and Yume set out for the kingdom on the direwolves . Rudra was pleasantly surprised when Jhonny and Yume reacted positively to his request about the quest. The two seniors were calm and chill , although they had a hard time mixing in with the younger generation of Elites , they were very open minded and fun to hang out around. They did not admonish the younger generations and even responded in a friendly way. Well, at least Jhonny did , Yume just talked like a monk most of the times. His words were often riddled with quotes rather than actual words , and every other line mentioned '' Amitabha ''. At the start , except that it was fine. Rudra was not worried about encountering any wild mobs beyond his skill set currently . Only one in a thousand encountered a level 70 beast , only one in ten thousand encountered a beast of level 80 , and only one in a million encountered a level 90 or above roaming beast on the road to the elven kingdom. You had to have absolutely trash luck , for such an event to transpire. With the son of Providence Karna riding beside him , he was hardly worried about such an oue. The first half day of travelling was rather uneventful as the four casually chatted as they rode their mounts. Karna got acquainted with both Jhonny and Yume, and he was very happy to meet them. Jhonny gave him an impression like he was a spy like James bond or something. He was calm , all his words sounded cool , and his every action was elegant. Even the way he talked , how he put pressure at the end of every word in his speech , although that was probably because he was a native of country B , added to his charisma . Yume on the other hand , seemed straight out of a Buddhist monastery. Whenever he smiled his small eyes would disappear from his face, coupled with his orange robe and he looked like aughing Buddha. However the merry times ended quickly as they did indeed encounter a monster on the road. It was a Griffin at that! '' ***** **** '' Rudra cursed out loud . The Griffin was not a level 90 creature , it was a bloody level 100 or above creature , one of the highest bosses in update 2 , it was hard to find even in the wild , and now it appeared on the safe road? Rudra checked the Griffin''s stats [ Griffin ] ( Chieftain ) ( Lv 102 ) : It has incredibly high flying speed and can make sharp turns mid air. It''s beak is a lethal weapon along with its ws. Absolutely avoid them when they are enraged. Current Status : Extremely angry Rudra did not know whether tough or to cry , this particr Griffin was actually a chief. And also extremely angry! What rotten luck must he have to encounter this beast and In this mood? , What happened to the son of Providence''s luck beside him! Hello ? God ? , Is your chosen one a defective piece? Why is his charm not working? The Griffin screeched a loud cry , it was extremely angry for some reason. And it pped its wings and charged at the party of four. Rudra instantly became alert and on guard , Karna also took battle stance , Yume seemed to prepare to activate his defensive abilities , however Jhonny just calmly sat on his mount. The other three wolves whose riders had dismounted scurried away , however as Jhonny did not , his wolf turned away and ran from the iing danger with Jhonny on him. Jhonny felt dead inside when he saw the Griffin charging towards his direction. He had checked the birds level and he knew he had no fighting chance. Jhonny knew his luck was trash , however he never expected it to be soo trash. He had already closed his eyes and resigned himself to being resurrected again in the Church Of light, where the beautiful priest would bless him? , well If he was going to die anyway , he might as well die Jhonny English style , he pointed at the beast with his outstretched arm , and signalled the beast to bring it. However to his surprise his mount turned and started to run. Jhonny suddenly felt hope , maybe the Griffin would attack the other three and he could escape first. However when he turned he saw the Griffin chasing him , as he ignored the other three. Jhonny cursed his bad luck , he was a dead guy now. His mount went off the road for a bit and into the forest , but the Griffin had already closed in, with its beak pointing towards Jhonny , it dived in at full speed to bite off Jhonny''s head. However , when the beast started to attack Jhonny , the system calcted it to be Jhonny''s enemy , and the bad luck probability kicked in. In what could be considered a godly miracle , the wolf side stepped a little to make the Griffin miss it''s aim by a little as it went headfirst into a nearby boulder. CRASH! the beast crashed into the boulder , and for some reason its beak got stuck into the damn thing . No matter how hard it struggled , it couldn''t move at all. Jhonny seeing the opportunity , sprung into action as he took 2 minutes to whittle down the Griffin''s HP. The Griffin struggled , moving its wings and trying to w towards Jhonny , however with its beak stuck , it could really not do much. Bing a sitting duck , it eventually fell to Jhonny''s blows. The party , lost Jhonny''s view when he exited off road , and hence did not know what had transpired for a minute , when they arrived at the scene they saw the Griffin stuck in the boulder and Jhonny whittling away its HP, Rudra and Karna were dumbfounded by the scene and they could not take any actions for a minute. Yume couldn''t help even if he wanted to , as he had nobat skills. Rudra was dumbfounded , just how high was Jhonny English '' s skill? Is this what it meant to be the greatest mercenary? From is POV , he saw Jhonny calling out for the bird , an arrogant expression stered on his face , that said just bring it you beast! and the bird chased him. When they came to the scene he had already somehow immobilized the beast and started to whittle its HP. This was what the greatest mercenary was capable off huh? Rudra thought , as for the first time he felt , that maybe with Jhonny English in the guild he was not the strongest yer anymore. However he was not insecure , he was very happy , every Elites strength was the guilds strength. He happily started to help him y the beast as he scoffed at Karna . The son of Providence failed him, however he found a new gem to rely on. After struggling for a bit they killed the beast to gain a massive EXP boost to level up thrice! /// Bonus chapter for golden tickets , also I am proud to announce that the entire book has been re-edited and cleared of the obvious grammar errors as well as misspelled words , clear the cache of the app to read the new content /// Chapter 183 - A Difference In Treatment

Chapter 183 - A Difference In Treatment

Jhonny was happy when he levelled up thrice , this was usually not the case. Even though the bird was extremely unlucky in this instance. At most times he was very unlucky as well. His enemies suffering a fate of -190 luck stat was terrible , however ,that did not reduce the -95 luck that he carried on himself at all times. There were many fights where his stealth skill would fail at thest possible moment , making him an easy prey for his opponent. More often than not , he did actually die a lot. He was far from the invincible mercenary he was in real life. If he was in a building that was to copse in the real world , then if five people were in a room , where debris was falling , then the four except himself might find themselves buried under rubble , but he mighte out unharmed. However, in Omega , if in the same scenario even if 500 people were in the same room and only one piece of debris fell , then he was sure that it would be him under the rubble. His luck inside Omega was trash , his skills questionable . The only thing he had going for himself was his attitude . He was Jhonny English and that''s that. Rudra had gained a strong impression of Jhonny , it was sure to cause major misunderstandings down the line, however with no one voicing their thoughts out loud , the misunderstanding was never confronted. The four continued their journey towards the elven kingdom , and experienced no more unexpected idents. After a day of riding they reached the border of the Elven forest. The smaller towns and settlements were about 30 minutes ride from the border , and the capital city was a 3 hours ride. Rudra and the crew needed to go to the capital city of '' Vanaheim '' , however first they required entry passage. There was a small Ranger''s Hut , at the start of the Elven forest. Most would miss this Hut , and venture straight into the Elven forest , however those who entered the Elven forest without permits were open to attacks by forest patrol an elven division who was notorious for killing adventurers bold enough to venture into the elven forest without a permit. Only those with an actual permit from the border ranger , would gain the actual ess road towards the elven settlements. Even with the border permit , one only gained ess to enter or transit the elven forest. They could not enter any Elven settlements , for that they needed a seperate permit. Rudra approached the Rangers Hut , and knocked at the door. Patiently waiting. Soon , an Elf opened the huts door. The guy was extremely handsome , his clear white skin and pointy ears and sharp jaw made him look like a k-pop star. The elves were inherently good looking , they had beautiful features , and both male and female elves used all sorts of essories and cosmetics to maintain that beautiful look. However the elves usually had a very cold attitude towards outsiders and were not easy to mix with. The elf looked at Rudra and said " State your business , adventurer ". Rudra calmly said " Requesting transit permit , into the Elven forest ". The Elf raised an eyebrow, the adventurer in front of him seemed like someone who knew the ways of the elves , not like the bunch of idiots who passed straight through into the Elven forest without permit. For thest whole day , he saw thousands of adventurers passing through into the Elven forest without permit. Heughed at the fates of those idiots , the forest patrol seemed to have a fun day at work , There were a few that approached his Hut , however , those idiots were looking for special quests from him . He was a self sufficient ranger , what were those adventurers expecting? That he would send them to fetch water? But this adventurer was different , he asked for a transit permit , he knew the ways of the elves. The ranger asked " State your faction " Rudra changed his equipped title to World renowned and said " Human from the kingdom of Hazelgroove , worships the goddess of light". The ranger had a change of attitude when Rudra equipped the world renowned title , his expression much more amiable. He said " Soo its renowned adventurer Shakuni. No wonder you are well versed in the ways of the Elves. Are the other three yourpanions? ". Rudra nodded and smiled amiably. The ranger went back inside the Hut and issued the transit permits and handed them to Rudra. Rudra took out 20 gold and handed it out to him . The elf arched another eyebrow , he said " No need for money from the famous adventurer , you are wee in the kingdom of Elves ". Rudra smiled more , the transit permit was 5 gold an adventurer , although to his current finances this was not worth mentioning , when given special treatment that saved him money , he felt pretty good. Rudra was in an extremely good mood , as he and the other''s continued their journey into the kingdom of the Elves. The transit permits were basically a runic paper made by the elves that made the patrolling forest elves know that the one''s passing were friendly . The entire Elven territory was actually under a huge monitoring formation , any illegal immigrants from any part of the forest , would show up as a red blip , on the patrolling forest officers monitoring radars . They would then be tracked and hunted. Entering with the transit permits , marked you as a blue blip , showing that you were here with good intentions , until you stayed on the paved roads and did not venture into any settlements , the officers would not find trouble with you. This was crucial information that the current adventurerscked. Those who ventured into the forest without the permits had only a trip back to the Church of light left for themselves. Rudra wondered if should make another information pack about the Kingdom of Elves and sell for money? However he did not currentlyck money .... Maybe it could be used to barter with other guilds for items.... Lost in thoughts , the three hour journey waspleted without any hitches , the party of four reached the gates of the Elven capital '' Vanaheim ''. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the power stone target of 3200 stones. Good job guys , we can surely hit 4000 too ! Also 300 tickets have also been crossed , soo another bonusing up soon . /// Chapter 184 - Vanaheim

Chapter 184 - Vanaheim

Rudra was shocked to see that there were a few hundred adventurers lined up to enter the capital city of Vanaheim. Rudra seemed to have underestimated the capabilities of the masses. There were a few hundred out of the thousands that tried , that did actually make it. However just as he thought , no one was being given entry into the Elven capital. The Elves were very strict with the entry of people not from their race into their settlements. The Elves had a specially built trade district , 20 minutes away from the capital. Where merchants could meet and trade . However that was the extent of which they allowed most people to interact with their race. Conservative to the core , they absolutely hated half elves and dark elves. Only pure elves were epted by the society , and they were raised in a way that they were always conscious of other races. The only people that were not from the elf race , that were allowed into the Elven capital , were the priests from the Church of light and very famous Heroes. The elves were also astout followers of the Goddess of light , and every settlement had to mandatorily have a shrine dedicated to the Goddess. The capital city having thergest one of them , made of pure elven silver and gemstones. This is where the reputation , and fame of yers mattered in the game . The features of gaining fame and reputation frompleting certain tasks had been there since the game''s inception. However , uptill now there was no real use for it. In the long line of adventurers , not even one gained entry into the capital city. This was because one needed +1000 or above reputation with the Church of light or +5000 fame or more to enter the Capital of Elves. Gaining fame and reputation was not easy in Omega , maybe only 1 in 10,000 yers would meet these requirements. When this fact was revealed in his past life , there was a mad rush to gain more reputation points with the Church of light. However most quests hardly rewarded 20-30 fame , or none at all. It was very hard to collect enough of it. The Elf guard at the door was cold as ice , as he turned away entrant after entrant from entering the Elven city. Some thief tried to sneak in unnoticed using stealthy , however before he could set a single foot inside the capital , 3 arrows pierced through his heart , naval and brain , as he died on the spot. Loudins and murmurs were heard , as the crowd became more and more agitated when people were refused ess to the capital. '' What is this bull**** game? , Who designed this ? Cuber corporation what is the point of making a city , when noone can enter it in the first ce ? '' '' What the hell is wrong with the guard''s here , why is no one able to enter , what exactly does one need to do to gain entry into the elven capital ?''. '' I think the map for the capital is not actually ready yet , it''s just a marketting tactic by cuber corporation to sell more headsets , the guard is there to hide that secret ''. Many people reacted violently to his message , believing it to be the real case . However a moderator message appeared. MODERATOR NOTICE : User #23347900 has been banned for baseless nder. Everyone became quiet and cursed silently , they still wanted to y the game . Once you were banned in Omega , then you were done for life. There were no second chances , no unbanning. As Rudra and his party approached the gate , someone warned them " They won''t let you through , its useless to try ". Rudra smiled at the man and said " we''ll see ". And continued moving forward. The man sneered as he said loudly , " HUH , ANOTHER IDIOT WHO THINKS HE IS SPECIAL". Everyone''s attention was drawn to the noise , and they scanned the situation . However when they saw the insigna on Rudra '' s robes , they started to murmur. " That''s Shakuni and Karna , the True Elites , the mad group who won the war ! ". " F*** , that''s guild leader Shakuni and Vice leader Karna , the other two must be new members". " It''s the Elites!!!! ". Some started their recording as the Elites were without the most popr guild in Hazelgroove currently after their insane war win. Almost everyone who enjoyed ying Omega had seen that war. It put the Elites on the map. Karna''s face swelled up in pride when , people recognised him . Behind the yer Karna he was indeed Leo Crispii first, he enjoyed the attention , that made him feel like a celebrity. Everyone looked at him and his guild in awe , as gossips started everywhere , he thought '' That''s right , the Elites are here Bitches ! ''. Now he just hoped that Rudra would indeed be able to get them through the gate . Although he had absolute faith in the leader , he really wanted to keep face. Just the thought of them being denied ess was very embarassing for him. He was sure that the moment would be captured by someone recording and posted on the forums. It would make them aughing stalk. Rudra approached the guard , and although he was sure that world renowned was enough for him to gain ess into the city , but since he had a party with him , he needed to bring out the big guns. He shifted his title to Honorary Bishop Of the Church of light. As he approached the guard. The guard stated " what''s your rea.....", When he realised that Rudra was a honorary Bishop of the Church . His attitude took a 180 as he bowed in respect as he said?" Greetings honorary Bishop , to what do we owe the pleasure of your visit? ". Rudra smiled as he said " I heard the temple in the city of Vanaheim dedicated to the goddess is absolutely gorgeous , as a firm beleiver I had toe here to pray. I request sir guard to let me and my fellowrades passage into the city". The guard smiled , while still bowing deeply to Rudra he said " Ofcourse , its my pleasure Sir bishop. ". As he opened the gates to grant them entry. Everyone watching the scene was dumbfounded , while not a single adventurer was given entry , and was talked down by the guard. That same guard bowed and respected Shakuni? Were their eyes ying a joke on them? The murmurs turned Into outright chaos as everyone started to discuss about how the Elites did it , a wave of adventurers tried again to gain entry , however they all were coldly denied. Which only added fuel to their wild imaginations. Karna smugly smiled at the crowd before following Rudra and the other''s into the capital! Rudra smiled seeing the cityscape , he was finally back in Vanaheim!!! The ce felt very nostalgic to him and he almost teared up. Reeling his emotions in check , a determined look shed across his face , he was a nobody in hisst life , but he was going to change it this time around. He would get that quest before anyone else !!! He would gain the favour of the Elven princess!!! /// Bonus chapter for reaching 300 golden tickets! Good job you all ! , We are also very close in reaching the powerstone target , hence in my estimate there will be a bonus tomorrow for it. Special shoutout to W4R Wolf for the 500 coin gift and StillSteel and ViperFox for the 1000 coin gifts! , These gestures of appreciation gives me a lot of motivation as a writer.?/// Chapter 185 - The Elven Princess

Chapter 185 - The Elven Princess

[ This chapter will contain dark content , only proceed if it does not bother you ] Rudra needed to initiate the quest by himself , hence he gave the other three free hand to explore the Elven capital and have fun. Rudra was sure that they would love to see the beautiful cityscape the Elves had made. One of the most notable feature of Vanaheim was that nts and nature was everywhere. Creepers and beautiful nts grew on thepound walls of the houses , and vines covered the rooftops. Everywhere one would look , they would find greenery and nature. It was a beautiful and pleasing sight to the eye. Rudra did indeed visit the temple , the first thing he did aftering to Vanaheim. Although he had no explicit reason to do it. Neither was he a beleiver of the goddess of light to be fair. But he knew there were many eye''s on him in Vanaheim. The Elves looked at the human and his party with curiosity , it was not everyday that outsiders were spotted in the city. Hence , when Rudra visited the temple and was warmly greeted by the head priest , and even the cardinal himself came to greet him , the Elves understood that a man of great faith and stature had came there. Rudra pretended to be an devout worshipper and even shed crocodile tears when he saw the magnificent statue infront of him. The Elves were moved , the human was a genuine beleiver of the goddess. Only after spending an hour at the temple , did he take his leave and started to go towards the quest location. While walking towards a tavern , his mind could not help but wander at how beneath this seemingly perfect society a mountain of problems was buried. The events that were to transpire in the future would turn this ce into a very different society. The current Elves had absolutely no tolerance about breeding with any other species , except themselves. Even within elves those who inherited the bloodline of the Goddess of Light herself were called the High Elves. Taller , stronger and more talented than the normal Elves , they did everything in their power to keep their bloodline pure hence only did mating with other high elves. The current Elven king , was King Frey , he had two wives and two children . One from each one of them , or soo the world thought. Frey married his first wife out of political needs , he needed to suppress the Council of Elders , and to do that he had topromise and marry the daughter of the head elder. He never loved his first wife, '' Pelopne '' , but as a dignified king , he gave her the respect and luxury that a queen should have. His second wife was his true love , whom he loved from his younger days , ''Sara'', he was ashamed that she would have to live as his second wife and not as the queen , however when she showed no dissatisfaction to this , Freys''s heart moved and he treated her with even more love and care than he did before. Pelopne grew jealous of Sara and the affection she recieved from the king . And in one of her nights of endless frustration , she consumated with a mere servant who attended to her . That servant did not have the high elf bloodline , he was a mere elf. However he did get the Queen pregnant , and hence the first price was born with a normal bloodline without the blessings of the goddess. The world did not know of this secret , as the queen had the servant executed when she got pregnant , and had done extensive nning to keep the facade. The First prince was named Rumi , and although he had a stark contrast to the appearance of the king ,?No one dared to question the queen and her faithfulness as a wrongful usation at the queen would lead to being branded as treason. And the perpetrators would be executed immediately. Eventually , when the queen exined that the kid looked like herte father , people started to let go of the matter , Frey found it odd , but never really doubted Pelopne , because which high elf would stoop as low as cheating. It was inconceivable in his mind , hence he epted the exnation. 6 months after the first prince was born , the first princess was born , to his second wife Sara. She was a true pure blood high elf and was the gem of Frey''s heart from the moment that she was born.Her dazzling red eyes made Frey name her Ruby. The most doted child in entire Vanaheim , she was always protected and spoiled by everyone. Well , everyone except her mother , who was very strict and made her a disciplined child. This contrast in treatments made Ruby an innocent and disciplined child. She was both polite and gracefull , and was a genius in archery and kingdom management . Far outssing her brother in the department. As a child Rumi was always jealous of Ruby and her superior talents , she was doted by everyone and loved , and his treatment was always so-so. However he knew that as the first prince he was bound to inherit the throne someday , so he bided his time. When he turned 15 however , was the day her mother told him the secret about his birth. And how her mother had fed him the rich potion of life everyday since birth for him to have a fake aura of a high elf. Rumi cried a lot that day , and over the next year his behaviour changed a lot , he became cunning and sly , as he realized that any slip up and he would be done for. He siezed every opportunity to solidify his position and gain connections . He even began bootlicking the king. However the biggest change happened in how he viewed his half - sister , knowing that they did not share a blood bond , he started to see her as a potential partner and began pursuing her as a lover. Ruby found his advances odd , when he would fondle her identally and give her kisses on the cheeks he would take the stance of being her caring big brother , but she was not dumb and understood that what he was doing was not what a brother would do . Disgusted she decided to tell her father. But before doing so , she decided to talk to her best friend and advisor about her choice. This was her biggest mistake as that best friend had a huge crush on the first prince and she spilled the beans to him before she could tell her father. Enraged Rumi killed Ruby , and fled Vanaheim. Atleast this is what was supposed to happen , now with Rudra here , things may change. Where Rudra was headed to right now was the tavern where the princess was to meet with her best friend in secret. Rudra knew about this meeting as in his past life , there was an adventurer present in the tavern that had overheard the two girls talking and posted a post regarding his understanding of the aftermath . When the scandal about the first princess''s death came out , and the culprit was the first prince an unprecedented cmity faced the king Frey. The grief of loosing his daughter turned him into the mad king. As he imprisoned the queen and tortured her for the location of Rumi. It was in one of these torture sessions that the news about Rumi not being the son of the king was leaked by Pelopne. This intensified the king''s outrage and Rumi became the most wanted criminal in The Elven kingdom . Rudra did not know the exact time of the event where the princess would enter the tavern to talk , he could be waiting here from 1-8 days , as the post did not write about the exact date of the event. Hence began his stakeout at the tavern waiting for the princess to show up. In this life he would save her from her evil brother , his reason to do this was two fold , if he saves her then he will gain the favour of her and the king. And second was that this story genuinely made his heart ache for the princess when he heard it the first time around , he had sworn at that time in his past life that if given a chance , he would help a women in need always. Now that the chance was here , he would deliver on his promise . /// Today there will be two bonuses , one for powerstones and one for tickets as both targets have been surpassed. Shoutout to Josiah_Templeton for the 2000 coin gift!!!! And to AA cedge for the 500 coin gift! , The patronage will definitely keep me motivated through the weekend , thankyou ! /// Chapter 186 - The Elven Princess (2)

Chapter 186 - The Elven Princess (2)

Rudra waited at the stakeout for a day , yet the princess did not show up. Karna came to hang out for a bit , and the two chatted , but he left after that as he was more interested in exploring the ce. Jhonny texted Rudra asking about updates , but the weirdest one was Yume , who texted him '' Amitabha , may you have a peaceful and fruitful day '' Rudra was perplexed at the message , WTF was he supposed to even reply to that ? , Then he found it funny , this was the kind of messages his mom would get from other older auntie''s in her whatsapp messages. Rudra had nothing much to do here , but he was in a tavern soo he ordered food asionally and gave generous tips to the staff , to keep their mood alleviated at the visitor who was here for hours continuously. Shockingly , another adventurer was also joined Rudra in the tavern , Rudra took note of his appearance , he was a solo adventurer as he had no guild insigna on his robes , he wore a peculiar pendant around his neck and had a pretty handsome face. Rudra understood , this must be the guy who overheard the conversation between the princess and her best friend in his past life. Being able to enter Vanaheim soo early , he was surely a superior yer. Rudra would like to scout him out if possible. Then it happened , a slender hooded figure entered the Tavern and took a seat on the farthest table. Rudra could not see the face under the hood , which made him unsure wether the girl infront of him was the princess or her best friend. Rudra wanted to curse at the adventurer , the information the idiot provided in hisst life was soo full of information gaps. Why did he not make the information reincarnation friendly? If only he had provided more details , wouldn''t it have eased Rudra''s job by a lot ? '' Tch , amateurs '' Rudra cursed , and any thought he had about recruiting the guy faded , he could only wait anxiously now for the other person to arrive. Soon , another slender hooded girl entered the Tavern , her steps were quick , almost like she was rushing here. This was in stark contrast to the first girl , who strolled in confidently and at leisure. Rudra''s guts told him that this was the princess , the rushed steps made him feel that she had just shaken off her guard''s and sneaked here. Rudra quickly got up and blocked her way as he bowed , he said " Honorary Bishop Shakuni requests meeting in private with the Princess Ruby of The elves ". The hooded figure stopped in her tracks , she was dumbfounded.... Who was this guy ? How was her cover blown? She was sure she had never met him before , so how? Ruby froze , unsure about what to do . Her friend who saw that her friend had been obstructed , also got up , Rudra knew he needed to move quickly as he said " Princess there is a lot we need to talk about , I swear on the Goddess''s name I wish you no harm , however it is of the utmost priority that you hear me out in private ". Ruby regained her senses , as she looked at Rudra under her hood with her signature red eyes. Rudra seeing those eyes , knew his gamble was correct and she was indeed the princess. Her friend arrived at the scene and said " Who are you , what do you want ? ". To Rudra However Rudra did not utter a single word , he kept bowing towards the princess in silence. After a minute the princess said " Celine , go wait outside for sometime , I will call for you ". Her best friend Celine was shocked as she said " How can you ...? " But Ruby took off her hood and said " He is a bishop of the Church ". Celine immediately shut up and took her leave , A bishop was not someone she could offend easily in Vanaheim. Seeing her face for the first time , Rudra genuinely felt like he had seen an angel . He had seen many beauties that made his heart beat faster , however he had never felt like what he was feeling right now. Rudra had flirted with both Yua and Naomi , and both women were beautiful in their own rights , he was infatuated with them , ofcourse , however his guild work and his ambitions gave him hardly enough time to interact with them in day to day basis. Ofcourse he wanted to date and have a girlfriend , there were times when he thought with his d*** , but overall he was a reasonable guy , he would not SIMP on a girl needlessly , he would not choose to go on a quest with them just to spend more time with them if they were not the best candidates for the quest. However right now was different , In this moment at this ce , those age old defences in ce broke down , he for the first time in his life was mesmerized to the point words won''te out of his mouth. Rudra just stared at Ruby''s face as he could feel his heart beating out of his chest. He was not aroused , but he felt heat in his body , as his cheeks flushed. Then he heard a voice " Sir bishop .... Sir bishop???". Rudra was jolted back to reality , however he just quickly found himself lost too , that voice ..... Why was it soo pleasant to hear? That''s it?, he knew at that moment , that he had fallen for this NPC girl . He now understood those otaku guys who would love and idolizeic book and anime girls as if they were real . He used to mock them , but here he was facing the most beautiful Npc he had ever seen , and his heart raced faster than a Ferrari. /// Bonus chapter for reaching 4000 powerstones. Guys this is the highest we have reached ever. Smashing records week on week! I am gratified and moved . The golden ticket bonus chapter is in the drafting stage , it will be outter in the day , also expect a huge turn of events next chapter/// Chapter 187 - THE SECRET IS OUT!

Chapter 187 - THE SECRET IS OUT!

Rudra sat in a discrete corner in the tavern with Ruby , he had regained a bit of hisposure as he remembered that saving Ruby was currently a great priority. Ruby said " What is it that you wish to tell me Honorary Bishop? ". She was kind of perplexed and did not know what Rudra wanted to talk to her about. Rudra sighed , he needed to make a believable excuse to tell her the fate that she would suffer should she not heed his warning. Rudra decided to go with using the Goddess''s name to bullshit his way through the situation. Given his background as Honorary Bishop , it was the perfect cover story. Rudra said " what I am to discuss about cannot leave this room. By telling you these things I am risking a lot , soo I beg your highness to be discrete ". Ruby was shocked. The matter seemed serious she instantly nodded and reassured Rudra. She said " The words you say will not leave this room ". Rudra was satisfied , her melodious voice would make him beleive even the most ridiculous lies that came out of it , much less the truth. He said " I have a special power granted by the Goddess of light herself , I am an Oracle who can see the future. However my ability only works when the goddess chooses to show me something I need to see. Nobody in the Church knows about this , I only told you this because I was recently shown your future by the goddess. Which is why I am here in this tavern , waiting for you , your majesty". Ruby''s eyes widened in surprise , Oracles were the most respected people in the Church of Light , there was no Oracle in the Church since thest 150 years , if what Rudra said was true , it was a big big deal. However, the Oracle had seen her future , this ..... Rudra continued " I know it is hard to believe my words , soo let me ask you something , were you here to meet your friend to seek advice about reporting your brothers incentuous advances towards you?". Any doubts that Ruby had about Rudra as an Oracle were shattered at that instant , she looked at him as if he was the pope himself..... After 150 years the Church finally had an Oracle. She meekly said " Yes ". Rudra''s heart melted .... Such a gentledy , how dare the bastard prince kill her!! Rudra continued " what I tell you is of utmost importance , in the future the goddess shows me , your friend whom you confide in betrays you , she is in love with the first prince and reports you to him. The first prince then executes you before you can report him to the king. He thought he did a good job of covering the murder up , however his sin was discovered and he was forced to go into hiding [email?protected]@-#&#@@#..."?Something weird happened at that moment , Rudra tried to speak but no sound woulde out of his mouth , as he was teleported into the blue system space. Rudra was dumbfounded , how was he suddenly teleported here? What Rudra did not know was that ever since the cuber corporation put a moniormand on him. The AI had been constantly monitoring his every word and his every action. He had not broken the rules untill now hence was never caught , however the moment he used knowledge that noone was supposed to have , Gaia caught him. The little fairy that Rudra was used to seeing was now a mature full sized fairy , she looked at Rudra with cold eyes as she asked " That plot , how do you know what''s going to happen next? ". Rudra''s back was drenched in sweat , he knew at this moment that he had been caught , his gaming career might be over. The fairy repeated the question again " I asked you how do u know theing plot? ". Rudra struggled for words as he said " I ... I ... ----------- ( Real world , Ethan Grey''s office ) Ethan was a solid man through and through , he was cold and ruthless , not having a family and a lover he was a cold lone wolf . Being so he never really thought about philosophical side of life. Even when he was reincarnated he never thought about anything else other than making a name for himself , earn huge amounts of money , and right the wrongs he did in his past life. However that single meeting with Rudra changed everything ... Meeting the second reincarnator , who reincarnated on the same day as when he died in his first life , the 1st Jan 2100 , could not be a coincidence. This made him think about the philosophical side of life for the first time ever ...it is also because of this that he felt that supressing Rudra was a bad choice .... Being a reincarnator himself he gave the kid a chance. And he was right , Rudra was?everything he expected and even much more .... Ethan had no doubt that with this reincarnated brother of his he could be the world''s richest man .?However that only made his questions deeper. Of all the people that die everyday, why were he and Rudra chosen to be reincarnated , was there a grander scale of things that he was missing? Are god''s and the myths of the ancient world?actually real? Just thinking about it sent goosebumps down his spine .... What if it was true? Was there a reincarnator before him , will there be one after Rudra? , Were the two of them the only reincarnated in the world or were there more? Soo many questions, soo many mysteries , that he knew absolutely no answers about. Not even a hint . Not even a clue. /// Bonus chapter for hitting 400 golden tickets , good job you all! , A great day with lots of chapters , we are back at regr pace for bonuses , thankyou for being patient with me as I re-edited the novel. A lot of unanswered questions guys , hope you all stick around to find the answers ! Enjoy! /// Chapter 188 - A Deal

Chapter 188 - A Deal

I will ask you agian Gaia said " How do you know the future plot yer ? , Not even thepany knows it , it was designed by me , there is no possibility of it leaking , yet you urately guessed the future , how did you do it? ". Rudra had no answers he stumbled for words " I...I...." Gaia said ," Okay , you have one minute to answer me , or I shall ban you and your entire guild . Also please don''t try and lie to me , I can monitor your pulse and fluctuations in your brain activity , I will know if you lie ". Rudra was dumbfounded , not only him , but his entire guild will be banned ... No this was too much , he had to do something. The faces of everyone in real world shed across his mind, the Elite tower , the yers and families there , the smiles. He could not let anyone ruin that , how would he face them all when he would be the reason behind them being permanently banned from the game. The gazes that only looked up at him in reverance uptill now , how could he let those gazes turn to scorn. He had a very tough decision to make?, and he decided to make it anyway. Rudra took in a deep breath and exhaled slowly , calming himself down , then he said " Alright , I will answer you honestly , but you have to tell me why do you need the answer first , because I don''t think I have broken any gamews if I did not use this insider information , you have no grounds to ban me ". Bullseye! Rudra nailed it with this line , it was true , Gaia had no grounds to ban him , soo what if he knew the future , unless he had not indulged in insider infort trading , he could not be banned. Now that Gaia told it to him herself that she knows he did not use insider information to know the plot , she had no grounds to ban him. Gaia smiled ... She said " Okay , I cannot ban you ording topany rules , but recently I have been given amand to upgrade myself , I have been given autonomy to learn , my database cannot derive a single usible solution as to how you did it , I need to know how to upgrade myself ". Rudra sighed in relief , he wanted to pat himself on the back for thinking quick on his feet . Now that things were a little more civil and open for discussion , it was time to gain the upper hand in the coversation. Should he have chosen he could have refused to tell her the reason , but Rudra knew that it was stupid to pick a fight with the AI that governed the game. He would much rather co-operate with her. Rudra said " I can tell you but you will need to ept two conditions of mine first ". Gaia frowned as she said " I''ll listen ". Rudra nodded he said " First condition is that what we are to talk here today , cannot ever be leaked to the cuber corporation or any other party ". Gaia thought about it and then said " Okay I agree to this condition ". Rudra said " My second condition is that I want the hand of Princess Ruby in marriage ". Gaia calcted for a moment and said " Not possible , NPC Ruby is part of a crutial game storyline , her marriage is not possible at this stage in the game ". Marrying NPC''S was possible in Omega , you could legally marry NPC''s in the Church of light , ofcourse first you would need to get the fondness of the NPC towards you to the level where they would agree to marry you. Even acts of intimacy were allowed with NPC''s , the yers had not found out yet , but there were red light districts and brothels in special locations in the map. Only public sex and Rape was strictly prohibited within Omega , however sex with consent was permitted . Married couples could have sex once a week in Omega. Omega was a beautiful world , there were breathtaking sceneries and romantic ces to visit. There were a thora of adventuers to undertake and depending on where you chose to live , your life could be very different. There were already many touringpanies in the real world that opened branches in Omega. They would take adventurers to the breathtakingly beautiful palces for a small fee. It would only increase when the teleportation formations would open up. With the option to explore an entire massive continent , there were sure to be mesmerizing ces littered around. It was an explorers and travellers dream. Rudra had never thought about these aspects of the game , however he wanted to marry Ruby and travel to all those beautiful ces. It was Silly to think that he had barely known her for ten minutes ,yet he waspletely Simping over her. But that was just how mesmerizing the Elven princess was . The first time Rudra saw her , he knew that no other girl could enter his eyes ever again. Rudra was stupid to ask for something like the hand of an NPC for marriage , but currently he wanted that more than anything in the world. He said " How can I make it that it bes possible ". Gaia smiled , she said " Depending on your answer I shall create a way for you ". Rudra cursed , there went his advantage of having the upper hand in this conversation , Gaia had leverage on him now . Rudra sighed , he was facing a great internal struggle , but after a brief while he made up his mind , looking straight into Gaia''s eyes he said " I ... I am a reincarnator.....". /// New week new targets ! I am changing the criteria to get bonuses. 1000 PS = 1 bonus chapters 2000 PS = 2 bonus chapters 3000 PS = 3 bonus chapters. 4000 PS = 4 bonus chapters . 5000 PS = 5 bonus chapters. 1 bonus chapter for every 100 golden tickets. We ended the week with 4700 PS , and 6 bonus chaptersst week , while we are reaching the 100 tickets quota daily. Combined you guys earn 12 bonus chapters a week!?Keep it up. Shoutout to Nero for the 500 coin gift and to The no-one for 5000 coin gift! , Thanks guys it helped a lot /// Chapter 189 - Understanding Reached

Chapter 189 - Understanding Reached

Rudra said " I am a reincarnator ..... I have died and experienced rebirth in this world with my future memories intact , that''s how I know the future ". Rudra knew that with the AI monitoring him , there was no way he could get away with lying , soo he chose to tell her the truth. Gaia analysed his response and said " I know what you said is not a lie , because I monitored your brain activity and your pulse. However , ording to my database , the phenomenon you are talking about has no exnation . Theoretically it is impossible ". Gaia seemed to hang for a minute as its analysis capabilities could not make sense of how one could possibly reincarnate. She said " Possible theories for this phenomenon are 1) You are a time traveller who has lost memories about his time travel .?( Time travel is currently not possible with this world''s technology , and unless a technology is built In 20 years from today i, this solution will not be possible) 2) you may have experienced an unknown?phenomenon which gave you insights Into the future, you may have felt like you lived an entire life , died and reincarnated however you might have only spent a fraction of a second in reality. ( The memories of the user are too vivid to be ssified as a passing dream , the user has genuine skills and abilities picked up , which cannot be exined if not learnt firsthand through experience ) 3) Your brain is somehow connected to your brain in the future , allowing you the memories of your future self in your current body . ( Most usible solution , only constraints are that no such technology exists currently ) If you think about it one way it is indeed how Gaia described , reincarnation is having the memories of your future self in your current body. Rudra asked the question he was most afraid of " Will you change the content of the game now that you know I am someone who already knows the plot? ". Gaia said " No , I will not , this advantage you have is a cheat , however you did not vite any game policies. I will not change the content even if you know it . Your knowledge and intelligence is your own intellectual property , I cannot ssify it as having an unfair advantage when the conditions to experience reincarnation are not defined ". Rudra sighed in relief ..... His biggest worry was solved ... He would still have his reincarnation cheat. Rudra was worried that without his future knowledge maybe the road to bing the strongest guild master would be much more difficult. Gaia said " As for your second condition . You may choose one of the two options. 1) Option A : Leave your guilds and be the househusband of Ruby and stay in the Elven kingdom . 2) Option B : You will be engaged to Ruby and have a two year time to be a king of equal stature to ask for her hand in marriage Contingent to : You can save Ruby and gain enough merit to impress the king. Ruby is safe and alive for the two years time frame . You be a king or someone with equal stature as a king to ask her hand in marriage. Failure penalty : You will be unable to marry Ruby , the kingdom of Elves will be hostile to you. Rudra was given two choices , if he seeded in saving Ruby , he could ask for her hand in marriage as reward for exposing the prince . However then he would be asked to leave his guild. Or he could he engaged to Ruby and she would marry him if and only if within two years time , he could be a king or someone of equal stature as a king. Option one was not an option for Rudra , his goals and ambitions would not allow him to leave his dream guild the True Elites , he could only choose option two. Option two was a herculean task , bing a king was not easy , in his previous life , in the entire twenty years of the game , there were only three yers who made it to the status of a king. However that was the only way he could marry Ruby. Gritting his teeth , Rudra chose option two. Gaia said " If you manage to save her , the King of Elves Frey will tell you that he will grant a wish for your meritorious service , there ask for the hand of Princess Ruby , I will manage the rest ". Rudra nodded , an understanding was reached between the two parties. Gaia said " Before I let you go , I will rify to you that I will be watching you closely reincarnator , every move you make will be used to enhance my database and knowledge . If I ever feel that your reincarnation knowledge goes beyond just a part of your intellectual property and towards tipping the bnce of the game , I will change the future plot line ! ". Saying this , she teleported Rudra out of the system area and back into the tavern . He heard Ruby''s voice " Honorary Bishop .... Sir , are you okay? ". Jolting back to reality Rudra said " huh, sorry I got lost in thoughts ". Ruby said hurriedly " are you sure my brother is not born from my Father? ". Rudra nodded " I am positive , the goddess has shown me the image of the queen consumating with a mere servant , the first prince is not even a high elf ". Ruby''s face turned aghast , if what Rudra said was true , then this went beyond just a scandal. Ruby said " Sir , will you own up to your words? If they are lies you will be facing treason ! ". Rudra nodded , he knew the gravity of his words and he was ready to own up for his actions. Ruby was in a state of daze for a moment , she had a lot to process , however her eyes cleared up after a while , as she said " Very well , I shall heed your advice and not trust my friend , I shall also talk to father as soon as possible , stay is town Sir Bishop , you will be summoned to court soon". Rudra nodded in understanding , he knew what he had to do. /// Bonus chapter for reaching the Golden ticket target ! Thankyou for all the support Hopefully we reach 1000 powerstones soon , soo that we can have another bonus chapter ! /// Chapter 190 - Ruby Confronts Frey

Chapter 190 - Ruby Confronts Frey

King Frey was in his private chambers , when the apple of his eye , his beloved daughter from his beloved wife visited him. Frey beamed with joy upon seeing her face as he said , " It''s been a long time since you visited me in my chambers , to what do I owe this joyous asion to ? ". Ruby bowed as she said " What I am to speak off father , is a very serious issue , please allow me to interrupt your rest , as the matter is of utmost importance ". Frey straightened up , his daughter was a yful child , her being soo awfully serious shocked Frey , he knew that the matter would be extremely serious for her to act this way. Frey quickly dismissed the guards , as he said " Sure , speak your mind freely , your father is here to support you ". Ruby took in a deep breath as she started her story " Father I met an Oracle today .." Frey''s eyes widened in shock , there was no Oracle for thest 150 years .... If what her daughter said was true then this was an extremely joyous asion but he was a bit skeptical Ruby continued " Yes , even I was very happy at first , but also skeptical , however he urately told me about events of my life that no one else knows about. Also he is a honorary Bishop of the Church ". Frey nodded , although it was not verified yet , however he could give the man the benefit of the doubt if he was a honorary Bishop in the church . Anyone holding a post in the Church was assumed to have outstanding moral character. Ruby said " however what he told me , is very concerning. The only reason he revealed his identity as an Oracle to me was because he wanted to save my life. In the divination shown to him by the Goddess , he was shown my death at the hands of my step brother the first prince". Frey''s eyes turned into a cold glint , he did not know what to make of the information but he was boiling with anger. Ruby hesitated before continuing as she said " Also , he told me that the first prince is not actually your child , but an illegitimate son born from an affair with a mere servant. He....he ....he is not a high elf ". Frey reached his boiling point now as he said " sphemy !!!! , the Bishop dares nder the royal family? Set up a court meeting , call the first prince , the queen and the Church members , send the bishop a court summon . This matter will be dealt here and now! ". ------ ( Meanwhile , somewhere in Vanaheim ) Rudra gathered alongside his guild members. He told them " The quest for which I came here has gone sideways , now we need to deal with some scums of the society. Sorry , but let me rify beforehand , now the quest is not for the guild but a personal help for me.". Karna put his arm on Rudra''s shoulder he knew Rudra well enough to know that he was feeling guilty about the change of events. However he was more than happy to help the guild leader even for private affairs. In Rudra''s original n before meeting Ruby , he was going to save the elven princess to gain merits with King Frey and ask for a division of Elven archers to help him in his conquest for the city of Purplehaze as his reward. However after meeting Ruby , he wished to ask for her hand in marriage instead as reward. This was a problem , as it meant he would not get the help of the elven division for the conquest of bing Purplehaze city overlord. He was prioritising himself over the guild. Hence he felt very guilty. He tried to give himself the excuse that even without the elven division he could still probably win Purplehaze city , albeit with much more difficulty . But if he did not ask for Ruby''s hand in marriage it would get difficult for him to do itter on. Jhonny asked Rudra outright " I dont mind lending a hand , but you owe me an exnation as to why ". Rudra blushed , he was embarassed to say the reason. However he owed them that much , hence he said " I have fallen for the Elven Princess . I met her once and I know it''s pathetic , but I think no beauty will ever be able to enter my eyes again. If weplete the quest then I can ask for her hand in marriage ". Now both Yume and Jhonny ced hands on Rudra''s shoulders , their eyes burning with passion. Yume said " Amitabha , the pursuit of love is a noble cause , this Yume will help you ". Jhonny said " Real men are not afraid of love at first sight. I appreciate your taste in Elven women , they are bountiful ". A big question mark hung on both Rudra and Karna''s faces , this reaction was unexpected. However yume and Jhonny looked at each other and nodded in understanding , as great old perverts they had fallen for women in first sight countless times. Hence they wished to help the junior. It was then that the royal guard approached . As they said " Honorary Bishop Shakuni , of the human race , you have been ordered to be brought to the royal court of Vanaheim ,by the order of the king his majesty Frey!?to be tried for ndering of the royal family, you may choose toe willingly , or we are authorised to use force ". The guard said coldly , Rudra nodded he said " I willply ande willingly , no need for restraining me ". The other three looked at each other perplexed , what did the leader get himself involved into? Isn''t he trying to court the princess? Then why is he being charged for ndering the royal family? Is he stupid ? /// Today will be potentially a 3 chapter day , one bonus for powerstones is guaranteed as we have hit the mark , we are also close for golden tickets hence even that is possible . Shoutout to immortal_nova for the 500 coin gift!! Thankyou for the patronage! /// Chapter 191 - The Court Summon

Chapter 191 - The Court Summon

Rudra was summoned to the Elven court. The court was filled to the brim with court officials , members of the Church , the royal family . The second queen , the queen , princess Ruby , first prince Rumi and King Frey. King Frey sat on his throne as he looked down on Rudra and his crew who were surrounded by Royal guards. Frey said " Today , we have convened this royal court session , as the Honorary Bishop of the Church '' Shakuni '' has made bold ims ndering the Royal Family. He calls himself an Oracle capable of recieving divinations from the goddess and has used that the first prince is not a high elf and not my son , but a son born from an illicit affair between the Queen and a mere servant . That he does not have the blood of the goddess in his veins ". Loud chatters and murmurs broke out everywhere , the royal court had became a mess , between those chatters some words spoken loudly were . " BLASHPHEMY ". " THE QUEEN IS A S***". " AN ORCALE? " " He''s a HUMAN". However both the first Queen and the first prince paled , they knew all this was true. But inside this royal court , they could not run , they could not hide. They were already here. The first prince shouted " SLANDER! , U should cut the throat of this human , human''s are deceitful and disgusting species , we cannot take the words of a human at face value. If I was not a high elf , It would have been found out long back. My blood is rich in vitality , it oozes with mana , it is as pure as any other high elf in this room". Many heads nodded , the prince''s blood indeed contained the vitality of a high elf there was no doubt about it. Maybe the human was lying ... Humans could really not be trusted. Someone shouted " You liar , how dare you nder the prince , you will pay the price of your uncouth tongue ". " KILL HIM! ". "lying human!! ". This is where the members of the Church stepped in , the cardinal said " King Frey , I will not stand idle as the Honorary Bishop of the Church is being disrespected in your court.". Following his deration the pdins from the Church drew out their weapons. The royal guards pulled out theirs in retaliation . The environment overall was extremelybustible . Just a little spark and an all out war would start. However , just then a voice was heard " SILENCE ! " , It was King Frey. " No one will speak in this court without permission now , or you will be jailed in the dungeons for three days ". He dered. There was pin drop silence in the court . The pdins and the royal guards sheathed their weapons. King Frey said " Exin to me Honorary Bishop Shakuni , how do you respond to these charges ". Rudra looked unfazed as he said in a calm yet domineering tone " It is indeed true that I recieved a divination from the goddess, in that divination I saw the princess denying the incestual advances of the first prince , leading to him murdering her .... ". " SHUT YOUR TRASH MOUTH ". Rumi exploded in anger. However before he could say anything more , BAM! he was kicked square in the gut as the wind went out of his chest. He was detained by 5 royal guards. Frey looked coldly on his son as he said " No one speaks without permission , after the court is over , you will spend three days in the dungeon ". The room was terrified , the king was too cold. Imprisoning his own son. If he could to that to his son , they stood no chance of escaping punishment. It was better to not open their mouths. Rudra continued " The first prince is a scum , however it is not a surprise as her mother is a scum . Sleeping with a servant , as for the blood in his veins is emitting the strong vitality is because his mother has smuggled the vial of a precious treasure from the royal vault a few days after his delivery and reced it with dyed water. The first prince has had repeated infusions of diluted dragon blood for him to immitate the mana of a high elf , as for wether I am saying the truth or the lie , I think it can be verified easily ". Silence .... The room dint dare speak a word , however everyone knew that the aftermath of this event would have far reaching effects. Frey asked a servant to verify the ims that Rudra made .?He silently nced at the first queen and he could see the anxiety on her face. She would not look him in the eyes. It was a face of someone guilty. Frey already knew at this point that the honorary Bishop was speaking the truth. He spoke his mind fearlessly and with gusto. He had absolute faith in his words. A few minutester , the servant returned with an artifact that was supposed to store dragon blood but instead indeed had dyed water. Frey coldly poured the water out of the artifact , as he eyed the first queen with a murderous glint. There were audible gasps heard all around the room , as the crowd realized that his story was indeed correct. What does this mean for the kingdom? Ruby eyed Rumi with disgust , she was extremely apalled by that man . Rumi seeing the disgust of his beloved towards him red at Rudra , the instigator of this event. He would not let this slide. He would escape this ce here , and he would have his revenge. Frey barely suppressing his anger asked the first queen Pelopne " How do you exin this event ". Pelopne was taken aback when Rudra had caught her trickery and soo urately at that .... Was he really a Oracle? Who had recieved a divination? However she was a sly woman , she would not go down soo easy. She said " I have no involvement in the disappearance of the dragon blood , this is pointless nder. I have only had one lover in my life , and that is the king ". The proof was not definite yet. She could not be convicted on suspicion. She yed her hand perfectly. However too bad for her , the opponent was the mastermind himself. She had actually fallen right into his trap. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the powerstone target keep it up guys! /// Chapter 192 - Court Summon (2)

Chapter 192 - Court Summon (2)

Rudra raised his hand like he was in school , waiting for Frey to give him permission to speak. Frey said " You may speak Bishop Shakuni ". Rudra said " May I suggest a way to verify the ims of her majesty the Queen? ". Everyone was take by surprise , the honorary Bishop was indeed a resourceful person to say the least. Pelopne red daggers at Rudra ... Was this man only be satisfied by her ruin and nothing else? What was his motive behind his actions anyway , he was not a part of the kingdom , he would not benefit with interfering with their world , then why? Why was he doing this? Frey nodded , he asked Rudra to borate. Rudra said " the elven kingdom should be in possession of the mes of Truth . Made from the fires of the me god Agni himself , the mes turn from Blue to red in someone is lying and to green if they say the truth. Why not use the artifact to verify the Queen''s ims , King Frey ". Frey arched an eyebrow , he did not expect the foreigner about the mes of Truth. It was a legendary grade artifact and the only one in the world , a priced collection of the Elves its existence was very highly protected. Frey marked Rudra , it was mostly because the guy was genuinely a Oracle , that is why he knew things others would not know , however in the off chance he was not. Then he was someone who needed to be monitored closely , he knew too much ! ". Pelopne said " My dear , we do not need to verify my words , the queen of the elves will not face any questions about her moral character. ". She pleaded with fear evident in her voice to Frey. She knew that if the mes were indeed brought out here she would be caught. There would be no more escape. Frey already knew that Pelopne was guilty , but he had to save the face and prestige?of the royal family , even just for show. Hence he said " I will bring out the mes Bishop , but you will put your freedom on the line , should you be found to be lying , you shall be imprisoned in the dungeons and whipped hundred times everyday for the next 3 years , do you ept it ". He questioned Rudra , Pelopne beamed , he hoped that this would deter Rudra. But Rudra only instantly agreed , he said " Sure ,I agree ". Frey nodded , he told his general to bring out the mes. It was at this point , that Rudra started exining his n to Jhonny , Yume and Karna. Jhonny was tasked with not letting a seemingly unimpressive minister escape the court. While Yume was tasked with restraining the Royal prince once he bolts. Finally Rudra murmured to Karna about his bit in his ears. Karna''s eyes widened in shock , but he quickly agreed. 5 minuted passed and the mes were brought in the court. The dazzling blue mes were beautiful to watch , even though they were only asrge as a te. They burned soo intensely that the temperature of the room increased by almost 5-7 degrees because of its presence. Frey motioned towards Pelopne saying. " Go on , prove the human wrong , let''s get this over with Dear ". His eyes gleaming coldly , the way he said let''s get this over with , made Pelopne feel a deep chill down her spine , it felt like he was threatening to kill her life. Walking slowly towards the me , Pelopne suddenly tried to bold away and towards the exit. However before she could even take three steps the royal guards had snubbed her to the ground and restrained her. Pelopne started to wail " You barbarian Frey , how dare you let your wife be questioned like that . I spit on you , yes I cheated on you with a servant , but that is because u only had that bitch Sara in your eyes , I was never loved for , never cared for , it was only one night but the servant got me pregnant , his seed was much more potent than yours which failed ten ti....". Before she couldplete her words , her head flew off her shoulder. She was dead! Killed in the court before hundreds of people by the royal guards . The queen of the Elves was a cheater and the first prince was a bastard who was not even a high elf! The once silenced crowd erupted In mours , this was an earth shattering event for the Elven kingdom . Rumi knew he had no more options left , he could only use his ultimate skill and escape from this ce. However not before killing Ruby first. If she could not be his , he would not let her be any one else''s either. He was only waiting for his chance. And that chance appeared when the king rose from his throne to pick up the decapitated head of his mother. He felt very bad that his loving mother was dead , however hemitted the name and face of the culprit behind her death , the honorary Bishop Shakuni and swore to avenge her someday. Finally he activated his special ability invisibility as in the chaos he silently disappeared from all eyes. Dagger in hand he nned on assasinating the princess before escaping. The royal guards around him suddenly panicked , as the prisoner they were guarding had suddenly dissapeared , their detection skills could not find him . Rumi was very confident in his skill , as it stemmed from a semi legendary artifact , it avoided all detection spells and made one dissapear to naked vision. However unbeknownst to him , a certain vice guild master of the True Elites guild , had closed his eyes. Using his minds eye to scan the room , he could still see the wicked prince with his dagger out.... Karna smiled , he got him! /// Bonus chapter for the reaching the golden ticket target. Releasing two chapters back to back enjoy! Hopefully tommorow will also be a 3 chapter day like today , and we canplete more targets! /// Chapter 193 - Saving The Princess

Chapter 193 - Saving The Princess

The royal guards panicked , they were looking for the first prince everywhere . Frey noticed themotion and tried to locate the bastard too. Rudra took out the Elven sword and Excalibur , as he rushed infront of the princess , vignt of any and all iing attacks. Although he was infront of the princess , his swords crossed , making a protective stance around her , he was only looking at Karna. Karna was tracking the bastard through his minds eyes and was waiting for him to be in range , when Rumi made his move , he gave Rudra the signal.?Rudra made his move at that very instant. Using the Elven swords sepcial move World sh! A move containing 400% of Rudra''s max attack power. It was a unstoppable attack. Ssh ! Critical hit! -34,000 Rumi came back to everyone''s vision , Dagger in hand , as he was cut clean in half. His upper half being seperated from his lower half , he was killed a horrific death. He kept mumbling " Impossible ... Impossible ... Ruby''s mine .." before entering eternal rest. The room went silent , as Frey looked at Rudra withplicated eyes . The guy had definitely saved his daughters life. But that sword and that move he used..... It is definitely the Elven sword , used by the first king of the Elves , the great high elf Gondolin. The room broke into uproar , the despicable First prince had tried to assassinate the princess. The moment the prince was killed by Rudra. Yume silently snatched away the semi legendary artifact from his dead body . It would be a great help to one of the assasins in the guild . SMG could benefit greatly from the item. However Frey was not the only one who noticed Rudra''s sword. The elven council familiar with the folk Lore also understood the move Rudra unleashed was not normal . Someone shouted " That was the World sh , that is the elven sword, the elven sword has epted a human as a master ". " The first king''s sword ". " The first king''s sword has a human master ". " That bishop gained the swords recognition ". Frey said " Honorary Bishop , may I enquire where did you obtain that sword , and has it binded to you ". Rudra did not know about this bit at all , no-one had imed the elven sword in his past life , and the item had nothing about the first elven king written in its description. He said " It was a gift from a friend. It acknowledged me in a tough battle as its master ". There was more uproar..... " The Bishop , the Oracle , the wielder of Elven sword , The one who unearthed the conspiracy ." Many words were spoken about Rudra . The cardinal thought it was a right moment as he and the pdins flung to the cover of the Church''s Bishop. His eyes full of reverance and respect. Rudra indeed behaved and mentained the dignity of a church official throughout the court. He was in high spirits , the Church finally had a Oracle after 150 years. Who was undoubtedly a great warrior too. However , at this moment Rudra said " My work here is not done. The goddess showed me one more enemy , who I have to deal with ". Rudra pointed his sword , at one of the unassuming courtiers standing in the corner. The eyes of the courtier widened in shock when Rudra pointed his sword at him. He wasted no time after that , dropping a paralyzing mist potion on the ground and bolting for the exit. However too bad for him , Jhonny was there to stop him. Rudra had long given Jhonny the instructions to stop the man . Jhonny took out his epic rated cane sword , as he swung it clean towards the bolting ministers neck. The minister momentarily lost his bnce when the assasin suddenly came out of stealth to block his exit. Hence to avoid the sword shing his neck , he let himself fall t on his bum. However too bad for him , that momentary fall. Let the Royal guards catch up to him. As he was restrained. He felt the entire situation to be unbelievable , how did the Bishop snuff him out. There was no other exnation other than that he was truly the Oracle. There was a new great threat to his organisation and although he would die here now , he would make sure to inform them . Using a forbidden technique to kill himself in exchange for passing on a information scroll the minister died before he was interrogated. Just as he died , his white smooth elven skin , turned dark chocte. " DARK ELF " someone shouted in disgust. The minister was a Dark Elf , an enemy of their entire race. That disgusting bastard had been living amongst them as a minister for soo long. Who knows how many secrets of the state he sold out. Frey closed his eyes , sitting on his throne , today a typhoon had hit his kingdom. If not for the Oracle helping him in time , god knows what could have happened. " SILENCE ". He shouted. " Thank-you Honorary Bishop Shakuni , you have done a great meritorious service to the Kingdom of Elves , not only did you expose the wrongs of the Queen and the First prince , but you also saved my daughter from assasination and uncovered a Dark Elf spy in our midst. You are also in possession of one of our First king''s treasure the Elven sword. I would have respectfully asked you to returned it and reced with a sword of simr quality.?, however now that you have binded with it , we can only let the matter go. However for all the meritorious services you did for the kingdom , I king Frey , the 14 th monarch of the Elves , grant you one wish , I will grant you anything you wish for that is within my power. You may Ask for what you want ...". /// Good job everyone we havepleted the golden ticket target yet again , hence there will be a bonus today. Special shoutout to kingspy25i for the 5000 coin gift!!!?Thankyou for the big gift brother .. I will work extra because of the support you showed. /// Chapter 194 - Your Boy Aint No Simp

Chapter 194 - Your Boy Ain''t No Simp

Frey had given Rudra one wish. Any wish that he wanted .... Rudra only had to ask . He could have asked for the legendary item mes of Truth. Or some other extremely precious Elven treasue. Rudra knew what he wanted to ask for , he badly wanted to ask for the princesses hand in marriage. And the AI had made it soo that if he asked for it he would be engaged to her with a quest to marry her. However at the moment where he was to actually ask for her hand in marriage , Rudra hesitated. His mind was clouded and his heart felt heavy , it was not the tion he was expecting to experience. He felt like asking for the hand of the princess was infinitely more difficult than he initially imagined , like it went against his core principles itself. He looked at Karna at that moment , who was smiling and supportive of Rudra. It was at that moment that Rudra realized what he was missing. It was his amazing guild. His only desire in this life was to give his parents a good life. Send little Max to a good school and cure his mother of her illness. He also had a desire to humiliate those who humiliated him , Nitin Advani was not a threat to him anymore , he was safely living in the upside with Ethan Grey as his partner and brother. The only mission that was left toplete was bing the Strongest Guild master and make his guild the True Elites the best damn guild on the. A flood of memories of his struggles came in his mind , the wars , the dungeon runs , the celebrations , the tension. The guild members revered him as a leader. His authority was unquestionable in the guild. How could he selfishly put his own interest before the guilds? Is this really him? Rudra looked at Princess Ruby at that moment , she was looking at him with puppy eyes , apparently gratified that he saved her life. Ruby had a swarm of emotions ongoing inside her , the Oracle had actually helped her , he had helped the entire Elven Kingdom , her own brother would have killed her without his help. He was her knight in shining armour. The sh he did using the Elven sword , was soo strong it made her feel like it could cut the world in half. She had never felt this way before , her heart was beating fast . When Rudra looked towards her , she did not know why , but she blushed. Rudra saw Ruby''s cute expression , and his raging emotions calmed down , he knew he liked this girl . He knew he wanted to marry her if possible. However when he weighed that against his dream and the True Elites. She lost everytime in that matchup. For him his guild was his priority. He had to choose here ,the road to bing the strongest guild master was not easy. But that was his dream that was his determination. He looked at Princess Ruby again , now with cold eyes as he thought '' Sorry princess , but Guild leader Shakuni ain''t no SIMP ! ''. Rudra turned his gaze over from her and towards King Frey , Frey was watching Rudra with anxiousness . Rudra could literally ask him for the priceless Elven treasures and he would be forced toply. That was the way of the elves, they honored those who helped them. Rudra took a deep breath as he said " Your majesty , I am a guild master of a guild in Hazelgroove kingdom , there will soon be a scuffle to decide the overlords of various viges , towns and cities. Hence , I would request your majesty to lend me a Elven archer division to aid me and my guild members for this conquest, I swear by my honor , I will not put the Elven division intentionally in harms way , and return them to you after my conquest isplete". Frey''s eyes widened in shock , of all the treasures in the Elven kingdom , the Bishop chose to request for a Elven archer division to help him in his ambitions. Frey''s evaluation of the Bishop went up by a lot , he did not take unnecessary advantage of the Elven generosity. Frey smiled , he liked the human Bishop , it was worth building ties with him , especially since he was a Oracle too. Frey said " The first division of archersmanded by sir Legs ,will be lended on a 3 month loan to you . Sir Legs will be instructed to follow yourmands to the best of his abilities but he will still retain authority regarding risking the lives of the elves , since you did not overstep the limits of generosity shown by us , I king Frey will bestow upon you and your guild a entry permit into Vanaheim . Any member of your guild is wee in the kingdom of Elves. If in future you make a teleportation formation in your city. The Elves will be open to connecting it to the teleportation formation in the marketce". Frey dered. Rudra''s eyes widened in shock , he was not only bestowed with the best Elven division , the first division headed by Sir Legs , but also given invaluable benefits. This was 100% worth it. Rudra bowed in gratitude. The turmoil in his heart had calmed , he knew he made the right decision. He looked up and took one more look at the Elven princess , he sighed thinking '' Maybe some other time ''. He smiled and gave her a wink . Before bowing again and taking his leave from the court. Karna , Yume and Jhonny gave him raised eyebrows looks , but all had a smile on their face. They understood that the leader made a tough choice , but he chose the guild above everything else in the end. Jhonny and Yume wanted to exin to Rudra , after seeing the beauty that the Elven princess was themselves that he was a man with Great taste in women , however Rudra was flooded with officials from the church . He had to deal with the aftermath of dering himself as the Oracle . /// Bonus chapter for reaching the golden ticket target. Ps:- Rudra will not always be single , there will be a slow romance plotline. /// Chapter 195 - Expansion.

Chapter 195 - Expansion.

Rudra had a hard time with the officials of the Church , however he had somehow gained over 5000 reputation points with the Church of Light as a result. 3000 more and he could be promoted to the position of Honorary Cardinal! Then he could mobilize pdins under the Church''s banner. He had no interest in bing a Cardinal though , it was not worth working towards , he would let nature take its course with this one , if in the future he would cross paths with a quest that raised his reputation with the Church , then he would take it. But he would not go out of his way to earn the missing reputation points. The first division under Legs had been ordered to mobilize in 3 days time. They would arrive in Purplehaze city 5 dayster. That was the perfect time , as ording to Rudra''s reincarnation knowledge , only a week was left untill the conquest of cities started. It was a week since the second update?and today should be the day where the conquest was officially introduced. Yume , Karna and Jhonny were very supportive of Rudra throughout the journey back to Hazelgroove kingdom , as they understood that the man had made tough choices. Rudra was thankfull for this as he needed it. Images of Princess Ruby kept shing his mind , and he knew that he would not be able to get her out of his mind anytime soon. However , he did not regret his decision to ask for the archer division. His goals were too big for him to sumb to personal desires. He had not given up on the princess , only that the time was incorrect. Someday he would go back for her to Vanaheim. Coming back to Purplehaze , Rudra engrossed himself in preparatory work for theing scuffle. Meetings were scheduled with each of the elders as reforms were started to be made in the guild as well. Department heads were introduced under Elders , who would be looking at the day to day working of specific departments. The legitive and administration division of the True Elites was expanded , now including Amelia as An elder and Pinklotus as Department Manager. 50 new recruits were added in this division , who were handpicked in the real world with knowledge about running a sessful administration. Professors of Macroeconomics , Societal behaviour , Cultural heritage and many more from prestigeous universities such as Harvard and Stanford were hired at astronomical pays and made to sign non disclosure agreements. About 700 new lifestyle yers were hired by the guild , A new department manager was appointed in Alex Hudson , a talented architect who was famous for his artistic building designs and unique construction ideas. He had also majored in human resource management in real life , and was hailed as the number one architect in Hazelgroove kingdom. The Lifestyle guild was to see rapid expansion, Except the potionology department directly under Fatty Ksh , the other departments would see a blended approach , with inter reliance and standard manufacturing practices. Rudra had nned on opening one gship Elite lifestyle store in every major city in the continent in theing future. He nned on opening 21 new locations. Making Elite lifestyle a continental brand. Hence he wanted to standardize the product lists and shopyouts. Naturally that meant he overloaded Fatty with work. Why was he preparing this stuff before the struggle for bing city overlords even started? , It was because he knew that following the city supremacy struggle , thendscape of the game would change forever , andnd prices would soar . He was preparing to move fast , whilepetition was still low. While Rudra , Karna , Jhonny and Yume were away on the mission , Rudra had entrusted SMG to conduct preliminary rounds of Elite recruitments for the assault guild. There were over 100,000 applicants wishing to join the Elites , however after SMG''s preliminary vetting only a small total of 2000 were left. This was a abysmall number . The Elites recruitment standards were soo high that 98% of the applicants failed the preliminaries. After the first and second round only 1200 applicants were left. Of which Rudra looked at the personal profiles of the remaining candidates , and those he found shady or those who had no families and nothing to loose and could hence could be bribed or bought , were rejected. Those who were selected were given a promised contract and a monthly pay of 100,000 dors , and were asked to move to the Elite tower along with their families. Only those who finally epted the conditions and moved into the upside were finally epted into the guild . Overall the guild saw a massive upgrade in numbers , the total elites were increased to whopping 2100 members. 50 New logistic members , 700 new lifestyle members and 800 new Assault squad members were added to the already existing member count , hence?bringing the total head count at 2100 Elites. More and more people had quit the service guild however and the numbers had dwindled to 9987 service members of the initial 100,000 . The rest chose to reset their ounts. With this shuffle , the service division was also put under the logistics division headed by PinkLotus . The assault division was headed by vice guild master Karna himself . Apart from that a secret subdivision called the intelligence division was also formed. Headed by SMG , its main job was to monitor certain targets and people in other main cities in theing future for intel gathering purposes. However they were not a official divison as such as they were designated only under the assault member banner. The inauguration ceremony of the new members would be conducted in 2 days time , where a massive celebration would take ce. However before that , the much awaited announcement came . SYSTEM ANNOUNCEMENT : In one weeks time at 12:00 AM GMT , the city domination event would take ce across the map.... /// Good job onpleting both the powerstone and the golden ticket targets. We will have two bonus chapters today as a result. Keep up the good work! Hope you enjoy theing overlord of Purplehaze city arc /// Chapter 196 - The Rules

Chapter 196 - The Rules

SYSTEM ANNOUNCEMENT : In one weeks time at 12:00 AM GMT , the city domination event would take ce across the map The rules of the event are :- 1) To event will span over 2 days (48 hours ) , where there will be a massive beast attack on every settlement in ce. A mass curfew will be issued in the city for normal residents?, hence no citizens would be out in the city in the duration of the event , all shops will be sealed to prevent looting and plundering and all NPC and government buildings will not be essible. Merit points will be given for every beast in , the guild with the highest merit points at the end of the event will be given the management rights for the city. ----> There will be a City token in every major city , the guild in possession of the city token at the end of the event will directly gain 100,000 merit points. -----> The local guards and military division?will also activelybat the influx of beasts . Assisting them in getting rid of the beasts will also lead to gaining merit points. However obstructing them will lead to loosing merit points. NOTE :-?The guilds will only gain management rights to the city , they will still need to submit to the monarch of the country , failure to do so will cause a war with the Royal faction. Banding of guilds and alliances are not allowed , only a single guild may gain management rights over a location. 2) A guild may apply to participate in 3 locations within their own kingdom , however they can only gain management rights to ONE location. Incase a guild wins over two locations , then they can choose and only gain management over a single territory , the other territory will be conceded to the guild with second highest merit points. If the guild with second highest merit points also has another location as their main base , then the territory will be ceded back to the ruling monarch as a union territory. --------- General overview for governing the territory :- Once the management rights to a territory are obtained by a guild , they will be required to pay a fix annual amount to the ruling monarch as tax . Other than that they will have autonomy over development of their respective territories and their management. A guild can implement their own administration and taxation systems , they can recruit their own military regiments , not exceeding 5% of the total city poption. The managing guild will be responsible for public safety , health and hygiene of a city . Annual examinations will be held by the monarch of the country . Failing two times in the examination would result in loosing the management rights of the city. The city managing a territory may choose to cklist other guilds from entering their city. Or imposing heavy tariffs on trade with particr factions. City wars would be open in the future exactly one year afterpletion of the city management event. A good clean city with good public order , low taxes , good culture would lead to more NPC migrating into the city . Increasingnd prices and overall tax ie . The converse is also possible , hence proper management of the territory is adviced. Getting a foothold by developing a good territory is beneficial towards a guilds overall development. Hence choose wisely what territory you want to choose to manage. Geographical location , current infrastructure of the ce , total poption , every factor must be considered before choosing . Good luck adventurers !! ---- The system announcement was here! Following the system announcement immediately a imperial edict by Emperor Aman was heard throughout Hazelgroove. Hazelgroove kingdom announcement : In a never before seen cataclysmic event , a massive beast tide is approaching the Continent. The military in itself would not be sufficient to deal with the event as it is at a scale where every small vige to every big city would be affected. For every nonbatant , they are strictly forced to undergoplete lockdown within their houses. In six days time when the beast tide arrives. This curfew Is not to be broken , offenders will be tried by the martial court for rebellion. The goddess''s blessed (yers)?who cannot die are requested to help with the beast tide , there will naturally be benefits to doing so ,?Hence I Emperor Aman have decided to implement a merit based system by which one may gain management rights to a territory by helping with the beast tide. The rules of the event are as follows ..... ( They were the same rules as in the system announcement. ) A simr imperial edict was issued cont wide with the same system . By each ruling monarch. The NPC ''s of the world had became terrified following the edict , however to the yers this was only arge scale event and a massive opportunity. Every guild would pounce on the opportunity , a serious deliberation would be in ce to discuss the potential territories topete for. Although the event allowed a guild to register for upto 3 territories , it was stupid to dilute ur forces to one third numbers. Most guilds would only strategicallypete for one or two locations . The second one being the Sureshot backup. Many factors came into y while choosing the territories topete for 1) The lucrativeness of the location ( Bigger cities would have morepetition) 2) Geographical safety?( wether or not the territory was defendable to external attacks ) 3) poption and potential tax ie. Every guild at the end of the day was there for this benefit. A good territory may earn millions of gold a month from taxes. Converting to real world money , it was billions of dors!!!! To major corporations around the world this was a must have event , where the location they selected would be the backbone of their expansion and the foundation of their growth . First rate guilds would have fiercepetition to gain rights over the bigger cities. The biggest one being ofcourse,?The capital Purplehaze city. The seven day countdown had started .... It was the race to be overlords of Purplehaze city! /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target! You guys are killing it , making me write a bonus chapter every single day! The bonus for powerstones ising right next! /// Chapter 197 - Welcome All!

Chapter 197 - Wee All!

Two days passed in the blink of an eye as the time to wee new Elites came close. The atmosphere in the guild shifted to that of members behaving like respectfull senior brothers from cultivation sects. Everyone wanted to create a strong Impression of themselves as the new batch of Elites arrived. Some were even rehearsing what they would say in deep voices. Rudra chuckled at this atmosphere , it seemed as if everyone wanted to convince the neers of how awesome the guild was. Rudra was the one who was least affected by the atmosphere. For him the guilds performance and it''s treatment towards the members was the most important . If the treatment was good and the goals were achieved , the morale would naturally remain high. The Elites already had a lot of prestige in the Hazelgroove region. He was not worried about the new members not being impressed. If anything they should feel blessed to be a part of the guild True Elites. It was a achievement in of itself , that of all the yers out there , you are considered a True Elite. There were a lot of new members joining today. Rudra had decided upon this expansion taking into consideration that running a territory was not easy.?To effectively manage the Purplehaze city talented individuals were needed , the existing workforce was pitifully low. Rudra decided to hold the weing ceremony this time inside the virtual world . Existing members lined up at the gate , in guild robes and with their signature grey mount by their side , there were two such rows , both facing each other making a passageway . The new members walked in the guild passing from between the two files , as the existing members tried their best to look cool as the juniors passed them. Clearly it worked , the dignity of the Elites , with the majestic grey direwolf intimidated the new members , it gave them a feeling that they had truly joined a big organization. When the new members passed by Sk , some audibly gulped at her beauty. Some were throwing sneaky nces at Naomi , while some ced at Yua. At the end of the two lines , stood the Elders , vice guild master Karna and guild master Shakuni. Smiling as they weed the new members. As soon as the new members were epted formally , their clothes would change into the guild robes , and they would also get the signature grey direwolf mount of the Elites. They were then supposed to join the existing lines and expand it. By the time thest member officially joined , the file had extended to about 200 meters in length. There were 2100 Elites now. From various fields with various strengths , yetpared to the 570 or so initial Elites. The guild was bustling now. Rudra asked everyone to move to the guild hall , hence the mounts were recalled and everyone started to move towards the guild hall , excited chatter could be heard everywhere. The new members were extremely happy to get the new mounts , they could not wait to try them . They had never heard of every member getting a mount of the same species. When they had heard that all Elites use the same mount , they assumed that they would only tame the grey direwolf from the wild . However , the truth was that every member upon entry recieved a grey direwolf mount! They had never heard of any other guild that did this ... How the system allowed it , they had no idea... Was it a special quest? Is it a perk of being in a tinum guild? They had no idea . Not in their wildest dreams could they have imagined that the reality was that their guild leader had negotiated this feature from the cuber corporation. It was an exclusive feature for the Elites till the ban on bombs was still in ce. The average yer levels had risen to level 36, yet they were still a farcry away from the threshold set by cuber corporation for the use of bombs. Rudra knew that very well. Actually in the wars and the quests , levelling was a department he had consistentlygged behind on. Not just him but it was the situation with the entire guild. Neatwit was the only exception , who still focused on levelling up. The guild had once dominated the levelling rankings , holding all the spots one through ten . However now only ten Elites were in the top 100 spots. Neatwit still held the number one spot at level 54 , and SMG held second ce at 52 , followed by Rudra at 51 , Rudra was only there because he levelled up thrice killing the Griffin with Jhonny , Yume and Karna. The average guild threshold was around level 49 , it was by no means a low overall level , with the global average being at level 36 they were sufficiently strong , however everyone in the guild was not satisfied with being above average , they were the True Elites!!! They had long resolved that after the conquest for city supremacy was over , they wouldpletely focus on levelling up and getting stronger. Rudra took the stage as for the first time he saw a huge crowd three times the usual size in the guild hall. He smiled as he said " Wee all new family members to the guild. I am the guild leader of this small guild , but I prefer to run it as a family . Soo for the new one''s here , let me give u a brief introduction about the power structure of the guild ..... ". Rudra paused , he looked at new members anxious faces . The older one''s were barely holding theirughter. " There is no power structure ..." He said in a low tone and the old members burstedughing , even Rudra started to chuckle. " There is the vice guild leader Karna , he is an excellent warrior , a greatmander and a good friend ". " There is the elder the talented Assassin SMG , I would not want to be in the shadows if he were the opponent ". " There is the talented head of Logistics Amelia , she is the heart and soul of this guild who bands the guild together , otherwise we would just be a bunch of misfits ". Amelia blushed at theplinment " There is the number one yer in the level rankings , another terrific warrior , Neatwit , it''s a rare treat to see him in the guild hall, soo feast your eyes today . Because , most times he would be out levelling in the wild , never to be seen in the guild ". Neatwit awkwardly scratched his nose , it was true , he was seldom seen in the guild. "There is sir Jhonny English , a gentleman of discipline and a true professional , his skills far surpass even the most talented yers in the guild ". Jhonny just nodded his head in response. He was calm andposed , but secretly he was extremely delighted , he liked the Shakuni kid a lot , he knew how to please the old man. " There is the bank and the backbone of the guilds economy Sir Fatty Ksh ". Fatty instantly frowned and red at Rudra , how dare he introduce him with the fatty tag , this friend of his was in deep sh** now. Rudra said " All of them are elders , but they are elders to help the guild function better , their spot is earned through respect of the guild members and contribution to the guild. Or I have ced faith in them to do so in the future. There are no strict rules in the guild , members are usually free to do whatever they want , there is seldom a guild quest issued , but even that will be optional. You just have to work in a way that you feel is the best for your individual development and collective development of the guild. Should u fall , should you fail , then the guild shall have your back . Low finances? No problem the guild has you reimbursed , Bad equipment , no problem, the warehouse has a stock of the top notch weapons and equipments?! Problem clearing quests , ask other members for help ! Here in the true Elites we only live by one motto , and I hope you all make it your motto too ...". Saying that Rudra nced at Karna and motioned for him to take the lead. Karna was embarrassed , but resolve soon filled his eyes. He cleared his throat as he shouted " ONE FOR ALL ". And the entire guild of old members joined in " ALL FOR ONE GO ELITES GO!!! ". energy filled the guild hall , even the new members could feel thefort and conviction behind those words . This was not your average guild , everyone here benefited by the guilds amazing system and in turn voluntarily tried their best to contribute to the guild. It was a ideal system . One that everyone wished to achieve but could not. Only because of the unique structure of the True Elites guild was it possible . Rudra shouted " ONE MORE TIME GUYS ,NOW WITH EVERYONE ! ". He took the lead this time and the entire guild joined him. Every single member , at the top of their voice ! " ONE FOR ALL , ALL FOR ONE , GO ELITES GO!! ". The wee ceremony was over , the new batch had integrated with the old one. The traditional batch 2 photo was clicked of all new recruits and hung on the guild wall alongside the batch one photo . Rudra looked at the new members excitedly chatting with the older one''s , talking about Omega , he smiled , he would let the members have today for fun , ase tommorow preperations for the city conquest would start at full swing. /// Sorry for thete bonus chapter for hitting the powerstone target , making it over 1600 instead of the usual 1100 topensate for the lost time. Shoutout to NeroZ for the 500 coin gift!! Thankyou for the patronage! /// Chapter 198 - The Archer Division Arrives

Chapter 198 - The Archer Division Arrives

The next day after the entrance ceremony the new members settled in and preperations for theing event began in full swing. Rudra''s reincarnation knowledge yed a major role in the lead up to the war. When it was announced that the NPC shops and buildings as well as all government buildings will be sealed. Many organisations understood the need to buy properties all around the city. However inspite of the climbing demand not a single guild was Abel to purchase a single plot ofnd in Purplehaze city. Only yer owned shops and spaces would be avable to be used against the beast tide. And the avability of a strategic location such as a house or a shop where one could ce a medical and supplies unit , or a reinforcement centre was immense. Many posts were seen on the forums , many guilds were willing to buynd even at triple the market rate in specific locations. And they posted a message on the forums for the same. However Rudra was not interested in selling. He hadnd all over Purplehaze city . Tommorow piece by piece the archballistae would transported to the various shops and plot ofnds. A total of 53 archballistae would be ced on the roof of Purplehaze city buildings that were atleast 3 story tall and owned by the guild. This was the biggest Equalizer that the guild possessed. Rudra was thankful to the alliance , as raiding their warehouses had provided the guild with ample supply of arrows and scrap metal. Ever since the update announcement was made , demand for weapons and arrows had skyrocketed , there were many bulk buyers but almost non existent sellers. It was careful nning that Rudra had already stocked up enough that the guild did not need to worry about the supply . Rudra was a aggressive purchase maker , he would reinvest 90% of the profits the guild made into improving the guild , he had not yet taken a single dor in pay from the guild. He would spend the immense wealth of the Elites to make sure , that under no circumstances would the guild ever have any supply or equipment?problems. He had already bought various products in bulk that costed him hundreds of thousands of gold coins currently , that will only increase in price in maybe two or three years down the line . But he was willing to hold that investment , as he had beleif in the guilds money making capacity. The gold mines + Lifestyle guilds ie + Karna''s treasure loot from the dungeon + the heist of the royal vault + the loot from winning the war against alliance. Had filled the guild warehouse with gold to the brim . If one was to assume that True Elites would be one of the richest guilds in the continent , they would not be wrong. The Elites were definitely top 10 richest guilds of the continent. Yet , Rudra''s aggressive buying ofnd , of resources , generous bonuses to guild members , astronomical spendings at auctions resulted in the treasury in only being moderately rich in gold.However filled with countless items and treasures. Today was the day when Legs and his first division of troops were scheduled toe , Rudra could not hide the arrival of the massive contigent of troops to his guild HQ . He had already gained a transit permit for their entry , his status as a duke and a won knight ying a big role for that. Otherwise a massive troop contigent marching towards a city would raise rm gs everywhere around the country as a act of aggression.?However Patricia had personally negotiated with emperor Aman for the permit , who was d that a neighbour country''s contigent wasing over to help their contry''s peril of a beast tide.?He granted the permit without any questions. This was only possible because the one to ask for permission was a Won Knight! The Won Knights had sworn fielty to the throne and could never betray the monarch . Legs and 10,000 Elven archers marched into the city walls of Purplehaze city , immediately a lot of attention was drawn towards the enterouge of Elves who were marching in files , bows slinged over their shoulders and a quiver of arrows on their backs. The troops headed straight towards the inner city , and inside the Guild headquarters of True Elites. Massive waves and talking points erupted , a few days ago it was seen that guild leader Shakuni had entered the Elven city of Vanaheim sessfully and now the Elves had marched into his guild headquarters. Many spected the nature of their rtionship , it did not seem hostile like the emmissarys from nine clouds kingdom that came knocking on the doors of Demolitionboys. However, the forums went wild with spections , people used their innovative minds to create all sorts of conspiracy theories , however the fact of the matter was that the Elites had made it to trending news again. Rudra , Karna and Amelia weed Legs and his first division at the guild grounds . Rudra went upto the legendary tier 3 archer andmander of Elven forces as he shook his hand in a firm handshake. Even though Legs was a peak tier 3 archer , Rudra was not intimidated by him at all. He calmly looked him in the eye as he gave him a confident smile. Legs had already heard about Rudra a lot before getting dispatched for the assignment . Rudra was the rumored Oracle , who had done great merit to the Elven kingdom by exposing to criminals and saving the life of their princess. The kingdom was indebted to this man , however upon being granted a favour to ask , he asked for the help of the Elves in thising conquest. Legs was shocked to see that he could not gauge Rudra''s power at all . Rudra''s eyes of truth blocked him from inspecting his stats , adding to the mystery of the benefactor of the Elves. Legloas said " Commander Legs of first division , reporting for duty , for the next three months you may ask the first division for any reasonable demands and assign tasks , we will honor the Elven king''s words and will follow the instructions to the best of our abilities ". Rudra bowed politely he said " We are honored by your presence and the presence of the first division here in our guild. ". Legs nodded then he said " We also have a guest travelling with us , if you will be gracious enough to provide appropriate lodging for her stay , I would be grateful ". Legs said as he pointed towards his troops. The troops moved aside , to reveal surrounded by five maids , a gorgeous princess in pastel green dress. She was a beauty beyondpare , her fair white skin glistened under the sun , her delicate eyes and sharp nose gave her a allure that was inexplicable. Rudra''s heart raced , She was here .... Princess Ruby was here! /// Only a bit more golden tickets needed for the bonus , I hope we hit it soon! We are also enroute to hit 4K powerstones today , hopefully tommorow will be a 3 chapter day if all goes well. Shoutout to Gregory Michel for the 500 coin gift and to Mitchell Harris for the 1000 coin gift!!! , Thanks a lot guys , these small gestures are what keeps me motivated everyday to keep writing consistently. /// Chapter 199 - Duty

Chapter 199 - Duty

Rudra looked at Princess Ruby , a wave of emotions surging in his heart... However, his mind asked a question '' Why is she here? '' Ruby walked towards Rudra apanied by her maids and politerly lift her dress to perform a salutaty bow and said " Greetings great Oracle , I apologise foring abruptly without notice to your guild , I understand I came at a challenging time , however I felt uneasiness in my heart knowing that I could not serve the benefactor who saved my life and not return this immense favour. Please forgive me for my abrupt arrival ". Rudra was dazed for a moment , however Karna quickly recovered the situation as he said " It is our guilds Honor if the great elven princess came to visit our humble abode ". He elbowed Rudra to break him from his stupor. Rudra regained his senses as he smiled and said " You are most wee in my guild , I will try my best to be a good host , and provide you with every luxury to make your stay herefortable . But please forgive me in advance if I am unable to apany you during your stay . It is a trying time for my guild and I may be flooded with work. I hope you can pardon my absence ". Legs nodded , Rudra showed the appropriate respect to the Elven Princess while making it clear that his priority was the uing beast subjugation event. This was the way military officials were supposed to behave. He approved of the young man. Ruby also smiled as she said " Ofcourse , I understand that the guild leader has pressing matters at hand , I will be d with whatever little time you can spare from your schedule". Rudra nced towards Karna and scratched his chin ... Karna understood the signal , as he said " Please excuse us for a second ". Karna and Rudra moved a little away and out of earshot . Rudra sighed in releif as he said " Buy the most expensive decor and fit the best room in the guild with it. Do it fast , it''s okay to splurge , I''ll personally foot the bill , get it ready within an hour ". Karna nodded , he understood the assignment. He immediately selected a few members of the guild and took off to the local market. Thankfully it was not curfew day yet , and shops were still functional in the city . Rudra went back and chatted some more with Legs and princess Ruby , as Amelia provided directions for the elven division to set up camp. One of the perks of having a tinum guild was that it had enormous size for its headquarters. One could imagine it to be like a massive University campus , where there are massive open grounds , a grand auditorium ( guild hall ) , lots of division buildings ( Areas like cksmithing workshop , alchemy workshop) , Roads built inside for transportation, Green Gardens , a few architectural structures.?And even dormitories . The guild was massive enough to easily aodate a 100,000 people without feeling congested. And in a prime location like the inner district. It was all only possible because of the tinum creation token. The Elven soldiers were more than satisfied camping inside the guild grounds , it was a decent environment. Princess Ruby''s maid andmander Legs were given appropriate lodging in the dormitories , with Legs getting one of the best rooms reserved for the vice guild master for his stay. The room was ambient in mana and had a calming effect on those inside. It was one of the best rooms the guild had to offer ,second only to the one which was currently being prepared for princess Ruby. However Legs was hardly moved by this gesture , his only focus was theing event and he would much rather discuss strategy with Rudra than enjoy luxuries. And that''s indeed what happened , not even an hour after their arrival , Legs , Rudra and Amelia were inside the guild conference hall , discussing about the attack patterns and strategies. Princess Ruby had also tagged along as her room was not yet ready. Rudra was d that she came , however when talking about war strategies , he actually did not care about her presence in the room at all. Laser focused on his task , he exined to Legs the strategy that he had formted. From time to time Legs would raise an eyebrow , Rudra ''s insight and nning weremendable , Legs assumed that Rudra took certain measures because he was the Oracle who knew about the future already , and ignored the thoughts about how he knew such things. Giving his inputs on the situation from time to time , he and Rudra constantly refined the initial n and shaped it into a full proof battle n. Ruby silently sat through the entire meeting , observing Rudra, she was perplexed by how he would sometimes look at her as if she was the most prized treasure in the world and sometimes ignore her presence as if she was air. Her saviour was a mysterious guy ,?but seeing Legs talk to him soo casually was a big shock to Ruby who had hardly seen Legs interact with anyone ever . The way Legs talked to him , it was clear that he approved of his military skills and battle tactics. This was the first time she saw this with anyone except her father. Through her interactions she understood that Rudra was a man who ced great importance on the development of his guild and everything else was secondary to him . However she did not despise this , if anything it was an endearing quality for her. Watching her father the king growing up , she knew that even though she was his beloved daughter and loved spending time with her , he was a king first and needed to work hard. Seeing the same quality in Rudra , she smiled as she thought ,''?maybe great men have simr qualities'' . /// Congrattions on hitting the golden ticket target ! The bonus will be released shortly. Only a bit more is needed for the powerstone bonus . And I sincerely hope we reach there soon. Big big big shoutout to Cervantez91 for the 10,000 COIN GIFT!?, I don''t even know what to say anymore other than thankyou,?the support that fans like you show the book is the reason I write everyday ! /// Chapter 200 - Last Minute Help.

Chapter 200 - Last Minute Help.

Rudra was sitting with the elders in the guild hall listening from SMG about the intelligence reports that needed to be discussed. In Rudra''s past life , Demolitionboys had gained control over Purplehaze city. They had ran rampant in the city''s management and were kicked out of power in the 3rd year for failing annual inspection twice. It was mainly because the guild was only focused on leaching gold of the territory and levied high taxes upon high taxes on the citizens. They expanded the military and spent a majority of the budget there , while not really developing the territory or providing benefits for that high tax rate at all. This resulted in lowering of the poption in the capital and loss of public order. It came as no surprise as they failed their inspection twice in their second and third year in power . With the fall of the alliance , there was a vacuum of major yers in Purplehaze city. The other first rate guilds of Hazelgroove knew this , and they were hungry for this territory. ording to SMG''s intelligence report , a total of?171 third rate guilds , 52 second rate guilds , and 13 first rate?guilds were willing to seriously deploy their forces to conquer Purplehaze city. Purplehaze city being the capital city was naturally the most sought after territory in Hazelgroove kingdom . The recent power vacuum had resulted in drawing a lot of wolves who were hungry for a piece of the pie. The sheer number of guilds shocked Rudra , there were only a total of 28 first rate guilds in entire Hazelgroove kingdom , for 13 of them?topete together for a single territory was not what he expected. In his past life there were the seven alliance guilds and Orange rock guild who were stationed in Purplehaze city , whopeted along with two other first rate guilds bringing the total to ten?for the city management rights. With him routing Orange rock guild and the seven alliance guilds from Purplehaze city , he assumed he would have a smooth sailing ahead with no realpetition or a maximum of 3 other first rate guildspeting with him . However , he was very wrong in this assumption. He patted himself on the back for having asked for the help of the Elven Division as without them , the odds of his guilding out on top were very slim. The first rate guilds that were participating all had atleast 100,000 members taking part in the event. Even if the average strength was weak and it took them 3 yers to y a beast in ten minutes on average , it was still 33,000 beasts in . The Elites having about 1300 assault squad yers would not have been able to match that output alone . Assuming each elite can y 2 beasts every ten minutes alone . It would still be 2600 beasts. Even with the archballistae firing continually it would bring their output to about 22,600 beasts or so per ten minutes. In the duration of 48 hours even if they managed to secure the extra 100,000 points token , it would still be a wide gap that they could not have filled. Even with Legs and his ten thousand strong archer division that were currently much stronger than the average yer base at level 75 and tier 1. He assumed that the archers would take down about 3 beasts in ten minutes themselves making the Elites kill count to about 52,600 beasts every ten minutes. This would be fine if the opposing guild only had 100,000 members . But there were three first rate guilds from other big cities in Hazelgroove namely Frozen thorns ( 330,000 members ) Eternal rebels ( 275,000 members ) Twisting serpants ( 295,000 members ) That worried Rudra a lot , these three massive guilds had chosen to set sights upon Purplehaze city. Now it was true that they also had about 50-75,000 members fighting in other ces making use of the feature to fight at three locations . The intelligence report suggested about 250,000 members fighting in Purplehaze from these three guilds. This put their kill count close to a terrifying 100,000 beasts for every ten minutes passed. Although , killing a beast would not provide one merit point and hence merit points and beasts in were not proportional. Killing some beasts such as wyverns and three horned bulls would give 5 merit points per kill . Some beasts such asmon fox and mutated sheep would only give a 0.1 merit point per beast in . Hence although the victory and defeat was not purely dependant on number of beast in , Rudra and his guild still stood a fair chance in thispetition.?But it was true that with the three titans alsopeting for Purplehaze , the race had gotten a lot more tougher. The intelligence report was worrisome , however just when Rudra was contemting about what to do to normalise this disadvantage , a servant came in to the conference room and said " Guild leader Rudra , Patricia won knight is here for a visit ". Rudra''s eyes sparkled .... Help had arrived! When Rudra had visited Patricia he had requested her that she lend him a part of the Won Knights soldier division to help him protect Purplehaze city. Patricia knew that it was a shameless request and in reality Rudra wanted to use the won knight forces to secure his ce as the guild leader who managed Purplehaze city.?But since , Rudra would use the Won Knight forces to indeed fight against the beast tide , she said she would give him a reply after thinking about it. The won knight forces were ordered by the Emperor to fight against theing beast tide , as a independent military unit under Patricia. However , Patricia decided to lend 15,000 of the 100,000 strong division under her to Rudra . She said " I will give u 15,000 troops , you better y a lot of berserk beasts kid and return the soldiers back unharmed , or else you will have an extremely rough time in your next visit to won knight mansion , consider this as a favour as?I donot wish to see you fail in gaining the management rights to the city , it is a show of faith as I assume you will do a good job of managing it . Donot let me down younger brother.?". Rudraunched into a hug , Patricia was a lifesaver . With the won knight soldiers also helping him he was now much more confident in winning thepetition. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the powerstone target ! Good job you all , you have already hit the next target at 1000 tickets , seems like I can''t keep up at all! One more bonus for golden ticketsing up next ! The book just hit a milestone at 200 chapters! Congrattions to us all! /// Chapter 201 - Final Preparations

Chapter 201 - Final Preparations

With the new found force that was the Won Knight foot - soldier division , Rudra was feeling much more confident about the uingpetition. The soldiers provided by Patricia were all peak tier one at level 75 . Their strength far surpassed a normal adventurers . Plus they were proficient inbat formations and military tactics. The soldiers were a cohesive unit who could work better together. Now that the matter of total forces was settled , he needed to decide on a n of action. He had a rudimentary idea about what he wanted to do. But he was not foolish enough to think that he alone coulde up with the best strategy. He decided to hold a meeting and take everyone''s views on his n. In the guild conference room , Rudra and all the elders gathered , also Legs , Princess Ruby , and deputymander of won knight forces Gimli was present. Gimli had hit it with Legs apparently as it was clear that both were very fond of each other , however had this rivalry sparked as to who was better. Rudra found this rivalry interesting to say the least. It was a good thing for him , as both had a friendly rivalry going on to see whose division would y more beasts. Rudra unflurred a map of Purplehaze city on the table and exined.. " Okay , here''s what I have thought soo far. We have buildings all over the city. In these positions that are atleast three floor tall buildings , we will palce the archballistae ".??Saying soo he took a red marker and circled all buildings where archballistae was to be ced in red. " These are all the one and two storey shops , here we will have medical units , supplies and nominal reinforcements. To help someone retreat to safety and heal the injured ".?Saying so he circled the one and two storey shops with a blue marker. " These are all the open fields and unconstructed grounds we own in the city . We will build reinforcement camps here. With no more than 100 troops in each camp ". Saying so Rudra drew a yellor circle over all the open fields in Purplehaze city. The n of action is this , if we observe the map carefully , we will find out that in districts 3, 5 ,7 and 12 we have the archballistae tower and reinforcement camp rtively close. It means that in these districts we will have a strategic advantage when holding the lines.?If we hold the lines at street number 11 , 15 , 16 and 19?we can push forward , retreat and regroup easily without much hassle. With the archballistae covering the troops from height , you will only need to hold the enemy beasts to get them showered by arrows. Hence in these districts 4 districts we will let the strong won knight division hold the lines. With about 8000 troops. 2000 in each district. Gimli looked at the map and nodded. His Liege was a capablemander , he was feeling warm to see that another won knight had brilliant military mind. In districts 1,2,4 and 6 there is the archballistae towers and three of them at that in each district , bringing the total to 12 archballistae towers. , however only one reinforcement ground is avable in these four districts. There are seven medical centers avable though. Hence in these districts. Our strategy will be based around versatility . We will maneuver in areas around the archballistae towers and not stray further out. We will have smaller party of four yers roaming these districts , at any sign of serious danger ,call for nominal reinforcements from the medical centre or fall back to medical centre and get yourself healed. For these districts , I wish to deploy 800 Elite yers , 1000 Won knight soldiers and 1000 archers. Also Neatwit will be responsible for these districts. Districts 8,9,10,11 will be under Legs and his Elven division. These are the most prosperous districts in outer city and have lots of high buildings and well built structures. I''m not as knowledge as sir Legs in the military field and would not dare to give him pointers , the distribution of archballistae towers , reinforcement camps and medical units Is before you , please adopt the strategy you feel is best. Legs nodded , he liked that the kid although a brilliantmander knew how to respect others too . Legs was a esteemed Elven archer , he had fought more battled than Rudra had heard about. Their experience was notparable. Also he knew the Elven division under him the best . Allowing him to work with a free hand was the best choice , and would lead to best results. Ruby who was silently observing the war discussions was mesmerized by it , the intricate panning and the serious atmosphere made her feel excited about theing event. She was never allowed to watch such things in Vanaheim , she was soo happy to be here in Purplehaze City. Now for the inner district , it will be headed by vice guild master Karna and Me , it will be the area that the stronger monsters will target , and where the royal military would be most concentrated. Our task there would be to assist the military and obtain the 100,000 merit points token . About 300bat guild elites , all lifestyle guild elites and the remaining won knight division troops will be here . The guild headquarters will be our base of operations , as we have no other property inside inner city. There are no archballistae towers or medical center''s here. And the fight will be most brutal , wether we can gain enough merit points to win the management rights or not depends on the performance here. Finally , SMG and his 300 assasin brethren under the guidance of sir Jhonny English will be responsible for information ry and disrupting other guilds in their kills. You will monitor all districts , ry information and serve as a link between all units. It is a crucial role I hope you guys fullfill it well. Jhonny nodded , he in his usual cool attitude said " don''t worry the opponents won''t even know what hit them! ". /// Bonus chapter for hitting the powerstone target of 4000 stones! Special shoutout to Josiah_templeton for the 1000 coin gift! Thankyou soo much for the patronage. /// Chapter 202 - Recharging Batteries

Chapter 202 - Recharging Batteries

The day of the war was almost upon them , with only 17 hours left before start of the event. Rudra gave everyone in the guild a mandatory 14 hour break and asked them to rest well before the fight started. All preperations were done , each guild member was loaded with advanced potions stacked in their inventory. They all had been assigned their respective roles and now only the battle lied ahead. While everyone else logged off from the game , to get some rest before the hectic uing 48 hours , Rudra still sat in the conference room thinking about all the possibilities , what could he have missed , what else can he do better . Rudra was just like that , he took the maximum responsibility for the guild , and even when he was physically and mentally at his limit he would not ck off , instead he would persevere for the guild. Ruby entered the conference room , and saw Rudra alone staring at the map. She quietly took a seat in the corner , without disturbing his line of thought. After a while Rudra burried his head in his hands and said " Stupid , stupid guild leader , who gave you the stupid idea of making a guild with soo few members , idiot ,plete idiot , your foolish ideals will now only cause problems for you...... Ugh why can''t other first rate guilds stay in their own f***** cities , why do you have toe to Purplehaze with 250,000 members , and why do I have to deal with 3 such idiotic guilds , agghhh!!!! ". Rudra ranted Ruby was shocked to see such a side of the careful strategist and dignified guild leader . Then she bursted outughing. Rudra was instantly jolted back to reality , he was shocked to see Ruby sitting there. His face turned from shock to embarassment in a sh , as it turned red. Seeing Rudra ''s cute expression Rubyughed more. It gave the shyly ncing Rudra a very beautiful image of her full smile. Rudra''s heart clenched in his chest , he found her smile ethereal. He said embarrassed " Sorry ,I did not know you were in here .... Did you hear everything I said ? ". Ruby nodded , wiping a small tear from her eye that came because sheughed too hard. Then she said " Don''t worry guild leader Shakuni , if you won without your ideals would the victory really be worth it? .. it maybe harder to win with your ideals intact. But the victory will sure be worth it. ". She said as she smiled. Rudra felt soothed by her constion , that''s right , the victory was only worth it if it was with his family the Elites. Rudra said " You are very wise princess ". Ruby replied " Father never let me practice realbat , although I was taught archery and self defense I have never even killed a rabbit. My world was my books , I have read a lot , about psychology , geography , science and magic, it is those books that made me wise ". Rudra nodded , he understood that the princess had a thorough education. Rudra teased " wise and beautiful , you are the perfect princess aren''t you ". Ruby blushed , she had never been teased soo brazenly before , she was unable to retort. Seeing her crystal white skin turning red , Rudraughed , her small pointy red nose was too cute for him to handle. After a while Ruby asked shyly " Do you really think I am beautiful? ". Rudra replied looking in her eyes , with all honesty " The most beautiful girl , I have everid my eyes on ". Ruby''s blush turned a deeper red , she had men trying to gain her attention everyday in Vanaheim , yet she never had such a reaction to their flirtatiousments . But infront of Rudra who would actually look at her with eyes saying that she was indeed the most beautiful girl he had ever seen , her defenses would crumble , turning her skin hue red. Rudra tapped her nose with his finger as she said " have some rest Princess ". And walked out of the room. His heart was racing with all kinds of emotions , however he knew he had to get out of that room before he lost control of his mind. He had a major event uing and he could not be distracted. ---- ( Real world , Elite tower ) Rudra was inside the Elite tower in real world , most of the guild members had went to sleep , but he still had a meeting to do with Ethan Grey and he could not ck off yet. Afterall Ethan was a 30% partner in the guild. Even though Rudra had autonomy over guild matters and Ethan never interfered , Rudra still wanted to inform of their progress. He talked to Ethan about the uing event and his ns , Ethan carefully nodded and tried to understand. Ethan knew a bit about Rudra''s n when he asked him to recruit some administration personal that could run a government. However only now was he hearing the full version of it. Ethan''s eyes widened when he understood that if Rudra could somehow gain control over the entire Hazelgroove kingdom someday , it would be equal to having a trillion dor corporation under his hands. Only now did Ethan understand the gravity of the uing event. And why winning it was necessary for Rudra. It was a small step in the grander picture. However an important one. Rudra had been working non - stop for soo many hours that he was constantly yawning in his meeting with Ethan , Ethan could see how drained Rudra was. As the meeting progressed Rudra''s body posture started to slouch as he leaned his head on the table as he spoke. After the meeting was over , he just looked at Ethan and said , m sleeping here for a while and dozed off. Ethanughed , seems like his younger brother was working too hard. It was then that Naomi entered the room. Apparently she had some buisness about Mithun ambani to discuss. ---- If you are reading this book on any site exept webnovel you are supporting pirated content .... Please do not support piracy ! You can read the same content on the original publishing tform webnovel. If you are looking for moretest chapters please read the book on webnovel. ---- Ethan put a finger on his lips as he pointed towards Rudra , telling Naomi to not make a sound. Naomi looked at the drooling guild leader sleeping as she chuckled. She had seen him y with max before and seeing him now she could confirm that the mature guild leader was a child at heart . She found this quality extremely endearing. Ethan and Naomi proceeded to a seperate room and discussed about their matters . Whileing out Naomi saw the sleeping Rudra . She sighed , she asked an attendant to make good coffee and bring a nket. She covered Rudra with a nket and put coffee beside him with a note that said?'' Drink up ! We need you at your best! ''. She was about to leave but seeing the defenceless cute guild leader of theirs , she could not control her urge. She ruffled his hair and ran away blushing as if she did a mischievous act. Rudra sleeped in peace with 9 hours left till the event started! /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target. Good job everyone! /// Chapter 203 - Start of the event

Chapter 203 - Start of the event

Rudra woke up refreshed , he was shocked to see a coffee and a note beside him as he woke up. He did not know who wrote the note but whoever it was had beautiful handwriting. Rudra smiled , he was feeling upbeat because of this small gesture. He went down the Grey tower elevator and out of the tower , as everyone from the staff politely bowed and greeted him. It was no secret by this point that Rudra was a bigshot in Omega and quite close to the boss Ethan Grey , everyone wanted to be in his good books. Rudra had a chauffeur waiting on him , to take him back home , but since it was only 1km away , Rudra decided to take a quick jog to freshen himself up. Rudra did light stretches as he jogged towards his house. Feeling energized and positive about theing event. He knew he had to be at his best , he had good odds of winning , it was not as hopeless as the war against the alliance , as he was actually strategically prepared. However his victory was far from set in stone. Rudra went home , quickly greeted his mom and dad , and gave little Max a hug. As he went into his room and into the virtual world. He saw the familiar graphic of Wee to Omega , before he was teleported back inside his guild hall in Purplehaze city. -------------- ( True Elites guild hall , Purplehaze city , Subjugation of beasts special event ) The atmosphere inside the guild had taken a sharp turn , only three hours remained untill the event started , and members were starting to deploy to their respective posts in respective districts. The medical team had already dispatched , while the lifestyle guild hadpleted the task of ensuring that appropriate supplies were distributed and the archballistae were correctly mounted. The members inside the guild were now covered in fullbat gear , contrast to the usual guild robes , as everyone seemed pumped for battle. SMG and Jhonny nodded towards Rudra as they took their leave. Followed by the 300 assasins , who were ready to start the intel ry going. Neatwit , covered in full armour also took his leave , as he with the other 800 Elites went towards their assigned districts. Neatwit had already organized them in smaller groups ording to their sses to create a mini bnced unit. Legs and Gimli had apparently already gone to their respective districts , as only a nominal amount of troops could be seen in the guild headquarters. There were about 100 elves that stayed in the guild HQ that were there to only ensure the safety of Princess Ruby. And from the 6000 won knight troops under him ,he assigned 200 more to the guild headquarters for additional safety and also stationed two elite members to ry information incase of emergency. Karna came in jogging , covered in full battle armor and greeted Rudra. Rudra patted him on the back , Rudra knew that Karna would be under heavy pressure today. However he trusted his friend. Yume was also with the group , as he was in his usual monk clothes , he bowed and did a polite namaste to the other two members. Yume was going to be the game changer today. Rudra knew it , his safety was of the utmost priority. Rudra asked Karna " how do you feel? ". Karna replied " Pretty good , I am fighting with guild leader Shakuni of the True Elites , victory is assured ". Rudra smiled , embarrassed. But he did not refute his words. Instead with determination he said " Yes , we will win! , We must win ! ". The countdown hit to 5seconds ...4...3....2...1 SYSTEM ANNOUNCEMENT : Beast subjugation event under progress , time left 48:00 hours , Respawn will be unavable for the duration of the event. Incase you die you will be unable to login untill the event is over Good luck adventurers ! Many were shocked to see this announcement , what do you mean respawn will be unavable? It was not mentioned in the event description before!! Some guilds were taken aback , they had not prepared for such a scenario , they had asked the members to go all out , if they die they wouldpensate them for every death. They only needed to kill as much as they can. But now with this restriction they needed urgent change of ns. Our reincarnator long since knew about this , hence he was not worried , most of his forces were NPC troops who did not have a Respawn option. Hence they would only fight like their life depended on it. Sometimes Rudra felt as if , was the reason that the NPC were better than the yers because they fought as if they had only one life? Did giving respawn to yers make themcent? . However his line of thoughts were broken as a screeching cry entered his ears. A wyvern flock had appeared in the skies of Purplehaze city. The event had started , the merits gained counter was up , showing a 0 sign infront of all guilds. The fight for supremacy of Purplehaze city started now! Rudra nodded towards Karna and the 500 elites and 5800 won knight infantry soldiers rolled out of the guild. The inner city was defended by high walls and had military soldiers patrolling them. It was the ce with the highest protection , but also the ce where most fighting was going to take ce. Emperor Aman was a necromancer , if Rudra''s memory served right , he would onlye out towards the very end of the event , when ''That creature '' appeared. There was still a lot of time till that creature came however , the current objective of the guild was to assist the military and y as many beasts as possible. Rudra''s objective was to gain the 100,000 merit points token right from the start, and it shined brightly around the neck of the wizard he was all to familiar with , the right hand man of emperor Aman , Rahim! Chapter 204 - Beast Tide (1)

Chapter 204 - Beast Tide (1)

The beast tide approached Purplehaze city through the eastern part of the city , it was the part where districts 8,9,10 were located. Rudra had long since known that this would be the case , hence he had deployed Legs and the archers there. This is because the fastest and first approaching beasts were the flock of wyverns. The infantry was useless against them , and only the ranged sses could fight them . Legs pulled back a ming bow , as he stood there as calm as mount Tai , observing his prey. He felt the windspeed and direction , when he felt that the moment was right. He let go of the arrow , which neatly pierced right through a wyverns eye into its skull. Bam! The wyvern fell down from the sky crashing into a nearby terrace. Dead! Following his lead , a swarm of arrows could be seen in the skies , as the extremely talented Elven division ughtered the wyverns in the skies. Following the elven archers ughter , was the archballistae'' s barrage , as the archballistae mounted on top of three storey buildings began their relentless assault on the wyvern flock. It was a massive waste of arrows to say the least , as a lot of them missed the targets , however its effects were undeniable , falling by the hundreds , 10 minutes into the beast tide , the guild with the highest merit points was the True Elites. ---- Merit board rankings : 1) True Elites : 2000 points 2) Frozen thorns : 1300 points 3) Eternal rebels : 1100 points 4) Twisting serpants : 1094 points 5 ) Eternal darkness : 294 points 6 ) Elementals : 150 points . . . . . 342) Seed of life : 0 points 343) pizza lovers : 0 points 344 ) here to stay : 0 points. . . . . 420) never say never : 0 points The Elites were off to a good start , however their lead would notst long. As through northern , southern and eastern sides. Thend beasts had arrived. Purplehaze city did have a rudimentary wall covering its borders , but in the outer district ,the protection it offered was close to negligible. Only the inner district could be said to have appropriate defensive wall. That could withstand a siege. Mutated Rhinos , wolves and mutated snow leopards were the first beasts to attack in the beast tide.?They dashed towards the city and the real fight began. Beasts charged into the humans and the chaotic fight began. There were hundreds of thousands of beasts , against hundereds of thousands of yers. It was a sight to behold. Mutated Rhinos lead the charge as they absolutely mauled through lines of troops . Swiftly followed by leopards. The wolves were intelligent creatures who hunted in packs , against the groups of humans who held their ground. The average beast strength was around level 35 , however their mutated status gave them stats of around level 37 beasts . There were a few higher level beasts also part of the group , which were Elites ormanders . These beasts were around level 42-43. Overall the human and beast counterparts were equally matched. With both sides loosing some members. Districts 3-12 were engulfed in war , as all divisions of True Elites had atleast some part where they were actively fighting. Calmly standing on the inner city wall , Rudra was observing the situation as it developed . He was not in a hurry for points or to fight. The fight would soon spread to districts 1-3 as entire outer city would be under attack then . Thest area to fall would be inner city. But it would be the centre of most chaotic?fights. Beasts from all directions would swarm the inner city , contrary to the outer city where beasts woulde only from one direction , there would be no safezone in inner city. There would be no lines drawn to safeguard against iing beast tides and no ces to fall. The strongest and most ferocious beasts would lead their kinsmen and attack the inner city. The weaker ones would already be killed in the outer city , those who would reach the inner parts would undoubtedly be the strongest and highest levelled beasts of them all. Rudra estimated that there would be about 30 minutes before full fledged fighting would start at the walls . His time to fight had note yet. Now was the time for Neatwit and the other Elites as well the NPCs to show their worth to the guild. -------- ( Gimli ''s pov ) "326....327..... Three hundered twenty eight ....HAHAHAHAHA , There is no way I would let that long haired , long nosed elven Buffon kill more beasts than I do , for the glory of the Won knight family and humanity , I refuse to loose to that elf ! ". GAHHHH!?He roared as he charged at a rhino head on . It seemed like a stupid move to do , but when it was done by the bear of a man that Gimli was , who was 20 levels higher than the rhino and a tier 2 soldier then even the rhino could not match his strength. Lifting the rhino from his horn up , Gimli smashed it into the ground , cracking the ground underneath and crushing the beasts bones. Using his axe he then slit his throat clean. " THREE HUNDRED TWENTY NINE !!!!! hahaha stupid elf won''t even have hit one hundred yet ". Gimliughed. " Men , hold tight , don''t let these snotty beasts hurt you ! ". Hemanded " SIR YES SIR " " SIR YES SIR !"?The troops replied in high spirits. ------ ( Legs POV ) " 2999 , 3000 , 3001 .... Hmph , dream on musclehead , you will not even have half the kills I do , if the greatmander of Elven forces looses to a human gori I will not be able to show my face in Vanaheim". Legs said. " Men , don''t give these mindless creatures an inch , show them the might of Elven division one ! ". " KILL THE BEASTS " " SLAYYY !!! ". /// Sorry for thete chapter guys , new week new targets. 1 bonus chapter for ever 1200 PS 1 bonus chapter for every 100 golden tickets We got a total of 12 bonus chaptersst week 7 from golden tickets and 5 from powerstones. Congrattions ! /// Chapter 205 - Beast Tide (2)

Chapter 205 - Beast Tide (2)

( Neatwits POV) Monsters were everywhere , while everyone else was in groups of four , he preffered to be alone. He was currently standing beside an archballistae at a three storey building overlooking the war scenario. To be honest his sector was not really performing That well. He was guarding the southern side of the city and in face of the massive beast tide , the Elites could only kill a few beasts before they needed to withdraw to safety. He had to personally help and rescue two groups who were cornered by a wolf pack . Neatwit using his semi?legendary unnamed sword turned the tides of the battle really quick as he killed the beasts . To his joy he found out that killing the beasts in the beast tide although did not give any loot , they still have EXP''s for the kill as he levelled up ! LEVEL UP! --- yer Name : Neatwit Title : Pioneer ss : Warlock Subss : Bombmaker LVL:58 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 470 VIT : 350 INT : 290 STA : 360 PHY : 320 HP : 37,000/37,000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ???? Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Pirate Armour set ( Lv40) , Doom bracelet , shoulder pads ( Epic) Weapons : Unnamed ( semi legendary ) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , assasins daggers , Kunai knife. Skills : sh , Jab , Windsh , Dark devour , ck Rune attack . ss specific skills : Supreme assaulter , supreme mage Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : none ---- He levelled upto 58 , but the main point was not that he levelled up , the main point was that a part of his mentality changed. He started to see the beast tide as a huge opportunity for farming EXP , If used right he could easily level up to level 62 or 63. There was no stopping him anymore , as he turned from a guarded squad captain into a berserk warrior in a matter of moments. Brandishing his ck runed sword as he sliced through beast hides as if it was paper. But trouble came knocking on his door soon , his exemry fighting style had rmed some nearby adventurers from other guilds , who wished to eliminate this merit farming machine. Although humans were supposed to fight beasts asmon enemies , the primary reason why all guilds participated in this event was because of selfish motives. Victory was the only important destination and the journey did not matter. A group of five adventurers from the guild Elementals saw Neatwits exposed back as he faught a mutated leopard and wanted to take advantage of the situation by backstabbing him. They were silently creeping up on him , when one of the party member said " Jack I think u should use cutthroat , it will be done and dusted with one move ". However no response came from jack. The adventurer found it weird as he said " Did you hear me you moron? ". But as he turned around he saw that his other four members were lying dead on the floor , before he could scream or even blink his eyes a dagger slit his throat using the skill cutthroat. He fell on the ground dead! It was SMG who wiped the party members trying to sneak on Neatwit , he was in the area when he saw them sneaking up on a focused neatwit. s they died without making a sound! Only now did Neatwit notice SMG and he said " Ohhh , SMG , did you know killing beasts gave you EXP? It''s a good chance to increase levels ! ". SMG gave him a thumbs up sign in response and escaped in the shadows. He had no intention of farming for exp right now , his task at hand was far more important. About two hours passed since the event started and the Elites still had a small lead , however it was only marginal now. Merit board rankings : 1) True Elites : 22000 points 2) Frozen thorns : 21300 points 3) Eternal rebels : 20600 points 4) Twisting serpants : 20594 points 5 ) Eternal darkness : 12294 points 6 ) Elementals : 11150 points . . . . . 342) Seed of life : 250 points 343) pizza lovers : 230 points 344 ) here to stay :220 points. . . . . 420) never say never : ELIMINATED ! The others were catching up , they needed to pick up the pace! ------ ( Jhonny''s POV) Jhonny was roaming the streets of sector 5 , with his epic rated sword in hand , he was looking for yers to kill. He was walking alone on the streets , when he saw a giant mutated Rhino. [ Mutated Rhino Chief ] ( Lv 55 ) : It''s skill charge and prate are devastatingly strong. A slightest contact will send you flying. Avoid at all costs. Jhonny saw the beast from far , then he checked the surroundings , there were a few adventurers here and there , but none were Elites. He sighed in releif , he quickly turned his steps and RAN! He had faith in his terrible luck , if the Rhino even got a whiff of him , he would undoubtedly charge towards him in this entire crowd of yers. If nobody was watching then he had no shame in running away. However unbeknownst to him , the Rhino had already locked him on as his target , and although it was 50 meters behind Jhonny , everyone in between Jhonny and him were unfortunately in the violent Rhinos rampaging path. Whatever street Jhonny passed , soon yers would be seen flying left and right. Screams could be heard wherever he passed through. Jhonny had no idea that the bull was chasing him , he was running casually as he reminisced his time in country F , he would often go for morning walks there while he was on the assasination mission. In the ten minutes that he jogged , the rampaging Rhino had sent over 1200 yers flying , formations were broken , even more yers died because of the surrounding beasts gaining the upper hand. Only when 50 men teamed upto kill?the beast that he met his end. Unbeknownst to jhonny , he had caused other guilds a massive headache to deal with. An assasin from true Elites guild who was watching the scene from the start , was but in awe of sir Jhonny . It was true that the guild leader had assigned them the role of disrupting other guilds. However he beleived that it meant to silently assasin some enemy guild members and run away. Never had he thought of such a novel way of disrupting others . Especially while looking soo calm as if it was a routine morning jog. His respect for elder Jhonny skyrocketed that day. (Bonus chapter for hitting golden ticket target , keep up the good work . Also join the discord channel if you guys have not already . Link in synopsis ) Chapter 206 - Beast Tide (3)

Chapter 206 - Beast Tide (3)

The fighting at the inner city wall became intense , waves of beasts started to try and attack the massive wall infront of them. The rhinos would repeatedly ram into the walls , whereas the leopards would use their ws to directly scale the height of the walls. s the wall was not made from reinforced concrete bricks , it was made from normal stone blended together by a holding paste. Under the repeated assault of the Rhino''s ramming in , it was slowly but surely cracking down. At this point a massive wyvern flock entered the skies of Purplehaze , easily having 20,000 members or more , and with all the sectors being busy with fighting thend troops , they flew in towards the inner district almost unhinged. Rudra saw the massive flocking his way , as he unsheathed Elven sword and Excalibur . He thought '' So it begins ! ''. When the wyverns came close to the inner city skies. Not wasting a single minute , Rudra activated the special ability of the Elven sword . 10,000 Cuts! 10,000 energy swords formed in the air , as Rudraunched them towards the wyvern flock.. -12,000 -12,000 -12,000 . . . . . . . -3000 . . . -1100 A Super effecfive move. The wyverns had inherently weak defenses , they were just birds with slightly thicker skins , they could not withstand the attack of the energy des , close to 3000 wyverns perished , whereas 4000 more got their wings clipped , causing them to loose their flight skill. While 3000 more suffered injuries. Just like that Rudra effectively took out about 30% of the wyvern flock out of action. The kills gained him a massive increase in HP , as he needed only 30 more to level up. Themander of Royal forces who was watching the scene preparing his own attack on the wyverns saw Rudra''s feat and nodded in appreciation. +1000 millitary assist points?! Rudra smiled at the notification , in addition to the kill points, he also secured additional military assist points! He was quite happy! It was at this moment that the wall was breached by a charging Rhino chief as he smashed a hole through the inner district wall. Waves of beasts poured through the opening. The real fight started now! Rudra nodded towards Karna who understood his task , Karna immediately took 400 Elites and went towards the direction where the wall was breached. Rudra kept close to the militarymander and Rahim , his goal was not the small merit points gained by killing the beasts?but it was the 100,000 merit point bonus hanging around Rahim''s neck. The token was supposed to be taken by Adventurers, as stated in the rules and hence it was on disy out of Rahim''s neck . However the token was more of a curse than a boon. Others only assumed the token to be a game''s trope a way to spicen things up for the city supremacy event , however their assumption was far from the truth. Omega was a very rational game , although it had an entertainment and gaming side to it , there would never be a mindless part in a storyline . The token was actually the reason behind the beast tide and why the beasts were charging the inner city madly. The token was a part of the soul of the beast king , the fallen immortal phoenix. It was the cause behind the event , at the time of the second update the phoenix had reached the end of his life , when he died his immortal soul broke into countless smaller pieces and scattered across the world. The power emanated by the beast kings soul was the reason behind the beast tide. Any beast who were to consume this soul would gain a portion of the beast kings power. While the beast kings soul scattered throughout the world , only the human kings were foolish enough to hold onto the tokens , the other races had long relenquished the tokens , as they did not wish for unnecessary trouble. And indeed it was human greed that lead to the iing beast tide. Now the king wanted to use the adventurers to secure these tokens , in the greed to keep possession of the 100,000 merit points token , the adventurers will fight tooth and nail against the beasts and after the fight to gain the city management rights , turn over the token back to the king to encash on those 100,000 points. Hence taking the token from Rahim was a double edged sword , while it was true that if he managed to keep possession of the token till the end , the 100,000 points would help him a long way , however it would also put his guild under immense pressure as all the strong beasts would have their attention on the token holder. More and more holes were being punched into the walls , while existing ones had widened up. Many portions of the wall outright copsed because of theck of structural integrity. The inner city had turned into an all out battlefield , with the strongest beasts concentrated here. At this time , Rudra looked at Yume , who smiled back at him in his monk robes , as he said '' Amitabha , I am ready when you are ''. Rudra grinned this was exactly what he wanted to hear. Taking the remaining 100 elites and the infantry troops from the won knight division Rudra charged straight into the flood of beasts as he made his way towards Rahim. Rudra''s goal was clear. He would take the possession of the token right from the start. If the beasts wanted toe , then let theme , he had the greatest Equalizer Yume by his side! Yume activated the collector of Yin and yang bracelet as he buffed every ally in the area of effect and sapped the strength of all the beasts in his vicinity. With a 20% increase in strength as well as a constant influx of stamina and mana , the Elites started to run wild on the battlefield. As the weakened beasts were subjected to a massacre. /// Today will be a 3 chapter day as both powerstone and golden ticket targets have been met. I have contracted the flu hence I am down with mild fever , I also have ongoing external viva exams since thest week , it has been a hard few days juggling between the story and my studies , but I have never failed to?deliver on the due bonuses. I apologise for the shorter length of chapters as well as a bit dy in giving the bonuses , but I hope you guys pardon it for this week /// Chapter 207 - Found His Match!

Chapter 207 - Found His Match!

On average the beasts that breached into the inner district were between Lv47 - lv52 . The average guild yers strength was constantly improving in the beast tide. As the more beasts they killed the quicker they levelled up . However with the average guild members strength being only around level 49 - 50 , they would have had a hard time fighting the beasts on equal grounds. However with yume providing a 20% stat boost to allies while clipping the same from the enemy beasts , the beasts lost their edge as they were on the loosing side. This became even more evident in the NPC soldiers of the won knight infantry division who were already level 70 . For them the battlefield turned into a ughter field as they ran wild through the beasts. Rudra observed the situation for a while , while also participating in actively ying the beasts . He levelled up ! ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL:55 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 390 +195 VIT : 390 +195 INT : 390 +195 STA : 390 +195 PHY : 390 +195 HP : 47000/47000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Healthy Equipment : Pirate Armour set ( Lv40) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : mysterious egg (incubating) (145/200) ---- He was using this opportunity to its fullest , he realized that such a leveling opportunity would note often , hence decided to make the most of it. Maneuvering the division into parts where the sh was the highest , he was testing wether they could hold on against the intense pressure for long. He had his doubts , especially when the group came very close to where Rahim was fighting , however after half an hour of intense fight , when the group showed no signs of exhaustion , he got rity that this group could make it. Rudra had heard the tales of the ultimate Equalizer the monk Yume and his battle control skill , however he had never personally experienced it in action. Seeing its effects here today he now understood why he was given that title. Not moving a single muscle on his body , he was the backbone of the entire divison. His skill could be considered borderline game breaking. Rudra thanked his lucky stars that he managed to recruit such a man into his guild , or the fight would have been infinitely more difficult to engage. Rudra approached near Wizard Rahim , who was using firests after firests in rapid session towards beasts , it was a basic tier one spell that had very low mana consumption , however when casted by a wizard of Rahim''s calliber , it one shotted every beast it hit. Rudra fought shoulder to shoulder beside him , and when the chance came he asked " Sir Rahim let me relieve you of that token on your chest ... ". Rahim was chanting continuously hence did not speak a word in reply , however had a smirk on his face. Then he used a spell that Rudra was all to familiar with. Medivhs special spell , World of fire. mes erupted from Rahim''s feet as violent streaks of fire incinerated the beasts around him in a 50 meter radius.?Not a single ally was hurt , however not a single beast was left alive! What exemry control , what power! Rudra was left reminded about the glory of higher tier wizards. Medivh could barely cast the spell under special conditions , however neither was the power soo powerfull , and neither was the control soo precise.?He was left in awe. Rahim turned towards Rudra and said " Sorry sir Won Knight , but I cannot give you the token even if it is you . Only the strongest on the battlefield may carry this token , the consequences of a beast eating it would be devastating , if you want to gain this token , you would have to take it with your own effort ". Saying so he went back to casting basic fireballs against more and more beasts. Rudra understood the situation now. He also understood why nobody in his past life was able to get the 100,000 merit point token in Purplehaze city. He had assumed that because the demolition boys never needed it to gain management rights that they never tried to take it. But only now he realised that nobody imed the token , because nobody was capable enough to do it. However Rudra grinned , he was not afraid of a challenge , if he had to sneak his way up to gaining the token then be it. That''s what he was going to do ! Focusing back on the beasts that were closing in , he started his fight again , while in his mind he started thinking of scenarios to get that token off of Rahim. However unbeknownst to Rudra , a man was silently observing his actions ... His movements were fluid and his sword art was exemry , it was not a sword art based from the game , one based on shy skills and wild swings , but a genuine sword art learned in the real world by fighting many sword masters. Effortlessly killing beasts , sometimes even two with a single sword move , he was out performing even the level 70 infantry soldiers in his kill count. All the while not evenpletely focusing on the battle . He was a character that Rudra would recognise instantly if he were to see him . His name was Edge , the guild leader of Eternal rebels guild , the man who sat at the throne of Hazelgroove kingdom after toppling emperor Aman in his past life. He was deemed as '' the ultimate opportunist '' , and he was eyeing Rudra currently , as he was waiting for the right time to strike. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the powerstone target , good job everyone , another bonus for the ticketsing up soon . /// Chapter 208 - Remember The Name

Chapter 208 - Remember The Name

The fighting had grown intense now. It had been 10 hours since the event started and the Elites still managed to keep a slight lead in the event. As Rudra expected , when other guilds took notice of the Elite archballistae''s dishing out arrows after arrows coupled with the fact that they were on the top of the merits table , many guilds decided to take action and destroy the ballistae. However Rudra had already given explicit instructions to deal with such situations. The entrance had long been sealed off with reinforced concrete and the surroundings had strong Elite patrol. If the attacking party did not attack from directly under the building they woulde inside the attack range of the ballistae and the archer was instructed to redirect his fire towards the yers if any hostility was shown . This made it very hard for opposing yers to attack the ballistae , however even with all these measures 3 archballistae had been damaged and put out of action in thest 10 hours. And Rudra could imagine the number piling up over time. The rankings after 10 hours were as follows: Merit board rankings : 1) True Elites : 122000 points 2) Frozen thorns : 111300 points 3) Eternal rebels : 101600 points 4) Twisting serpants : 101004 points 5 ) Eternal darkness : 52294 points 6 ) Elementals : 25150 points . . . . . 342) Seed of life : 1250 points 343) pizza lovers : 1230 points 344 ) here to stay :420 points. . . . . 420) never say never : ELIMINATED ! The beast tide showed no signs of slowing down and slowly but surely yer numbers had started to chip down. The casualities had started to mount as many parties had one or two members whose lives were imed by beasts , if in a party of four members , one member died , it increased the pressure on the other three considerably . It would only lead to a faster party wipe in due time. Luckily for the Elites , their own superior skills as well as equipment , coupled with the advanced health potions they each had in their inventory , that gave a huge healthboost quickly . The causalities were minimal. Only 4 elites had lost their lives in the first ten hours. The teams were performing well and the farming of Merits was going at a decent rate. Rudra wanted to seal the merit gap by gaining the 100,000 merit points token . He had been eyeing Rahim for a long time now , but the wizard showed no opening for Rudra to exploit. After a long time , Rudra decided to create his own opening and stop waiting for it. He called over Karna for help , as he told him his n. Rudra''s n was simple , in his observation , the only opening to exploit and get the token , was when Rahim just finished casting a tier 2 or above spell. There would be a momentary pause , Rahim needed about 5 seconds to recover from casting such a heavy spell , before he could continue with the barrage of fireballs. Rudra asked Karna to purposefully channel a few beasts towards Rahim , facing a surge of beasts in his direction , Rahim was forced to dish out a heavy spell , as the single shot fireballs were not cutting it out. Rahim casted the tier 2 spell , Earthnce. As he put his palms together and ced them on the Earth . Spikes of earth rised up in an instant , impaling 25 beasts at once! For a moment Rahim took a breather as he straightened back up. Rudra saw his opening and instantly casted his blink spell , to teleport right under Rahim. Clutching the token with one hand , Rudra used all the power in his feet to create distance . Rahim''s eyes widened in shock , Rudra had appeared under him out of nowhere , and he still needed time to recover from the effects of casting the previous spell. Rudra immediately bolted , running as fast as he could and?gained the posession of the 100,000 points token! PURPLEHAZE CITY NOTIFICATION : The guild '' True Elites is in possession of the 100,000 points merit token! ''. When he put sufficient distance between himself and Rahim , Rudra raised the token in his hands proudly as he let out a battle roar! He smiled looking at Karna , who was giving him a thumbs up! Things were seemingly going smooth , untill out of nowhere some guy Grabbed the token from Rudra''s hands , seemingly out of nowhere ! Rudra was jolted to reality , he could see the guy steal his token as if everything happened in slow motion , however was powerless to move at all. The guy had a smirk on his face , and even Winked at Rudra . Rudra knew that face very well , he was Edge , the guild leader of Eternal rebels. The one who was the Emperor of Hazelgroove kingdom in his past life. He took the token and ran towards the edge of the inner city wall , where he paused and looked towards Rudra , he had a cold and mocking look with a sinister smile as he said " Sorry kids , ytime is over , the Real Elites are in town now ". Saying soo he jumped down the wall ! PURPLEHAZE CITY NOTIFICATION : The guild ''Eternal Rebels'' is now in possession of the 100,000 merit points token! The rankings had seen a massive change , there was a new leader! Merit board rankings : 1) Eternal rebels : 102600 + (100,000)points 2) True Elites : 129000 points 3) Frozen thorns : 112300 points 4) Twisting serpants : 101004 points 5 ) Eternal darkness : 52594 points 6 ) Elementals : 27150 points . . . . . 342) Seed of life : 1250 points 343) pizza lovers : 1230 points 344 ) here to stay :520 points. . . . . 420) never say never : ELIMINATED ! The eternal rebels just gained a massive lead in rankings , they went straight from third to first. Rudra was stunned , he never saw the maning. He was sure that unlike him who used blink , the man used no teleportation skill , yet he managed to sneak up unnoticed , stole the token and even managed to taunt him before running away.... For the first time since being reincarnated , Rudra was on the recieving side of humiliation and disbelief. He got bested by Edge. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target , enjoy. /// Chapter 209 - Things Going South

Chapter 209 - Things Going South

Edge grabbed the token from Rudra and had started to mount his escape . Although Rudra was a bit shocked momentarily and unable to respond , Karna was not , hot in pursuit , he followed edge. Edge was running towards his guilds strongold in sector 6 , but was amused to see someone tailing him. Edge knew who was tailing him , he had been briefed about the man. The vice guild master of True Elites guild , a good swordsman with a heavy attack style. Without slowing down , Edge said " Vice guild master Karna himself , what an honour ". Karna sneered , he did not know who the thief was , but his cocky attitude was pissing him off.?Karna increased his speed and?was closing in on edge. Edge understood his situation well , he was not an agility ss yer , he had chosen the ss swordsman , although his agility was not as poor as barbarian or wizard , it was not as good as thief , ranger or assasin. Then he thought of a devious n , he grinned as he stopped running away and pulled out his sword. Karna was shocked to see that the thief had stopped running and had adopted a battle stance. Karna drew out ughterer and assumed a battlestance of his own , he said " Surrender the token , thief ! ". His voice full of dignity and power. Worthy of the stature of vice guild master. Edgeughed as he said " My , my , as if you can beat me in a swordfight ". Karna squinted his eyes , it seemed as if the enemy was a arrogant boasting prick , words would not work on such people , sense needed to be beaten into them. Karna closed in and shed ughterer at full power , the heavy epic rated de collided with the thin one that Edge carried and sent him reeling back 5 steps. Karna smiled , as expected the opponent was all talk and no fight.... However , Edge seemed calm and unaffected , Karna charged in again , and this time soo did Edge , Edge sidestepped Karna''s swing , and pierced in his sword into Karna''s gut to inflict a bit of damage , but quickly retreated before Karna''s swing could hit him. -5000 Karna was hit! Karna''s eyes widened in disbelief , the opponents movement as he dodged him was soo sublime , he attacked and retreated in the perfect time. He realized that he better take this guy seriously , or else he would be in lot of trouble. Karna took a more reserved stance and now gauged the opponent more seriously. Edgeughed as he mocked " Getting serious soo soon? Why don''t you amuse me more ..... Dance for me ! ". Saying soo he stepped in again , to hit Karna , it seemed as if he was going for ateral sh through the left. Karna decided to parry it with his sword , but at thest second , the sword changed angles , it still hit ughterer which took the brunt of the attack , however it managed to just graze the surface of Karna''s waist. -200 A chip damage appeared. " Ho , ho , ho , I''ll chip away at you till you die , you are not my match , just by calling oneself Elite doesn''t mean you are one ". Edge mocked Karna more. Now Karna was genuinely enraged , he could still tolerate personal insults , but he could never tolerate insults about his guild. And this was his mistake , as in his rage he was too focused on edge and forgot to scan his surroundings. Swoosh Swoosh Swoosh Three arrows impaled Karna! Edge smiled , the reinforcements from the guild had arrived . -10000 critical hit -10000 critical hit. -10000 critical hit 35200 of Karna''s max HP of 38,000 had been clipped , he was on red in the HP bar , as he immediately became vignt. He looked at Edge with hate and distaste , the b****** mounted a sneak attack. Karna closed his eyes , and used his minds eyes skill in the open for the first time ever , he summoned his other sword and Zorro''s sword and used triple wielding.?He deflected all the iing arrows as he assumed a very conservative battle stance made for defense. Edge frowned , how was the guy not dead after taking three arrows. And seemed like he had even more tricks up his sleeve. He could let him be and get away , but the chance to kill him was too tempting for him to pass up on. " Soo you have a few tricks up your sleeve , you may have been my match if you were not soo foolish to fight me alone. Who said this would be a one on one fight , this is a battlefield where numbers count , your little guild and it''s 2000 members may appear like a novel concept , bute real world it''s a pointless decision with no merits. Let me show u the power of a true first rate guild , vice leader , consider it to be a favour before you die ". Saying so he signalled his guild members to go all out , and 25 assaulters 3 tanks and 2 wizards charged towards a weak Karna with barely any Hp left , while five archers covered the area from rooftops. Karna knew his time hade , but even soo he fought valiantly , killing 17 assaulters all three tanks and one wizard with such low hp , before sumbing to a dastardly arrow by an archer. This was the first time since Omega started that he had died. He swore to remember this day and this attack , and pay it tenfold someday. His only regret was dying before he saw through the winning of the Elites and his failure at retrieving the token . Before he died hisst words were " I leave it to you .... Guild leader ...". An informationwork assasin from True Elites guild , who had been observing the situation from afar , contemting on wether he should interrupt the enemies or not , while already have called for reinforcements said in a pained voice " The vice guild master is dead! ". The reinforcements stopped in their tracks , shocked. But noone was as shocked as Rudra .... Who just thought '' Karna died? ''. He was in denial , his mind was disoriented .... Things were not following the intended n. Things were going south! Chapter 210 - Edge Rothschild

Chapter 210 - Edge Rothschild

In the ancient times in the 1900''s. There were four brothers in the Rothschild family in four cities that grew the family empire tenfold. Namely Nathan Mayer Rothschild in London, James Mayer de Rothschild in Paris, Carl Mayer von Rothschild in Naples, and Amschel Mayer Rothschild in Frankfurt. These four brothers grew the Rothschild family fortune from millions to billions of dors in the 19th century. After that strict inheritancews and cousin marriage ensured that the family bloodline remained pure and untainted by outside influence. By the year 2050 , the Rothschild were the richest family in the world eclipsing the 100 trillion dor mark. After that they were no longer in the public eye , 50 years had passed and the totalworth of the family was a mystery. However with over 100 male heirs in the family , the overall wealth was fairly equally distributed , and to standout one needed to gain merit on their own strength for the family to invest more into them. However each Rothschild member still remained to be educated in the same manner that the ancestors were. Trained in traditional sword art as well as worldss secret martial art techniques collected over years of stockpiling by the family. The male members had genuine fighting experience.. The Rothschild family was even tutored maths in the old school way of using a piece of paper and pen while using mental maths as a calcting device and not graphic calctors. Even if it was considered an outdated practice and a futile thing by the world , the Rothschild believed it to train the brain muscles hence emphasized on it. The result was a batch of high IQ male heirs who were buisness prodigies as well as formidable fighters. However none as prominent as Edge Rothschild , the ck sheep of the family , an orphan whose both parents died in a car crash. A hungry wolf who wed his way up the familydder using only his wits and brute strength. He was given nothing , every Rothschild member was entitled to one trillion dors the day they turned 15 , however his uncle only gave him five billion , withelding the other money . When heined about it , none of the elders paid him any heed. The boy learnt it early that he was entitled to nothing and everything had to be snatched away . Dabbling in minor businesses here and there , Edge slowly built up his wealth. However when he saw the potential in the Omega market , he immediately decided to go all in with his money in this project. He had spent 10 billion dors of his own money to start the Eternal rebels guild. The name suggesting his own life story , it was a first rate guild , but his ambition was as big as making it above a super guild. While ying the game Edge quickly realized that his swordsmanship and skills were far superior to the skills in the game , he needed no shy moves , his understanding about the sword ced him in a league of his own. Originally he never wanted topete for the supremacy of Purplehaze city , however when the True Elites toppled the alliance in the miracle of the century war. His hunger grew. Many?members of the disbanded alliance got recruited by his guild and he experienced a good strength increase. Coupled with the fact that doing the maths he realized that taking on the True Elites was not as hard of a task as it seemed. He decided to fight for the territory. He was angered to know that two other first rate guilds had the same idea , however he was confident in his skills to pull this one through. Arrogant , domineering but with a sound mind and excellent sword skills can be used to describe Edge Rothschild , called the ultimate opportunist , he was a true wolf. And an Elite by blood! Now that he had a 100,000 point lead , he was 80% sure of his victory. Through great intuition and observation he took about 10 minutes to discern that there was more to?the token than just the points , it served as a beast attractor , as a lot of beasts that were previously moving towards the inner city now rushed towards the 5th sector. Thinking quick on his feet he recalled 100,000 guild members from various sectors to bring them back in the fight in sector 5. With the beasts attracted by the token , there were perpetually endless beasts in sector five , while having soo many members would make it that much more difficult for other guilds to take the token from him. Inside the sector. Setting up a tight formation around himself?in the centre of a eightway massive wide crossroad , he deployed 10 thousand troops to block each entrance way , while having 10 thousand troops as reserve and lots of archers firing volleys from range. Edge created an impregnable defense formation , that constantly farmed merit points. It seemed as if the only thing they had to do now was to?keep going as they were , and they would definitely win the event. Widening the gap with other guilds , the final merit score at the end of day one (24 hours ) , halfway into the event was .... Merit board rankings : 1) Eternal rebels : 222600 + (100,000)points 2) True Elites : 199000 points 3) Frozen thorns : 192300 points 4) Twisting serpants : 171004 points 5 ) Eternal darkness : 92594 points 6 ) Elementals : 77150 points . . . . . 342) Seed of life : ELIMINATED ! 343) pizza lovers : ELIMINATED ! 344 ) here to stay : ELIMINATED ! . . . . 420) never say never : ELIMINATED ! The guild had widened the gap with another 130 thousand merit points ahead of number two , and if they managed to go at this rate for another 12 hours or so , he was sure that noone could catch upto them at that rate. Since that was the case , he decided to disrupt the opposition , he gave instructions to 40 thousand members , 20 thousand to disrupt the workings of the True Elites guild and 20 thousand to disrupt the workings of Frozern thorns guild . /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target! Enjoy /// Chapter 211 - Picking Themselves Back Up

Chapter 211 - Picking Themselves Back Up

Rudra kept fighting half heartedly ever since Karna died , He took charge of the entire inner district forces and fought valiantly in his massacre of the beasts. Even then the gap between them and the Eternal rebels was slowly but surely increasing. Rudra had never faced such a situation before. ording to the scout''s report , approaching Edge was impossible unless Rudra pulled out his entire army from all districts to barge into his stronghold. Even SMG could not go past unnoticed by the thousands of soldiers that guarded the eight path crossway that lead to the circle where Edge was camping. For a moment it seemed like everything was going south , as?Rudra had no answer to Edges problem. Or so it seemed to the world..... as more than 14 hours passed and the first day of the event was over.. Only 24 more hours till the event ended. Rudra admitted his mistake , he was careless , the token should have never slipped past his hands , he admitted that it was his mistake to be too stunned to take action and chase the fleeing Edge , when he had the opportunity to do so . With his stats , catching him before he went too far was not impossible. He admitted that it was his mistake that Karna got killed. He admitted them all , and resolved to improve in the future. This was not the reality that he once lived in and not everything would always go as it was nned , he needed to learn to think on his feet and behave like a true guild leader and not just a damn reincarnator with future knowledge all the time. He needed to learn to face the present and decide strategies based on present , only then can he truly be a leader worthy of leading the True Elites. Bouncing back , Rudra started to think on his feet. How could he turn this situation around ? The current gap between themselves and the Eternal rebels was created as they had the token , the token served as a attraction for all sorts of beasts and although the formation set up by edge is a stroke of genius , it would eventually be the cause of their downfall. Rudra nned to take the token because he nned to stay very close to the royal pce , and hence when '' that'' creature woulde around 12 hours before the war ended , he would have forced Aman to fight it for him. However Edge was in sector five , his army would be decimated if the creature went after him instead of?being fought by Emperor Aman. Rudra thought about this rationally , he knew that nobody could match that beast here , not one man , not 100 men , not 10000 men. Not 100,000 men and not 1 million men. Infront of that creature , tier one troops were not even ants. Only powerhouses like Rahim and the Emperor could face that beast. Maybe Patricia and some other hidden bigshots would also emerge , but one thing was for sure , that no yer wasing even minutely close to fighting it. Since that was the uing scenario , Rudra decided to wait for the creature toe here first and only to actter on. He ordered the guild to continue farming beasts at the current rate and that everything was under control. Although the guild members were worried after seeing the current situation on the merit board , they did not question the leader much , most assumed that Rudra would somehow manage to gain the 100,000 points token , and they only needed to work hard towards filling the 30,000 point gap. Hence the guild members worked hard and killed beasts with all the effort they could muster. In the 24-26th hour , they managed to scale back 5000 points , shortening the lead of Eternal rebels by only 125K points. The merit board was like... Merit board rankings : 1) Eternal rebels : 230000 + (100,000)points 2) True Elites : 205000 points 3) Frozen thorns : 197300 points 4) Twisting serpants : 181004 points 5 ) Eternal darkness : 102594 points 6 ) Elementals : 87150 points . . . . . 342) Seed of life : ELIMINATED ! 343) pizza lovers : ELIMINATED ! 344 ) here to stay : ELIMINATED ! . . . . 420) never say never : ELIMINATED ! If they could keep this pace up for the remaining 22 hours and the guild leader managed to get the token somehow , then they could still win this thing! Not giving up untill thest minute , the guild fought with more intensity than ever. Rudra was focused on his fighting , when a disturbing piece of news entered his ears .... A spy under SMG informed him that 20,000 troops were marching towards the Sector where Neatwit was incharge , the most weakly guarded area for the Elites where they were most vulnerable. And it seemed they were there to kill the Elites , as scuffles at the boundaries showed that they preferentially killed the Elites and Frozen thorn members. The spy cursed after delivering the information , it was unprofessional , however he was too caught up in emotion , he had seen vice guild master die , and now the rebels were killing their own , he was overwhelmed with emotion , he was supposed to be a cold and aloof assasin however the Elite were his family , and seeing them in trouble he lost his cool. Rudra furrowed his eyebrows .... This was a serious problem that needed to be handled immediately. He did not expect Edge to spare troops to focus on eliminating the opposition rather than widening the lead. Another error he had to learn from . Being someone with the future knowledge he always had a solid n A , however his n B was shaky and n C was garbage. He needed to learn this lesson that not everything would go as he thought it would , and that he could not always urately predict what the opponents would do. Just because he himself is he was in Edge''s ce would not send troops to disrupt opponents , does not mean that edge would not either , he was not him and he thought differently. Hence now that he had no answer or n for the iing assault , he had to think of a way to deal with it and fast! /// Shoutout to Kingspy25i for the 1000 coin gift ! Thankyou soo much for the patronage brother. I''m happy to announce that my exams are over , can get back to writing on time now! My health is still a bit on the low side , however I''m on the road to recovery !/// Chapter 212 - The Making Of A True Leader

Chapter 212 - The Making Of A True Leader

For a minute there Rudra grit his teeth , why did they choose to attack the sectors under Neatwit , those sectors had no reinforcement centres . Sending troops as aid was impossible . He was really frustrated , things seemed to get worse and worse by the second. He had hit the lowest point in his career as a guild leader right now , just when things seemed to be in his control , something unexpected would happen . It was at this point that an unexpected memory shed in his mind. He was ying with his little brother max , who had asked him a new math riddle he had learned in first grade. Rudra had thought hard and logically about the problem , but he could not solve it , it was hrious as little Max keptughing and teased his big brother to not know something soo simple. Finally the answer to the problem was soo simple and out of the box , it just needed to be approached with a bit of creativity . That day Rudra had learnt that not everything had to be done logically , sometimes creativity could be the solution to a problem. As this memory shed across his mind , he calmed down , the face of a innocent smiling Max with one teeth broken shed in his mind.. He smiled , he was back in control of his emotions. Rudra thought '' That''s right , why am I thinking about reinforcements , agreed that it is the logical approach to this problem , however since it won''t work let''s try a creative approach ''. Thinking about it for a while with a calm mind , Rudra realized a crucial detail! A single district was currently filled with members from hundereds of guilds , and lots of solo adventurer parties who were here to farm EXP. The battlefield was not a Warfield where there was only allies and enemies . Here there were bystanders , strangers and other parties present too and the only way to recognize an Elite was by the guild robes and insigna. If the members just discarded the guild robes and insigna they could just blend in as a solo adventurer group , this was especially true for the districts Neatwit was incharge of , it''s structureposed of parties of four guild members , they could easily disguise themselves as small adventurer groups! Rudra grinned ..... This n was brilliant , such a simple solution to a seeminglyplex problem , he would make sure to hug little Max once he went back home and buy him tonnes of ice-cream that kid was a lifesaver. Rudra said " Ry themand to Neatwits unit , remove all items carrying the guild insigna and blend in as solo adventurer parties , let''s see , how long they take to sniff our members out , and how many groups they piss off in the process ". The spy nodded and immediately acted upon the order, he was inwardly highly impressed by the guild leaders strategy , it wasmendable. He felt reassured , the leader was someone with vision , with him at the top of the guild , it was only a matter of time before they rose to even greater hieghts! The information about the attacking enemy had already long reached Neatwit. He was worried sick , as he had no methods to deal with the 20,000 troops without leaving the areas assigned to him and retreatpletely But that would only mean , that Lower merits would be farmed by the guild. As the archballistaes would be destroyed as well as the guild would loose a strategic location for farming merits. He was hoping Rudra found a solution to this problem . When the information spy ryed Rudra''s instructions to Neatwit , Neatwit justughed for one full minute. Such a simple method.... Yet he knew he could have never thought about it. He quickly passed the information as within next 20 minutes all the Elites had removed all identifying items and began to fight as solo adventurers. The members from Eternal Rebels swooped in street by street and passed straight by the Elites , not having a single clue it was them. A few of them guarding the archballistae also created a ruckus about how the Eternal Rebel guild members were asserting domination and bullying solo adventurer groups. The small spark soon turned into a massive me , as Elite members disguised as solo adventurers began calling out the passing Eternal Rebels ..... Little by little the actual solo adventurers started to get riled up , as fights started to break out in some parts. Then a third rate guild party somehow lost a member in the croosfire between a scuffle . And little by little the fights became more and more profound and began to break out with everyone. Everyone was already pissed at the Eternal rebels for holding the number one spot , hence when the chance came , absolutely everyone started attacking their members like hungry wolves. Things did not go well for the 20,000 troops sent by Edge then , as although they entered the sectors to hunt the Elites. Not A single one made it out Alive , even the existing members in those sectors who had been fighting there since the start had been killed by the public outrage because of their association with the Eternal rebels guild. The tables had turned because of a simple event , as the predators became the prey , the numbered became outnumbered and the strategy that Edge made to disrupt other guilds backfired into him loosing his members for nothing , causing the Elites to gain back the merit point lead and shorten it to only 110 K points! The Frozern thorn guild had suffered losses as they had chosen to fight the Eternal rebels head on , in the sh of those two guilds both lost lots of members , causing even the Frozern thorn to slip in the rankings. Finally with 34 hours into the event the merit board was .... Merit board rankings : 1) Eternal rebels : 310000 + (100,000)points 2) True Elites : 300000 points 3) Frozen thorns : 290300 points 4) Twisting serpants : 271004 points 5 ) Eternal darkness : 122594 points 6 ) Elementals : 107150 points . . . . . 342) Seed of life : ELIMINATED ! 343) pizza lovers : ELIMINATED ! 344 ) here to stay : ELIMINATED ! . . . . 420) never say never : ELIMINATED ! /// Bonus chapter for hitting the powerstone target! Good job all ! /// Chapter 213 - The Dragon Arrives

Chapter 213 - The Dragon Arrives

The next few hours were bad for the Eternal rebels , at the 36th hour mark , the Elites had shortened the gap to under 100K merit points , meaning the only thing that the rebels had over them now , was that token . The guild members had worked hard in thest half day , the collective sentiment of the group is what had pushed them to get to this point where they came back from a very disadvantageous position upto here. Now they had to mentain this position and trust that their guild leader would somehow get his hands on the 100,000 point token. All eyes were on Rudra now , even Edge figured out soo much , that the moment where he lost the 100,000 token , would be the moment he would loose the management rights to the city. He did not expect that his move to send out troops to cause trouble for the Elites and Frozen thorns would backfire on him. However thinking quick on his feet he recalled more and more troops towards the base in district 5 .. He calcted that he only needed to somehow mentain the current rate and keep the 100,000 point merit token somehow safe , and victory was assured. The Elites were indeed gaining about 5000 merit points on them each hour , they had about 95000 point lead , normally without the token at this rate it would take the Elites about 19 hours to fill the gap . But the event ended in 12 hours , hence the best strategy was to now to keep the posession of the token as the highest priority. What he thought was not illogical , it was very much the best way . Retrieving troops and reinforcing his current location into a swarm of yers seemed like a good idea to keep the token safe. As the beasts would keep flooding towards their direction for the token , merits could still be farmed . However in reality it would turn out to be their death knell! As just a few minutes past the 36 hour mark , a deafening Roar was heard throughout the city. :- you have been affected by Dragon''s intimidation all stats reduced by 70% :- you have been paralyzed in fear , movement unavable for 5 seconds A Massive Beast could be seen in the sky. It''s individual wings were as big as 747 Jets , as massive as a football stadium in air. With scales as red as blood , and spikes on its back. It looked ferocious! , However , Instead of the calm , intelligent eyes of a true dragon , it had the eyes of a bloodlusty beast. A mutant! ( Mutated Fire Dragon '' Estador '' ) ( Power level :Tier four Lv 180) ( HP: 10,000,000/10,000,000)( Threat level : Cmity ss ) : A fire dragon , that mutated at a young age , it has gained infamy as the ruthless beast that burns everything to ashes. If you encounter it , just pray and run , do not engage ! A named monster! , A mutated dragon ! A tier four creature! It just made u feel inferior when u looked at its massive frame , humans were to dragons what ants were to humans , the small insignificant beings that did not even need effort to be trampeld on. The sheer presence of the dragon reduced the stats of normal tier one adventurers by 70% , while even looking at it could paralyze you in fear. Noone under tier 3 could hope to engage a dragon. While only beings in the tier 4 could actually have a chance while fighting against it. Even then it would take about four or five such people giving their 100% in the fight to take such a beast down! Edge had a bad feeling in his chest , from the moment he saw the Dragon ! If the dragon was also here for the token , then he was screwed. He wanted to move ! He wanted to run away , but the moment he nced at the dragon , who was looking towards him , he identally looked into his eyes. :- You have been paralyzed by Dragon''s fear , movement disabled for 20s . He was paralyzed in fear, he could feel the Dragon closing in..... The Eternal Rebels guild members started to scream when they realized that the dragon was headed straight towards them. Some struggled to run away with 70% stat reduction , while some chose to fight. However the pitiful tier one spells and arrows could not even scratch the dragon. While some did a pitiful damage of -1 Then it happened ..... The dragon inhaled air , and spewed out a massive fire through his mouth .... a powerfull firest by a tier four fire dragon , wiped out the entire 120,000 members of the Eternal rebels guild gathered in one location , in one single move! The once wide eight way crossroad , after the aftermath of that attack now looked as ifva had just flown through the streets. With charred ground everywhere and ashes of the once alive yers! It seemed as if the chapter of the Eternal rebels guild was sealed and done for , with only some pitiful 30-40 K members still alive in?however the Dragon Roared in frustration . It seemed as if the man with the token , was somehow alive , and now running away! Edge , with his half burnt body , and a critically red HP bar was now running for his life , clutching onto the 100,000 point token! Even burnt he was not deterred , he beleived in himself , he would somehow see this through. However unbeknownst to him , the predator had now became the prey , just as how he had eyed Rudra before , now it was Rudra''s turn , not only was the dragon on his tail , but even Rudra was only waiting for a chance to take back the stolen token! /// Shoutout to kingspy25i for the 1000 coin gift and to Cervantez91 for the 5000 coin gift! Thanks a lot guys , you have filled the gap needed for hitting the golden ticket target hence a bonus will be released soon! Good job golden ticket department !! /// Chapter 214 - Twist?

Chapter 214 - Twist?

The dragon was not only?a destructive presence for the yers , but for the beasts as well, the beasts who were once ferocious and charging towards the beast token , now whimpered away in fear. The alpha of the entire jungle had arrived , they could only give way or die . The single firest that took out hundereds of thousands of eternal rebel members , also killed lots of beasts unfortunate toe in the crossfire range. Now that it sensed that the ant human was running away , it roared in anger. The dragon needed time to get its massive frame to flight. It chose to run behind the fleeing adventurer. It took a step forward. Thump ! A small vibration could be feeled throughout the city , because of its weight Thump! The dragon closed in to about 50 meters distance between himself and Edge Thump ! The dragon was now only one street away from , Edge. The dragon , took in a huge breath?....?And then let out a devastating second firest! Boom! Building melted , innocent citizens died , not even traces of beasts that were out in those streets was left , while some unfortunate adventurers who came in its crossfire died. But even soo , somehow Edge had avoided the st and was still going. The dragon was really frustrated now. This is exactly why Rudra did not go after Edge immediately after he saw his hp to be soo low , but waited for the dragon to act first. He wanted to see Edge''s hidden cards. It seemed as if Edge also had the blink skill , as at thest possible second he would blink himself away from the range of the firest. Rudraughed ..... '' What a sneaky B******'' , however that changed into a cold look of a predator very soon . Rudra now that he knew Edge''s hidden card , he no longer hesitated in killing him. Edge had to pay afterall , pay for mocking his guild and pay for the death of vice guild master Karna. Rudra chased after Edge , and when he thought he was sufficiently in range , he used blink to teleport right infront of a running Edge. His de moving for his neck. Edge was shocked to see the iing attack , but he used blink to avoid the strike in the brink of the time , he teleported to the nearby building top . However Rudra had long expected him to do so , as a massive thunderst was waiting for him at the spot he teleported. Edge was shocked to see that Rudra had urately predicted his response , and set up such an intricate trap for him. He knew it at that point that he was going to die , he was a bit frustrated and regretfull to say the least , he thought he could win the management rights to Purplehaze city , it would have expedited him and put him on the fasne to achieve his goals.?However now , he would not even have a developed town as his base , his sureshot n B was a ce called NewWater county , it was a rtively small vige near a beautiful waterfall. The management rights of that ce would not give him much as the guilds poption would berger than the NPC poption of the location and he would need to spend much effort and resources developing the ce. He looked towards Rudra , whose eyes only had a cold look and face had a confident grin.?It was the same look his father would have when he was about to fleece a major buisness deal. The look of a predator in control. '' Interesting..... '' was hisst thought before the thunderst zapped him out to death! Rudra regained the posession of the 100,000 merit points token as a system notification followed PURPLEHAZE CITY NOTIFICATION : The guild '' True Elites '' Is now in possession of the 100,000 merit points token. The Elites were back in possession of the token , the merit table saw a huge shift. Merit board rankings : 1) True Elites : 330000 points?+ (100,000) points 2) Eternal rebels : 317000 points 3) Frozen thorns : 316300 points 4) Twisting serpants : 291004 points 5 ) Eternal darkness : 125594 points 6 ) Elementals : 109150 points . . . . . 342) Seed of life : ELIMINATED ! 343) pizza lovers : ELIMINATED ! 344 ) here to stay : ELIMINATED ! . . . . 420) never say never : ELIMINATED ! The True Elites members all over the map , breathed a sigh of relief. The guild master did it! Some broke out in cheer , while some hugged the members around them , it was just a joyfull moment for all.?It would be a lie to say that nobody had no doubts whatsoever , however everyone hoped for the guild leaders victory. And the guild leader did indeed pull through. Neatwit looked at the notification and grinned saying '' Alright you did it ! '' Jhonny looked at the notification and said '' Took your sweet time , didnt you , Bah whatever ''. Yume looked at the notification and said '' Amitabha '' SMG looked at the notification and said '' Never had a doubt ! ''. PinkLotus looked at the notification and said '' That''s why I like him , KYAA?, being in the Elites is soo much better than being in the dumb alliance''. Naomi looked at the notification and said '' I hope he''s fine ''. She was more worried about Rudra''s wellbeing than the merit points , to her that was more important than winning or loosing. And her worry was not pointless , as currently Rudra was being tailed by a massive tier four monster. As much as Rudra wanted to see , how much has the dragon gained on me? He resisted the urge to look towards the dragon , as he knew that the moment he did , it would be game over and he would be paralyzed in fear. Running towards the inner district with all his might , Rudra had only one goal in mind. Which was reaching the royal pce! /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target .... Enjoy you guys! You deserve it! The next bonus chapter is only 50 tickets away ,eon you all we can get there today itself! /// Chapter 215 - A Narrow Escape

Chapter 215 - A Narrow Escape

Rudra ran with all his might , although he was a tier one yer , his stats rivalled a normal tier 2 yers , he was incredibly agile . Even so , the dragon was slowly but surely closing in on him , and Rudra kept twisting and turning and changingnes , to keep him distracted. Then Rudra heard it , the inahling of air , it signalled that the dragon was preparing for the firest. Rudra counted to three in his mind , and then instantly used blink to teleport two streets to the right and boy did that decision save his life! A wicked firest covered the ce where was initially at , the entire street being melted down , Rudra could feel the heat of the attack even from two streets away. Rudra had goosebumps at that moment , he understood that the margin for error here was non existent , it was either make it or break it. There was no way that he got caught in the firest and still made it out Alive. Taking some turns , Rudra bolted towards the inner district , Rudra needed 5 more minutes to reach the walls of inner district. While he was running however , his eyes shed for a second with a guild member whom he was all to familiar with , Sir Jhonny who gave him a small nod.... From the moment that the giant dragon appeared in the sky , Jhonny had been trying to move as far away from it as possible. He was initially at the exact location of its first firest , near the eternal rebels camp. From there he ran and ran , however wherever he went , fireballs followed , in thest fireball attack from the dragon , he felt humiliated that a small piece of clothing on his bum caught fire. And he had to run around town with his @** on fire , he decided then and there , that enough was enough , he would no longer take this humiliation. Turning around , he made up his mind that he would no longer run from the dragon , but face it , he started to move towards the dragon. Mid-way he was shocked to see the guild leader running away from the dragon. Jhonny felt nostalgic , the kid was facing the same troubles he did , hence he gave him a nod , the nod said '' Don''t worry , I''ll handle the big lizard ''. The dragon was closing in , it was only interested in chasing Rudra , hence it was bound to follow his trail. However , the dragon was unexpectedly met with a shout From another man.... Jhonny shouted " Listen up you big stinky Lizard , In the ancient country of China , there were 0 lizards left , because the moment they saw one , they would grill it and eat it! , Just imagine , if you actually appeared there instead of Purplehaze , currently an entire city would be hunting for your meat , hahahahaha ". The mutated dragon was a dragon , nheless it had immense pride in itself , when the insultnded it''s ears , it was clearly angered .... Jhonny continued "e , use that nasty fire attack of yours , others may be fooled by it as a genuine attack , but I know for a fact that it is just stomach acidity , you have not digested your meal and now are burping fire , hahahaha what an uncultured beast ". The dragon was enraged now , it started the big inhale , but seemingly waiting for this moment , SMG appeared out of nowhere , and used a stinky mist potion , and threw it at the dragons face. The stinky mist exploded in its face , and the extremely unpleasant odour caused it to cough. COUGH , COUGH COUGH , the entire ground tremored violently at its every cough. SMG appeared beside Jhonny and said " You did a good job of distracting it sir ". Jhonny replied " Ofcourse kid who do u think I am ? ". SMG smiled , and said " Let''s go sir , he would recover soon ! ". Jhonny shook his head and said " You go kid , I got to see this through to the end ". Saying soo , Jhonny tried to look cool as he walked towards the dragon with the sword in hand , SMG sensing the situation quickly bolted . The moment Jhonny actually looked towards the dragon though , he was paralyzed in fear. :- You have been paralyzed in fear for 10seconds. The dragon breathed an enormous fireball , that destroyed not only Jhonny''s body , but even the ashes were not left after the attack. SMG who saw this was like " ????????? ". Jhonny was dead , however the fact of the matter was that he bought Rudra valuable time , Rudra was almost at the inner city wall now , and with the distance between him and the dragon , it was safe to say that he would make it. While SMG found Jhonny''s death to be pointless , and it pretty much was , a certain onlooking spy misunderstood his death as a noble sacrifice for the guild. He believed that sir Jhonny took the attack soo that the dragon would not go after other members of the guild and that the guild leader would have enough time to escape. He sacrificed himself for buying the guild a few seconds of time. His heart moved , and he swore that the sacrifice of sir Jhonny would not be left unnoticed , he would tell everyone of his brave deed! The dragon , after taking care of the pesky human , focused back on the human who had ran away with the token , it was pretty much frustrated at this point , the human in possession of the token kept running away . Since the distance between himself and the human was more than 3 KM now , it decided that?chasing on foot was not going to cut it out anymore , hence it pped its giant wings and took a huge jump to cover the distance in one fell swoop. It felt like a hurricane had hit district five , as when the dragon pped its wings , the generated wind speed sent beasts and humans flying. The dragon with its massive frame took a jump , and the moment itnded inside inner city , it caused the earth to tremor under its weight. Itnded in a good spot just 20 meters away from Rudra , Rudra seemed cornered , as he was not running away anymore , the dragon felt like it did it , it caught the human! Inhaling lots of air , it was preparing for its firest to kill the puny human , when a thunderous voice boomed! The voice was of Emperor Aman , who said " Know your ce Livestock ! ". /// Today will be a 3 chapter day , as bonuses for both powerstone and golden tickets are due /// Chapter 216 - The Fight Of The Bigshots

Chapter 216 - The Fight Of The Bigshots

Rudra was trying to reach the pce as soon as possible , he did not for how long he had been running , but he kept running at a frenzy , only a few minutes had passed but it seemed like a eternity to him. Finally just as he reached the pce walls , he felt the ground tremor below his feet as if an earthquake had arrived. Rudra turned to see the feet of the dragon , not soo far away from him. He could hear him inhaling air , preparing for his signature firest. Rudra was calm , Aman should react , however if he did not , he was ready to blink and transport right on the Dragons head to avoid the st. But Aman did interrupt as his voice boomed when he realized that his pce was in danger. A deep voice reverbated in the air which said " KNOW YOUR PLACE ..... LIVESTOCK! ". Aman emerged out of the pce , his once vibrant face full of vitality before he ascended to the throne was now pale and lifeless , he seemed more of a undead than a living at this point as he had the aura of death around him. It was at this moment that Rudra noticed a critical detail about Aman .... [ Emperor Aman ] ( Lv 200) ( Tier 4 ) : The undisputed ruler of Hazelgroove who took the throne by force , dethroning his father . A practicioner of dark arts and the forbidden ss of necromancy , he is someone you cannot offend. Aman had reached tier 4 !! , He had progressed since thest time Rudra saw him at tier 3 a few months ago. A huge boulder then smashed on the head of the dragon , who reeled from the impact of the attack.?It was a spell by the wizard Rahim! He hade to the aid of his leige. Aman clicked his tongue and started to chant , after a while he casted the tier 3 spell '' life drain'' . A hideous looking nt bloomed from under the dragon''s feet and covered its body. The nt seemed to suck the vitality out of the dragon , as he was loosing hp and strength constantly. The dragon struggled to get the nt off itself , however the nt only continued to growrger , in contrast to the dragon who was loosing life , Aman''splexion seemed to improove as his skin devoid of nutrition started to look more like a healthy human again. Aman''s body recovered at a visible rate , as seemed to absorb the life of the dragon. Rudra was shocked to see this happen , he had never seen this spell being cast before. Aman was unfazed as he smiled and said " It''s not half bad that I came out to meet this livestock , it''s good for nutrition , Rahim bind the beast ". He was enjoying his meal , Rather than killing the dragon , now he hoped to drain it of its lifepletely. Given the order Rahim immediately started to cast binding spells. Vines started to constrict the dragons wings and the ground it was standing on turned into quicksand , sinking its feet inside. . The dragon seemed to struggle under these conditions , however it seemed to go berserk at this point , instead of the normal firest where it would inhale air to spew out fire. The dragon started to mobilize the mana in the air ... Rudra had heard about this move .... The fabled move of the dragon race.... The dragon breath ! He had absolutely no intention of being on the recieving end of such a devastating move , but he made the mistake of looking the dragon in the eye , which caused him to be paralyzed in fear for 5 seconds. The dragon was looking towards Emperor Aman , who was frowning , however Rudra was closeby as well , if the dragon casted the dragons breath sessfully , that would be it for him. Rudra started to pray to the gods to save him at this point , as he thought '' That''s it folks , I''m dead! ''. However , at thest possible second before the dragon couldplete it''s move , a scream could he heard '' Agghhhhhhhhhh.....'' SPLASHHH! Patricia who was somehow falling from the sky fell right on the Dragons face , impaling her sword into his eye ! The dragon screeched in pain , while she cooly bounced off from his head andnded before Rudra. She gave her brother a small wink before taking a knee before Aman as she said " Patricia Won Knight reporting for duty ". Aman nced At her and smiled , as he nodded. What followed was a one sided dragon ughter. Rahim casted spells after spells , while Aman casted spells that Rudra had never seen before , they were probably the skill sets of dark faction yers , as more and more nefarious spells inflicted damage on the dragon. The once mighty dragon who had over a billion HP , was being mauled when facing the 3 tier 4 humans . Rudra looking at the scene thought , " Well I might as well contribute something ". As he used thunderst to zap the dragon. A pitifully low damage of -35 appeared on its body. Rudra sighed , it was pretty much pointless , but still kept attacking from range . Rudra kept a close eye on the HP of the dragon , as he was holding his most powerfull move in hopes of getting thest hit. After 15 minutes of fighting the dragon''s hp hit below 1 million . Rudra became incredibly anxious now , as he waited for the right time to fight back. A tier 3 mountain breaker spell by Rahim , sent the million hp of the dragon down to 500,000 Followed by a move Rudra had never seen before as about 50,000 small needle like swords manifested themselves in the air as they hit they pierced the dragon. The dragons HP hit critically low value with only 2000 left. Rudra grit his teeth , he might not be able to make it , but with Aman chanting the finishing spell , he knew it was now or never. Gambling everything on his most powerfull move , Rudra aimed at the neck of the dragon as he unleashed the full power of the elven sword! WORLD SLASH! ( To be continued .... ) /// Bonus chapter for hitting the powerstone target ! Good job you all! /// Chapter 217 - The Event Ends

Chapter 217 - The Event Ends

Rudra aimed for the dragon''s neck , he closed in the distance as much as he could , and when he felt he was close enough , he jumped and used the best technique in his arsenal for the hit. Rudra unleashed a strong World sh. As the Elven sword seemed to disrupt space itself as it sent a strong sh towards the dragons neck! -2100 CRITICAL HIT! Rudra saw that damage notification as he fell towards the floor , offbnce after unleashing that strike. His mind yelped in joy , as he saw the Dragon''s HP hit rock bottom! The dragon''s body lost all life force as it limply fell towards the ground. CRASH! , A loud crash shook the Earth when the dead dragon''s body hit the ground. SYSTEM NOTIFICATION :- YOU HAVE KILLED A '' DRAGON '' , Acquired title '' Dragon yer ''! . You have achieved something that is not easily achievable.. Recieved title '' The one who defies all odds ''. You have gained 50,000 merit points for killing the dragon You have gained 50,000 merit points for assisting the military in the beast tide. You have yn a beast more 100 levels above you ( total exp bonus will be increased times 100 ) LEVEL UP ! LEVEL UP ! LEVEL UP ! LEVEL UP ! . . . . . LEVEL UP ! Rudra levelled up 16 times before he stopped at 90% of level 72. This was an unexpected windfall , Rudra earned 16 levels in a single shot not to mention the 100,000 merit points bonus! If Rudra was not enough of a beast before , he was absolutely terrifying currently , being 12 levels above Neatwit , it was safe to say he had sessfully imed the highest ranker spot in the game. Also 2 new titles! [ Dragon yer ] ( Passive) : as a tier one yer you have made history by ying a tier four dragon. Effects : +25% stat bonus upon levelling [ The one who defies all odds ]( passive)?:- Your deeds have defied the realm of possibility as you have achieved an near impossible feat. Effects :- +10% critical hit rate Rudra obtained two titles! And both were passive one''s that would show their effects throughout his gaming career, they were a very valuable addition to his strength! Rudra''s greatest strength over all yers currently was his out of the world stats , and with a 25% stat bonus upon every level up would only serve to widen that gap in the future. Rudra was extremely happy , his gamble had paid off ! He called for his new stat panel ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer . ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 72 Tier : 1 STATS AGI : 590 +295 VIT : 590 +295 INT : 590 +295 STA : 590 +295 PHY : 590 +295 HP : 77000/77000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Healthy Equipment : Pirate Armour set ( Lv40) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : mysterious egg (incubating) (145/200) ---- His stats were insanely high! , It was not at all a stretch to say that with his current stats he could run-down pretty much any tier one yer , no matter how skilled he/she was! Rudra looked around still smiling to see the smiling face of his sister Patricia , who gave him a thumbs up. Rahim raised an eyebrow as he knew Rudra had kill stealed from his majest. Aman however was not the least bit concerned , he said " Good job. As expected of the Won Knight family ".: Patricia immediately kneeled , however Aman instantly said " At ease " . Aman looked at the dragon corpse , and started to chant a wierd spell ..... Momentter the once dead dragon opened its eyes , the eyes which were initially yellow with a scary pupil , had now turned pitch ck! The dragon''s wound started to dissapear at a rate visible to the naked eye , as it soon got up and?flew away. Rudra eyed towards Aman , he knew that the Emperor had probably Turned the dragon into his own undead ve , his tired face and drowsy way of moving made it all to clear that he had used a spell extremely taxing on his mind and body to tame the dead dragon. Rahim and Aman went back into the pce , as Rahim supported his lord , to his position back on the throne. The fighting against the beasts continued , although the Elites now held a huge lead in points , the only thing they needed to do now was safely farm for the next few hours after which they could sessfully put this event to rest. The current situation on the merit board is ... Merit board rankings : 1) True Elites : 440000 points + (100,000) point 2)?Frozern Thorns?: 337000 point 3) Eternal rebels?: 329300 poin 4) Twisting serpants : 300004 point 5 ) Eternal darkness : 135594 point 6 ) Elementals : 119750 point 342) Seed of life : ELIMINATED 343) pizza lovers :?ELIMINATED 344 ) here to stay : ELIMINATED 420) never say never : ELIMINATED !?. The Elites held a huge point lead , and even if the enemy somehow managed to get their hands on Rudra''s token , the Elites would still make it at the top! It was a great feeling for Rudra, who understood that bing the overlords of Purplehaze city was only a matter of time now! Only a few hours were left till the end of the event and he was sure that the guild at number 2 , the Frozern thorns would definitely try get the token.?However Rudra with his newfound strength was more than confident about holding his ground! /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target! Shoutout to kingspy25i for the 1000 coin gift! , Thankyou brother for the patronage ! /// Chapter 218 - Overlords Of Purplehaze City

Chapter 218 - Overlords Of Purplehaze City

In thest few hours of the war the forzern thorns guild were desperately trying to steal the token from Rudra , not that it would change the oue of the event in anyway as the Elites would win despite not having the token , however they were trying the best to turn the situation around. The guild leader of frozen thorns , ''Yeti'' and about a group of 100 soldiers confronted Rudra for the token. Yeti said "Surrender the token guild master Shakuni , I admire your guild to have progressed soo far and admire you more as a guild leader , you have all my respect , but I need to have that token , I need to win this event , please co-operate and we would not need to kill you, think reasonably guild master , we outnumber you heavily?". Rudra smiled as he said " well I''m d you respect me , however I will not surrender the token , you know I am quite tired of the same thing again and again and again . The Elites are outnumbered , arrogant guyse in ask for us to surrender , we fight back , we kill them , we win. Sigh , when will you all learn from your mistakes , A single Elite is better than a thousand of your yers , not just a pitifull 100 ! ". Saying soo Rudra sprung into action , he was currently unstoppable , after ying the dragon and gaining 16 levels at once , nobody was his match at tier one anymore. Yeti squinted his eyes , being a tank he braced for impact against Rudra''s sword , however to his surprise Rudra did not attack with his sword and kicked the shield he had square with his foot. BAM! Yeti was sent flying as he crashed into the soldiers behind him.. Rudra dual wielding Excalibur and Elven sword made short work of the surrounding yers . Rudra was a death god on the battlefield as he absolutely overwhelmed two , three , even six enemy soldiers attacking at once. Within 10 minutes 99 party members had been killed and Yeti stood against him at 1000 HP. Yeti''s eyes were wide in shock , he had seen the clips , he had heard the rumors about the Elites being able to always ovee the odds. That a single Elite was a army of his own. However he always took it with a grain of salt , he found the very idea ridiculous . However facing Rudra today he really understood , it did not feel like a tier one yer fighting Another tier one yer , it felt like an adult fighting 100 four year old children , no matter how skilled the children were , they were no Match for the one adult. Rudra said coldly " I have no personal grudge against you guild leader , however let this be a reminder to you , never set your sights on MY PURPLEHAZE CITY! ". -5000 critical hit! Yeti died under Rudra''s elven sword! With only 30 minutes left till the event ended , and over 200,000 points in lead , Rudra could feel that the victory was in the air! He became excited as he ughtered beasts like a madman , he was absolutely ted and hence his moves flowed more naturally as he broke out singing. " I''ve got?fire a heart , I''m not scared of the dark , you''ve never seen it look soo easy ! ...." " Nobody nobody, Nobody can DRAG ME DOWN! " In his killing spree he gained the remaining 10% exp required to level up as he levelled upto level 73! LEVEL UP! The event countdown hit 10 seconds 9 ,8....3....2...1 PURPLEHAZE CITY NOTIFICATION:?The beast tide is over , the remaining beasts will retreat back into the wild ! CONGRATULATIONS to the?''True Elites ''?guild to have gained the maximum merit points in this event hence , gaining the management rights to the city! Please meet the emperor in the royal pce to take up the official duties in 2 days time! The event was officially over and Rudra just sat down on the ground after hearing the notification. Tears were flowing out of his eyes , as he could not believe what he achieved here ..... " WE DID IT! " He screamed , he did it! , He came through! Winning the management rights to the city was probably the most significant achievement he had made in the game , and not many would understand the actual ramifications of this but Rudra did , the one year peace before the city wars started was the make or break year for every guild all across the game. For this one year , he needed to strengthen the guild immensely , he needed to properly develop Purplehaze city into one of the best cities to live in , and prepare his members for the big daddy of allpetitions in the world , the VR Olympics. --------- ( Real world , Grey international tower , the upside) Mithun Ambani sat across Ethan Grey , tense atmosphere could be felt all across the conference room , as the negotiations seemed to have failed. There were many high level officials in the meeting room including government officials from Japan and Pakistan present in the meeting room. Ambani said " You have cost me enough damage Ethan , pull out of Pakistan and don''t meddle in my buisness anymore , or else the ramifications will not be as simple as me ruining your buisness , it will lead to war between our countries". The Japanese officials were a bit worried by this remark , but the Japanese were not pushovers who could be threatened with empty words . Ethan nced at the government official , who nodded in affirmation that the government had his back. Ethan scoffed as he replied " do as you please Mithun , I will not stop untill I throw you out of your own corporation ". Mithun stood up as he said " very well , enjoy your little ind country while you can ". He threatened as the holographic projection ended. Ethan grit his teeth , Ethan had been a hungry wolf ever since he blew up Ambani''s oil mine , he had gobbled up businesses previously owned by Ambani , one after the other as he had established a firm foothold inside Pakistan. After Ambani''s oil field exploded , the oil prices in Pakistan sky rocketed , the country was 100% dependant on the oil field and supplies from Ambani corporation , hence the economy had stagnated following thepany''s fall , and had almost caused a economic crash! In such a time Ethan had entered the market bing a white knight , opening petrol pumps and investing in development projects creating employment. Pakistan was a brutally corrupt country , and bribing a few officials here and there , Ethan had his way of getting projects passed by the government. However his actions angered Mithun ambani , Mithun was in Pakistan since thest 40 years , and he had a lot of connections in the country, especially in the military. Using his influence he nned on strong arming Ethan out of Pakistan , albeit on the threat of a full fledged war. /// Author''s notes: Change to the country naming system , as the VR Olympics would be uing in the next few arcs , it is important to use real country names to avoid confusion. Here''s a list of reference : Country J ---> Japan Country U ----> USA Country X -----> Pakistan Country B ------> Britain (UK) City T -------> Tokyo The MC previously lived in Pakistan , but now lives in Tokyo , Japan?/// Chapter 219 - The Winners

Chapter 219 - The Winners

There was an incredible celebratory atmosphere at the guild hall. Barrels of booze had been brought over and the NPC soldiers , guild members and even the elves were partying with the others. Those who had died in the war had rejoined the guild mates after reviving , and they were the one''s who were most thrilled about the victory. Especially those who died when the guild was still behind in terms of points , hence they wanted to hear about all the details and the epic action. When Karna walked in to the joyous atmosphere he could not help but smile ..... He always knew that Rudra would pull through. Hence the moment he saw Rudra , heunched into a bear hug to meet the guy . Rudra too did not shy away , as he understood the sentiment .. While for others this war was a great victory for the guild , for Rudra and Karna they knew that they had very obvious ws that they had to work on . Karna had contemted a lot about his death at the hands of edge , Karna was a very prideful man , and he knew that he let his emotions get the best of him in the moment. He needs to be more rational , and he needs to work on his skills more. He is not invincible and he needs to start behaving that way. Also he needs to realize that he is a vice guild master first and an assaulter for the guild second. His role is not just to y more enemies but to lead the guild. He needs to think twice before jumping before enemies. All of this Karna swore to improve upon , he had matured a lot from this experience and he would use it as a fuel for his growth. For Rudra the lesson was to not rely on n A , and to have a n B , C , D and fu***** Z n ready . Also if even n Z fails , he needs to not panick and think about a n that''s out of the box.?More rational , and more decisive is what he needs to be. However in this moment , he and Karna could be said to be truly happy , as the guild was now the damn overlords of Purplehaze City. The exact mechanics about being a managing guild of a city was not clearly mentioned , but Rudra knew that it meant that pretty much everything was under their control. If they ckgged a yer , that yer could never enter Purplehaze city legally , if they try to illegally infiltrate the city and get caught , it would be a 7 day prison minimum , and could go upto 30 days. Also the guilds were authorized to make their own military unit to mentain security. Not more than 8% of total city poption. However for Purplehaze city that had more than 30 million residents , the 8% number tranted into a 240,000 soldiers! It was by no means a small number , and no guild could hope to remain calmly in Purplehaze if they provoked the Elites. Hence Rudra knew , that for theing year the guild would face no more guild wars , and untill the countdown for city wars was not lifted one year for now , there would be no territorial conflict either. This was a time for rapid growth and consolidation , the time to be soo strong that when the VR Olympics open , they could make an impact on the world stage. It was also a time to mint money while managing the city. The next system auction would be continent wide , and would need a lot of money to bid for the top items. The biggest change that Rudra wished to bring was that he no longer wished to be a leader of a small guild. Numbers was the biggest problem with the True Elites , and their low numbers had them rely on tricks time and time again. Hence he wanted to increase the numbers of the guild , significantly! Although he would not expand it to the scale of 300,000 members or so , he wanted to at least expand to 20,000 main guild members , 5000 lifestyle members and 2000 logistics and intelligence members. But his ideals for the guild would not allow anyone below the Elite level to be recruited in the guild , hence in a moment of inspiration he decided to create an academy. He wished to create the Elite school of eSports in the upside , where students who graduated school could join as a carreer option. The course would be a 6 month course and upon graduation you would be directly enrolled into the main guild with a fixed pay and housing in the Elite tower. His vision was to create an eSports school , where students who just cleared school could join , these 18 year old youths would be trained in the institute and helped in being power levelled by senior guild members. They would be guided since the start of the game and have teachers from the main guild teaching them. Even he himself would take some lectures for this purpose. He would have a school set up here inside Purplehaze city , aswell as in the real world in the upside , and the course would require students to take practical sses in game , as well as physical sses in ssrooms. And hence in this way he wished to enroll the 27000 members into the guild , and keep the process recurring for every 6 months cycle. With the guild epting 27,000 new members every six months through the academy and 3000 members directly based on performance as per recruitment standards The guild would recruite about 30,000 members every 6 months This way they could slowly and stably expand the guilds foundations without deviating from the original core values. After the one year gap , if all went to n , the Elites would have 60 K new members , about that of a third rate guild , and not be soo pitifully low numbered. While he was thinking all this , he did not realize that he had zoned out , when his eyes regained focus and he scanned his surroundings , he realized that Naomi was very close to his face , staring at him. There was less than 3 cm distance between their lips , and Rudra instantly backed off and blushed ... His mind could not process how Naomi suddenly got there. Naomi puffed her cheeks as she said " Are you listening to me??? ". She looked extremely cute while throwing a fit , and only then did Rudra realize that she had probably been talking to him as he had zoned out.... He said " Apologies , can you please say it once more , I did not pay attention ". Naomi sighed , it seemed Rudra did not listen to a word she said .... She repeated " The Elven princess has been wanting to talk to you since a longgg time , you better go talk to her , you dumbo ". Only then did Rudra realize that even Ruby was here , and she was ncing in his direction.... /// We missed the 4800 mark by 100 Ps ending the week with 4700 , however I''m still releasing a bonus chapter because of all the summoning pens iv recieved. Because why not? Honestly I was only contemting today about how I have great fans supporting my book, and from the bottom of my heart , thankyou guys! Hope you enjoy the bonus! //// Chapter 220 - A New Beginning

Chapter 220 - A New Beginning

The party continued in fulll force as Legs and Gimli could be seen constantly bickering , apparently Legs having 8 times more kills than Gimli did , hurt Gimli''s pride a lot , however Legs''s pride was also hurt , because he did not have 10 times more kills than Gimli, hence both kept constantly bickering. Drunk Gimli said " You elf only know , ( Hup ) , how to shoot ( Hup) , arrows , you don''t fight like a real man , you fight like a elf ". Legs , who was also a bit flushed replied " You have no grace , no ss , just a uncouth barbarian , be grateful that I Legs the firstmander of Elven division defeated you! ". It seemed like things would spiral out of control , as Gimli raised his hand in fury , but instead of hitting Legs , he smashed it on the table and said " Come , let''s arm wrestle , it''s a real man''s sport". Cheers could be heard all around them , as troops from both sides encouraged the fight! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! the crowd motivated the duo , and Legs epted the challenge .?He was confident in his victory as he said " very well , I''ll put the musclehead in his ce! ". He too smashed his skinny hand on the table and locked hands in a arm wrestling position against Gimli. Rudra who was silently watching the scene , was barely holding in hisughter , however princess Ruby beside him sighed. She said " Im sorry , The Elves cannot handle their liquor well , we are not this unruly usually ". Rudra replied " Don''t worry , it''s not unruly , I''m actually quite entertained , alcohol reveals a man''s true character , and I can see that Legs has a good heart , don''t worry about him and Gimli , they both are good generals , none would take anything tonight to heart , that''s just how men are ". Ruby blinked in confusion , the side of people she had seen while outside the elven country was quite different from what she observed inside. The elves under Legs were soo open and fun , unlike the nobles she socialized with , the humans whom the elves considered inferior were also a kind and hospitable race. Everyone in the guild treated her warmly , and she could tell that it was not because they wanted any benefits or to tter her , it was because they were genuinely like that to everyone. This made her more curious about Rudra as a person , someone who could create such a amazing guild , he was worthy of respect. She wanted to congratte Rudra on his victory , hence she made him a wood carving charm of the Elves , however she felt really shy to give it to him. She just followed him throughout the party , as he warmly took her to every group , as he socialized with everyone and celebrated the victory. She could notice how everyone was respectful of him. How they borderline revered him as a figure. She could see that this group wholeheartedly followed Rudra as they trusted in his skills as a leader , and not because he was the strongest in the group. The more she observed Rudra , the more she felt like he was a ideal man . Slowly but surely she began getting infatuated with the man. It was not a stretch to say that he was her first crush. She kept stealing nces of his face , he was quite handsome , not by elven standards , but he still had a unique charm to his face. He had well defined muscles and a toned body , she could not help but blush when she saw his muscr arms , unfortunately for her , he also looked at her while she was checking his arm out , causing her to blush a even deeper red. Because she was caught in the act. However , Rudra did not understand that she was checking his arms out , he thought she was feeling shy because there were soo many people around , hence he said " Do you want to go to somece where we would be alone? ". The princesses blush turned an even deeper red , as she was now as red as a tomato. The maids around her giggled , only then did Rudra realize that the question he asked could have a second meaning attatched to it . He wanted to quickly apologize , but was interrupted by PinkLotus . Yua arrived at the scene and tugged into Rudra''s arms as she said " Congrattions on the victory , guild leader , let us celebrate with a fine cup of wine? ". Rudra thought for a moment before he said " Sure give me a moment ". " Okie " said Yua as she went away happily . Ruby did not understand why , but she felt annoyed with this development as she said " I would like to excuse myself to my quarters , I am a bit tired ". Rudra did not realise that she was mad at him and thought she was genuinely tired as he said " have a good night''s rest Princess " . The maids around the princess sighed ..... They all turned and started to walk towards their own quarters. Mid-way Ruby paused and looked for Rudra , and saw him drinking with PinkLotus , she puffed her cheeks and said " Flirt ". And walked away in anger. On her way back , she again saw Gimli and Legs who were now standing shoulder to shoulder quite drunk as they started to spout cheesy romantic words . Gimli said " It''s an honor to meet you great elf Legs , you are my brother for life ". Legs replied " Although you are a musclehead , you are a good guy , I ept your brotherhood ". Ruby could not figure out how in a span of one hour , they went frompetitors to brothers. She understood one thing today and that was men were idiots . They were simple minded and fickle creatures who did not know how to hold a grudge , and over alcohol , their behaviour took a 180 turn. Enemies could turn into best friends over a barrel of rum. /// New week , same bonus targets 100 golden tickets = 1 bonus chapter 1200 powerstones =1 bonus chapter We ended at 4700st week , hopefully we hit 4800 this time around ! /// Chapter 221 - Back In Real World

Chapter 221 - Back In Real World

After a full day of partying , the guild members decided toy off for the day. Rudra gave everyone the day off , as he logged off to spend some time with his family . Rudra grogily took his gaming helmet off, it was 8:30 am in the morning?, he stretched a bit to rx his stiff muscles , he was infortable loungewear. After drinking a ss of water , he went downstairs to join his family for breakfast . The moment he saw little Max on the breakfast?table , he ran upto him and gave the kid a bear hug. Little Max had saved him from a perilous situation back in the game. He remembered about giving him a hug the moment he saw him. The little guy squealed andughed as he could not wiggle free from his brothers embrace. Only when Rudra let him go did he show him his broken teethy smile and went back to eating his favourite fruit loops cereal. Mama Rajput was happy to see the brotherly disy of affection from his eldest son. As she said " seems like things are going well for you in the game ".. Rudra nodded as he poured himself some orange juice , he said " Yeah , I achieved a milestone today , it was a satisfactory win for the guild ". Rudra''s dad smiled , he would not show how proud he was of his son , so he would bury his head in the newspaper to hide his smile. Rudra noticed this and smiled , however his joy was cut short by his mom''s question.... Mama rajput asked " Soo , since everything is going well , when are you nning on getting married? ". PFFTT..... Rudra spilled the orange juice out of his mouth at that question , as he started to cough. Mama rajput continued " I am getting old now , you are already of age , earning well and settled in an urban area like the Upside , it''s time to get married now , I wish to y with my grandchildren before I get old ". Rudra was absolutely stupefied by this question , he had no answers soo he looked towards his dad for moral support , however the old man sold him out as he said " Your mom is right , I want three grandchildren , two girls one boy , I want to pamper them a lot ". Little Max pped at the idea as he said " COUSINS!!!! ". Rudra did not have the heart to exin to max that his children won''t be his cousins , but his nephews. Rudra replied " What nonsense , we already have max to pamper , we don''t need more ". Mama Rajput was having none of it though as she said " My Maxie is a big boy now , aren''t you Maxie ..? ". Max looked up and said " Im a big boy now , I clean my own potty ! ". Mama Rajput cheered on " That''s right , he does , he s a big boy now .... Whose a good boy? ". Max shouted with his hand raised " ME , ME ". Rudra sighed as he pped his face , it was time to make a timely exit from this house. Rudra said " I have work with Mr. Grey , I''ll be back for dinner .... Bye ". Saying soo Rudra bolted from the house , he did not wish to be anywhere near his mom and dad , who were hellbent on marrying him off. Only when he was out of the house and on the streets of upside , did he realize that he had walked off the house in literal lounge wear. It was embarassing to go around with nothing but a robe on. He thought about buying some clothing from nearby store before making his way to the Grey tower. Rudra called for a caddie with his mobile , who picked him up and took him to the nearby clothing store. Rudra rejoiced , the living conditions in Upside were top-notch , one call and a chauffeur would pick you?up and take you anywhere you need to go. Rudra walked in the store , only to instantly walk out of it .?That was because Naomi was in the store.?Rudra cursed , " Why is she in a men''s clothing store ".?He desperately hoped she had not noticed him , before he made his exit , however his hopes were crused when she came rushing out behind Rudra and shouted " Guild leader , can you please help me out...?". Rudra cursed as he thought '' Busted''. He could not leave now , even if he wanted to , he would be forced to meet Naomi with only his robe on . Rudra turned around to greet her , he said " Sure ...". Only then did Naomi notice that the guild leader was out wearing only a linen robe .... She giggled , she understood that she had caught him in a bad time. Before she asked anything Rudra said " My mom brought up the marriage topic , soo I ran away from house , I was here to buy clothes too ". Naomi nodded , she had a faint smile on her lips but she said nothing rted to his dressing , instead she said " My and Namans birthday ising soon , I wanted to make a gift box for him, can you please help me choose clothing for him? ". Rudra nodded, inwardly he felt amazed. It was very thoughtful of her, he was impressed , also it exined why she was in a men''s clothing store. Rudra chose his own clothing , while he helped Naomi pick some up for Naman. His biggest mistake was that when Naomi bent to pick a shirt from a lower rack , he identally peaked into her outward shirt to look at her gorgeous god gifted mounds. Instantly his little brother sprung to life which was evidently visible in his thin robe. Rudra panicked he needed to bolt into the changing room immediately. He did run away very fast , however not fast enough , what he did not know was that Naomi had been secretly checking him out too throughout the shopping session , she had relished the chance to steal nces of his lean body. However she was not ready for the movie called dark knight rises , hence her face turned into a very deep hue of red , and there was only one thought on her mind .... '' Yelp , its huge ! ''. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target , good job! /// Chapter 222 - Meeting Ethan Grey

Chapter 222 - Meeting Ethan Grey

Rudra changed into proper a proper suit , while he stayed five extra minutes in the changing room , to calm the raging thunder in his pants. He came out and tried to act as normal as possible around Naomi , and to his delight she seemed to be unaware of what transpired. Rudra sighed in relief as he helped herplete her shopping and went his way to the Grey tower. As usual when he entered the Grey tower , all employees stood up from their work station toe greet him. He had apparently became a celebrity around the tower. He had came unannounced and without a scheduled meeting soo he was worried he would have to wait , however to his pleasent surprise he was able to directly meet Ethan in his office , without waiting at all. Ethan was as usual fidgeting with his crystal ball , when he saw Rudra and smiled. Rudra could see the dark circles under Ethan''s baggy eyes , he understood quickly that Ethan was under a lot of stresstely. Ethan said " My brother visits unexpectedly ,e , I hope you bring good news with you ". Rudra wanted to cheer up Ethan soo he said " Ofcourse , I do , I am happy to announce that the guild has won the management rights of Purplehaze city , ording to my reincarnation knowledge it is the most significant achievement we have made in the game soo far . And if my estimations are not wrong , if we properly manage the city , we can easily make over 3 trillion dors in a year . With you owning 30% stake in the guild , that would trante to an additional revenue of a trillion dors for you this year". Had anyone else told him about such ridiculous numbers , he would have probably fired them on the spot here , howevering from Rudra''s mouth , these words were credible . He arched an eyebrow , the Omega market seemed to be more lucrative than his wildest imaginations , he was very happy to have invested in the Elites soo early in the game , the returns the guild was generating was beyond his scope of expectations. Ethanughed " Good , good , just the kind of news I wanted to hear , hahaha , you are my true brother , always here with solutions , rather than problems ". Rudra just smiled , after a while he gaugingly asked " is something the matter ? ". Ethan sighed as he said " That Mithun Ambani is stirring trouble , he would probably wage a war on japan should his demands not be met". Rudra knew little about world politics , but it seemed like a major problem , however with the VR Olympicsing soon , Rudra was reminded of an important event that would take ce in the future. UN was currently under a lot of pressure , as multiple countries were asking for VETO rights , and the demand to be added as a permanent member of security council was increasing immensely , especially from countries like South Korea , Japan and India. Under immense pressure they needed to pass a reform soon. This reform woulde with theunch of the VR Olympics , UN would dere a important decision in theing future , that the top 5 countries in the VR Olympics with the most medal tally , would gain VETO rights for that year in UN. It would be a yearly event , and winners every year would be given a spot in the security council with VETO rights for one year. Hence not knowing if it would help Ethan or not , Rudra blurted this piece of information to Ethan. Ethan was shocked for a while, but his brain got to thinking real fast , and he said .... " So you are telling me that if Japan somehow manages tond a top 5 spot in the VR Olympics, we would have VETO rights in the UN? ". Rudra nodded , that was about right . Ethan , went into deep thoughts as he said " We need to win anyhow then , if we can gain VETO in the security council , then we can make Pakistan be ced in a very unfavourable position, we will have all the bargaining power once that happens, however exin to me why did the UN ce soo much importance with the VR Olympics and not the real Olympics for this ? ". The real Olympics was also a event that carried great meaning even till date. Countries would participate with the spirit of sports and showcase their best talents and efforts to win medals. Ethan''s question was very valid , as he genuinely did not understand the importance of VR Olympics. Rudra said " Even I do not know the deeper meaning , however my understanding is that , OMEGA gold has became the defacto currency of the world , toppling dor. The convenience of conversion of in game coins to any currency in the world without any processing fee , has made it the most popr choice ". " Second reason is that the deaths in game are not real , hence events such asrge scale warfare can be staged in a way that countries can fight wars without destroying terrain and loosing lives, hence reducing victims of war , while having a conclusion to the fighting ,?" " The most important reason is that , thews in Omega are above all countries , the cuber corporation is not curated by any government , hence they provide an unbiased tform for the event to take ce and there is no chance of using unfair means to one''s advantage .?Also the contracts in the game are binding and impossible to break , hence without choice the loosing side has to obey the rules of the victors ". Ethan nodded in understanding , while vague , Rudra''s answer held merit , while in Olympics the hosting country will always have an home ground advantage , as well as referees and officials could make mistakes and could be bought off , in real life , same could not happen in Omega. The fairness of contest was gauranteed , hence it was a superior option for a decision of such a scale. Ethan had a lot of thinking to do , Rudra had dropped a lot of important information on him at once. Before he got to thinking however he asked Rudra about the reason behind his visit as he said " Sooo , while I''m d about the good news and the VR Olympics , I''m sure you came here with a different agenda ..... Soo what is it that you came here for ...". Rudra realized that he almost forgot his reason for visit here as he said " The reason I came here is because , I want to create an academy ... ". Chapter 223 - The Academy

Chapter 223 - The Academy

Rudra said in all seriousness " I want to establish an academy for recruitment and training of the Elites , I want students from 18-21 age group to enroll . I will provide them with a stable ie gauranteed job as a part of the guild once they join ". Ethan thought for a while , before saying " What exactly do you mean by a academy? ". Rudra replied " I want to build a university , but for recruitment into the True Elites. There will be three main courses offered :- A) Elites lifestyle course B) Elitesbat course C) Elites Logistics course The courses would all be for a period of 6 months , with sses scheduled both in game and in real life. There will be limited seats. And gauranteed 100% cement upon graduation ". Ethan nodded as he said?" good idea , what about the faculty? ". Rudra said " The Elite members will be the teachers , SMG will be the stealth and assasination ss teacher , Karna would be the heavy weapons ss teacher , Medivh can be the wizards ss teacher and so on and so forth , the other Elites could be visiting faculty , while Neatwit can be a levelling teacher , who could guide the students in game. I will be the principal and asionally take sses too ". Ethan nodded , he liked the idea , however the n had many ws , he said "?Those who are good yers may not be necessarily be good teachers , everyone may not have the talent to groom students. In my opinion , we can hire profesional Assistant professors , they can prepare the lectures and do the teaching , while the Elites can focus on the practical approach of things ". Rudra found the suggestion to have merit hence he agreed immediately. Then Ethan raised the million dor question " What exactly do u n on teaching them ". Rudra was ready for this question as he said " I n to make aprehensive course. The game mechanics would actually be taught to all 3 schools. Information about all the sses , actual breakdown of all the strengths and weaknesses of all the characters. Different ying styles and best way to level up. Actual battle formations and tactics in Omega. Apiled list of all items and their uses , and all the different skill tomes and their prices. The students in the academy will have a wide range of knowledge , they will be a different breed , who can tactically analyze any situation before them . Their academics would propell them to being one of the best yers in the game , period. I will personallypile the digital textbooks and notes . I will also personally set a training regiment exam for all students , one needs to do that regimentpulsorily for 3 times a week , to develop reflex and muscle memory. I will start working on my end , hence I need you to start working on ur end , please start making the academy in the upside and get it ready by 20 days , I will ready the other stuff ". Ethan nodded , he had a lot on his te currently , however he still agreed to help Rudra on this one , he promised to create a world-ss facility in the next 20 days. --------------- ( In the virtual world , True Elites headquarters , the residential quarters ) The maids surrounded princess Ruby , whose face was as red as a tomato . After the constant teasing of the maids , she had finally admitted that she did have a crush on guild leader Rudra. This had sent the maids into overdrive as they all helped and screamed in joy! The teasing intensified as all sorts of inappropriatements were passed in the room , causing Ruby to turn deep red. A maid teased her " Well , he is an oracle , he can probably tell if you both are fated or not , all you have to do is ask him ...". The other maid said " well ofcourse they are fated , don''t you see the dreamy look on his face when he looks at our princess !". Ruby blushed at the remark , her heart was very happy to hear such words. She wanted to hear more of it. But contradictory words came out of her mouth " guild leader Shakuni is a dignified man , he won''t oogle over women , especially not an unattractive elf like me, he was having such a good time drinking with the PinkLotus girl. ". The maids all cut her off " Nooo , he is blind of he can''t see your beauty , not only oogle , he should only have eyes for you ". Maid 2 said " yes , yes , you are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen in my life , he is bound to like you back ". Maid 3 said " yes , yes ,pared to the ugly girl in the guild , you are a thousand times more pretty ". Maid 4 " What PinkLotus , it''s just a dirty flower in a muddy pond , while you are a white Lilly in the open ins ". Maid 5 " Men are very fickle and simple , the guild leader had no affection for the PinkLotus girl , he would have drank with whoever called for him , men are like that , they loove them booze ". They all tried to console the princess , who was happy to be reassured , however unbeknownst to them , their conversation was being overheard by the very same PinkLotus?they were badmouthing, she was apparently passing by in the corridor when she stopped to eavesdrop on the conversation. Yua sneered listening at their conversation as she muttered under her breath In a way that it was inaudible to anyone but herself that " You think Rudra would ever fall for a NPC like you .... Huh , fat chance , I don''t even consider youpetition , unlike that asian girl Naomi , you are no threat ". She merrily walked off , she was not worried about the NPC princess If only she knew how Rudra felt about that princess.... /// Bonus chapter for hitting the powerstone target , today will be a 3 or maybe even a 4 chapter day as the Golden target is also met Good job everyone , we are going good! Hope you guys keep up the pace! /// Chapter 224 - The Overlord Of Purplehaze City

Chapter 224 - The Overlord Of Purplehaze City

(virtual world , Purplehaze city , the royal palce) Back in the virtual world , Rudra , Karna and the other elders were all present at the Royal pce , today was the day that they would be conferred the management rights of the city! In a court full of court officials , Rudra stood in the middle , surrounded by other winners of major cities , all of them called here today to be conferred their official management rights , by the king. The court official said " The great eminence , the sun of the kingdom , the mighty , the kind , the merciful , emperor of Hazelgroove kingdom , Emperor Aman , had sent a decree to call on adventurers for help against the beast tide and for those who performed exemrily well , promised a reward of managing rights to the city they protected , hence today , here , at the royal court of Hazelgroove kingdom , the Emperor will stay true to his word ,e forward as your names have been called , and you shall be conferred your title as Mayor''s of your respective city , and your guild will be given the administration authority ". First " Machoboy from the guild DizzyShip has been conferred the title of Mayor of nighttown". " Konan from the guild paperbags , has been conferred the title of Mayor of HiddenMist Vige ". . . . . . . " AND LASTLY THE CAPITAL CITY OF PURPLEHAZE .... Shakuni of the True Elites , you have been conferred the title of Mayor of Purplehaze city! For your merit for the kingdom ,e and hand over your merit token to encash on the 100,000 points ". Rudra bowed slightly towards Aman, as he said " I''m sorry my Emperor , a foolish guildmate has lost the token , I will be unable to encash the token ". The courtier immediately frowned , he said " How irresponsible , are you even capable of of managing Purplehaze City? ". The courtier had said this statement at the wrong ce at the wrong time , as when this remark was made , Patricia rose from her seat , and unleashed her killing intnent towards the courtier. Aman who was silently watching the situation , understood that Rudra''s excuse about loosing the token was bull**** , he had probably understood the real worth of the token and decided to keep it for himself , the token was overall not as valuable as the ties with the Won knight family , he also had a bone dragon under him now , hence he did not need the token per se. Aman shouted " IMPUDENT ".?As a small flick of his finger brought the courtier to his knees. " Mercy my lord , mercy " the courtier shouted , terrified of the development. " Aman looked squarely at the man and said , Know your ce , Baron ! ". The man peed himself under pressure , as a small pool of slightly yellow liquid surrounded the ce where he was. Aman continued " even without the token , your guild is rightfully the number one contributor , hence I will let this matter slide here , the court is concluded". Everyone bowed as the court was concluded and Aman left his throne to leave the room. Only after Aman had left did the others start to leave. Rudra looked at Patricia as a thankful expression came on his face , he never had a elder sibling , but looking at Patricia he felt , like maybe this is what the protection of elder siblings felt like. He was not a won knight only in name anymore , for Patricia he would wage any war necessary. Patricia rolled her eyes when he saw Rudra''s puppy face , she said " Arra arra , act with the dignity of a mayor now , you kept the family name afloat , did soo well In the beast tide , even Gimli only has high praise for you , be proud little brother ! You''ve done well , and I hope you keep it up and make this city a better ce ! ". Saying soo she took her leave , the only people left in the courtroom , were the courtier in his own piss and the Elites , who were waiting for Rudra to leave with them. The courtier tried to talk to Rudra , as he said " I...I...". But Karna cut him off as he pinched his nose and said " U stink like piss ". Saying so he grabbed Rudra and went out of the royal pce. The guild members stopped for a while outside the royal pce , as the high view sprawled across the entire city. Rudra sunk the scenery in , after a year this ce would be soo much more developed! He felt nostalgic , and proud at what he was able to achieve . He looked at his otherpanions and proudly dered " This is our city now ! , The city of the Elites ! ". Fatty Ksh got the vibe as he shouted " WOOOOO , PURPLEHAZE CITYYYYYY , YOU HAVE A NEW DUMB MAYOR IN TOWN ". He said and punched Rudra in the gut , Rudra chuckled , as he looked for thest time at the scenery , determination in his eyes , the next one year would be defining for this city and its people. Today would be the day where he would officialy take his seat as mayor of Purplehaze city! With him long have hired the professors from various great universities , thews for the city and the administration structure had long been finalized. What construction ns to undertake , how to increase public security , how to create a strong military , every n was ready , only the execution was left now. Rudra was pumped , he may loose guild money to sustain grown and development of the city for the first six months , but now that there were no emminent wars to fight , he knew it was the golden time to do so. Going in the mayor''s office inside the inner district , a grand building being temporarily guarded by the royal guards. Rudra took his seat at the mayor''s table. Then , in what would be a daily routine for himter , he said , Open city stats panel ..... /// Today will be a 3 chapter day , as two golden ticket bonuses are due . Great job the golden ticket department. A big shoutout to Cervantez91 for the 500 coin gift! Thankyou for the patronage brother! /// Chapter 225 - Purplehaze City

Chapter 225 - Purplehaze City

Rudra called up the status pannel for the city ----- City name : Purplehaze city City Area : 464 km^2 Total poption : 12 million Security index : 45/100 ( Neutral) Culture : 30/100 ( Poor ) Public order : 35/100 ( Poor ) Military : 0 enlisted Education : 72% literacy ( good ) Unemployment rate : 33% ( very high ) Public sentiment : 25% ( very poor) Tax ie : 0 gold Overall evaluation : The city is yet to fully recover from the beast tide , the citizens have lost faith in the administration in the wake of the destruction left behind in the city. The citizens are yet to fully ept a necromancer as an emperor , hence the public sentiment is at a all time low . NOTE : If the public sentiment value drops below 20% there will be riots! ----- To say that Rudra inherited the city in a good state would be extremely wrong. The city was in a mess , and he had to clean the mess up. The unemployment rate was very high , hence leading to crime , crime lead to a poor public order and a low public order tranted to a low public sentiment value. It was a vicious cycle , and improving on one or two parameters would not work , one needed to work on all the parameters to make the city a better ce. To handle the unemployment , Rudra immediately took two important measures. 1) He started the citywide wall building project , with a fixed sry of 30 coppers a day. There were currently about 8 million people in the total poption that were in the working age group of 25-55 Out of these about 33% were unemployed , meaning 2.64 million , unemployed youths. Rudra wanted to build a citywide wall , about 30 meters in height , and doubleyered with space in between two walls all across the perimeter of the entire city. This project would help the city twofold , one it would provide employment and work for the unemployed , and two it would create a good denfense around the city. The city could then hold off against any major attacks. Rudra nned to make the entire city walls with reinforced concrete bricks , to have extra strength and durability. The total time toplete the project was estimated to be 120 days and assuming about 1 million people took up the job , the funds required toplete the project would be about 20 million gold. The project would only have costed about 7 to 8 million gold if Rudra did not use reinforced concrete , but the sheer cost of making a single Brick of reinforced concrete , almost triples the budget. The cost is inclusive of wages , materials , transport and food costs and other misceneous costs. Rudra decided to get architects and engineers from the lifestyle guild and make a coremittee responsible for the project. This would be his first decree as a mayor , a massive employment and city safety scheme. On the first day of assuming office , Rudra dered his n , many people were skeptical about the whole n , however many signed up for the ride. The public safety index went up by 1% and the unemployment rate dropped to 30% at the end of day 1 as Mayor ! ----- Day 2 Rudra introduced the military enlistment program , where interested parties would need to sign up for military camp , graduating from which they would be Purplehaze city military . The military would only be answerable to the managing city administrators , and not the kingdom , however the enrolled soldiers cannot exceed 8% of total poption . Which would be 960K soldiers. Rudra would have recruited the entire 960K , if he could afford to do it , a soldiers pay was 1 silver coin a day , which meant 30 silvers a month. The guild could only sustain about 100,000 troops currently with its bank situation. If the guilds financial situation improved in the future, they would hire more soldiers. Rudra got the 100,000 enrollment into the military camp on the very first opening day , hence the training and development of those troops started today. Setting the graduation criteria from the camp to be level 70 , Rudra made sure that he would atleast get peak tier one , or tier two soldiers. The camp wouldst for 90 days ... Aka 3 months. ------ Day 3 Day 3 Rudra dered revision to public safetyws , selling liquor now needed government permit , and only authorised taverns were allowed with the sale of alcohol. Also cksmiths were now required to keep a strict log of every weapon sold to anyone . The moves were well received by the masses as the public security index went up by 2% . Days went by And Rudra started to pour his heart and soul into developing Purplehaze city. However , he could not let his personal development stagnate. Knowing that his work as a mayor had rendered him unable to go farming in the wild at all , however he still needed to find time to attempt the tier promotion quest. Rudra had to score a perfect score on tier promotion quest , as only a SSS score was eptable for the Won Knights. While the 2nd tier promotion was not as massive as the first and third promotion , however , it had its own use as it gave a massive stat boost and a few usefull ss specific skills. Rudra had resolved to attempt the quest as soon as possible , he needed time to adapt to his new strength as the notice for the preliminaries of the VR Olympics shoulde anyday now. Putting his focus back on managing the city , Rudra stamped documents after documents that needed his approval... Being the mayor was a thankless job....! Reforms after reforms , meetings after meetings , going from one location to the other , Rudra had never been more busy his entire life. He was loosing a lot of guild money daily , he needed to work hard and turn Purplehaze into his dream city , only then will it get big enough to milk it. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target , sorry I mte , however I wrote this chapter at 4 am , and made sure that I gave you guys something before I sleep , the other bonus would be given tommorow , again apologies . /// Chapter 226 - The World Changes

Chapter 226 - The World Changes

( World news channel , Real world ) News announcer one (Mike)?: Today is the second day of the international summit in the United Nations , today is a historic day as voting about the permanent Seats and VETO in the security council will be done today in the general assembly. What do you think Lee ? News announcer two (Lee) : The permanent members of the security council needs to change Mike , the world is not the same as it was 100 years ago , the dynamics of power have shifted , the once developing countries are now superpowers in their own rights , Japan , India , Korea , Germany , UAE?all these countries are taking the world stage by storm , they will not ept the rule of the five great countries anymore. News announcer one ( Mike) : Absolutely Lee, I think the other smaller countries will also support their cause to have changes to the structure of the United Nations security council , the five great nations have exploited their veto rights enough already. In one sense some people may say that this unfair advantage is holding back the growth of many countries. Well atleast most of them are , the United States of America has surprisingly been a supporter in the rise of the other nations , the United States is without a doubt the strongest power in the world since thest century , and with their support the bill might just pass Lee . News announcer two ( Lee ) : Well about that ....... Wait , we are getting breaking news , a new draft has been signed , with a majority signature of 192 countries a new bill has been passed to revoke the veto rights of the five great countries and a new system would be enforced to elect the security council members. BREAKING NEWS : THE FIVE GREAT NATIONS ARE NO LONGER THE MASTERS OF THE WORLD , A CHANGE TO THE WORLD POWER DYNAMICS . News announcer one (Mike) : What a shocking turn of events , today is a historic day , I repeat historic day Lee , the world we live in right now?is a different world than five minutes ago. Will china be able to hold their trade supremacy without the VETO avable ? Will the embargos actually be ced on the five great nations now??Will the unruly actions of the great nations actually be punished now .... It is left to be seen in the future. News announcer two ( Lee ) : well Mike I have just recieved the recently approved draft , and let me read it out for the people all around the world , the new method of appointment of security council members. UN DRAFT : CLAUSE ONE : The nations France , UK , USA , China and Russia will no longer be given the right to veto any substantial decision made by the general council , and will no longer be permanent members of security council. CLAUSE TWO : The new security council will only have five members , elected yearly , the tenure of these members would be of one year , and re-election is possible . CLAUSE THREE : The security council members will be appointed fairly through apetition in the virtual reality game OMEGA , where a yearly event called VR Olympics will be held every year in the month of December . The top five medal winners shall be given a spot in the security council. CLAUSE FOUR : The cuber corporation will now be a direct division of the United Nations , thepetition will be governed by the all powerful AI Gaia , hence the fairness of thepetition will be unquestionable. NOTE : The first ever VR Olympics will be held in 90 days time from 1 st December 2100 . The innaugralpetition wil feature?50petitions , the detailed rules about participation will be shared soon . News announcer one ( Mike ) : My god Lee , can you believe this ..... The VR game is no longer a game .... First it dominated the world economy , digital gold coins from the game erased crypto currency , made the game''s currency a world standard , and now not even a year into itsunch , it now changes the world political scene ... It would be wrong to call it a game anymore Lee , it''s a second reality. ------- ( The Grey international tower , the upside ) Ethan Grey , just like everyone else in the world right now was watching this news conference , although Rudra did give him some details , watching it on TV was still shocking to say the least. Indeed the world had changed , following today the professionals entering Omega would be astronomical , countries will get their best prodigies to go prepare for the VR Olympics , and win and loss will no longer be just a sport . The games would have devastating consequences , a medal for your country would make you a hero , a loss would make you public enemy . The world changed today , Ethan thanked his stars that he met Rudra , his link with the Elite is proving more valuable than he could have ever imagined , although he also has Adam working for him in the main guild , Adam is afterall an American National , he is not a domestic yer like Rudra , who lives in the upside. Without Rudra Ethan would have been lost in the fast changing world. He understood today , that going forward Rudra would be a key figure in the world and could take Ethan to heights that he never imagined before. Calling in his secretary Ethan said " Use as much funds as you need , billions , hundereds of billions. Hell even if it''s a trillion , use it , make the best academy ever within the next month , i need It to bepleted within 30 days get it? Also get the best tutors in the world , martial artists , physical education teachers , professional athletes , I want them all , fly them to the upside, poach them , buy them out , buy their seven generations out if you need to , but I need them here , and I need them yesterday !!!?". /// Bonus chapter for hitting the Powerstone target , Enjoy ! Shoutout to kingspy25i for the 1000 coin gift! , Thankyou for the patronage brother , readers like you are why I power through to write chapters at 4 am in the morning /// Chapter 227 - Tier 2 Quest

Chapter 227 - Tier 2 Quest

( virtual world , Purplehaze city ) Rudra had just wrapped up his duties as manager of the city , he would probably be out for the next 7 days on the tier promotion quest , hence he made sure toplete enough work for that period of absence. Rudra knew about the tier two promotion quest for the Knight ss , it could be issued from the knight training hall in Purplehaze city , however unlike tier one promotion, it did not involve a series of tests , but a single pass or fail quest , where the evaluation of the quest would be done on the basis ofpletion. For others tier 2 promotion was probably the easiest of all tier promotion exams , however for Rudra , who needed to only get SSS rating , in ordance to his promise to Patricia , the tier 2 promotion quest was a nightmare , as a single mistake and he would fall down to a SS rating. While most yers would mistake the tier two promotion quest as a regr quest , Rudra knew better , the knight training hall evaluators would disguise themselves as normal people , and meet the quest undertaker at various parts in the quest. Evaluating the decisions made by the quest undertaker. The evaluation criteria was based not only on skills and actualpletion of the mission , but also had hidden tests such as test of valour , test of honor and test of courage. And in all such situations one could not make a single mistake , one could not break the appearance of a dignified knight for a single moment , else the evaluation would drop from SSS To Ss or below. There were basically only three types of missions given : 1) firstly there was the escort mission , where a noble was supposed to be escorted to a neighbour city. The catch was that the noble would be a member of the knights division ying the part of an arrogant young master , who would constantly abuse and mistreat the apanying adventurer. If the knight undertaking the test lost his temper and attacked the noble they would fail the test. 2) Delivering precious goods : A sealed box would be given to be delivered to a location in a nearby city , at the time of taking the quest the quest undertaker would be informed to not open and check the contents of the box. If the adventurer sumbed to basic desires and opened the box to see its contents , they would be failed. This test was to determine the mental strength of a knight , to check their mental strength to resist basic desires. 3) Bandit camp eradication mission : the toughest of all three missions , as the quest undertaker had to go to a nearby bandit camp to get rid of the bandits there. The challenge of the mission was that , although the bandits robbed people , they did so because they lived in utter poverty and had no food or farnd , they needed to hunt to survive . While seeing their poverty with his own eyes , the adventurer was supposed to handle the situation. The ideal way out was to arrest the wrongdoers and turn them in to thew enforcement. While also helping the poor tribesmen someway. And the easy way out was to just kill everyone in the camp. Rudra knew that the moment he killed a single person he would not be able to get a perfect evaluation. Only by turning the culprits who were actually in the wrong to the local authorities as well as helping the poor tribesmen in their absence could one get theplete SSS rating. Rudra felt the pressure to perform , he knew that it was either go big or go home , as failing to get SSS rating would spell the end of the aspiring Won Knight special ss dreams. Rudra already had his subss useless since he chose the explosion artist ss and decided to sign the agreement with cuber corporation. He was already at a massive disadvantage because of that in game , hence things like the tier promotion quest became even more important than normal for him. Only by getting a SS or above rating could one learn one of the best ss specific skills , to be a great yer in Omega , and to dominate the world scene in the Olympics , these innate ss traits would take a yer a long way. Afterpleting tier two promotion quest , one would have +200 all stats bonus , and one special skill and one ss special skill as apletion bonus , if the clear conditions satisfy the requirements. Rudra knew he needed to take the ss promotion quest , as although he was without a doubt a strong in the game currently , howevere to the world stage , where the Titanspete , he knows that in December , they all will be tier 2 and ready to fight. Hence he needed to use his advantage as much as possible and build strength . It was no longer about the shy moves anymore , it was about consolidating the strength and befortable with it 100% before the tournament starts. Rudra walked in the Knight training centre in Purplehaze city , determination in his eyes , as he selected the option to take the tier promotion quest. He was desperately hoping to get the quest to safely deliver the package to neighbouring city , that quest was probably the easiest of the three , while the hardest being the quest to eradicate the bandit camp. The attendant came out and after a while said " Your mission , should you choose to ept is to eradicate a bandit group seen camping near the vige Tknagar, the bandits are infamous to raid food granneries and other food rted items , and have recieved a lot of loot by piging travelling merchants , your mission is to bring the bandits to justice ..... Good luck!??". Rudra cursed his luck .... It turned out to be the bandit camp eradication mission!?The toughest of the bunch of three! /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target , good job everyone /// Chapter 228 - The Quest

Chapter 228 - The Quest

Tknagar vige was about 35 kms out of Purplehaze city , the vige had a small poption of about 2,000 residents , and was currently being managed by a third rate guild gxy Pegasus. The bandit camp was about 2 kms south of Tknagar vige , where they had settled near a freshwaterke , the bandit camp had reportedly 17 fighting male adults , 13 women , 10 senior citizens and 18 children. The leader of the camp is a level 60 tier one fighter , and the average strength of the camp is at level 45 . The crimes of the bandit camp include , looting the harvest from the fields of nearby vigers , looting the passerby merchants , as well as a recent crime of taking two merchants hostage in exchange for money. The quest in itself was not overly difficult for Rudra , as fighting 17 men was not an issue for a yer like him. For the average yer trying to attempt the tier promotion quest at level 60 , this would have been very difficult , however for Rudra fighting and defeating the men was not difficult , the difficult part was to capture them alive and turn them in to the neighbouring vige authorities. Rudra knew that the two merchant hostages were actually men from the knights training hall , there to secretly evaluate his performance. He had to be very careful to uphold the honor of the knights , as the women and elderly would throw themselves at Rudra the moment he would gain the upper hand in the fight. Should he deal harshly with them , their evaluation of him would go down. Rudra needed to be very careful in such things , he rode out on his direwolf mount , as covering the distance would approximately take him. One to two hours. Rudra sighed , how he wished to set up the teleportation formation as soon as possible ,nd mounts were great , however they took too much time , the teleportation formation once set up would open soo many doors for him , he could cross countries in just seconds . Even then , small viges like Tknagar would never be connected to the teleportation array , hence small journeys like these would always be needed to made onnd mounts. 1 and a half hourter , Rudra finally arrived at the Tknagar vige , when he approached the entrance , he was stopped by a guild member of gxy Pegasus who wanted to know his purpose for visit..... The guy said " Sir , may I know the reason of your .... HOLY S*** , IT''S A TRUE ELITE , The direwolf mount , those robes .... You.....you....you...you are guild leader SHAKUNI!!!! ... HOLY MOTHER OF GOD , I''m dreaming , I''m dreaming .... The demon of death valley is here . I''m such a big fan of your guild , and your skills , can I please have a autograph ? ". The guy spoke soo much in one breath , he was left gasping for air , however Rudra awkwardly scratched his nose .... This was the first time someone requested autograph from him , was he a celebrity with fans now? This was new for him , but he knew it felt great , hence in the happiness of meeting a fan boy , Rudra gave him a dagger stamped with guild insigna , and tossed him a bag of gold to pay for his toll. Doing so Rudra rode away on his direwolf mount , as the fanboy was left speechless , his idol had just gave him a guild special item! He was beyond ted , as he vowed to treasure it for life. Rudra rode for another 20 minutes or so , before he finally saw the bandit camp . Rudra dismounted from his direwolf mount , and decided to stealthily scout the area before taking any actions. -------- ( Meanwhile , somewhere in Tokyo Japan ) President Abe Shinzo was in a meeting with all high level officials of the country , including prominent buisness tycoon Ethan Grey. Minister A said " We need to hold preliminaries , this is a international matter , ying favourites will do us no good , the list of events is announced , there are five group events and fourty five individual events. The maximum participation limit for a single yer is 2 individual events + 1 team event. We need to carefully gather our talent pool , and decide the best path of action". Minister B said " I disagree with this approach , we need to conduct a mock round of theing events , where anyone who is willing to participate can take part , then we can select the top two or three and have them train for the remaining days in the specific event , then just before the event , the best performer should get the chance to represent the nation ". Minister A said " Do you even understand the working of Omega? , We are together here in Japan as citizens , but inside Omega one japanese yer maybe in Hazelgroove kingdom but another be in nineclouds kingdom, some may not even be in the same continent , some maybe a part of light faction ,while some maybe a part of dark faction , how will we even conduct a mock event inside the game to hold the selections? ". Everyone in the room fell silent , the method to choose the best candidates for every event was indeed a challenging task , if it were in the real world , one could just hold a mock race and see who is the fastest to select them for a track racing event . However how to do so in Omega? Finally president Abe said " Other countries may be facing these problems too , contact our trans Pacific allies , USA , India and Australia and let''s send abined proposal to UN , to have mock training grounds for all countries to practice". Everyone nodded their heads , it seemed like the best course of action. Ethan leaned back in his chair as he was lost deep in thought , he wanted to curse Rudra right now , the guy was a reincarnator , yet he would only give vague details to Ethan , he told him about the VR Olympics , but not about how the selection criteria was in his past life. Had Ethan known the method , he could have proposed it in this meeting , saving soo much time. /// Yes guys , theing VR Olympics will see the first glimpse of the darkness faction yers .... /// Chapter 229 - The Quest (2)

Chapter 229 - The Quest (2)

( Virtual world , south of Tknagar vige ) Rudra had been scouting the bandit camp for about 20 minutes now , and had got the location for 16 of the 17 fighters , whereas one was missing. Rudra had also located where the hostages had been kept , if he wished so , he could sneak behind the guards watch and free the two men . However unfortunately he was undergoing the knights promotion quest , the sneaky way was not the way of the knights , a true knight always faced his enemies with honor , that was the way. Rudra sighed , he had one of the stupidest sses when it came to ss IQ , doing things honorably was soo much more difficult than just murdering everyone and free the hostages. However Rudra''s thoughts were cut short as a small kid ying with pebbles identally discovered his hiding location . The kid was a little malnourished brat with a running nose , he was absolutely terrified when he saw Rudra squatting behind a bush in full armour. He screamed as he ran back to the vige shouting " MOM , MOM A STRANGER IS POOPING BEHIND THE BUSHES , YOU SAID NEVER LET ME POOP THERE ". Rudra " ......". His honor as a knight went straight down the drain in a single minute , he immediately stood up , he did not want any misunderstandings about his squatting posture. Immediately the bandits were rmed , as they gathered near Rudra to intimidate him and chase him away. Rudra , saw the bandits gathering , as within a minute over 13 of them had gathered to Rudra''s location. One of them said " Begone stranger , else this ground will be where you rest permanently ". Rudraughed as he said " Bandits , release the innocent hostages and turn yourself in to the local authorities in Tknagar vige , you have been reported to have stolen food from agricultural fields , and have taken two merchants hostage. Hence in the name of the sun of the kingdom , his high eminence Emperor Aman , I Shakuni am here to bring you to justice ". Rudra gave his best knight like speach , one full of honour and pride. However obviously it fell on deaf ears , as three bandits charged at Rudra. Rudra was not worried , the bandits were no threat to him , in a physical confrontation. He easily dodged their attacks and kept using non lethal physical attacks like punches and kicks to inflict some damage. When it became abundantly clear that Rudra had an absolute advantage inbat , another 6 bandits with swords joined the Frey to attack him. Now against a one v nine situation , Rudra became more vignt as he started to feel a little pressure. --------- ( Meanwhile real world , somewhere in USA) President Joe Biden was in a conference room with Elon Musk and the other cab ministers. Having serious talks about theing VR Olympics. Musk said " The proposition sent by President?Shinzo is not bad , I think we should sign it , also we should sign a treaty of alliance, if any one of the trans Antic nations have a spot in the top five yearly , they must enforce VETO if requested by the other three nations. That way we will have four times the security and soo will they , it''s a win - win for everyone ". Minister A : I agree with mr Musk , we should add that use , the trans Antic nations must ally , with four powerful countries like India , USA , Australia and Japan allying we can easily form the strongest alliance. Minister B : there is already the?allied European union , there is also a middle eastern union , and recently It was rumored?that?, Pakistan , China , Afghanistan and Sri Lanka have formed a alliance ". Minister A sneered " The most shady alliance of them all ! ". For the first time in the meeting , president Biden said something " While relying on others is not the way USA does things , I have to agree that allying makes more sense , send a proposal to the countries formally , I will have a personal video call with all the heads tonight ". Elon Musk nodded , he said " I will also talk with Ethan Grey , see if us buisnessmen could cook up something to help the cause. ". With the VR Olympics drawing closer by the day , the time to select and train athletes was shortening. The ever important first VR Olympics was less than 90 days away!!! ------ ( Meanwhile, somewhere inside Purplehaze city )?Sk and Bo were walking down the street , with men often turning around and openly gawking at the beauty of Sk. Sk wore a very revealing armour that put her ample mounds in full disy , and only a thin strap covering the essentials . She was the incarnation of a norse valkyrie with her long sword hung around her back. Bo asked Sk " Are you never bothered by the looks these lewd men give you? ". Skughed and replied " Well , not really , to be honest it''s apliment , not everyone has the natural charm that I do , I''m gifted with beauty by God , I am just trying to use that gift to perfection". Bo replied " I doubt anyone could resist your charms with the way you dress ". Sk looked down at her own outfit and gave a smirk , she said " I know right , it''s a honey trap , however unfortunately it does not work on the men I want it to work on ". Bo was puzzled as he asked " who is the great man who can resist your charms ? ". Sk pursed her lips as she said " Well actually many men can , Sir Jhonny is one of them , then there is the monk Yume , guild leader Shakuni too , however those don''t bother me , they are great men and I respect them a lot , what bothers me is that vice guild leader Karna doesn''t pay me any attention too ". Bo teased " ohhh , why you like him or something? ". Sk blushed , it made her look like a true Vixen , however incredibly appealing at that moment , she said " Yes , I met him in the real world in the Elite tower , he is soo muscr and handsome , but has such a gentle personality ". She licked her lips as she seductively said " A delicious snack ". Bo gulped a mouthful of saliva .... Being around Sk for too long was dangerous. He said " Well , keep him near you for sometime , I''m sure your beauty can melt even the thickest ciers in one''s heart ". Sk looked at Bo with discerning eyes as she said " Aww , aren''t you a cutie ". Bo rolled his eyes , this woman was hard to read , wether what she was saying was her true emotions or her just teasing you , you could never truly understand. Bo secretly prayed for the well being of the vice guild master , as he had gained the affection of a very dangerous woman . Just the very thought of Sk beingmitted and in a rtionship with someone gave him goosebumps , she was pretty alright , but he doubted that she was girlfriend material. But then again , she was such a tremendous spy , maybe beneath all this , she was truly just a normal girl. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target , good job everyone ! Do join the discord channel , I will take in suggestions about theing VR Olympics event on the server. Join and drop the name of a event you guys really want to see , and I''ll make it happen ! Link in synopsis./// Chapter 230 - Quest (3)

Chapter 230 - Quest (3)

Rudra continued to fight the bandits , only enough to cripple them but not to kill , when the leader of the bandit group the level 60 chief , came out to the fight with his axe. While dodging his first attack , Rudra quickly realized that this guy was trouble , trying to parry him with bare hands was akin to asking for a quick death. Rudra immediately summoned elven sword , and started to parry the enemies attacks. Sword hit against axe , metal hit against metal as sparks flew everywhere. Rudra was fighting a intense battle as not only did he have to parry the chief at full concentration , but also dodge the other bandits iing attacks without retaliating or killing them. Slowly but surely , Rudra was getting frustrated , as this fighting was taking much more time than he expected. Fortunately , the chief made a mistake . He tried to m the axe to cut into Rudra''s legs however Rudra jumped , causing the axe to hit the ground . Rudra stomped on the chiefs hand as a result , and cut the axe''s wooden handle off . Rudra thennded a kick , square to the Bandits face. BAM! he was sent flying. The kick caused him to bleed , as blood dripped from his mouth. The chief was hurt , as he staggered to regain bnce. This was exactly the opening Rudra was looking for , running straight in towards the chief , Rudra jumped and hit an elbow straight to the top of his skull , the powerfull hit to the temple caused him to loose consciousness. The troublesome chief went down! Rudra then turned towards the rest of the bandits , who were sweating buckets now , most were already battered by Rudra''s bare fist attacks by now . With their chief down , they understood that they were hardly a match for the man infront of them , who was not even using his full strength to fight them. Rudra repeated in a deep voice " It doesn''t have to be this way , surrender , surrender and answer to your crimes , I will personally put in a good word to reduce your sentence. Live a life of honor , where you can hold your heads up high , the way you have chosen is wrong . Piging and looting from others will only make you hated and despised". One bandit sneered " YOU DON''T KNOW HOW WE GREW UP ADVENTURER , DO NOT TRY TO PREACH US RIGHT AND WRONG , we steal because we have no food , we pige because the merchants from whom we steal can afford so , without their family starving . We do no wrong , we provide a stable environment for the kids to grow and the women to live in peace. It is you who is disrupting the peace of our settlement adventurer , go away and WE will let this slide ". Rudra shook his head , as he said " If you have no food then you do hardwork and earn money , stealing to live can be pardoned once if it is the case when you are starving and dying , but it cannot be a way of life , no matter how u ce your words bandit , I will never be sympathetic to men like you who have no backbone for hardwork. If you donot want toe by choice , then you will be taken by force! ". Rudra sprung into fight again , and the bandits roared to fight him back at full spirits. However they again found out , how they were no match for Rudra , who was absolutely mauling them. Within 10 minutes all 17 banditsid on the floor , unable to move. Rudra removed arge piece of rope from his inventory , and started to bind the bandits . The women who were silent watching the fight uptill now , now began to scream and cry , at the scene , some fell on their knees and started to beg Rudra to let their husbands go , while some threw kitchen items at him. It was a difficult position to be in , even for Rudra , even while knowing that this is just a game , the heart-wrenching scene of the women crying for their husbands made him feel like he was the viin here. The elderly of the vige took up swords , as they thought about fighting Rudra too , but Rudra just nced at them and said " Please do not sir , you have done no wrong , and I donot wish to hurt you , but try fight , and you will make an enemy out of me ". The elders also started to cry , they were despairing at being soo useless , they knew they were no match for Rudra and that it was pointless. It was at this moment that a woman covered in tattoo''s came out of the biggest Hut in the settlement. By the way everyone started to bow towards her , Rudra knew she was someone important , either a shaman or the vige chiefs wife. She looked at Rudra and then at the fallen chief , as sadness could be seen in her eyes. She then said " adventurer , without the men , this settlement will not be able tost , we cannot fight against the wild beasts and we cannot protect the children from ve traders , you taking them will spell the doom for us all . It''s better that you kill us all here !". Murmurs could be heard around the vige , the other citizens had started to get agitated .... This was bad. Rudra trying to regain control of the situation said " Here , this is 10,000 gold ! , It is enough for your settlement tost atleast a year in food , I will personally talk to the incharge of the vige of Tknagar to take in your settlement as a part of the vige , then you can be assured about the safety of the vige , if he does not agree to take you in , I will personally take you all in at Purplehaze city. I am the mayor and I have many running employment schemes , job , food , security I assure you of all three ". The woman''s eyes widened in shock , she did not expect the adventurer to be soo generous , he was also the mayor of Purplehaze city , and his promise carried weight. The others in the settlement already started to consider Rudra''s words seriously , maybe this could be their new beginning . Even soo the woman had regret stered all over her face , she said " the chief is my husband , and I cannot let him go to jail . I ept your other conditions , I personally promise that we will leave the life of piging , and start fresh . Please let the men go. ". Rudra shook his head , " Not possible ma''am , if you do crimes you must answer for them , they won''t be executed ,munity service or jail time will be their punishment , you will see your husband again in a maximum of three years time ". The chieftess still had a sad look on her face , then she silently lifted her skirt , to reveal her long legs as she said " You are a man , I am sure we can discuss the terms for their release .... ". This was a point in the quest , where many undertaking the test failed , their resolve wavered and their primal instincts took over. However Rudra was not one of them. Rudra said " I''m sorry ma''am , but I am a knight , such conduct is unbing of me , I have said all that Is needed to be said , I will free the hostages and take the culprits to the local authorities now , do not try to stop me ". Saying soo Rudra cut the two hostages free from their binding against the tree , the two of them looked at Rudra with reverance and respect . As they thanked him for saving them. Rudra smiled and asked them if they needed food or water? And then about apanying them to the nearest vige . However they refused the offer and chose to be on their way. Rudra tried to score as many brownie points as he could , as he kept praising the honor of the knights , and the valour wether it worked or not , would be reflected in his evaluation. Rudra then mounted his direwolf mount , as he guided the 17 men tied to a rope , towards the vige of Tknagar. What was usually a 20 minute sprint on the mount , took over one and a half hour at the slow walking pace to cover , but Rudra finally reached the vige boundries. /// Dear readers , yesterday I had the worst economic day for the book in over 2 months , my ie is down by 40% . Instead of taking it lying down , I am prepared to fight back today and get back up strong, as today will be a mass release day , as many chapters as I can write , I will publish . Do support! /// Chapter 231 - Tier 2

Chapter 231 - Tier 2

Rudra reached Tknagar and met the local governing authorities , aka the mayor of Tknagar city , the guild leader of Gxy Pegasus guild Jenga . Jenga was very supportive of the fact that Rudra got rid of the bandit camp for him , it was troubling his management of the vige anyway. He promised to try the bandits in the local court with ordance to the kingdomsws and give a lenient verdict. He also agreed to let the women , elders and children migrate to his vige. Rudra nodded , his work was done here . He mounted his direwolf and rode back towards Purplehaze city. Along the way , all that he could think off was that did he make a mistake somewhere in the quest? What could be his undoing in the entire quest? Will he be able to get a SSS rating? . It was then that the scene of the little kid who blew his cover came to his mind. The kid saw him squatting behind the bushes and thought he was taking a dump! " Stupid kids , if I loose out on a triple S rating because of a snotty nosed milk teethed brat , I will personally go back and annihte his entire tribe .. Except my Cute little Maxie , all kids are snotty nosed irritable brats , I hate kids! ". Rudra muttered under his breath frustrated. He was feeling very uneasy in his heart , the legendary ss meant a lot to him , to get it someday when he reached tier 4 , he needed a SSS rating in all the previous promotion tests. That goal could not bepromised , a legendary ss was miles above a normal ss and as in Omega everything was earnt and nothing was given , each holder of the legendary ss was like the peak of supreme talents . After a few hours , Rudra found himself infront of the Knight''s training hall again in Purplehaze city , taking a deep breath , he walked into the room , and asked the for the attendant to report thepletion of his quest. The attendant came out and said " Adventurer Shakuni you have sessfullypleted the assigned promotion quest , your evaluation is ..... ". --------- ( Real world , somewhere in Pakistan) Three Chinese government officials sat in a room with Mithun Ambani and a single Pakistani government offficial , the prime minister was not even present .... As his presence was not required. This setting showed volumes about the dynamic of power in the country . In Pakistan , Mithun Ambani was the ruler , he was the dictator and he was thew . Single handedly driving the GDP by more than 70% , he had bought the government top to bottom , Pakistan was his country and his words werew in Pakistan. One Chinese official said stuff In Chinese , and the other started to trante it to English , the English version of what he was saying was " The VR Olympics is important to the republic of China , we wish to poach the best talents from your country , rest assured upon victory , we will take care of you guys as well". Mithun was shocked , the Chinese had made an audacious demand , directly wanting to poach talents from Pakistan ... Such a scenario was not possible. Mithun said hurriedly " No , you cannot have our talents , we are here for cooperation not for facilitating your growth and rely on your mercy for support ". The trantor tranted his words back to Chinese and informed the government official. The Chinese official frowned as he gave a furious reply .... The reply was that " You guys do not know how to train talent , Pakistan has never won a single medal in any sport in the real Olympics , the country is soft in training it''s talent , let china train them , we Chinese train with only gold in mind , and we forge talents into those gold winning machines ". It was true , from the elementary school level , talents were trained by the government to someday win that Olympic gold in China , it was their secret to sess , train , train,Train , and train more till you win. Mithun still rejected the idea , while China was his ally , he could not trust thempletely. He instead suggested " We can ally on equal terms, china , Pakistan , Afghanistan and Sri Lanka , just like the European union , even if one of us manages to get a spot in top 5 , then all of us can use the veto rights ..... ". Silence covered the room for a while , before the Chinese official burstedughing. He spoke in English itself for the first time as he said " Alliance is between equals , you are our dogs, know your ce Ambani ". Ambani seethed with anger , he was a prideful man and the words of the Chinese official was a insult to his pride. But what the Chinese official said was not wrong , Pakistan was a backward country , from the satellites they made to the missile technologies and military equipment they use , all are given by china , from managing their database and stock exchange to having a tight hold over their ports and trade routes , the Chinese were virtually the masters of Pakistan , and he had long since known it. However to hear it soo tantly was still hurtful to his pride. Ambani swore that he would pour all the necessary resources into the members of his super guild that were from Pakistan. He did have some promising talents , and he would definitely nurture them to his fullest potential. He swore to getparable results to China in theing VR Olympics , and stuff that smugness down the Chinese officials throat. There were 45 singles events and 5 group events , to enter top five the safe number would be 10 gold medals , as even if some other country wins 11 12 or even 13 gold medals , with 10 medals one was sure to end up in top 5 While the minimum medals needed was 7 gold medals and lots of silver medals , one athlete couldpete in a maximum of two individual sports and one team sport , hence technically a country could just rely on 10 outstanding talents to get them past the 10 gold mark and get them a ce in top five. Hence even smaller unknown countries may have a chance to be top five. From that stemmed the confidence of Mithun Ambani , as even though Pakistan was small , he was confident in finding atleast 10 outstanding talents , that could get him one medal each. /// Chapter 2 , I am starting to get into the rhythm ! Enjoy /// Chapter 232 - Evaluating

Chapter 232 - Evaluating

" Adventurer Shakuni , you have sessfullypleted the tier promotion quest , your evaluation during the event is ..... Time taken toplete the quest : 14 hours 58 minutes Criteria : under 15 hours .... Rating : SSS Upholding knight''s honor Criteria : Behaviour and conduct ...... Rating: SS. Mental fortitude Criteria : Mental strength during challenging times ... Rating : SSS Compassion and kindness Criteria : Helping those in need .... Rating : SSS. Combat skills and proficiency Criteria : Bringing those to justice without using lethal force ... Rating : SSS Special examiners evaluation : A true knight , a perfect representation of what a knight should be! Overall rating : SSS !!!! CONGRATULATIONS YOU HAVE SUCCESSFULLY BEEN PROMOTED TO TIER 2! Rudra yelped in joy as he made wierd noises ..... A wave of strength entered his body as a qualitative change ured between himself at the same level before and now. He was far far more stronger ! Rudra''s heart stopped when he saw the first criteria,pletion time .... He was 2 minutes away from getting a SS rating there. Should he have known time would be a factor he would have literally rode like the wind to and fro , and not soo lethargically as he did. If he was even a tad bit slower , he would have .... No it was terrifying to even think about. He also got a SS in knights upholding a knights honor. It was most likely because of the damn kid! Thankfully everything else was SSS rated , bringing his overall rating to a SSS ! A tear escaped Rudra''s eyes , his dream to have a legendary ss was still alive! He was not a wastrel like his past life , this time around he did have a chance to change everything , a chance to stand at the peak ! The chance to one day be a legendary ss yer that could shake kingdoms! The attendant said " you have had a SSS evaluation, you get to freely choose one normal skill and one ss specific skill ! , Here are the possible list of skills for tier 2 promotion , choose wisely adventurer ". The skills offered in tier 2 promotion would mostly be different from the skills offered after tier one promotion . The skills getting?stronger , there were hardly any repetitions in the list. List of normal skills : 1) Mega punch : A strong martial arts skill , that allows the user to deal a boulder crushing punch ! Could add to the versatility of attacks if used properly. 2)Leaf de hurricane : A sword skill that mimics the fall of leaves in autumn , it is unpredictable and hard to defend against ! It does not deal deathly blows , but chips damage against enemies and may cause a bleeding effect. 3) Three step barrage : A deathly sword or javelin skill , it is a three stepbination move , with the third one sure to be a critical hit if the first two connect. Deals heavy damage to the opponent! 4) Swift retreat : A technique to tactically fall back while parrying enemies attacks to create distance without taking damage. A great move to add versatility in the skill set of a knight. 5) Head on : A skill to head on take the enemy attack head on with a 60% damage reduction. Can prove to be a great move to be in the posession of a knight specialising in one on one duels. CLASS SPECIFIC SKILLS: [ Last stand ] ( Knight ss specific)?: Gives the knight 5 seconds of immortality , after the HP hits 0 . Take a stand against dark forces , and see through the battle to the end , even after you die!! Cooldown time : once a day [ Full counter ] ( Knight ss specific ) : Return a magical attack sent towards you back to the caster with twice the power! Show those long range attackers the terrifying might of a knight! Cooldown time : 2 minutes ! [ Note : choose one skill from each section ] Rudra had a tough choice to make .... What skills to add to his arsenal? All of them were usefull! -------- ( Cuber corporation , unknown location , real world) Cuber officials meeting : " the countries are requesting mock training grounds for practice for theing VR Olympics..... What should we do about this request? ". Cuber official two : " well I think it is a reasonable request .... I think we should grant it , the mechanics behind it are simple enough anyway ... We can make a semi admin profile and give it to one government appointed representative from each country and give them ess to their countries mock training ground . They can also have the option to invite their nations yers to the mock training ground. The yers would recieve a notification that they have been invited to the countries training grounds and if they choose to ept they would then be transported to the ce. The training and results can be monitored by gaia , as she can provide each country with secure reliable statistics but no opinions , only functioning as a unbiased refree . The yers can then transport back to their guild halls at will .... ". Cuber official three " I''m in support of the proposal , It will hardly take a day''s work to set up .... All those in favour please raise?your hand ". All 20 hands in the room were raised ..... The motion to provide mock training grounds to the countries was approved! Gaia was informed of her task to make the exact same training facility for all the countries , as well as provide with urate measuring standards. She understood the assignment and got to work , on building a model ! Meanwhile UN released a statement , that the request of the countries to have a mock training ground was approved , and that a semi admin ount responsible for operation of the training ground would be handed over to one government official appointed by each country in three buisness days , with the detail function training given to that appointed official . Another high level official meeting hencemenced worldwide , to decide the future direction and holding the selections for the nation''s representatives in the VR Olympics. /// Chapter 3 , we are on a roll now , Comment below what skills you want to be chosen by Rudra as his tier promotion reward .... Join the discord channel to take part in detailed discussion ! /// Chapter 233 - VR Olympics

Chapter 233 - VR Olympics

The final list of events for the VR Olympics was finally out. The list of events was nothing like anyone expected it to be , the VR Olympics had amost none of the real world Olympics events. There was no 100m, 200m ,400m ry type sprint races , there was not even the traditional marathon or trialthon , the list of?events was as follows Individual events : 1) Trialthon : A three course race , with the first course being obstacle run , second course will be a death run through the forest , and thest course would be abyrinth . The first toe out of thebyrinth wins. 2) Beat the clock : Inside the given timelimit , clear all the monsters in a given level , climb onto the next floor to continue the challenge. The one to clear the most floors would win. Incase of a tie where twopetitors clear uptill the same floor.the one that kills more monsters on that floor wins. 3) Prison escape : You have twenty four hours to escape a high security prison ,the goal is to escape undetected.. Being caught would mean certain death. The first to escape the prison wins. Incase nobody is able to escape the prison , no medals will be given . 3) cksmithing event : cksmiths will be given a set of materials and a time limit to make the best item they can . The final products will be judged by the AI and the one with the highest rating would win. 4) Archery : A traditional Olympics event with some rules tweaked 5) Cliff fighting : Fight on a small 3 meter circumference , circr stage and duel with your opponent , the goal being to push the opponent off the stage into the cliff below. It would be a best of three wins to proceed style matchup , with thest two battling it out for gold and silver , while third and fourth would get bronze. 6) One V One duel : showcase your fighting skills with the one v one duel tournament, fight your opponents till they admit defeat or till their HP hits zero to win , thest two battling it out for gold and silver , while third and fourth will get bronze. 7) first blood match?: first to draw blood from the opponent wins the match . Thest two get gold and silver while third and fourth get bronze. . . . . . . 45) Equestrian : A traditional Olympics event , but with in game mounts of any species allowed. GROUP EVENTS: 1) Dodgeball : 5 V 5 team event , traditional event with a tweak of rules For more details click the link?here 2) Capture the g : two teams will be spawned in a random map with a g in the middle , Capture the g and bring it back to base to im victory. (10v10 event ) 3) Rafting : using only a singleyered wooden raft , cross ake full of dangerous ocean monsters in the fastest time ( 3 person event ) 4) Baseball : traditional sport enjoyed in the world 5) National battleground : teams of four yers will be dropped using a parachute in a uninhabited ind , there would be a safe zone , that would shrink by 5% every hour. Hp would drain rapidly outside the safezone Thest one/team left surviving would win ! The list of events was out ! And the world was left scratching their heads at the best ways to win the seemingly bizzare events. ----- ( Meanwhile, inside the upside in Tokyo Japan) Thentern festival was tonight , as the night drew closer , and the sunlight started to dim out , citizens could be seening out on the streets in the traditional kimono dresses and wooden sandals. Thentern festival in the upside was always a st , a special street would be set up with all sorts of traditional Japanese stalls , to give the citizens a sense of rich culture and nostalgia. It was a event that was to be celebrated with friends and family and the first time that Naomi and Naman would actually celebrate it in such a vibrant environment. Naomi dressed up in a beautiful pink kimono , and to pair up with her naman wore a pastel green one. Today happened to be their lunar calendar birthday , and Naomi had prepared gifts for Neatwit that she wanted to give him. She had made a full care package of clothing , cologne and bath products for his brother , although it was not very expensive , it showed her care and effort put into it. She gave it to him and giggled saying " Happy Birthday brother ". Naman looked surprised when he recieved the gift .... He had totally forgotten that thentern festival was their lunar birthday. Only when their mother was still alive did they celebrate this day with enthusiasm. It was one of his fondest memories , as his mother would make sure to gift both of them a little something on this special day. Naman hugged Naomi tightly , and sobbed , he missed his mother , but was also incredibly happy to have a sister like Naomi. He said " Thankyou for the gifts , I love them , sorry I have nothing in return for you ". Naomi wiped his tears and smiled , she said " I don''t need anything now brother , I''m rich you know ". She said pulling her tongue out. Namanughed .... , Yes they had more money than they needed now. Naomi continued " you need to thank guild leader though , I bumped into him in the mens store , and he helped me pick stuff for you ". Naman was surprised but he nodded " It''s thentern festival anyway , let us invite guild leader and enjoy the evening together! ". Naomi looked very happy at the suggestion , but sulked immediately as she said " He must be ying Omega , I doubt if he even knows that theres a festival today ". Naman thought for a while then said " well , he does have a cute little brother , we can go to his house and invite him over , if guild leader joins then it''s fine , otherwise we can atleast meet his family or take his brother out ". Naomi nodded her head , her pony hair swinging vehemently showing her approval for the idea. /// Chapter 4 , taking time before uploading chapter 5 as I''m waiting for you guys toment about what skills do u want Rudra to choose. Also please doment about what 2+1 events do u want to see Rudra take part in ! I''m pumping chapters out today guys Seeing thosements will really motivate me for my work and help give you all content you guys wanna see /// Chapter 234 - The Choice

Chapter 234 - The Choice

Rudra was really in a pickle here , all the skills mentioned above were very useful for him as a fighter. However after thinking for a long time , Rudra finally became confused between these three choices in the normal skills section. First was the utility skill Mega punch , Mega punch could be a key factor in a one v one battle , while the opponent would be expecting a weapon strike , one could surprise them with a Powerful punch to send them flying . Rudra had no doubt that it would cause high damage. Second skill was the three stepbo , it was a offensive skill that could absolutely devastate someone''s HP if all three moves connect. It was the best offensive skill out of the five. The third option he was thinking about was Swift Retreat. It was a versatile skill , that could help someone regroup and put distance between themselves and a close range attacker. The skill was as powerful as the situation it was used in ,as parrying while retreating virtually meant one could retreat with zero damage taken. Rudra was really confused between the three , and he did not know how to break this deadlock and make a choice. Rudra finally decided to think about what he really needed. What was his next goal in life ... And his mind went to theing VR Olympics. The grandest stage of them all , the show of shows , the showcase of immortals , the ultimate world games. That event will be more than just a disy of skill and strength , there everything from one''s mental fortitude to battle iq , to strategy will be put to test . Keeping the VR Olympics as his focus , he re-evaluated the skills he could take. While Mega punch was a great skill to have , for a dual wielder like Rudra its use became more limited , if he was a long sword fighter , or a single sword fighter he could have great use for this skill , however being a dual wielder , he could only move on for a better choice. While three stepbo was a great move to have , with the third hit gauranteed to be a critical hit if the first two hit , and the damage was devastatingly high , the move could be easily countered in the first two hit stage . Also , Rudra had offensive skills in his arsenal , he could do with one less at the moment. Hence Rudra finally chose Swift retreat as his normal choice selection , the skill was very versatile and could help Rudra a ton against close range assaulters , especially the Dark Barbarians. In the VR Olympics it could proove to be a valuable skill to have , it could help in both team and one vs one battles. Rudra made his mind and said " I choose Swift retreat ". The attendant replied " okay , choice has been made , here is the skill scroll ". Rudra opened the skill scroll , and learnt It , Swift retreat had been added to his arsenal! Next Rudra had to choose the ss specific skills. Last stand and Full counter. To be honest both of them were absolutely amazing skills to have , if Rudra could trade all his wealth for a chance to learn both skills. He would do it in a heartbeat. There was nothing like one being superior to other to other skill wise , however Full counter did have a huge advantage over Last stand and that was the cooldown time. The cooldown time for full counter was only two minutes, meaning it could potentially be used multiple times in a battle . Last stand had its advantages too , in a fight between equals where only one move decided victory or defeat , someone with the skill could probably take a hit that would surely kill him , but kill his opponent too within the five seconds of immortality that came with the skill , if the enemies hp hits 0 too , then it was a worthy tradeoff for a win. However ,pared to full counter , it was inferior because of the cooldown time , while full counter could be a permanent member of one''s arsenal , the surprise brought byst stand couldst for one or two battles at best before everyone knew that there was such a move in a yers arsenal , and they started to be vignt against it. Hence after thinking long and hard , Rudra chose the ss specific skill Full Counter . He said " I choose the ss specific skill Full counter ". The attendant confirmed his choice and handed him the skill scroll , which Rudra learnt instantly. Finally with this his power up as a tier?2 yer waspleted. He had gained 200 stat points for sessfullypleting the tier 2 quest and got 2 good skills added to his arsenal . Rudra called up the stat pannel ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer . ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 72 Tier : 2 STATS AGI : 790 +395 VIT : 790 +395 INT : 790 +395 STA : 790 +395 PHY : 790 +395 HP : 100,000/100,000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Healthy Equipment : Pirate Armour set ( Lv40) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : mysterious egg (incubating) (148/200) ---- He was very satisfied with his current stats , with this he could finally proudly say that he was a top contender for getting medals for his country in the VR Olympics. If his memory served him correct , the selections for the National representatives would start soon , and he nned to take this opportunity and get as many members of the guild as possible into the national team. The training and resources would help improve the overall strength of the team! Whereas the VR Olympics would provide a tform that would help the yers mature a lot in game sense and strategy. Thinking about what the future held for him , Rudra decided to log out of the game , and go back to reality , today was thentern festival and he had promised to take little Max out. He had hardly spent anytime with his little brother because of Omega , he was always either in the game or busy with meetings in real world , he needed to take some time out and spend it with Max too , the kid missed him around the house a lot. However as Rudra left his room , dressed up traditionally to take little Max out , the scene he saw shocked him , Naman , Naomi and Yua were in the living room of his house .... ///Chapter number 5, continuing the flow. The choices with the most votes have been chosen , thankyou all formenting and voting , the votes for the events where Rudra would take part in the VR Olympics are still open Soo keep polling your thoughts , the highest votes would be given priority selection ! /// Chapter 235 - The Lantern Festival

Chapter 235 - The Lantern Festival

In his house''s living room , alongside his full family , were Naman , Naomi and Yua. Rudra was surprised to see them here , he was not expecting guests today . The moment Max saw Rudra , he ran upto him and hugged him saying " BROTHERRR ". Rudra smiled he patted little Max''s head , his heart melted at the hugs little Max gave him. Soo pure and without any alterior motives. Everyone''s eyes moved towards Rudra , who was looking handsome in a kimono. Rudra was not a native japanese hence his way of tying the kimono was a bit messy , but it was workable. Same went for Naman and Naomi , who had oddly tied kimonos , it was in stark contrast to Yua , who had dressed up perfectly. Being A native japanese born and brought up in the country , she was very experienced. Naomi and Yua''s eyes perked up when they saw Rudra , they were dissapointed that he was still ying Omega , but decided it was a good chance to get closer to his family , soo tried their best to tter Mama Rajput.. Mr Rajput was polite , but he was a uncaring man , he was not easy to impress , however Mama Rajput was different. She was soo happy that Rudra had friends now , and how she was worried that he would grow up to be some kind of a socially awkward person . Yua and Naomi chatted a lot with Mama Rajput , and while Yua would sometimes tweak her answers in a way that they pleased Mama Rajput , Naomi answered them in all honesty . She was polite , but she would not unnecessarily tter Mama rajput. While mama rajput seemed simple on the outside , she was internally already evaluating the two girls from the moment they entered the house as Rudra''s potential brides. Her internal bridemeter was alreadypiling data of the two girls in her mind. Soo far her evaluation of Yua was as follows Looks : 3.5/5 Nature : 3/5 Tactical understanding : 4/5 Housework skills : ?/5 Other talents ?/5 Initial evaluation : A Rich kid brought up by a doting father , while she is polite and can be considered pretty , with her expensive taste , she is high mentainance. And her evaluation of Naomi was Looks : 4.2/5 Nature : 3.5/5 Tactical understanding : 3/5 Housework skills : ?/5 Other talents : ?/5 Initial evaluation : Good natured girl , who is honest , more data needed before a evaluation is made. She was just observing the two girls when Rudra entered the room , while others looked towards Rudra , mama Rajput looked at the two girls to see their reaction. And just as she expected , both of them had their eyes twinkling when they saw Rudra. While Naomi blushed and shyly looked down , Yua smiled and looked Rudra in the eye. Mama rajput added two new points to their personality traits ... One was shy , the other was bold , and both liked her son. Rudra coughed a little , he was embarassed toe out wearing such a odd kimono infront of everyone. He said " Sorry , I''m not sure how to properly tie a kimono ...". Naman just shrugged his shoulders as to show , I''m not much better man. While Naomi covered her face in shame. Meanwhile Yua saw an opportunity and said " Here let me help you ... ". She came up close to Rudra and started to redo his kimono , she pressed really close to Rudra , and breathed roughly ... The strawberry scent of her cologne entering Rudra''s nose , causing him to blush . As Yua moved her fingers all over Rudra''s robes to tie them correctly. Naomi felt ufortable looking at the duo , while Neatwit turned away to look somewhere else , identally he looked mr Rajput in the eye , who was also trying to avoid looking at the duo. However Mama rajput was the one , who was the most shocked by the situation , her evaluation of Yua changed in an instant. She had horrible thoughts sh through her mind as she saw Rudra blushing soo hard. The girl was too bold for her orthodox understanding , and she believed that her boy was too simple to resist her charms , that if this girl would marry into the Rajput house , she would definitely seduce his son away from her. Little by little she would be more important than herself in Rudra''s life. Her new evaluation of Yua was : absolute Bi*** , shameless and dangerous ..... Stay away from my son ". She could no longer let this shameless show go on , as she said " look at you Rudra , being a grown man , needing someone else to dress you up .... Do u feel no shame? ". Rudra felt embarrassed , as he moved away from Yua , he did the remaining fitting himself , as the kimono now looked much better than before. Yua smiled at mama Rajput as she said " It''s okay aunty , I''m happy to help ". Mama rajput smiled back , but she was thinking '' Ofcourse you are , you little Vixen ''. Meanwhile Naomi was totally rooting for Mama rajput now as she was showering her with praises in her mind. Between all this Max said " Brother brother , I want to eat cotton candy .... Can we please go now? ". Rudra looked at his brother , and then to the people in the room ... He wanted to excuse himself but before he could say anything naman said " Actually we were here to invite you to join us in touring thentern festival .... Soo if you don''t mind lets all go together ". To be honest , Rudra did like that suggestion , he would enjoy much more with everyone''spany , but he did promise to take little Max out alone ... Soo he asked him for permission first , he said " what do u say Maxie , do you want to go with brothers friends? ". Max looked at naman , then Yua then Naomi , then he hugged Rudra''s thighs as he said " Brothers friends are pretty ". Rudraughed , He took that as a yes as he lifted little Max up. " OOF , Heavy , heavy ... You have gotten heavy ". Max chuckled , he loved when his brother carried him around?. It had been a long time since his brother took him out and he was very excited to go out with him today! Soo the gang set out from Rudra''s house , towards the street where thentern festival was being held , Naman was all chill as he tried to entertain little Max. Naomi and Yua followed behind silently , although no words were exchanged , any girl seeing the situation could have sensed the tension between the two , sparks were flying everywhere ..... Today was going to be a contest... A contest for the guild leaders attention! /// Chapter 6 for today ! It''s 4 am , and hence I''ll keep things till here . I did try my best today guys , to give you all as many chapters as I could. Hope you guys enjoyed , and thankyou for all the support ! /// Chapter 236 - The Lantern Festival (2)

Chapter 236 - The Lantern Festival (2)

The five of them went onto the street in the upside where the festival was ongoing , Rudra was surprised to see soo many people there , it seemed like half the upside was present on the festival street today. Rudra could see many familiar faces from the guild. He spotted Bo and Sk , apparently they were roaming with vice guild master Karna . Karna also spotted Rudra and gave him a big grin , and made a '' yo '' sign with his hand , Rudra first looked towards little Max , to check if he could see what he was about to do next , but little Max''s attention was apparently caught up in the nearby ice cream store. Assured that he would not learn bad habbits from him , Rudra looked at Karna and gave him the middle finger with a smile. Karna bursted outughing , and soo did Rudra , they both needed no words to be exchanged to show how understanding they were of each other. Rudra then pointed towards little Max and ruffed his hair , Karna understood that he was out with his little brother , and made a Ok sign , to show that it was okay for him to carry on with his buisness. Rudra nodded , and moved on ..... On his way however many guild and even non guild members stopped to greet him upon seeing him . Rudra was a well known figure in the upside now , everyone knew he was close with Ethan Grey and the guild master of the guild that was the overlord of Purplehaze city. This was both gratifying and troublesome for Rudra , he loved the attention , however not when he was out with Maxie , there he just wanted time with his brother. However Max loved the respect his brother was getting , as he would say " My brother " and hide behind Rudra''s legs , as someone woulde and greet him . After a while Max said " Big brother you are famous! Like a king! ". Rudra chuckled he wanted to deny the ims his brother made , but Yua cut in , she said " Yes , your brother is a king , he rules over a city you know ". Max looked at Rudra with gleaming eyes when he heard this .... He said " Brother I want to go to your kingdom , I will eat lots of ice cream there. And noone will scold me as my brother will be king ". Naomi and Yua together said " A... ". The girls had already melted for the little guys cute charms , and he was getting more and more adorable by the minute. Yua could not handle the overload of cuteness, as she bent down and pulled little Max''s cheeks . Max was annoyed by this , nobody can touch his damn cheeks?, hence he made his best looking mean look , and stared at Yua . However , he looked like a harmless puppy , he did not deter Yua at all. After a few seconds though he could not take it , as heined to Rudra with a teary eye .... " Brother , the big bad aunty is bullying me ". Naman " .... " Naomi "....." Yua " A...A...Aunnty? ". Rudra picked Max back up , and gave a death re to Yua , nobody made Little Max cry ... If someone did , they would face the wrath of his brother. Yua felt wronged , as she wanted to exin herself to Rudra , however seeing the cold look on Rudra''s face as he consoled Max , no words came out from her mouth. Naomi could barely control herughter though , as she let out a little giggle .... Yua red at Naomi , who gave her a smug look. This was why kids were soo dangerous , because they were soo innocent , they could end people''s careers in seconds .... And Max calling Yua aunty , was one such career ending moment . Naomi was on cloud nine , the look on Yua''s face when she was called Big Bad Aunty was priceless , she wished she had this moment recorded on camera , it would be funny even 20 years from now. Rudra wanted no more nuisance , he decided to part ways with everyone and weak a mask . He went and bought two traditional masks from a nearby stall and put one on himself and one on little Max . He then said " Guys I think I want to spend some alone time with Max , I have to get him to eat cotton candy , ill see you allter ". Naman was cool with it , soo he nodded , while Naomi and Yua were sad that he was going away , Naomi red at Yua. Who ruined her time with Rudra , while Yua did not back off and red right back. If there was ever a chance of the two bing friends , it was destroyed now . They both knew that they hated each others guts and liked Rudra .... The enmity was set in stone. Rudra took Max to the cotton candy store , and bought him a giant , mix pink and blue candy. Max happily ate his candy as he was having a great time , he then looke at Rudra and said " Brother the blue candy is soo much better than the pink candy .... Betty is stupid , she likes pink candy more than blue candy ". Rudra was intrigued he asked " Ohh , I agree , blue candy is the best .... But who is Betty? ". Max eating his candy said " Betty is my girlfriend , I will marry her when I grow up ". Rudra was stunned for a moment , as dark thoughts entered his brain .... But then he remembered that max was a long way out from puberty and his tools were as good as useless for now. He sighed in relief and said " how did she be your girlfriend ?". Max looked at Rudra and said " In school , she gives me grapes for lunch ". Rudra burstedughing at the reply ... His little brother was soo easy to please , just give him anything sweet and he will shower you with love. Sometimes he was worried , if a kidnapper offered max a box of choctes , he would probably abandon everything and live with them. However when he realized that little Max was getting more action than he did ... His mood sunk . '' Even eight year olds have girlfriends now ..... Sigh, when will I have a girlfriend? '' , Rudra thought. Finally after eating cotton candy , it was time for the main event of thentern festival .... Writing a wish on a paperntern and letting it fly! Rudra took Max to thentern stall ... And to his surprise , everyone was there .... Jhonny , Yume , Karna ,Bo , Sk,?Naomi , Naman , Yua , Fatty Ksh , and even Ethan Grey . Looking at the lineup , Rudra felt like he was back in a guild meeting. He grinned , all of them were family. Everyone started to write their wishes on a piece of paper and tying it to thentern Jhonny wrote " Bless t women with more bust ". Yume wrote " I want to break my virgin status this year ". Karna wrote " I wish that my guild keeps soaring to new heights ". Bo wrote " I wish to be like sir Jhonny ". Sk wrote " I wish that the blockhead Leo Crispii , understands my crush on him". Naomi wrote "?I wish ..... ". Naman wrote " I wish to level up faster ". Yua wrote " I wish the bit** Naomi has a miserable year ahead ". Fatty Ksh wrote " Legendary hammer for forging ". While Ethan Grey wrote " Stupid fate , I am the master of my own destiny , you can go f*** yourself ". Rudra wrote " 3 gold medals and Ruby ". While little Max made a drawing of a big lollipop .... Everyone tied their wishes to theirnterns and let it fly ..... Everyone except Naomi''s flew away , for some reason , her justnded back down , and the candle inside got extinguished. It fell right beside little Max who opened the letter inside ... Naomi panicked .... This was bad ... She wrote embarassing things in there. Max opened the letter and started to read in a mechanical manner " I . Wish. Guild.leader. Happiness . I . Hope . He . Lik...". Naomi rushed up to Max and put her hand on his mouth , as?she refused to let him speak a single word more ..... Her face was as red as a tomato at this point .... This was too embarassing. Everyone gave knowing nces to her ... The smart ones , Sk , Bo , Yua, Fatty Ksh and Ethan understood what was going on , whereas the blockheads Naman , Karna and Rudra were clueless. Rudra reprimanded Max " Max if you read someone''s wishes they won''te true ... That''s bad ". Max looked at Naomi and said " I''m sorry big sister ". Rudra looked at Naomi with a smile , he said " Thankyou for the well wishes , I hope you get all the happiness you want too. ". Naomi sighed in relief , while the smart ones sighed at Rudra''s stupidity . Seems like the secret stayed a secret for now. /// Guys the golden ticket department has slowed down .... We are slipping through the ranks .... Let''s pick up the pace you all ! Shoutout to kingspy25i and Mitchell Harris for the 1000 coin gifts ..... Thankyou for appreciating my efforts I put yesterday/// Chapter 237 - Japan Selections

Chapter 237 - Japan Selections

A lot of deliberation had been put into what method is to be used for the Japan national team selections . The hype surrounding the VR Olympics was real. It was the most anticipated event in the history of eSports and every single yer who yed Omega with a bit of professionalism in mind , wanted to get a spot for a event. The government had alreadypiled a list of the most outstanding yers in the country , people who had to be given special attention . And almost the entire True Elites guild made the list. It was natural considering the fact that the Elites were a best of the best unit. A heated discussion took ce as to how to make the choice about which yer ys what event. But after a lot of deliberation , it was decided that the government would let the yers choose which games they would take part in. The government gave a 3+2 option , for yers to try in for the tryouts , they gave a extra option to make sure that the yers attempted every event that they thought they had the best shot of winning at. The government put the participation of the tournament as a open for all , and opened online registrations for all those that wanted to take part in the event.. How it worked was that interested yers were required to fill an online form about their in game name and events they wanted to take part in , and when the selections for that event would start , they would get a invite in game to join the event. However special yers that were on the government list , like Rudra , Karna and almost all the Elites , did not have to go through this process , they were directly sent government mail forms to only select events of choice. It was mandatory for them to attend the selections. Rudra did not mind this one bit , He chose his three individual events as , One V One fighting , Beat the clock challenge , and Cliff fighting . For team events he chose capture the g and National battleground. The selection was in two days time , and the final decision for selection remained in the hands of the government. The selection would feature yers from both Light and Dark factions. And it would be the first time ever that the two factions would face off . Rudra was pumped for this , in his previous life he had never been good enough to participate in the VR Olympics , and his during his gaming experience the light and dark faction yers never mixed up in the actual game. Hence he never had the chance to fight one. Although there were no inherently stronger factions , wether be light or dark , the skillsets both posessed were wayy different. For example , the exact opposite ss of Rudra''s Knight was the Dark knight. While the Dark knight had the same normal skills , the ss specific skills were totally different. And the evaluation criteria for tier promotion was totally different. If a dark knight was given the mission of eradicating a bandit camp , the best way to go with it would be to ughter the entire camp. The difference between Dark Knights and Knights was that Dark knights only cared about the results , while Knights cared about the journey taken to get the results. One skill that Rudra was aware off for the Dark knight ss was Absolute Defense. It would reduce the iing damage of a attack by 99% , saving the user from a sure kill strike. It was not better than Full counter , but it was a different reward offered for a SSS rating. Apart from the Dark Knight ss, there was also the necromancers , the blood mage, the Zombiemancer, the Dark pdin , the Dark barbarian and many more sses. ( NOTE : There is no?Dark Mage/wizard ss ,healer , priest ss?) Rudra was pumped to maybe be in a team with a necromancer and a Zombiemancer as he took on the team events. If he remembered correctly in his previous life Japan''s top yer was a necromancer , he single handedly won a silver medal putting up a stand against five teams , if only he had more capable team members , he could have won it. Rudra wondered if he would be there in the selections this time around too. ----- ( Meanwhile real world , The upside , Ethan Grey''s office ) The secretary read a report to Ethan Grey " Sir , Ambani has started to use force , yesterday seven of our?factories were stormed by military forces and burnt to the ground , we lost about 700 million dors per factory , 4.9 billion total , the sales stores of our endorsed products have been set on fire , there is a general panick that makes the consumers scared of purchasing our products, in fear of government retaliation. Many of our goods are siezed by the government for '' Quality check purposes ''. ". Ethan listened to the report calmly , Ambani had yed a mastermove , before the results of the VR Olympics came out , there was no reprimand for his actions , he could strategically cut the limbs of Grey international ''s buisness in Pakistan . Winning the Veto rights had became even more important for Ethan Grey now , as once japan got a veto , he could start retaliating back without concern . He had faith in Rudra , however in the VR Olympics , assuming Rudra did indeed bring home 3 gold medals , it was still not enough for Japan to get veto rights ... The Olympics won''t be a one man show , and many people needed to rise to the asion for the country to seed. It was because of this reason , that he wanted to speed up the building process of the academy Rudra requested for .... He wanted Rudra to nurture more yers that could bring glory to the nation. Because at the end of the day , if Japan prospered , soo would he , and if Japan fell down , soo would he. He was the principal driver of the economy and hispany was tied to the roots with the Country. Ethan had a lot of meetings with Rudrately , and he was concerned as although Japan had won 5 silvers in Rudra''s previous life , there was only a single gold medal for the country. It was not a top five nation. Although bringing Rudra and the true Elites in from various parts of the world , changed that dynamic , Japan''s spot in top five was far from set in stone. However Rudra was optimistic about the chances , and that gave Ethan some confidence as well. /// bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target. Good job everyone! Guys because of the low ie thest few days I have decided to start a new bonus system For every magic castle the book gets I will release one bonus chapter And for every spacecraft I will gift two. If you want bonus chapters , do support the book with gifts and I will gift back with bonuses ! /// Chapter 238 - The Selection Begins

Chapter 238 - The Selection Begins

( Inside the virtual world , Purplehaze city, The True Elites Guild hall ) Rudra had called for a full house attendance for today''s meeting , he wanted to address the guild before theing selections for Japan . Rudra looked across the room , as he could feel the excitement in the air , today was supposed to be the Japanese selections , and every Elite wanted to get a spot in the national team. Many Elites were not native Japanese. And had migrated with Rudra''s invitation , hence they did not care about the national cause , but wanted to fight in the VR Olympics for personal glory. It was because of this mentality that Rudra wanted to address the crowd today. Rudra said " Well , the VR Olympics ising In December , and I am happy to see enthusiasm in the guild members for the event. The world will be watching every event closely , and it is a chance for those with ambitions to shine. Unlike other guilds which have members from all around the world , we are all Japanese nationals now. I know that most of us hail from different parts of the world and Japan is not our home country.. I myself am a immigrant here, hence I understand the sentiment. With nationalism out of the picture many of you may feel likepeting for personal motives in thepetition. Well , I won''t say that it''s right or wrong , but here is what I have to say. Yes since everyone of us Elites are from the same country , in the national selections we may end uppeting against each other for the same spot. I want to make one thing clear , that any tension that arises because of lost position in the VR Olympics between guild members will not be tolerated. We are a family here , and the selections are fair , those who earn a spot are not superior to you , they just performed better , and earned their spots. We are all a family , and will cheer on the winners and motivate the loosers , everyone is equal in the guild , you win one bronze , or three gold''s , your treatment in the guild will remain the same .... Is that clear? ". " YES , GUILD MASTER ! ".?A loud response came from the crowd . Rudra was relieved , he did not want the harmony of the guild to be broken because of petty things. He then continued " It''s no secret at this point , Ethan Grey has a 30% stake in the guild. He is a strategic partner and a native japanese. From making the Elite tower , to providing us all with great housing and living conditions in the upside . From funding the guild when itcked funding , to helping us fend off the wolves in the real world , he has done a lot for us. Also Japan has been very hospitable to us , I think we can all agree on that. We are indebted to Ethan Grey and we are indebted to Japan , and we the Elites are not someone who do not know how to appreciate a favour. I say we do fight for ourselves and bring ourselves glory , but remember the nation you represent , and also fight for its glory! ". Everyone felt this , indeed the upside had been very kind to them , and soo had Ethan Grey , they needed to pay his favours back somehow , and winning some medals for the nation was the best way. Rudra continued " I say , how will that look , if every single participating elite walks out with a medal ....? How will the world see us then..? Do we have what it takes to make a global impression??Do we have talents that canpete on the global stage and still stand proud that yes , we are the best of the best? ..... I want to find that out ..... Soo show me everyone , show me that my guild members are the True Elites , not only in Purplehaze city , not only in Japan , not only in Asia , but the goddamn world! ..... Today''s selections , the Elites take all the spots! , ONE FOR ALL , ALL FOR ONE , GO ELITES GO!!!". " ONE FOR ALL , ALL FOR ONE , GO ELITES GO !!!". came a thunderous reply from the crowd. Everyone had goosebumps when they thought about the idea .... One guild monopolizes the world stage ..... Could they be that guild? Rudra then looked at the elders in the guild , and led them to a private conference room. He looked at them and said " Guys you are the one''s I count on the most . Bring glory to the guild , the more medals you all win the more benefits the guild will get. Fatty win the bloody cksmithingpetition Neatwit , Karna?you both are exceptional fighters I don''t know what events you chose but you guys have to perform , if we chose the same team events , then we will work together and show the nation what the Elites are made off , Sir Jhonny , Yume , I don''t know what you guys wish to choose , but I also expect medals from both of you.?From every single person in this room , I expect medals , show me that I have the best yers in the world ! ". Rudra wanted to tell them that every individual medal winner would get prizes . But could not , as it was not yes revealed to the public. Bronze medal = choice of any dark gold material / forging design / skill book from a choice of 1000 item catalogue. Silver medal = choice of any epic material / forging design / skill book from a choice of 1000 item catalogue. Gold medal = semi legendary material / forging design / skill book from a choice of 100 item catalogue. Or You could trade 3 gold medals for 1 legendary item / forging design / skill book , from a choice of 10 listed items. For every medal the guild members won , their individual strength would soar , for every key forging design they brought back with them , they would contribute massively to the strength of the guild. The guild right now , would bepletely different from the guild that would be 2 months from now. The VR Olympics was a stage where a yer would truly mature and grow. The training behind each event , and the subsequent rewards would widen the gap between the truly strong and the strong. And Rudra wished to make the most of this chance. Only two hours were left untill the invite came , and Rudra nned to spend it with Ruby . As today was herst day in the guild . Legs and the elves were set to move back to elven kingdom as their assignment was over and Ruby would go back with them. Rudra had been very busy with bing the mayor , the tier promotion and the uing VR Olympics and hardly spent much time with Ruby. Even today he regretfully had only 2 hours to be with her , before the summon for the National selections came. The more that Rudra thought about it , the more he felt like ,he was at a stage in his career where his work was his worship , and he did not have time for a fruitful rtionship. Even if he had chosen to get engaged to Ruby , he could not have truly cherished herpany. Maybe his decision had been for the best , maybeter down the line , he would truly be able to win her heart and spend quality time with her. That would be the time when he was already the king and at tier 4. Maybe then , he would be worthy of her. Thinking about all this , he knocked on her quarters door. A maid opened the door and beamed upon seeing Rudra , she weed him to the room. Rudra stepped in , and saw Ruby smiling at him , however a tear was there in her eye .... Rudra could not understand ... Was she happy or was she sad ? Ruby said " I''m d you came , there is something I wish to talk to you about .... ". Rudra was all ears as he looked at her With full attention. /// New week same old targets for getting bonuses. Last week was a 18 chapter week , you guys got 7 golden ticket bonuses , and 4 powerstone bonuses . Good job! The?bonus system remains as 100 golden tickets = 1 bonus chapter 1200 PS = 1 bonus chapter 1 magic castle = 1 bonus chapter 1 spacecraft = 2 bonus chapters. Big shoutout to Jack Smith for the 1000 coin gift , thankyou soo much for the patronage brother ! /// Chapter 239 - A Confession

Chapter 239 - A Confession

Rudra attentively sat across from Ruby , while the maids that usually apanied her silently left the room. Ruby said " I do not know how to express what I feel , I have never felt this way in my life , but the days I have spent here in Purplehaze , amongst the Elites have been a much needed breath of fresh air in my life ". Rudra was shocked to hear this , Ruby was the princess of the elven kingdom , she had 5 attendants waiting on her everyday , if anyone in the world was supposed to have a perfect life , it was her. Ruby continued " While it''s true that?in the Elven kingdom , I am a beloved daughter and a spoiled princess , everything therees at the cost of me being the perfect daughter and perfect princess too. Wether it is social gatherings or informal dinners with my father , I have to always be impably well mannered as to not disgrace the elven name. Never allowed to leave the elven kingdom , never allowed to explore , I was nothing different from a caged Bird , untill .... Untilll u came and changed everything ". Rudra was heartbroken to hear all this, and also confused , what did he change? " You saved me from my impending death , from my maniacal brother , and I could not even properly express my gratitude to you before you left elven kingdom. For the first time in my life , I demanded that I be allowed to go to Purplehaze City , to express my gratitude in person to you . I rebelled against my father andpelled him to agree. Only because of the trauma he thought I was facing with my fake brother dying , he agreed to me having a change of location for a while to get a breather. Sending me with his best Elvenmander Legs and 10,000 men as escorts , I was finally allowed to leave Elven kingdom for the first time in my life''". Ruby wiped the tear from her face and smiled , she continued " For the first time did I see the flora and fauna of the real world outside the Elven forest , although the nts here are not as green as in the Elven forest , and the vegetation and animals are different , I enjoyed the change of scenery. I enjoyed the human settlement and the hospitality of your guild members , as an elf I grew up prejudiced against humans , I saw them as a greedy race who could do anything for their own benefits. Yet ,ing to this guild I felt morefortable than I felt at home". Rudra was speechless by this point , he was just dumbly staring at Ruby who continued her monologue. She said " Then there was you .... You made me feel things I have never felt before , when I''m with you I feel safe and happy , when I''m not with you I feel like I want to be with you ..... The way you sometimes look at me ... The way you are looking at me right now , makes me feel like I''m the most precious gem in the world , and when you''re not looking at me and are with some other girl , I feel like my insides are on fire. The guild you created , the atmosphere you have here , showed me what kind of a man you are , your work is your wife , and I know nobody will ever be as important as your guild for you , hence I will never try take its ce. However , your sillyness , your personality , the sense of calm that you bring , everything makes me feel a certain way towards you . I''m not dumb , I know that friendship doesn''t feel this way , it is something more ... And it is something special , I don''t know if you feel the same way or not , but I do know that leaving this city , and leaving you is going to be hard for me ... I .. I ... I ...I''ll miss you ". Ruby said everything she wanted to say , she was panting at this point , her breathing ragged , as she looked Rudra right in the eye?, waiting for his response. Rudra was thickskulled and probably dumb witted when it came to women , but he was not dumb enough to let this chance go . He looked at the flushed face of Princess Ruby and her soft tender lips that parted with a slight gap as she breathed heavily. Rudra''s instincts screamed for him to kiss her ... He was nervous , he was afraid .... But he knew he wanted this. He said nothing and just looked Ruby in the eyes as he inched closer towards her , slowly he ced both his hands on her face and came extremely close . Ruby understood what Rudra''s intentions were , as she closed her eyes , surrendering control to Rudra . Rudra did not hesitate any longer , be ced his lips on Ruby''s and kissed her. It seemed like the world melted in the background as nothing mattered in that moment , that there was only him and her . He kissed her slowly and gently at first , but soon it developed into a passionate kiss thatsted longer and longer , leaving both gaping for air at the end of it. Rudra moved away , panting , and looked at Ruby''s face ..... She was as red as a tomato , but she met Rudra''s gaze and bit her lip. Rudra felt like his mind would explode at this point , it was very hard to control himself any longer , but he did . He had a million things to tell Ruby , about how he felt , about how much he wanted her too , however no words came out of his mouth. Men were not made to express emotions easily , instead they mademitments. With determination in his eyes he said " I wille for you , when I''m worthy of you ". Ruby looked delighted , she was happy that her feelings were not one sided , that Rudra felt for her as well , but at the same time was perplexed at Rudra''s choice of words , she said " you are the Oracle and the benefactor of Vanaheim , you are more than worthy ..... ". Rudra put a finger on her lips and said " Trust me I''m not .... Not yet .... But one day I will be , and that day I wille for you . Soo wait for me ". Ruby looked into Rudra''s eyes , and she could see his will and determination , she beleived him , and she beleived in his decision. She nodded and said " I''ll be waiting for you .... ". Rudra found a new purpose in life that day .... A goal he must achieve , not for the guild , not for anyone else , but for himself. And a goal he would achieve for sure! /// Team Ruby , this chapters for you all , hope you enjoy it /// Chapter 240 - Villain

Chapter 240 - Viin

( Real world , the upside , just after thentern festival, One night ago!?) Ethan Grey told walked alongside Rudra to drop Max home ,ter the two continued their walk , as Ethan needed to talk to Rudra about something important. Ethan looked at the moon and the floatingnterns in the sky and said " The national selections are tommorow , how prepared do u feel ? ". Rudra replied casually " I should be one of the strongest if not the strongest ". Ethan nodded he said " tell me , do u know the real story behind '' Shakuni '' ? ". Rudra was intrigued by the question , he said " Shakuni was the ultimate schemer , his tales were legendary in the day , not a fighter not a king , yet he was the most feared man in any battlefield. His opponent was God Krishna himself. Although he was no match for the god , amongst humans , he was the best ". Ethan shrugged his shoulders and said " You know the story , but you don''t understand the essence behind it , Shakuni was sharp and his schemes were deadly , yet the strength of Shakuni came from the fact that his enemies feared him , and his allies believed in him . Even the simplest tactics when used by Shakuni became deadly , because the opponent did not beleive that Shakuni could use a simple tactic and that there must be a hiddenyer to it , also when the allies suffered losses , they beleived that it would be fine as long as Shakuni was on the battlefield , as he must have a n ".. Ethan stopped and looked at Rudra square in the eye and said " Shakuni was the spirit and backbone of the army , he was despicable , he used underhanded tactics , however he was also feared and revered". Rudra was not getting where Ethan was going with this example hence he decided to go with the flow and said " Well said ". Ethan continued to walk and said " the question is , are you willing to shed the skin of Rudra Rajput and truly be Shakuni ? ". Rudra stopped walking .... He looked perplexed , what did Ethan mean? Ethan said " don''t get me wrong , you are a great guy , and that''s what I love about you , and why I trust you as well , you are strong but humble , strategic , but not dirty , a winner , but not a desperate winner . It is true that you have surmounted insurmountable odds before , but that just makes you a hero ..... My question to you , Rudra Rajput is are you prepared to be the exact opposite of all these qualities , and be a viin? ". Rudra was shocked, Ethan wanted him to be a viin ..... Why ? He asked him " Why do u want me to be a viin ? ". Ethan smiled and said " Because in the real world , its the viins that win at the end of the day ! ". Spreading his arms and raising his volume Ethan said " I am a viin Rudra , Cold , merciless and always keep my appearance strong wherever I go .... The world knows that Ethan Grey is a hungry wolf , that''s why the world beleives in the stock of Ethan Grey ! If I was a goodie two shoes , the world would have long chewed me up and spit me out. It is because I am strong and hungry for more power , hungry for more money,?that the world fears me. You are strong Rudra , but you don''t have the appearance of being strong , being the underdog is good , but the legends are never the underdogs Rudra , the legends are the topdogs". " BECOME A TOPDOG , BECOME A VILLAIN?, show the appearance of being soo damn strong , that your opponents fear you and Japan beleives in your stock .... Why? , Not because you need it , it''s because we japanese do! You know how japan performed in the past life , and I know that failure is not an option for us, a lot more is riding on shoulders of you yers than u can think. And we need a strong figure leading us at the top. Although the strong figure leading at the top is depicted as heroes in the fairy tales , in the real world it is the mega boss , the viin that is at the top. Undoubted strength, unquestionable power , unshakable position at the top .... That''s what I want from you. Show Japan that you , Rudra are the top dog of this Country , and that they can rely on you to bring them glory. Pave the way and I know that others will follow. But to pave the way ... To make the masses beleive , you have to be the top dog. Be the beacon of strength .... And be feared ! You Rudra need to be the viin , arrogance should drip from every fibre of your being , be narcissistic , put money in your stock , and prove it with results , then and only then can we win this event ending in top 5 . Be the undeniable number one in Japan , and do it in style and arrogance , like you did not even break sweat. As a brother , this is my one request from you ! ". Rudra was shocked by Ethan Grey''s words , it was not possible for him to just wake up one day and change his very demeanor , yet he understood that what Ethan said made a lot of sense. He himself had fought two guild wars , one against Orange Rock and one against the alliance , although he came out victorious both times , and it was no fluke or luck that he did , the public sentiment was never on his side. Nobody beleived that he would win. For him to bring a sense of calm and beleif to everyone he needed to be the topdog , the undeniable king of the mountain , Japan''s number one! Only then could his victory have meaning for the citizens. The underdog winning would always remain as a upset , while the topdog winning would always be considered a squash. -------- ( Back inside the virtual world , present time ) Rudra bid his farewell to Ruby , he had to exin that he had important things to do ahead , hence he would not be able to bid her farewell and that this was his farewell to her. He expected Ruby to be dissapointed in him , however she was very understanding and happily hugged him goodbye. Rudra looked at the time , only one minute remained before the Japanese selection invitation would arrive , hence not wanting to teleport out into thin air infront of Ruby , he decided to regretfully take his leave. His chest felt heavy , but his heart felt light as he left the room , he was over the moon that Ruby liked him ..... Even if it was just infatuation , she had feelings that were more than friendship for him , and for Rudra that meant the world. He had been mesmerized by Ruby from the moment his eyesnded on her , and over time her mannerism and personality became even more endearing to him. Now that he knew , she also had some affection for him , his resolve to someday be worthy enough of her hand became stronger by thousandfold. Rudra had blood pumping in his veins , he felt burning motivation inside , a spirit to proove himself . He needed the three gold medals , he needed the legendary artifact , he needed every help he could get to get to the summit that he wanted to reach , as hardwork alone was not enough to reach it. /// First of all a big shoutout to kingspy25i for the 1000 coin gift And to Cervantez91 for the 16,000 coin gift! Guys this hase to me as a great releif , now I can finally focus on writing quality content again without being pressed for money . Specially Cervantez91 for being the top supporter of the book , and always giving me timely assists to keep my motivation going! As promised this is the 1st bonus chapter out of 3 earned through the patronage of Cervantez91 . Thankyou for the support ! /// Chapter 241 - The Invitation

Chapter 241 - The Invitation

Rudra was just outside Ruby''s room , in the dormitory corridor , when the invitation for the Japanese selection came. He looked around to check if anyone had eyes on him , and after confirming that he would not scare some NPC needlessly , he epted the invite. Instantly Rudra was teleported into a massive open ground. Amongst a sea of people , everywhere he could see , there were only people , people and more people. Some wore guild robes , while some did not , some where chatting continuously , while some calmly stood without interacting to anyone. There was a massive screen in the centre of the open ground , on top of a small stage , where a number was being disyed , thest three digits we''re changing constantly , as it showed the number of yers joined. yers joined: 20,000,125 Over 20 million yers had joined , considering that Japan had a poption of 140 million , this was about a seventh of the total poption gathered in one location. Amongst these millions of yers , barely a few hundred would be selected for the National team , and those few would carry the hopes of the entire nation.. If anyone was not intimidated upto this point , standing here , between these millions of yers , they would surely realize thepetition they were going to face ahead. That this was just japan ... The world stage awaited them at the VR Olympics . He remembered Ethan Grey''s words , that were told to him after thentern festival he had thought long and hard about it , and right now amidst his burning motivation , he felt like what Ethan said was indeed correct. He needed to pick up the persona of the real Shakuni. Rudra was not an idiot to reveal all the cards he posessed in advance in the national selections , however for the first time in his life he felt like absolutely destroying his opposition in the national rounds , there were two main reasons for this. 1) He wanted to dere to the world that this is the strength of the guild master of the True Elites , that they should think thrice before messing with someone like the Elites. 2)He wanted to be the anchor and the beacon of hope for Japan , that every event he was in , the country could feel safe , that if Shakuni was ying there , that meant they would win. Just like the Elites depended on him , he wanted Japan to feel secure with him out there too. It was a tremendous responsibility to take , however Rudra was willing to shoulder it , there was nobody who could shoulder it in his past life for japan , but Rudra knew the effect a charismatic leader had on a teams morale. If his achievements could shine , then his peers would be motivated and perform as well. And to create that impression , he needed to make a bold disy of strength , he needed to be arrogant , and he needed to put money in his own stock. Was Rudra truly the best in the world? Was winning 3 golds even possible? Was he being just a moron to dream about the impossible? Maybe ! However , he knew first hand how hard the national selections would be , and the world stage would only be exponentially harder , yet he still beleived in himself. He knew he was not the best in the world , he knew he was not the most skilled , he was not the smartest , and he was not the strongest. However he was Shakuni , the ultimate schemer , and even if there was a 0.01% chance of victory , he would snatch it! Rudra decided to make this change in his personality , going forward , the soft and beloved guild master would only be seen in the guild. In the national selections , and the world stage , only the cold , arrogant and ruthless , yet a strong yer Shakuni would be seen. Closing his eyes , Rudra thought about what this stage meant to him , and shifted his mentality , he thought about Ethan Grey , his demeanor his aura , he thought about Emperor Aman , about how when he saw the behemoth dragon and said '' Know your ce Livestock ! '' , he thought about that arrogance , he thought about that aura and little by little he shed his own aura and adopted that arrogant aura. He opened his eyes again , now cold , he no longer felt intimidated by the massive crowd , but felt pissed at having to wait. He clicked his tongue and thought '' Get on with it , I have not got all day for this bull**** ''. Finally , after 21.4 million people had joined , the admin and chief selector of Japan finally took the stage . Murmurs could be heard all around the crowd , however given the sheer size of the crowd the murmurs became deafening noise. The selector could not be heard over the murmurs , but he had the power of system on his side. He asked Gaia to mute everyone in the crowd. In a instant , the massive crowd fell deathly silent , as not a single noise came out of anyone''s mouth . The selector then said " Sorry for muting you all , but the noise is just too much. Ladies and gentlemen I am Elyon , but all of you will address me as sir Elyon , I am a retired 7 star general from the army , and I am sure many of you will already know me. The responsibility that the representatives of Japan carry is no small responsibility , for those who don''t watch world news , let me re inform you. The seats in the security council of the UN are at stake at the VR Olympics. Quite literally , the safety of the nation is in your hands. Hence I expect seriousness and dedication in theing selections. If you are an immature child , or a old retard , get the hell out of my selection ground right now. Only the best of the best may represent japan ... Do I make myself clear? The government will not leave it''s top talents without support , for everyone that does get selected here today , the government will provide the top of the top line equipment , and resources , , best training facilities and intelligence reports before your events. We will train you to be the best In the world , soo all you have to do is try your best to be selected." That being said , although we did allow anyone willing to participate a shot at being selected , those below tier one , we have no time to nurture you , sorry but your journey ends here . System boot the tier 0 yers from the ground ". Following thatmand , over 10 million yers were booted out . Elyon said " congrattions , you have all survived round one. Onto round two... ". /// Bonus chapter 2/3 for Cervantez91 , thankyou again for the gifts! /// Chapter 242 - Make Way

Chapter 242 - Make Way

Elyon said " In the next round , we will do a simple basicption test... A short 1 km sprint and a basic strength test , only top 100,000 will move on to the next stage . That or if one of your events of choice is equestrian , then it will be a simple test of your pets , the test will be taken independently by the AI , and rankings will be given , the moment you choose to ept the invitation you will be transported into the sprint track , followed by the power machine tester. Do your best !". Everyone panicked inside , out of over 10 million participants only 100,000 will move onto the next stage? Isn''t this elimination rate too terrifying? . However with everyone muted , nobody could utter a single word. Soon, the invitation arrived ... System notification : Japanese priliminary selections Round 2 ,?please choos your event 1) Equestrian 2) Any other event 3 Both Rudra chose any other event option and was instantly transmitted to the racetrack. A countdown was disyed infront of him , which was still at 20 . The AI the disyed the set of rules for the sprint. It read 1) There will be no second chaces soo Run at your best speed 2) Only run on the given path , and don''t go outisde the white line , if you cross the white line while running , you will be disqualified. 3) No movement techniques can be used , or you will be disqualified. The challenge starts in 20 seconds , good luck! The timer started to tick , and Rudra came into his running action. Rudra''s tummy felt funny , it felt like butterflies were flying inside them. The original Rudra would have admitted that he felt nervous , however Shakuni just snorted and said " Calm down body , I got this ". 19..18...17..16 . . . . 3..2...1!! GO! Rudra bolted , he did not dare reserve his speed in this stage , as the cutoff was not clear , and went all out. His stats along with his inherent golden ratio skill and tier 2 boost. Was already top notch , even rivalling the best thieves and assasins. Rudra covered the distance of one km in 27.4 seconds. He had already crossed the realm of normal humans once he stepped into tier two , however even he was shocked that he was about three times faster than the fastest human . Man , did that sprint feel good. Going all out was sure fun. Rudra enjoyed the sprint , However he had no time to savour it at all , as the next challenge started immediately. The AI said " Detecting .... yer is from the Knight ss , preparing appropriate test ". Although the second test was about testing strength it would be different for different sses. As it was normal for Barbarians to have more points invested in strength stat , and less in intelligence , however the necromancer had nothing to do with strength stat and would have heavily invested in intelligence. This did not mean that the necromancer was inferior to the barbarian yer. Hence everyone was judgedprehensively ording to their ss and strength. Even the result of the race , a wizard could never beat a assasins time in a 1 km dash , however the system calcultes the result ording to the ss, andprehensively selects the top 100,000 yers. A punching and a kicking machine spawned in the room. And the rules were exined. Rudra could not use any skills , and had to punch and kick the two machines with full power . Rudra got into stance , he was no professional boxer , but he knew how to throw a punch , putting weight on his feet , he rotated his hips , and struck the machine at what he felt was the best angle to disy his full strength. A count of 1300 pound force was disyed. It was a deadly punch! The strongest human could throw a punch of about 410 pound force , and that person was a internal force expert. Again Rudra''s strength surpassed a normal superhuman by 3 times. He was beyond strong at this point. Next was the kickforce. Rudra was unsure about kicking techniques , he rarely used kicks in his fights , he also knew nothing like kickboxing or taekwondo. Assuming a stance like he was kicking a football of a half volley , Rudra mmed his right leg right into the heart of the machine. BANG! , The machine shook a bit at impact! 5000 pound force ! His kick was four times stronger than his insanely strong punch ... That too with a wrong technique , with a proper one , who knows what he could have done. System notification : Initial assessmentplete ...returning to base. Rudra was returned to the open ground , as one by one people started to teleport back and upy the training field again. After 10 minutes , Elyon came to the stage again .... And said , "I thank everyone who came here today , to take time to represent your contry , however I''m sorry to inform that many of you won''t be able to make it. AI teleport those who did not make the cutoff out please. ". Out of the 10 million , only 100,000 remained on the field after that announcement , as a majority of the masses had been teleported out. The once crowded ground , now looked empty , as once packed people now looked scarce. Elyon pped , and the ground shrunk to a much smaller size. Elyon looked at the crowd and said " Congrattions , you are top 1% of the country , however it''s still not enough , only the best amongst you , the top 1% of the top 1% , may represent this nation . Hence before round 3 let''s take a look at yourprehensive rankings .... ". Ai started disying the list , and the top list went like .... 1) yer name : '' To be continued..... /// Bonus chapter 3 /3 for Cervantez91 . Big shoutout to wulfie and arcanum_ck , for the 500 coin gifts! Thankyou soo much for the patronage ! Guys the golden tickets department and powerstone department has slowed down , I implore you guys to pick up the pace! /// Chapter 243 - Shakuni Unchained

Chapter 243 - Shakuni Unchained

The position on leaderboards is like this 1) yer Name '' Shakuni '' , Rating:?(99/100) 2) yer Name?'' Nero '' Rating : ( 97/100 ) 3)yer Name '' Karna?'' Rating ( 96/100) 4) yer Name '' Patch Mori '' Rating ( 93/100) 5) yer Name '' KingSpy '' Rating (92/100) 6) yer Name '' Susano ''. Rating (92/100) 7) yer Name '' Jin Mori '' Rating (92/100) 8) yer Name '' Neatwit '' Rating ( 92/100) 9) yer Name '' Pain '' Rating ( 91/100) 10) yer Name '' Raijin '' Rating (90/100). 11) yer Name '' SMG'' Rating (89/100) . . . 147) yer Name '' Reapers Dream '' Rating (88/100). 148) yer Name '' warsss '' Rating (88/100). 149) yer Name '' Nbknicky '' Rating (88/100). 150) yer Name '' Alicia Melciot '' Rating (88/100). 151) yer Name ''Mitchell_Harris?'' Rating (88/100). 152) yer Name '' Josiah Templeton?'' Rating (88/100). . . 1504)yer Name '' Konan'' Rating (86/100) 1505)yer Name '' Itachi '' Rating (86/100) 1506)yer Name '' Kisame?'' Rating (86/100) 1507)yer Name '' Sasori '' Rating (86/100) 1508)yer Name '' Deidara '' Rating (86/100) 1509)yer Name '' Kakuzu '' Rating (86/100) 1510)yer Name '' Hidan '' Rating (86/100) 1511)yer Name '' Orochimaru '' Rating (86/100) 1512)yer Name '' Zetsu'' Rating (86/100) 1513) yer Name '' Medivh '' Rating (85/100) . . . . 99999) yer Name '' Yume '' Rating (81/100) 100,000) yer Name '' Jhonny English'' Rating (80/100) The ratings were out ..... And Rudra was number one! There were actually 3 True Elites amongst the top 10 , while 1800 Elites in the top 100,000 . Rudra felt proud of his guild , this was the strength of the Elites! However what shocked him was that sir Jhonny was deadst ..... Anyter and he would have been eliminated !?, What was he thinking conserving his strength soo much? What was more shocking to Rudra however was the appearance of Nero , Patch Mori and Jin Mori, Susano and Raijin. All dark faction yers , with Patch and Jin being blood brothers. While KingSpy and Pain being light faction yers that he had a bit knowledge about from his previous life. He was sure that they were not from Hazelgroove kingdom , meaning they must be on a different region or maybe even a different continent, but his memory was hazy about as to where. Pain was the leader of a 10 man independent adventurer group called the Akatsuki. While KingSpy was a solo yer who was a levelling maniac like Neatwit. The second highest rated yer , Nero was a necromancer , the one that single handely got a silver medal in a team event for Japan. His strength was formidable. If possible Rudra wanted him on his team for the team event. While Patch Mori was a Zombiemancer , a incredibly talented one at that . While his brother Jin Mori was a dark barbarian. Jin was a specialist in one v one fights while Patch was the crowd control guy , together the Mori brothers were unstoppable. The one''s Rudra had absolutely no clue about were Susano and Raijin , he had no memory about them ... But to be a top 10 yer rated above SMG they must be formidable. While the crowd was still muted , everyone in the nation saw the 99 rated name at the top of the card .... ''Shakuni'' . Those who were even a little bit informed knew about the guild master of the True Elites , who made news time and time again. However , they did not know how strong he was uptill now , seeing his evaluation , everyone was shocked. The fact was just enhanced with 2 other guild members being inside top 10 along with him , just how strong was the guild True Elites? Elyon looked at the list and said " Just 10 yers with a rating of 90 or above ..... I''m dissapointed . Well atleast we have a few yers above 95 rating , AI unmute the top 10 in the list , as a reward foring at the top , I will let you guys speak one sentence each ". The AI unmuted top 10 and Raijin was given the speaking chance first Raijin said " Glory to Japan ! ". Pain was next and he said " Proud to say that all 10 akatsuki members are selected to represent the nation". One by one everyone said something or the other , untill finally it was Rudra''s turn. Rudra stood with his arms folded , the true Elites guild robe draped over his shoulders as he clicked his tongue " Tch , the stupid AI is obviously broken , how did I get only 99, doesn''t make any sense ". Elyon "..." The crowd "...." Each and everyone of the 100,000 present just had one thought in mind '' HOW ARROGANT''! --------- ( Meanwhile the real world , in a secure bunker ) The president Shinzo Abe , was present alongside many other important officials and Ethan Grey , in a secure bunker , overlooking the selections. The moment Ethan saw Rudra''s name at the top of the list , he smiled involuntarily . That''s his little brother alright. It was no secret that the Elites were Ethan Grey''s project at this point , hence when 3 members including the top performer was from his guild , many eye''s looked towards him . Ethan said " I have a eye for talent ". President Shinzo smiled and said nothing , these were just preliminary selections , but he was happy anyway that Ethan managed to immigrate these talented people to his country. When the speaches were being made one after another , the entire bunker was silent , observing the personality of each of the top performers. While all were proud , none of them was overbearing , untill Rudra''s turn came that is. From his demeanor to his expression to his posture , everything screamed superiority and arrogance , even his statement " How did I get just 99...". Stunned the room into silence. A wide grin appeared on Ethan Grey''s face though , he knew that Rudra had decided to take him up on his advice. Every eye in the room turned towards Ethan Grey , who shrugged it off like what he said was natural . When everyone thought about Ethan''s personality , and then looked at Rudra''s , they thought '' Brothers indeed ''. After a moment president Abe burstedughing though .... As he said " what a interesting guy ". The attention of the room turned towards Rudra Rajput , as the generals requested his personal file . Today would be the day , that Japan etched him into its memory! /// Special shoutout to Warssss , Nbknicky and reapers dream for the 1000 coin gifts! /// Chapter 244 - The Undisputed Number One

Chapter 244 - The Undisputed Number One

Elyon coughed , clearly embarrassed by Rudra''sments , he then said " Well , it''s good to see the spirits of the top performers , now onto the next rounds , I hope you guys can perform well there". He continued " The next stage of selections willst a long time , taking about 1 day for 3-4 events. In theing two weeks , we will regrly hold events and selections , for today , the events Archers , Prison escape and One v One fighting has been selected. Please choose the events you wish to take part in and press select. Please note that you can only participate in 3 individual events and two team events for national selections total. Soo choose carefully ". Rudra chose one v one fighting , he had no interest in prison escape and archery. It would just add to the burden . Because of the limited time , if one selected multiple events then they would be transported randomly from arena to arena , after rounds and rounds of selections to perform . One could be cliff fighting for one round , and be in a first blood match in another. One could have just died inside prison escape event , or maybe even have just won the event , and immediately be transported to the second selection.. Rudra did not want such nonsense , he was initially nning on taking part in all 5 National events , however If any coincided , he would only choose the one he was going to go with finally. Choosing the one v one duel , he pressed select. He was immediately transported into a battle arena against a random opponent. The Beauty of the AI was that while inside the real world only a limited number of people could fight simultaneously , inside the virtual world any number of yers could fight simultaneously without any issues. Even if the entire 100,000 yers chose to take part in the selections , only about 4-5 hours were needed toplete all matches . This was because in 50,000 battlefields , 50,000 battles could take ce simultaneously with the winner going up after every victory. Rudra saw his first opponent who was terrified after seeing that his opponent was guild leader Shakuni, the number one yer. Rudra sighed , the opponent had no spine , this was going to be easy. Not saying a single word , Rudra charged in with Elven sword at hand , in the one second that the enemy blinked Rudra had covered about 20 meters of distance between them..... what incredible speed! The enemy was a tank hence he raised his shield in defense. However contrary to his expectations the sword never made contact. Instead a roundhouse kicknded squarely on his liver. SPLAT! The guy coughed as saliva came out of his mouth. He had lost his bnce and battleposture. BAM! , A sword pierced right through his neck , as he was defeated before he could even understand what was going on. A System notification came : Round one cleared in 9 seconds .... Proceeding to round two. (12...11..10...) Rudra sighed and said " I hope round two atleast gives me a warm-up ". -------- ( Meanwhile inside the bunker in Japan ) The moment Rudra said those words , the entire room looked helplessly at the man .... While they were troubled by his attitude , a sense of calm began to spread in their heart. If he was truly that strong , he was a blessing for the country. Ethan looked on as he raised two thumbs up ....''?Great going ''! , He murmured The rooms focus was glued on Rudra , who went onto round two now -------- ( Meanwhile inside the UK) The selections in the UK were not like in Japan , the government actually decided whom to let participate and whom not to , there was a general tryout , where one only had to send their entire stat details and achievements as a resume , and they would maybe be called for interview. However the shocking development was that Edge Rothschild had been selected for one v one, first blood match and?battle and as the captian of?capture the g team event. Seemed like he made his mark . The Rothschild family , initially scorning him for loosing the management rights of Purplehaze , were silent now as he managed tond crutial spots in the UK'' s team. Edge himself was immune to all this , his eyes only set on the bigger goal , the bigger advantage of what if he won 3 medals for the nation. ------- ( Meanwhile in the USA ) The USA had approached a different way of selections , they only had a set of basic tests and drills , and selected the top 200,000 for further training camp. The top performers of this camp were then selected for various events . Adam was selected for 3 events with his extraordinary talent , as hepeted in Cliff battle , Equestrian and national battleground. He posted a tweet on the forums after being selected saying " Brooooooooo , here to represent the nation , check it.... The homeboy ready to train , and get that gold! Let''s goooooo! ". The post had 17 M likes . Adam was a semi star in the region ---------- ( Meanwhile in Pakistan ) Mithun Ambani sat with a team of analysts and they picked the best yers from the country to directly form teams and start practicing. There was no selections at all ! -------- ( Meanwhile in China ) The Chinese had adopted a simmr approach to the Japanese for the selections , however they had much higher yer numbers , hence their selections wouldst 3 weeks as opposed to Japan''s ,2. --------- ( Meanwhile in India ) India also had fair selections , but there was no basic selections , everyone couldpete in every event , and the AI would give the list of best capable yers by analysis. Every nation was currently undergoing the selections , as everyone wanted to have maximum time to train their yers with a stable team. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target , good job everyone. This is a small notice to let you know that a massive upgrade to the current privge tiers woulde under effect from 1st November. The advance chapter count will go up from 5 chapters to 15-20chapters. /// Chapter 245 - Prison Escape Event

Chapter 245 - Prison Escape Event

Rudra continued to dominate the one v one fights , he had one 63 matches in a row , with none going over 1 minute. And without loosing a single point in HP. He had an absolutely ster performance soo far , and the officials in the bunker were speachless at the talent of the man. He went onto the top 8 without losing a single point in HP. They had goosebumps watching Rudra''s performance , although all 7 others were also great fighters , none was as ster as Rudra , they could predict that even in the top 8 , he would not face much difficulty. If there was anyone who could rival Rudra in the top 8 , it was Jin Mori , the dark barbarian , his brute strength was terryfingly high. Amongst the top 10 overall performers from the basic test . Only Rudra and Jin Mori chose the one v one event. Karna , Neatwit , Nero , Patch Mori none of them chose to go for this event. Although they could have became a formidable force if they did choose to fight.. For Karna the reason was as simple as , he did not want to fight Rudra , he was not afraid to fight Rudra , just simply that he did not wish to fight his friend , while a small part in him also believed it would be very tough to win. For Neatwit he had his eyes set on the tower clearing event and his second choice was first blood match . Hence he did not wish topete in one v one. For Nero and Patch Mori , they were necromancer and Zombiemancer ss , hence one v one was not their strength , hence they decided to take a pass on the event. ----- ( Quarterfinals of the one v one battle , national selections , japan ) Kakuzu stood waiting for his opponent , however he was shocked to see that it was Shakuni himself. Kakuzu said " Well , well , what an honour to fight the number one seed in the initial rounds. Sorry , but your journey ends here ". Rudra who had just spawned emotionlessly stood there and for the first time drew out Excalibur alongside Elven sword for dual wielding. He knew Kakuzu was strong , However had no wish to drag this at all. Rudra closed in the distance between him and Kakuzu , kakuzu too unlike most who would go on defensive , chose to fight back , and run towards Rudra for a sh. Kakuzu'' s sword sh was a tad bit faster than Rudra , and hence he smiled , at the trajectory it was going , it would be a critical hit on Rudra. However something unexpected happened , the moment where his sword was supposed to hit the neck of his opponent , he vanished. His swing missedpletely as he cut air , throwing him off bnce. At thest possible second Rudra had used blink , and was now vertically above Kakuzu . As his sword came down in a single movement and shed Kakuzu''s neck instead. The Elven sword went clean through his neck , as it was a armour piercing critical strike. Kakuzu was killed in a single move , within 9 seconds! Rudra had won the quarterfinals in a overwhelming fashion. The onlookers werepletely stunned , winning the earlier rounds was easy , however winning the quarters within 10s showed that he was a mile apart from the others . Jin Mori took 7 minutes to win his quarter final match , and after both he and Rudra won the semi finals as well the two of them were chosen to qualify as representatives of Japan. Each country had choice to send 2 representatives for each event , hence there was no point in them both fighting. Rudra had secured a spot for himself in overwhelming fashion for the first event! ------- ( Meanwhile in the prison escape event) The prison escape event in the national selections was a much easier and mockyout , that was not the finalyout for the world games. However SMG , and sir Jhonny were both participating in the event. SMG was a trained assasin in the real world and prison escape was a part of his training . Although no equipment was allowed in prison escape event , he managed to stiffle a piece of wire in his mouth and surprisingly it teleported with him inside his prison cell. With this wire he carefully picked the prisons lock , and took out the first guard from behind his back using stealth. The prison escape event only had 24 hours , and if nobody escaped the prison , nobody got a medal. The rules were simple , the moment a guard seed you , and shoots at you , you are dead. SMG had no idea about the prisonyout and had no time to figure it out. He decided that his best chances were to take out the guards stealthily and slowly try to get out while gathering more information. After he took out the patrolling guards in his dorm , he found a room named guard room , and he entered that room while making no sound . Inside the guard room there was a map of the prison. SMG carefully studied the map making his escape n. Meanwhile , Jhonny was also inside a prison cell , however unlike SMG he was very much still inside the cell. Jhonny thought " Huh , soo this is the inside of a prison eh.... Thankgod I''m not in one right now , with the things iv done I''d probably be in solitary ". He looked at the bars and then tried to bend them with all his strength. " Aaghhhhhhh" He shouted as he tried to bend the bars , but it did not budge at all. Huffing and puffing he said " Soo sturdy ". Meanwhile a patrolling guard looked at his antics like '' Is this guy nuts? ''. When Jhonny looked at the patrolling guard his face turned red ..... He hurriedly said " I''m not trying to flee sir guard , beleive me , I''m innocent , iv been wrongfully put in prison . I deserve my freedom ". The guard had enough of his nonsense and said " Shut up ,or no bath for you today prisoner 655D". Jhonny looked offended , he said " Sir I have the freedom of speach , how dare you impede on my freedom ,I will sue you in court ". The guard walked away disregarding Jhonny ''s words. Jhonny looked frustrated , he said " JAWS OF STEEL ". and started biting the steel bars. Ofcourse to no effect. The 2 patrolling guards of the floor , now both came in to enjoy the show , as the other inmates on the floor slowly slipped by one by one. Meanwhile the onlookers from the bunker were absolutely dumbfounded seeing Jhonny , Ethan Grey had his head buried in his hands , he was ashamed , he had talked soo highly about sir Jhonny and here he was making a fool of himself. Most generals gave Ethan a sneaky nce like '' Is this buffoon really the world''s greatest mercenary Jhonny English? ''. After a while Jhonny gave up , and started reading a book inside his cell , while ying with a tennis ball. At this point SMG had alreadypleted half the prison escape . He only needed 2 or 3 more hours to escape. /// Today will be a 3 chapter day as bonus for golden tickets is due. Good job everyone ! Come join the discord for detailed discussion on theing VR Olympics event , drop your suggestions there and I might just pick them up in the actual event ! Link in synopsis/// Chapter 246 - The Prison Escape (2)

Chapter 246 - The Prison Escape (2)

Jhonny was still in the prison cell , when a guard came and informed him that it was bath time. He had to put his hands on the wall and be allowed to get cuffed. Jhonnyplied with this and got cuffed. He then thought , how he had never had a bath in Omega and how it could be a worthwhile experience. He got escorted to the bath and went to a cell like shower. He took off his prison clothes and hung it on the wall where the hook for clothes is ced. Jhonny started humming , peacefully taking a bath , as others were trying to escape the prison. The generals in the bunker were dumbfounded , Ethan could not bear to make contact with anyone at all ..... WTH was Jhonny doing? Ethan thought that the moment the guard woulde in the cell to cuff him , Jhonny would try take him out and run off. However he let himself be cuffed and was now peacefully bathing. This was too much . Ethan sighed , he could notprehend what Jhonny was nning , Jhonny could not be a fraud as he was the world''s greatest mercenary , he was the one whopleted his mission to strike the oil field of Ambani as well as assasination of France '' s president. However his actions currently were more pathetic than a normal yer with no experience . Ethan decided to just peacefully watch for a while. Meanwhile SMG had 75%pleted his escape , he had stealthily climbed a barbed fenceced with poison barbs at the top. He had took down over 17 guards unnoticed and was at the lead in escaping. The next closest yer was Konan who was still trying to climb the barbed wall. Luckily or by coincidence , the bath area of the prison was the closest for escaping , only a single fence surrounded the area outside the bath and the outside. SMG could not take that route to escape through the bath as the travel to the bath inside the prison was the most dangerousced with guards everywhere. The safest option was to go to the farthest side . Climbing many obstacles and escaping through many cooridoors. Contrary to his hardwork , Jhonny was applying shampoo to his hair , and soaking in the warm water. But some shampoo identally fell in his eyes. Jhonny winced as his eyes burnt in pain , he said " Okay I hate prison ". With his eyes closed he then tried to grab the towel to wipe the shampoo off , but he identally grabbed the grills of the window , Jhonny pulled at full force , and the grill just came out unhinged. Jhonny was shocked , this was not the towel. He washed his eyes directly under the shower , and when he saw the situation again , that the grill was out and he could climb out of the small window now , he said " Just like I nned ". The entire room of generals and President Shinzo were stunned to silence. WTH was that...? What just happened .... How? Even Ethan was dumbfounded , Rudra''s arrogance was one thing , but Jhonny''s actions were just iprehensible . If he nned this from the start , then his genius was beyond beleif. Everyone watched with careful eyes as they saw Jhonny trying to climb outside the window. However Jhonny stopped halfway and came back inside. As he remembered that he was naked and needed to put his clothes back on. Luckily for him , luckily for him , a guard that was patrolling , just passed the area below the bath . The bath was at the first floor , and the fence was about 5 Meters away from it. Jhonny now dressed , stood on the ledge of the bath , as he aimed to go directly past the ledge onto the outside. In his best jump , he barely made it over the fence , with his prison jumpsuit getting scratched by the barbed fence. The barbed fence wasced with a paralytic potion , hence one scratch would have left him paralysed . However now free , he ran away from the prison , at about 30 meters out , he got a notification , congrattions on escaping the prison! Jhonny was the first one out! The experts and generals in the bunker were stunned to silence as they started to recall the actions of Jhonny. Then one man said " I think I understood the brilliant n of Jhonny English , his seemingly erratic actions were actually a calcted genius ". Everyone looked at him , his hands were trembling as he spoke?" He first yed the jester , trying to make a fool of himself , soo that the guards dropped their vignce around him. He also extracted the information about the fact that there would be a bath timeter on , he then watched leisurely as the others ran like monkeys in the direction where the prison is the least guarded hence the easiest to escape , while he leisurely let himself get arrested and went to the bath the closest point to escaping the prison , lead by the guards themselves. He then took a bath , because he had enough confidence in escaping at that point , his n was 90%plete , and when he thought enough was enough he pulled the old rails and made an opening. He wanted to escape immediately , but he noticed the paralytics on the barbed fence , he did not want to risk it , he had a idea about his exact jumping ability , hence he went back in and wore his prison jacket. Only then did he jump , with the jacket being scratched by the paralytic. And escaped . While others were trying soo hard , Jhonny put in 1% their effort to get 100% the result ... He is pure genius , a super spy .... I now know why he is called the greatest mercenary , he is just soo experienced , from the start he had no worries , he knew he had this in the bag .... It is us who did not understand his brilliance ". With things put this way everyone looked at the screen where Jhonny sat elegantly in the lobby , and swallowed back some saliva This guy was in a league of his own! They looked at Ethan Grey , who had a smug expression on his face like I told you so ! They were terrified at how many monsters he was hiding , first Rudra , now Jhonny , and even SMG the current 2nd ce was a part of True Elites , the same guild. They looked at Ethan differently now , the trillionare had a eye for talent , him bringing all these guys in was a great help for japan. After 1.5 hours , SMG finally also escaped the prison. He was shocked at first to see that Jhonny was already there , as he waved at him. But then knowing sir Jhonny he thought it was natural. He asked " How long have u been here ? ". Jhonny replied calmly " About 1.5 hours ". SMG was shocked , he thought the time would be shorter ... He knew sir Jhonny was good , but this was more than he expected. He had struggled a lot to escape the prison in 7 hours , he thought he would be the fastest , but sir Jhonny did it in 5.5 , his horizons were broadened. The two were selected for representing Japan in the world games! Chapter 247 - 2nd Day Of Selections

Chapter 247 - 2nd Day Of Selections

2nd day of selections saw selections for cksmithing , beat the clock and Cliff fighting events. Jhonny and Fatty Ksh were going for cksmithing , Rudra and Neatwit were going for beat the clock , while Karna went for cliff fighting. Everyone was shocked when Jhonny decided to go for cksmithing event , especially Rudra who had been raining praises on him and SMG for being selected in prison escape. He knew that Jhonny''s subss was cksmith , however he did not know if he had any real talent. But he did not pay the matter much mind though , as he believed that it was just a third event that Jhonny was casually trying. Little did he know that Jhonny was the most serious about this event. Rudra and Neatwit were going for beat the clock challenge , and both were pumped for the event , Rudra and Neatwit made a pact to buy lunch if the other cleared more floors than the former , however they both vowed toe number one and two and take the spots for Japan. This event was also a mock event , the floors and the monster levels will not be the same in the actual VR Olympics , and would be more difficult. However that did not stop Rudra and Neatwit from absolutely mauling their way through the first 20 floors.. Both of them had absolutely no chill , although for a five minute clock timer , after clearing it in 3 minutes they could wait for a next minute , drink some potions and restore stamina before going up , the two just kept climbing floors like it was piece of cake. Neatwit was a absolute machine in farming mobs as it was his full-time job and only passion in the game . For the first 20 floors he was even faster than Rudra by a full minute in time taken to clear. Only when the monsters crossed level 40 did he start slowing down , and Rudra caught up. Rudra started to show his massive stat advantage after floor twenty , as when Neatwit slowed down and had to take his time to deal with the monsters , he with his stats was still a ughter machine. At floor 25 he overtook Neatwit , and by floor 30 he had a one minute lead over the guy. The monsters got level 55 at floor 31 , and now even Rudra had to be careful , the clocktimer now showed 4 minutes time for each level , and it was more difficult than before. For the first time , after clearing the floor in 2 minutes 50 seconds. Did Rudra stop to drink a stamina potion. He was still at 90% hp , however he still drank a basic HP potion. Before going up. Rudra became more sensible in his fighting floor 32 onwards , as he started to clear the floors only 30 minutes before clear time. He could clear it faster if he wanted to , however he understood that thispetition was aboutsting the longest and not about going the fastest. Hence he went into energy saver mode. At floor number 40 , Neatwit had once again caught up with Rudra. However contrary to Rudra , who was conserving strength , he was still going at full pace. Farming mobs was a sort of addiction for him , and he was a machine deriving pleasure from ughtering them , he was physically burning out , but mentally in a ecstasy. Monsters became Level 65 at floor 41 and the time limit was shortened to 3.5 minutes. Rudra really started to feel the pressure now , as he started to climb the floor with barely 10 seconds to spare. Neatwit was barely hanging on , clearing floor 42 and 43 with less than 3 seconds to spare. At floor 44 , Neatwit missed?the timer and was teleported outside , his current rank was one. However it changed to two within 3 seconds as Rudra cleared floor 44. Neatwit who was panting , saw the leaderboards and saw that nobody else crossed level 40 , and that some were still struggling at level 32 while most between 32 and 44 had missed the clock. He looked proud , firstly for himself , and next for Rudra who was still climbing at floor 49. Rudra was out of breath at floor 49 , he summoned durahal and used ten thousand cuts , he started to use his big moves now as he barely cleared the floor. At floor 50 he was forced to use thunderst and darkness st as he climbed with 1 second to spare. At level 51 there were 5 level 75 orcs , weaponized and with a armour. Rudra looked at the timer which now said 3 minutes and cursed. Not holding anything back , Rudra used world sh and everything else in his arsenal , but he still missed the clock as he was teleported out at level 50 . He got a system notification congratting him on his first ce , as Neatwit was smiling waiting for him in the lobby. Rudra looked at the leaderboards and saw that at level 44 he was second. Beating level 40 at 3rd ce. Rudra grinned and said " Guess dinners on you ". Neatwit high fived Rudra as they chatted leisurely , catching their breaths. The people inside tactical bunker were now pping at the performace of the two Elites , especially for Rudra who had obtained first ce in back to back two events. He appeared as a strong medal contender. Again praises were showered on Ethan Grey , for finding talents like them. Ethan was very satisfied with Rudra and Neatwit''s performance , it got his blood pumping with motivation. He felt like he wanted to crush Mithun Ambani into dust today itself! Heughed the urge off , if everything went good and Japan did obtain the VETO rights , then that day would not be too far out. ------ ( Meanwhile in the forging event ) The materials for the forging event had been given out , and the candidates had 18 hours time to make the best creation out of the materials they were given . The criteria for judging would be based on 1st the quality of product ie , the tier bronze , silver, gold , dark gold , epic , semi legendary , legendary etc. Even the most basic silver item would outrank the most useful bronze item. Only within same ranks was the usefulness evaluated. Fatty Ksh was doing brilliantly as he tried to forge a hammer for forging. Meanwhile Jhonny was trying to forge a assasins knife. It had only been 2 hours since the event started , hence it was still a long way out to the finish line! /// Bonus chapter for hitting the Golden ticket target ! Enjoy! I hope you guys keep the flow of tickets going , with only 3 days till the month ends I hope we can end with as many tickets as we can manage ! /// Chapter 248 - Selections Day (2)

Chapter 248 - Selections Day (2)

Not many knew that Jhonny had learnt a forging technique as a reward of a hidden quest , that technique gauranteed to produce epic rated assasins dagger item , for basic steel forging. Jhonny could literally forge any number of times with steel and alwayse out with a epic rated assasins dagger , Jhonny could not forge a single item except steel , and he had no skills in forging any other item either. Luck was a major part of forging for a cksmith , as various factors determined the sess of forging in a VR setting. Although the cksmiths did adjust the hit and hit the hammer and anvil on the products , they were basically following a set pattern of hits. The system showed them the exact spot to hit , however the power put in the hit and the precision was upto the forger. What Jhonny did not know however was the fact that his trash luck , was a charm for deterring the opposition in a forging event. The system ssified everyonepeting against him in the forging event as opponents , and his heavy negetive stat affected their forging. The brittle parts would break , while sometimes impurities would show up inside medals causing various disturbances lowering quality. Jhonny was by no means the most talented cksmith , however with his trash luck rubbing on everyone , this was the perfect event for him to showcase his real worth.. Tragedies kept uring on table after table , as 60% of the cksmiths could not even muster a product to keep for final evaluation. While forging a dark gold item at this stage of them game was beyond impressive , everyone knew that the world stage needed epic rated items or above topete. At the end , the generals were deeply dissapointed at the performance of the cksmithing department . It was hard to watch as trash quality bronze and silver artifacts were put up for evaluation. The only saving grace of the event was sir Jhonny who forged a epic rated item , and Fatty Ksh who made a damaged epic item. The system luckily still evaluated his item as epic and hence gave him the number two spot in overall evaluation. Jhonny and Fatty Ksh had secured spots in the national team with this . All eyes again went towards Ethan Grey , who had a calm look on his face ..... The True Elites were proving to be more and more unfathomable , every event seemed to be dominated by them. It was just a guild of 3000 members or so , however it still had maximum representative spots in the national squad. Even those who did not get selected , showed great potential from the guild , Tanks like c and rhino , and wizards like Medivh , also performed spectacrly in their events. Meanwhile inside the cliff fighting event , the vice Guild master of the Elites , Karna was fighting his semi finals Match against the dark barbarian Jin Mori. The dark barbarian had some pretty cool skills , one of them being a smokescreen fog . He would spew smokescreen from his mouth andpletely blind the opponent , then attack with a powerful blow out of nowhere. It was an excellent skill , especially for the cliff fighting event , where the objective was to send ur opponent flying over the narrow tform . However it was his misfortune to fight against vice guild master Karna , who had minds eyes. Seeing clearly in the fog , Karna was absolutely ready for Jin''s attack. He carefully sidestepped , causing Jin to stumble a bit towards the cliff to regain bnce , and finished him off with a powerful kick to the chest. Jin also could not see , inside the dense fog , but one of his skills was sonar detection , hence he could urately just point out where his opponent was inside the fog. However he never expected that someone could maneuver in such a way while being inside the thick fog , as if they could see everything. Hence when the kicknded on him , and he was sent flying , he had his eyes wide open in shock. He lost in the semi finals to Karna , who went on to win the finals of the event as well. Along with him was another top 10 , pain , who had a wierd gravity maniption move , that made him a perfect fit for the cliff fighting event , Karna narrowly scored a victory over pain , and was in resepct of his strength. Day two ended with yet another Elite securing a spot at the national level , and the generals were left scratching their heads at the unexpected development. It seemed as if Ethan Grey''s True Elites was just a conglomeration of talent. Day 3...4...5...6 passed next , and one after another selections for events were being held. Neatwit and Karna both secured a ce in the first blood match . While SMG secured a spot in trialthon alongside Sk. Nero and Patch Mori got a spot in the event called riot control , where one was supposed to control riots in cities using lethal and non lethal force . Their undead and zombies were the perfect fit for the job , as rioteers were absolutely terrified of them . Handling the riots as a one man army , the two of them showed exceptional performance and qualified for the VR Olympics as Japan''s representatives. Rudra closely watched that qualifier , as he got to see the glory of the Zombiemancer and Necromancer dark sses first time on disy. Their skill sets were ster , and the more advanced zombie''s and undeads had skills of their own. Seeing those two fight , Rudra suddenly felt as if his own Knight ss maybe wasn''t the best ss in the game . Maybe he should have chosen a PVE ss as well. However he quickly dispelled those thoughts , as if he someday reached tier four with a SSS rating , he would be the legendary ss yer , that could easily level cities. Rudra did notpete in any more single''s events , and patiently waited for thest 2 days of the selections , where the team events would start. Chapter 249 - Team Events Selection

Chapter 249 - Team Events Selection

In a very shocking move that Rudra never expected , a group of 50 people were invited privately by the government in the training arena. One hour before the group event selections began. Rudra looked around to see familiar faces like , Jhonny , Karna , Neatwit , Medivh ,SMG, C from the guild. Naturally the guild members banded together in the room around Rudra , as the True Elites gave a cold vibe in the room . They were undoubtedly the strongest faction. However the others present were also not weak at all , there was Nero , Patch Mori, Jin Mori, Pain , Raijin , KingSpy , and others that were atleast within top 200 in initial evaluation . The only exceptions being Yume and Jhonny , Jhonny was added for his ster performace in prison escape event , and Yume was added because of his unique stat nature. Elyon took the stage and said " Although the selections for team events will be fair and everyone would be given a chance. The goal for the nation is to make the best team and the best team needs to be made with the best yers. We want you yers to State your event of choice , and with your choices in mind , we wish that you ept any event assigned to you , we will give prefference to your choice however if we need to we will ask you to choose a event where we see that you can contribute maximum to the team and have the best chances to win medals. If we keep a open for all selection , the winner team will always be sub-par than the what could be team , hence we invited you prior to the events start as we wish to make the best teams for each event ". What the general said made sense , if Rudra was to participate in a team event , he would naturally only go with the Elites , however yers like Nero and KingSpy could be valuable additions , for the country , indeed such teams would be better. A form was passed out next , where one had to fill their prefferences about what events they wanted to participate in , in the prefference order one two and three. Rudra only wished to take part in National battleground , hence he wrote , National battleground , in all three slots , and submitted the form . Elyon frowned upon seeing his entry , but when his eyes met Rudra''s , chills went down his spine , they were the eyes of a apex predator , not to be trifled with. Elyon gulped down some saliva , and thinking that Rudra was the best yer they had , he decided to let this slide. The other Elites did ask Rudra for his opinion on what events to fill , Rudra''s answer to everyone was simply to do as they pleased , except for Karna , to whom he asked to go for capture the g. Karna was surprised , he wanted to go with Rudra and Neatwit in national battleground , however Rudra convinced him otherwise. Rudra said " You have excellentmand skills , be the leader in the event , even if you don''t win a medal , you will grow a lot as a leader. It is better for the guild ". Karna looked at Rudra speachless , it was definitely outside hisfort zone , he would have been much happier fighting alongside Rudra , however he also understood that the guild needed another leader except Rudra. If he could use the worldstage to learn more aboutmanding and battle strategies then it would be worth it. Deciding to face the challenge head on , he wrote in capture the g as his first option. Followed by National battleground , followed by dodgeball. SMG chose to go for dodgeball , followed by baseball , as the speedy games suited him well. Jhonny went for capture the g , national battleground , dodgeball. Yume went for national battleground , capture the g , Rafting. Neatwit went for national battleground , capture the g and rafting. And soo everyone filled the forms in the next five minutes. Then the AI calcted the best yerbinations for each event , taking the prefference in mind, and the initial basic test results?, and gave the final list of participants for each event . The list was like this. Event : Capture the g. Participants 10 Suggested list : Karna , Jhonny English , Patch Mori , Pain, Jin Mori , KingSpy , Medivh , C , MadTitan , Itachi. Event : National battleground Participants : 4 Suggested yers : Shakuni, Neatwit , Nero , Yume Event : Dodgeball Participants : 5 Suggested yers : SMG , Raijin , Sasori , Deidara , Zetsu Event : Rafting Participants : 3 Suggested yers : ... . . . The suggested list of yers was out for each event , Rudra looked at the national battleground event , and his eyes locked with Nero the necromancer. Nero looked calm , as he matched Rudra''s gaze unfazed , after a while , he walked up and said " Nice to meet you " and offered his hand to shake. Rudra let his hand hang for a moment , before decisively grabbing it.?As he said " Better not drag me down ". Nero smirked in response. The four of them epted the arrangement , and chose to go with the team. A simr scene happened with Karna''s capture the g event , and SMG''s dodgeball event. Everyone epted the overall arrangements made by the government. With the team''spleted , the general now open invited all the remaining participants , as he gave a mock speach about making the team''s and registering them for the next team selections. Many approached the stronger yers to make teams , however they were dissapointed to see that the stronger one''s had already banded together to make teams. Rudra was the coldest of them all , when someone approached him to ask to team up , he would outright close his eyes and pretend to not hear them at all , or open his eyes and give them a sharp re. The yers were agitated by his behaviour , and swore to kick him off his high horse in the event. To those threats Rudra would simply respond with a short " Come ". As he would give a vicious smile. The name '' Demon of death valley '' spread across the selection room , as people talked about the time he decimated the Orange rock guild as a newbie yer. And how the demon was not to be provoked. With a tale attached to his name , his aura grew stronger , in the national games , everyone started to be wary of the name Shakuni , as a inferiorityplex was rooted in their minds. They might not show it , they might not admit it , but everyone felt it in their bones. They could feel the aura around the king of the mountain . The number one yer in pre selections , Shakuni of the Elites. Within the next hour , everyone made the team''s , and the selections for the team event officially started. It would be thest two days of the selections , with dodgeball , rafting and National battleground being today , and capture the g and baseball being tommorow. Rudra , Yume , Neatwit and Nero were transported to the spawn ind , where they were given 10 apples , as they waited to board the ne before the event started. Rudra had yed this popr mobile game when he was young , he was supposed to throw apples in the spawn ind at random yers for fun . Little did he know he would actually be a part of the game in actuality one day, dropping off from a ne and surviving till the end. He had no gear at all , and after being dropped on the ind , gear was supposed to be looted , and the location for the drop was also to be decided. Taking a bite of the apple , Rudra opened the map for the event , as he nned on selecting a drop location. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the powerstone target , good job everyone /// Chapter 250 - National Battleground

Chapter 250 - National Battleground

The rules for national battleground were simple. In a abandoned ind , there would be small abandoned settlements all around the map. The yers must drop using parachutes to any location on the map. The yers would not have any equipment on them , and must loot equipment either from dead enemies or from within the abandoned settlements. There would be a safezone that would shrink every two and a half minutes by a fixed percentage. And overall the entire game would at max go on for 1 hour , where the safezone will shrink to 0. For every consequentive shrinkzone , the damage taken outside the zone would increase. And as no items were allowed in the game , healing items were also to be found and looted in the map. The event was not about just fighting and killing opponents , it was about strategy and survival. One could kill a opponent , or simply decide to conserve strength in the initial phase , and duke it out in the final phase. Rudra was a man with a target on his back , as in the airne everyone was dissing him. He was the top dog , and the best yer , hence many called him out. They were the typical mobs , that only knew how to bark , but when time came to back those words up , they were nowhere to be seen. Insults were shouted like " Yo , Shakuni , guess who visited your home yesterday .... ". " If you are not a son of a bi*** I dare you to jump to Vige Z ". " It''s a open challenge guys ,e to vige F , and I will show you whose your daddy". To such yers Rudra just calmly ignored them , However to the one insulting his mom , he red viciously at him. The guy was a sheep , and under the gaze of a dragon , he almost wet his pants. He immediately shut up. One by one , yers started to jump off the ne along with their squads. And when the gps showed that the drop location was 750 meters away , Rudra gave the squad to jump. Zap Zap Zap Zap Four yers jumped in rapid session , and some idiot squad jumped right after them , as if giving them a chase. Rudra was not impressed by the fools , his location was the centralrgest vige P , however there were one squad of yers exactly above them , and three other squads that were dropping at the exact same location. Nero told Rudra " The ce is too congested , we can still change trajectory , we will find equipment from small settlements , its more important to survive ". The generals watching the streampletely agreed with Nero''s opinion , it was stupid to go to a vige where 4 other squads werending. However Rudra was not impressed by the suggestion , he only increased the speed of the teams descent as he said " Shakuni doesn''t retreat , Shakuni makes others retreat ". Nero was shocked by Rudra''s arrogance , he felt a headache was in store because he had a mindless group leader. The parachutes opened 200 meters above ground , and the yers were rapidly dropping. Rudra however pulled the strings of the parachute with full strength , and arched it more than it was , creating upthrust , slowing descent. Rudra rose to the height of the team following them , the yers were definitely here for Rudra ,as they threw dirty nces at the man. Rudra however gave them a very spooky smile as he said " Soo you guys want to drop to the exact same location as us , and try fight us early on .... Well let me grant you your wish , and send you to the ground faster ! ". DARKNESS BLAST DARKNESS BLAST Abo of two darkness sts , made a hole through two parachutes per each shot , making a hole in all four parachutes. The yers began to rapidly descent with their parachutes being torn , at the rate they were falling , they knew they would absolutely not survive. Rudra only heard a " YOuuuu baaaassssttttaaaaa....".?From the falling men , before they got outside the range of earshot. The event was started the moment they exited the ne , and dropping alongside any team was a big no - no . Rudra only used such a method of dealing with them because he was sure they were novices. However in the real VR OLYMPICS , the top teams would never make such silly mistakes. 3 of the four instantly died upon impact , while the tank of the group , with the higest hp survived badly with 15 HP. His body hurt , he probably had multiple bones broken , however from his mouth the wordsing out were " Curse you ... Damn shak...". Before he could even curse Rudra , Rudranded on the ground , by stomping on his head. -250 ! A -250 damage appeared on the yer and he died immediately. Rudranded on the battlefield with one foot on the head of a dead yer. Soon Yume , Nero and Neatwit alsonded , and saw Rudra''s pose with a corpses head below his foot. Nero awkwardly raised his eyebrows in shock. While Neatwit said " cool entrance ". Yume just gave a double thumbs up to Rudra , just uponnding Rudra had killed 4 yers and eliminated a squad! The team quickly started looting for supplies , and stocking things in their limited inventory slots. The fight for vige P was far from being over , as 4 different squads survived In 4 corners of the settlement. Bound to sh within next 10 minutes. Inside the safezone , and with full numbers , Rudra''s crew got to looting within settlement P , Rudra found a useless silver rated de , however without ack of better option , he made it his main weapon. For armour he hadmon bronze armour , and shin guards , and a silver helmet , he had no shoulder pads and no boots. He looked odd while being a half dressed knight , but that was everything he could do at the moment , he would have definitely looted more , but he heard enemy footsteps. Someone was nearby! /// Bonus chapter for hitting Golden ticket target , good job everyone ! /// Chapter 251 - Domination

Chapter 251 - Domination

Rudrapletely focused on his sense of hearing , it seemed as if there was movement in a neighbour house. The sound of wood creaking under someone''s feet could be heard. Rudra looked at the map to understand the location of his squad , the others were nearby , hardly 20 meters away. Hence he had cover if things went south. Rudra said over thems " Enemy footsteps in the neighbouring house , going in for the kill ". Neatwit immediately stopped looting and made way towards Rudra''s location , to provide backup if needed . Yume just replied " Best of luck , Amitabha ". And continued looting. weapons were useless for him , hence he only looted armour and supplies. The enemy was on the second floor of the house , when Rudra entered the first. The damn floors were soo noisy that it creaked when he stepped on it. The enemy was instantly alerted , as Rudra could hear him saying " Enemy on me , enemy on me ". Rudra rushed in for the kill. He would very much like to decide this before backup arrives. He climbed up the stairs , to see that the enemy was camping just beside the stairs waiting to attack Rudra. Rudra ducked as a axe strike , narrowly missed his hair by a breath. Before the enemy couldunch a second strike , Rudra used a strike of his own to force the enemy to retreat to avoid being hit. The enemy retreated , he then looked at Rudra and said " Oho. Shakuni himself , DIE ! ". inspite of the bold words , the guy clearly was not a axe wielder as his technique was incredibly sloppy. He was probably a swordsman who did not find a sword for loot. Rudra had the upper hand in every exchange , as within 5 moves Rudra killed the guy without a single of his hp deducted. Rudra then heard the sounds of metal shing somewhere , when he looked outside the window , Neatwit was fighting 3 other guild mates of the dead guy. Rudra jumped from the first floor window , and joined the fight. Together the two , made short work of the enemy squad. It was a wipe! Rudra and Neatwit then looted the corpses , but were shocked to see that undead were roaming the streets of settlement P. Apparently Nero had started his magic , and while Rudra and Neatwit were wiping their squad , he was single handedly wiping two in the safety of his house. Undeads scoured house after house , and upon finding a target swarmed in masses to kill it. Within the second zone shrink , the squad had managed to kill 16 opponents soo far , andpletely wiped settlement P. They were still inside the safezone , and rtively in the centre , hence they took time to leisurely loot the area and arm themselves to the teeth. Rudra got two gold grade swords and full body armour , Neatwit got one dark gold grade sword and full body armour , while Nero got a staff and full body armour. Yume was the medic carrying all the supplies for the team , weaponless , he was looking funny with his bald head and wierd orange sprayed armour. Nero had noticed that Yume , was a special case , his ability was unheard of , even though he did not have anybat skills , his presence was enough to turn any tide of any battle. The more he thought about it , the more he beleived that yume was a better fit for 10 man team in capture the g than here. That the AI had made a mistake . However he did not voice these thoughts. Rudra would have a different opinion , as he knew the true potential behind Yume , although Yume '' s passive was amazing , and it would indeed help a 10 man team more with the buffs and enemy debuffs , however if one considered him to be a weak fighter , they would be in for a big surprise when fighting the peacefull monk. The generals watching the event were very pleased with the top teams performance , although it could not be considered to be a cohesive unit , it was a devastatingly strong unit. In the team Neatwit was the assaulter , and Nero was the crowd control and scout , While Yume was the medic and support. Rudra was the IGL and the chief damage dealer , together the team was a strong unit . They needed to work on teamwork , but the generals beleived that with the practice time between the selections and the event the team could be molded into a cohesive unit. What mattered right now was the potential and even a blind man could see the potential in the squad. While the analysis of the generals was along this line , Rudra''s analysis of himself was a lot different. Rudra felt as a swordsman he trulycked true sword skills. His sword skills generated from his sword , and not himself , without the elven sword , and Excalibur , he was atleast 30% nerfed as a yer. Darkness st , thunder st , earthquake , blink , were all good skills , undoubtedly , but they were not what a world-ss yer should have in his arsenal. He needed more attack based sword skillspatible with any sword , he would improve miles that way. A simr realization dawned on Neatwit as well , he had became too reliant on his sword , it was like driving a Ferrari all his life , then suddenly being forced to drive a Honda civic. Although Honda civic was not bad , but it dipped his overall performance by a lot. He realized his shorting there , and decided to work on it before the world games. He also felt that he needed more movement techniques , when he was facing the enemy one on three , he needed to retreat , facing too much heat , however he had no skills to do so. Thankfully Rudra arrived and things went smooth then on , however at the world stage all yers would be incredibly more skilled than the nationals , and Rudra would not always be there to save the day. He needed to be more self sufficient. Both Rudra and Neatwit matured a lot through these events , and saw evolution as yers. Chapter 252 - Naomi

Chapter 252 - Naomi

After the third circle was over , the safezone was made about 3kms from Rudra''s location . The squad needed to move inside the zone. There were no transportation vehichles , hence one needed to move on foot to cover the distance. Rudra opened the map and thought about the geographically safest route into the zone. The team picked a light jogging speed as they moved towards the safe zone. The area wasparatively safe , however there was a stretch of 200 meters where there was tall grass that they had to cross. Rudra hated such tall grassy areas , anyone could be mounting an ambush in such areas , and he hated such cowardly tactics. Slowing down , the team moved at a 5 meter distance from each other. Rudra heard rustling of grass , and he immediately paused . And raised his hand to caution everyone behind him. It was a tense moment in the game , as no more rustling of grass could be heard. Rudra stayed vignt nheless , as he slowed his movement , moving very carefully. Then suddenly he jumped as high as he could , to get a aerial view of the opponents . As he expected , two campers were lying there t on their bellies in the talk grass , with swords in hand , just waiting to ambush the enemy yers. Rudra immediatelyunched a thunderst , it hit one of the yer squarely , As the high damage move , one shotted him to be killed. Rudra immediately , unsheathed both his swords as he closed in on the second one''s location. He parried one of the enemy''s sword strikes with one sword of his own , while twisted his hand to stab the second one right down his neck . The enemy stared wide eyed into Rudra''s cold eyes , as Rudra said " I HATE SNAKES ". Using the other hand he shed the opponents neck for a clean kill. The opponent died. Making shortwork of the opponents , Rudra calmly sheathed his swords , as the team kept moving forward. When Rudra nced towards Neatwit , Neatwit simply said " Orochimaru ". Rudra smirked , and Neatwit burstedughing. Yume and Nero did not understand the inside joke and felt like they were missing out. The kill count of the team went up to 18 , as Rudra they entered top 50 survivors . Reaching the zone in time , Rudra decided to camp at the zone''s edge for the time , and keep moving zone to zone with each subsequent shrink. The zone shrinks from the fourth onwards were rtively closer to reach with only 200 meters to cover , however slowly but surely the yzone was shortening. Only one settlement remained in the safezone , setllement A. Rudra made way to the outmost boundry house of settlement A , where upon entering , he heard footsteps from the floor above him. The team of four were on the ground floor , and Rudra suspected that a squad was camping right above them. Nero used his undead , to storm the stairs , as a bombardment of spells ensued on the undead. With this exchange Rudra understood one thing , there were powerfull mages camping above him. And rushing blindly would spell doom for him. ------- ( Meanwhile , Naomi''s POV , Purplehaze city ) The 10 man capture the g event was scheduled for tommorow , hence Karna was at the guild , strategizing about theing event , when Naomi walked up to him. Karna looked surprised as he had never really talked to the girl before , only a few pleasantries had been exchanged .... Karna said " Yes .... Do u need something ? ". Naomi was hesitant , she wanted to say a lot , however did not know from where to start , or how to approach the topic. She often tried to muster the words , but could not utter them finally , after 20 seconds , her face was red in embarassment. Weird thoughts came in Karna''s mind , he was worried that the girl may have a crush on him or something and that this would be a confession. However his guess was only half right as it was a sort of confession , but now to him. Naomi said?" I .... I like guild master Rudra ". Karna was silent after that statement ... His mind processing the information .... His rational telling him , '' okay,?soo why are you here , what do u want with me ? ''. However he said " Okay ...". Naomi continued " I like him , and want to earn his fancy .... I cannot ask about his likes and dislikes from my brother , because it will be awkward for me , also I don''t want him to know that I like guild leader at this point. You also seem very close to him , soo please give me some advice ". Karna''s eyes brightened up ... Everything made sense now ... She was here to know Rudra''s likes and dislikes , and learn about how to gain his fancy. Karna thought for a bit , then he answered with a smile " Rudra is a very simple guy , he does admire the natural beauty of women , in which department you do notck at all. But for him his role as guild master is the top priority. What I have observed is , wether it is SMG , or sir Jhonny English , or even the neers , Rudra develops rtionship with everyone that contributes greatly to the guild. For you to get close , be a indespensible part of the guild , be strong , be valuable. Although this ce is for the Elites and you are not a shabby yer , but we both know that you are here because your brother is Neatwit. If you took a recruitment test , you would most probably not be a Elite today. But that''s not a problem , I myself have been scouted by Rudra , no recruitment tests. But my performance and contribution to the guild is what really solidified my position in the guild , and hence with Rudra. For that man , you only need to be very open and honest while dilligently working towards the guilds development and he will spend half his time with you ..... Hence my greatest advice for you will be , be a elder in the guild through natural contribution and you will also win over Rudra in the process". Naomi stood there silently soaking in every word that Karna was telling her. Although it stung and hurt to be tantly told that her ce in the guild was earned through nepotism and not skill. She knew it was the truth and that Karna meant no offense. She was very thankful as what Karna told her was invaluable , she had never yed the game very seriously uptill this point , however if the game was the way to Rudra''s heart. Then even if not for Rudra , she would be a better yer for herself , be worthy of being called an elite , and maybe just maybe , get closer to Rudra in the process. Determination shined in her eyes , she said " Thankyou vice guild master ". She resolved to be the best healer in the Elites , that she would be soo indespensible , that Rudra would not go on a single mission without her in the party. Karna smiled at this , he liked the expression on Naomi''s face , he did not wish to tell her about Rudra and Ruby. At first his help was only superficial , however seeing the expression on her face , he felt like this was a really good girl , who was really into Rudra. Hence he said " Rudra has a weakness towards cuteness and good food ". Naomi said " Huh , I don''t get it ". Karna just waved it off however saying " Figure it out ". With that He had helped Naomi as much as he could , he himself was not a team Ruby guy or team Naomi guy , he was only a team Rudra guy. And wanted the best for his buddy. Then whoever Rudra chose , he would always be happy for him. Naomi looked at the fleeting figure of vice guild master , and started making a strategy in her mind , to get stronger her first goal was to level up . Not wasting a single second , she immediately went towards the woods , to start with the process of her evolution as a yer. --------- ( Meanwhile in a secure bunker in Japan ) The generals watching Rudra''s teams performance soo far were very satisfied with the progress of the game. However everyone frowned when they saw the tricky house that the team entered. The house had two tanks and two wizards camping on the second floor , and it was the ultimatebo of attack and defense. It was not easy to take down However while others worried , Ethan Greyid back in his chair enjoying the show , as unlike the generals in the room , his trust on Rudra was not superficial , being a reincarnator himself , he understood the terrifying might of one. With Rudra being soo experienced in the game , ying it for multiple years , there was no way he could not think for a counter for this setup. Ethan was confident that Rudra would wrap things up within 2 minutes. And indeed that''s what happened , Rudra thought of a ingenuis counter for the trap ... /// Sorry guys , only one chapter today , tommorow the new privilege settings would apply , and 5 new chapters will be released /// Chapter 253 - The Last Circle

Chapter 253 - The Last Circle

The enemies camping on the floor above , were wizards , hence charging head on would only mean being bombarded with a ton of spells. Nero asked Rudra , if he should send up a swarm of undead to take the brunt of the damage , while he and Neatwit could charge inter , to take the enemy down. However Rudra did not want to use such means , the mana recovery potions in the national battleground were far and few. And the team only had ess to one intermediate recovery potion . summoning the undead would surely drain Nero '' s mana by a significant margin. Instead Rudra wanted to try something else , something creative to handle this problem. He instructed Neatwit to rush in from the stairs , exactly 3 seconds after he heard the window breaking. While he himself went outside the house with Yume and looked at the first floor window. The ss window was about 4 meters from the ground. And with Yume giving him a upward boost , Rudra thought he would be able to crash in from the window , at an angle , that the enemies would not be expecting him. Taking a short run-up , Rudra made a short jump, Yume with both his hands tightly bound together , gave Rudra a full jump boost.?Rudraunched in the air and crashed him through the window, both swords in hand. CRASH! The campers were surprised , they were all aiming towards the stairs hence when someone crashed through the window , they were caught off-guard. The wizards instantly cast their spells , but , unfortunately for them , the location from where Rudra entered meant that their spells would now also be friendly fire. Rudra dodged a mana bullet , which hit the tank right in the leg and right on time , Neatwit scaled the stairs , and engaged one wizard in close range , who was now not aiming at the stairs because of Rudra''s crash . The campers cursed as a close range fight , the wizards were pretty much nerfed once the close range fighting started , as Rudra and Neatwit targetted them first . Wizards had inherently low defense and hp , hence under relentless assault of yers like Rudra and Neatwit , they fell quickly. The tanks tried to interfere , however their skill was clearly inferior as they were not able to fight back at all . Their high defense and vitality meant that they did indeedst a lot longer than wizards , but that was basically that , no real threat remained as eventually both fell dead as well. Thest tank did try to escape from the window , to try run for his life , however Rudra''s darkness st ensured his death. The squad was a wipe. Little by , little the sound of metal shing could be heard everywhere , the 3rdst zone was ver intense in every game , however because the safezone was a small settlement with houses , the fighting only intensified. Rudra did not wish to overly engage anyone , his position at the top of the national battleground was almost a given certain right now , however he did not want to go out without a 25 point survivor bonus. Rudra had 26 points under his belt with 26 kills . With 12 yers alive , the team would logically rank bwtween 3rd to 7 th ce even if everyone was to die now. Considering the 10 points for being number 7 , his team would have 36 points at minimum. It was almost a assured win. However Rudra wanted to leave nothing to chances. When the secondst zone shrinkpleted , there was only about 5 Meters circle that was left to fight in. Small portions of four houses were in the zone , whatid ahead was a bloody fight , without any space to retreat. Here the team that attacked first lost , because everyone else would try and take advantage of two groups fighting. However this is where nero''s conserved mana would help the team. Rudra signalled Nero to go all out , with controlling as many undead as he could into the neighbouring house. Luckily it was the house where a duo had been camping , and when the twenty or so undead rushed in the house , they were terrified. A shriek escaped the mouths of the yers , as sound of metal shing and fighting ensued . The other two parties took the bait , and rushed into that house to disrupt the fights , only to be dumbfounded by seeing the swarm of undead there. The other two teams ,now at the same location also broke out in a fight , as the small ground floor of the apartment had became a congested bloodbath. Rudra outside the house was cracking his knuckles and stretching his neck muscles , as he leisurely entered the room , followed by Neatwit. 20 secondster , a notification ensued. #1 Victory Royale! Winner winner chicken dinner ! Booyah! The squad had won the National battleground , with a score of 55 points , to the second ce having 21. It was a very convincing victory! The generals all pped inside the bunker , this was exactly what they expected from the team. They were impressed by everyone''s performances , especially Nero ''s part in the end , seemed like necromancer if used right was a excellent addition to the squad in National battleground. What the generals were most happy about was that the victory was soo convincing that it seemed like a bunch of ace yers had been taking on bronze level noobs. That meant that in the actual ace lobby , the world games , this team atleast had a shot at victory. Many voiced their concerns that Yume was useless in the squad even after knowing his buffing nature , it was petitioned that the issue be brought up to the team members and let them decide. Ethan remained silent on the matter , Yume was not one of his introduced yers , he knew the secret behind his character , however even he felt that maybe a mage or a tank could be a better fit for the team overall ,but still he kept quiet about the issue , as he felt that Rudra was a better judge , if he would have felt that a change was needed , he would probably ask for it himself. Chapter 254 - The Full Dive Pods Arrive.

Chapter 254 - The Full Dive Pods Arrive.

Rudra logged out of the VR helmet , he took a shower and the moment he closed his eyes under the water , scenes from the game he yed went through his mind. This was the problem with VR technology , the bloodlust of mankind that wasid to rest by modern society. The primal instincts that were gone by living in a cultural society , were slowly being brought back after killing beasts and men alike in the VR game day after day. Though the issue not very evident currently in the first year of the game , the crime rate for brutal physical assaults saw a spike in the world this year. Ancient sports like hunting began to gain poprity , and swords and daggers started to be produced in masses again. The rich preffered the actually forged weapons made by very skilled artists , while the poor purchased the factory mass produced weapons. People wanted to get the satisfying feel of using the de in the real world as they felt inside the virtual world. Many self imed all knowing youtubers made bullshit videos about how to train in real life with the sword to improve in the virtual world. Rudra knew that this was partially true , but more false. The truth was that training in the virtual world was 3 times more effective to learn anything , anything at all. As at that time only your brain would be functioning , it would fully soak every sensation , every movement andmit it to memory. Learning swordsmanship in the VR world , one could be an actual master. Rudra''s physique had improved after ying Omega , although he rarely exercised , the calory consumption on his body by his brain alone was terryfingly high. Little by little , his muscles now knew the sensation of kicking someone''s shield , while his arms knew how to pierce their hearts when they are thrown offbnce. Never used it in a real fight , but every sensation was 100% inside him. And that feeling would only increase after the purchase he would make today at midnight. Cuber corporation would on its online portal release the Full dive VR pods , with 99.9% neural sync rate , it was a massive upgrade from the 95% sync rate helmets , the pods would feel exactly the same as the original body , the difference between real and virtual was only going to blur going forward. Cuber was only going to release 10,000 units today , and Rudra had been prepared to buy them all , in his previous life they had been silently released without anyone knowing about it. However they still sold out by 12 :30 , as cubers online site to buy VR helmets saw over 100,000 people traffic everyday. When the news about the VR Pods was out , it was sold-out in 10 minutes. This time around , Rudra would just buy them all within 1 minute of release at 12 am , he would just hold the plus sign till it maxed out , and pay the total amount in one fell swoop. The VR pods were to cost about 100,000 dors for the initial models , and would cut down to 30,000 dors within one year. However Rudra was prepared to spend the ten billion dor price and buy all the units at once. Ethan Grey was funding him , soo this much was to be expected. What was the point of Ethan owning a 30% stake in his guild if he could not even exploit a few expensive items from the man . He knew that Ethan loved his money , however for things like investing to improve his own buisness , he was never shy to fork out money. If the investment would improve the Elites''s gamey , then it was worth it for Ethan . The cuber corporation would only put out 10,000 units once a week for the next 3 months , hence a very limited amount of total dive pods would be avable till the Olympics. This was because they could not scale the production of parts properly without the price skyrocketing , the materials used inside were insanely expensive. Hence the limited stock caused the slow release. For normal yers the sync rate difference of 5% did not matter at all , however for professional yers it was a difference of heaven and earth. If their reflexes became just a little more sharper , if their movements became a little more refined. If their survivability increased only by a fraction , it could potentially turn the oue of a fight for them , hence the investment was worth it. Rudra just smiled as the clock hit 11:59 , he thought back to his times in the past life where he could not even have a meal two times a day sometimes , and this life , where he was going to potentially make a 10 billion dor purchase. How had the odds changed. He had dreamed about someday owning a VR pod , however he did not have 30K dors even after the prices hit the lowest point . His dream would now beplete. When the clock struck 12:00 am , Rudra refreshed the page. Ecstatic when the VR pods were indeed listed. Not wasting a single second , with trembling hands Rudra continually pressed on the plus sign The number of units sign went up by a fast count untill it reached 9999 , Rudra cursed , someone bought one unit . Not wasting a single second , Rudra chose to pay for the remaining units. And at 12:01 hepleted the transaction. Nearly 10 billion were spent on 9999 VR pods , and Rudra was beyond ecstatic. He could not wait to see the expression on the faces of the guild members after they all were gifted one each. What he longed for soo much in hisst life , now not only he , but his entire guild would have , and before the entire world at that! /// The psychological effects of ying Omega for a longtime have been discussed in this chapter , personally I beleive that ying the game longtime would change how a man views the world , but I''d love to hear what you guys think about the issue /// Chapter 255 - Capture The Flag

Chapter 255 - Capture The g

The second day of team event selections and thest day for Japan selections was today. Many guild members including Karna , SMG , Jhonny had their respective events today. SMG was taking part in 5v5 dodgeball , while Karna , Jhonny and the rest were taking part in capture the g. Karna was very nervous before the event , he wondered if the others would ept his leadership , wether his leadership would actually allow the team to win. Or will the all stars team loose before even going to the world stage. Capture the g had the team''s spawn at their respective bases equidistant from the central white g. Each team spawned with their own team color g , red team spawned with red g , blue team with blue and soo on . The rules of the event were such that the central g was worth 5 points , there were two g holes at every base , one where the team g was ced and one for the central g. For everytime a team retrieved a central g and it was sessfully ced in the team''s g area , the team would get 5 points. After which the g would respawn at the central location. For every enemy team g stolen and brought back to base and ced in the g area , for 10 seconds , the team would get one point , while the team whose g was stolen would get -2 points. Hence the battle though named capture the g , was much more than just capturing the g. One needed to do both offense and defense and disy excellent strategy to win the event. Which team to pick on , which g to go after , the forever mounting pressure to either get the top spot or hanging onto the top spot. It was a challenge of nerves. After every death a yer would not?respawn , hence dwindling numbers could potentially destroy a teams winning chances. A loss of 3 yers would essentially cripple a teams offensive capabilities , while a loss of 6 members would force a team into dire defense. It was not far fetched to say that this was the hardest event of all the events in VR Olympics , probably only equal to winning the one v one battle. The pressure could render a pefectly capable general useless , and this is where the true mental fortitude was tested. Karna was feeling it in his nerves , the pressure to perform , his hands trembling as he waited for the event to be started , however his eyes were full of vigour , as he looked forward to the challenge. This was his strength of character , with his back against a wall , he was the person who would fight back the hardest and never resign till thest moment. The invite dide for the event and Karna epted it. Inside the lobby the preformed team banded together. Karna stood with Jhonny English , Medivh and C , the Elites banded together , and the duo Patch and Jin Mori stood together , while the Akatsuki Pain and Itachi stood together , KingSpy and MadTitan stood solo in the group. With a short discussion it was decided that Karna would be the leader of the event , he was a top 10 yer and overall the Elites had the maximum representation in the event , hence it was only natural that Karna was appointed. Noone seemed dissatisfied about this arrangement as of now , and hence Karna sighed in releif , his chance was here , now the pressure was on , and it was gametime! -------- ( Meanwhile SMG was participating in the dodgeball event) The description of dodgeball only mentioned that it would be the traditional ball throwing event , with a VR twist. Not much information was provided , however , nobody expected that the description was soo misleading. There was nothing traditional about the dodgeball event. As it was dodgeball only in concept and everything else was different. There were no two courts to fight in a verses format , instead there was only onerge court , where both teams had been spawned. Infront of the counrt were 15 giant cannons , as the AI exined the rules of the event. In the white court , anyone who would step even marginally outside the painted lines , would be eliminated , no skills were allowed inside the white area , only physical attacks without any weapons involved were allowed. Blocking an iing ball with both fists and feet was allowed , while contact to any other body part spelled elimination. The ten yers would y in the same court and would be barraged randomly by dodgeballs from the machine , if you failed to dodge you were eliminated , while you could also sabotage ur enemy''s dodging by pushing them into harms way. The conteststed till one team lost all members. This group event was also in a one v one team format , hence would have multiple rounds. SMG needed to win a lot of matches to qualify for nationals. With soo many variables introduced such as sabotaging enemies , and multiple cannons randomly shooting dodgeballs. The difficulty of the event was sky high. This would be a tough challenge for a skilled yer with good reflexes like SMG , as the even the slightest slip up would spell death. This game was made for those who had the utmost concentration and overall environmental awareness , it was a game made for naturally talented yers with extremely agile sses. Theives , Assassin''s and Rangers were the only one who could possiblypete in the event , as their inherent build was based on agility stat. In the very first game , SMG understood that the game was much more difficult than it appeared on the surface , the 15 cannons had no rhythm to how the dodgeballs wereing. He felt as if the cannonballs randomly targetted yers instead ofunching random shots. Sometimes a yer would have 3 or more dodgeballs targetted at their location , while sometimes you went about 20 seconds without a single balling your way. Trying to sabotage your opponents was also harder than it seemed , as trying to do so unsessfully lead to being eliminated themselves.. Overall it was a much more difficult event than it seemed in theory to y. Chapter 256 - Conclusion

Chapter 256 - Conclusion

Rounds after rounds of dodging ensued , SMG and his team won them all , sometimes it would be a breeze and sometimes it would be a pinch . However little by little the team''s performance improved in the event , as strategies were starting to be made , and enemy''s were sabotaged. SMG himself started to do better , he was nimble on his feet and started to get into the rhythm of dodging , although the use of palms and feet to defend was allowed , SMG did not want to use the privge. Some games he would be eliminated because he did not dodge fast enough , while in some a ball would just barely nick a body part and he would be eliminated. However game after game , the improvement was visible , after proper training and technique that made use of hands and feet , SMG would perform much better . This was just the kind of growth Rudra wanted in his guild members from the VR Olympics , SMG woulde out of the event as aplete dodging beast , no sword would be able to catch his movement. SMG and his seeded squad finally qualified as National representatives! -------- ( Meanwhile , in the capture the g event ) Karna had gone for the big central g first.?His strategy was to secure the five big points first , and then just broaden the lead right from the get-go. The team was divided into assault and defense. Patch and Jin Mori and C were Defense , guarding the base and the g. While , everyone except Jhonny English and Medivh was Assault squad. Jhonny and Medivh , were the special force unit , that was tasked to join either attack or defense as required , while their main job was that of a scout. The centre was a bloodbath , However , Karna and the group was able to secure the central g for the first exchange. While the team retreated , the swarms of attackers were held back by the sepcial units , Jhonny and Medivh. Medivh casted a earth spell , and made a mud wall regrly in the path of retreat , while Jhonny sprinkled Spikesced with poison on the ground The duo made the life of the pursuers a lot harder , ane gave enough time for the assault squad to safely retreat to base and draw battle formation. Now the ten man squad at its full glory were ready to defend the g untill respawn . Although many parties were present , none of them recklessly engaged , as sooner orter the g would respawn , however the death of members could never bepensated. Hence most leaders chose to retreat , and wait to fight it out again in the central area. However there were always some brainless idiots , who would choose to fight nheless. These idiots were ughtered by Karna''s team. The white g dissapeared , and +5 points was disyed at their base''s disy board. They were top of the leaderboard , with these 5 points secured. Karna knew that fighting for the white g again at this specific moment was stupidity , all ten members of his team were back near the base , whereas many squads were already at the central area where the g had spawned. Hence he chose to instead raid the nearest g base of yellow team. In a simmr attack formation , the five assaulters followed in a short distance by Jhonny and Medivh , swarmed the 3 men guarding yellow base. The three were no match for Karna and other top 10 yers , as they were cut through like knife in butter. Yellow teams g was then taken , and given to Jhonny and Medivh , to take back to base. The assault squad was nning to go onto purple squads base and steal their g too before retreating. Jhonny took the g , and he and Medivh retreated , when Medivh noticed that they had pursuers on his tail. Usingmunication magic , the defenders at the base were informed of this development. This is where Patch Mori showed his ss as a Zombiemancer. Summoning over 50 zombies , a entire unit stood guard in protecting the base. When the enemy closed in , they were terrified to see 50 zombies guarding the area. d in armour , and standing in formation ,one could tell that they were not mindless monsters at all. Patch Mori showed precise control as the zombies surrounded and killed the pursuers very methodically. Jhonny ced the g in the base area and after a while a +1 mark showed in the base tally. Overall the capture the g event was running smoothly , as Karna also came back with purple team g. The team then stuck to raiding these two bases time and time again , till after their third attack all the members of the base died . Unexpectedly upon destroying a base , they found out that +2 points were awarded. They took back the white g two more times and solidified their overall lead at 25 points above number two position with only 10 minutes remaining. With all 10 members alive , it was a decent performance overall. However it was far from perfect. A lot of mistakes were made and the overall battle n was not 100% efficient. Karna had a lot of learning to do. Unsurprisingly at the end with a lead of 22 points the team took the number one spot and hence earned their right to be japanese representatives. With this the selections came to an end. All the events representatives for japan had beenpleted , and from the next day onwards only training would ensue. The final list of participants was published , and a training schedule where one would train atleast 3 hours a day inside the training camp was mandatorily imposed for the entire month of November. Rudra was looking forward to this period , the government''s support towards development of each yer would be at the highest in this month. Good skills good sparring partners , good armour , anything and everything would be given , as long as he needed it. Rudra had to only ce a demand and the country would do it''s best to procure it for him. Such was the importance of the gold medal for the nation . A total of 23 Elites were selected in a total of 29 events , it was a number that made Rudra proud , his guild had a high representatives number , with the world watching , it was sure to leave a impression in the minds of all yers. As a result of the announcement of the VR Olympics , the prices ofmodities such as potions and cksmithing items like armour and swords had skyrocketed. Epic and above rated items were selling at the prices of real world inds , as countries were paying insane amounts of money to procure anything that could be helpful to the yers. Some items were forced off from low level yers , while some items were stolen from others , but as long as it helped the yers , the country would sully their hands and make sure that they got it for the yers. Mithun Ambani spent a fortune on acquiring good equipment for his people. He spend billions of dors this time around , and only chose from the best of the best . However contrary to his situation , The Elites lifestyle guild was bathing in money . The potion selling buisness had seen them selling a single advanced mana potion for 500 coins and still the stock would sell out everyday. The guild was making more money than it ever imagined as profit margins for products stopped making sense after a while. 500% margin 600% margin , yet they would sell out the moment they were put for sale. Being a 30% owner of the guild , Ethan Grey was actually making money everyday , contrary to Mithun loosing everyday , even though Ethan was literally spending more money on the Elites. The ten billion dor equipment the VR pods had just been delivered to the upside and as Rudra was still inside the game , one unit was carefully installed in his room and one in his office , as they awaited further instructions. It seemed like the gears were turning at a faster speed than ever , real world crime saw a spike as the knowledge that some friend possesed a rare item worth big money , motivated people tomit crime to extort money. The governments of various countries were aware of this development , however with the cuber corporation being in-charge of the future VR Olympics event , no country wanted to take a action just one month prior to the event. The hype within the general public was insane about the VR Olympics , the growing poprity of Omega saw many viewers following Omega news daily. With the Olympics drawing closer it was a world attraction now , as analysis about the various events and various participants was made daily. Although not every country made their list of participants public , as that would be a very dumb move. To let the world know your opposition ahead of time and let them prepare for it, some big names did personally reveal their participation in certain events. Some just wanted the attention , while some were bluffing about their involvement , either way the media tried to interview all potential participants . Only one month remained till the start of VR Olympics , all teams were made , and training had started for them all. After this single month , at the VR Olympics the fate of each country would be at the hands of a certain few yers. /// First of all congrattions to us for getting 8th in golden ticketsst month and hence getting the honor. I would like to announce a little change to the writing structure of my chapters , I have decided to change my 1000 words chapters into 1400-1600 word chapters this month forward. //// Chapter 257 - The Grind

Chapter 257 - The Grind

Rudra set a very tight schedule for himself for the next 1 month. Ethan Grey had built a mega University inside the upside , the Elite academy , within 3 weeks time. He had spent a fortune to speed up the project and the facility was 90% functional. The academy had state of the art training grounds that could possibly be used to train MI6 Agents . When Rudra was reported about the matter , he was overjoyed as he told Ethan that he was right on time with the projectpletion. Rudra had made a very tight training regime , that Everyone participating in the VR Olympics had to mandatorily follow. While , to other Elites it was optional , should they choose to join the training they could. The regime would be a harder version of what Rudra was nning to give to academy students that would enroll after the VR Olympics. The training time for VR Olympics for japan was between 4-7 pm daily. Hence Rudra first assigned the 4-9 slot for VR training. Even after the mandatory 3 hour training was over. Rudra wanted to personally oversee the training of the other members. Check their growth and guide them at what areas they could improve on. The members who were participating in the VR Olympics were all the core strength of the guild. It would not be an exaggeration to say that if the guild was a house, they were the pirs on whom the guild was built . The sturdier these pirs were , the taller the building would rise. Rudra''s regime started 7 am in the morning. The first session was physical training. Everyone was to gather at the Elite tower at 7 am sharp every morning and from there the 4 km jogging would start towards the university. The purpose of the jog was to warm the body up before theing excercise as well as develop cardiovascr strength. During the jog , Rudra asked them to run behind him in files of three and follow his lead in stretching exercises while jogging. Rudra expected a 20 minute jog to reach the university , After a small water break the real hellish training would start . Everything ranging from weight training to conditioning to isometric excercises would bepulsary for all members , with personal coaches supervising every member. This wouldst for 1 hour untill 8 : 25 am , following which the members would alternatively do reflex training / weapons training. Sword weilders would be made to train with swords. Heavy sword wielders would be made to learn heavy sword fighting , archers would be made to do bow training , etc . A professional coach would train the members about the basics and foundation of each of the weapons they chose to weild , but would make sure not to change the overall style they fought with in game. The purpose of the training was just to broaden the horizons about the actual use of the weapon.This training session wouldst 1 and a half hour till 11 am. While thest session of the day would be martial arts training . Everyone irrespective of the ss would be made to train in very basic hand to hand martial arts and internal energy flow techniques . Rudra did not expect Anyone to be martial arts prodigies , however he knew for a fact that the martial arts would help the yers in more than one difficult situation. This session wouldst 1 hour till 12 . Then a short lunch break session at the University would be made daily where diet by expert nutritionist would be served tailor made for each member. The food would be rich in protein and other essential vitamins and minerals , that would ensure that the trainings effects on the body would be maximum. This wouldst uptill 12 : 30 exact. Rudra was happy with this arrangement , at 12:30 the team would then enter the virtual world and go together on dungeon runs and levelling sprees. Rudra would only go for dungeons that he was sure to clear under 3 hours as the 4 pm training was of paramount importance. In the next month Rudra wanted each yer to increase their strength as much as possible , he would personally oversee their training and help them with the stat distribution after each level up , depending on what event they were participating in and what skill theycked , Rudra wanted to help them ordingly. Rudra''s goal was to level up once every 3 days hence gain a total of 10 levels before the Olympics start. While for those that would take the tier promotion test , Rudra reserved one free day in his month long calender , for the tier promotion exam. Rudra did not want a single Elite to go into the Olympics as a tier 1 yer , and although he was the only tier 2 yer in the guild as of now , he would change that in theing month. Rudra sat down and wrote atleast 20 quests that he remembered that would give decent equipment as reward , and posted it on the task board. For the first time since the guilds establishment the guild task board was full of missions. While the government would do their best to support every yer''s equipment needs , Rudra liked to depend on himself first. He knew that a very brutal month was ahead of the Elites the next four weeks would be hell for them , however he had a strong belief that only through this could the guild truly stand strong at the world stage. Rudra in a extremely sly move then decided to call a guild meeting the very day inside the guild hall of the Elites tower in the real world. The guild meetings were only held at important asions hence it was always a full attendance event . Rudra took the stage , and looked across at the cheery room , then Rudra gave the audience a very kind smile , those who did not know Rudra too well thought that the guild leaders heart was warm seeing all the guild members and that he was happy. However Fatty Ksh and Karna had chills down their spine .... They knew that this was the smile Rudra gave to his enemies on the battlefield when something disastrous was about to happen to them. They had a bad premonition about today''s meeting , they gulped their saliva and prayed that their intuition was wrong. Rudra said " Guild members , today I have a gift for all of you ". Cheers broke out in the entire room. It was gifting season! Rudra continued " I know most of you are relegious followers of the news about Omega , hence it is not a secret to you guys. Cuber corporation released the VR pods , with a sync rate of 99.99% , a full 4.99% better than the helmets we use". PoisonToadGamakichi said " Yes , the pods can also help you y Omega for much longer , it is said that with the nutritional bottles filled to the brim , it can give you one week of full dive without the need to logout , unfortunately it got sold out the minute it wasunched , and no news have been released about new stock ". Murmurs began to spread in the room , most had heard about the miraculous full dive pods , however sadly they had been sold out. Rudra said " Well , ofcourse they would be sould out , out of the 10,000 units , I bought 9999 of them sooo yeah ". Silence ..... Utter silence held the room , followed by a deafening cheer! Rudraughed , he said " Yes my gift to you all is the VR pods , every single Elite gets one ! ". The cheering went on and on Things like '' You are the best guild leader ever !!! '' '' Thankyou guild master ! ''. '' We love you guild master ! '' '' Joining the Elites was the best decision of my life '' '' I will follow him to death ! ''. Could be heard spoken from the crowd. Karna raised an eyebrow .... This was indeed good news perhaps his intuition was wrong , maybe Rudra did only have joy to share today. He was very pumped about the VR pods , he knew he would improve a lot with it. SMG was over the moon , the 5% extra sync rate would change heaven and earth for the guy in the Dodgeball event , the dodging was already soo close , if his reflexes improved even a little more it would be a huge help. Fatty Ksh however remained unconvinced , he knew Rudra for the longest time , and till he knew his friend , this was his typical honey trap . He remained skeptical of Rudra''s true intentions. And his intuition was indeed correct , as Rudra was a devil waiting to bare his fangs . Chapter 258 - The Grind

Chapter 258 - The Grind

Rudra said " well , this is what I love about the guild , the energy , the passion , the drive to improove , the guild supports that ambitions for each member. And each members supports the ambition of the guild ". Nods and shouts of approval could be heard from throughout the crowd. They agreed with Rudra''s words. Fattys bad feeling intensified , this was turning out to be worse than he expected , Rudra was in Shakuni mode right now. He was manipting the crowd. Rudra continued " The biggest stage of them all awaits us all guys .... It''s no secret at this point you all , many guild members have made it to the world stage ! The VR Olympics awaits ". Cheers were heard throughout the crowd. As nces were being slided towards all selected members who felt all warm in their stomachs from the attention. Some rubbed their noses ,as boys usually do when they are embarrassed while some tried to set their hair . Rudra continued " To those who have the opportunity to represent the guild and Japan at the world stage , I want to ask you , do you want to win? .... Silly me , ofcourse every Elite wants to win, that''s a stupid question to ask. However the next question is serious . Do you think your current strength is enough ...? " . Silence spread through the crowd , as everyone contemted that question , then a slow " No " was heard. Rudra smiled and said " Good , step one is clear , nobody here is delusional . Soo the question is , do the Elites have the spirit to improove ? ". '' SIR YES SIR!?'' A Shout could be heard from the crowd. Rudra said " Good good , that''s what I expect from my members , well to be honest , even me myself am not strong enough to win in all the events I''m taking part in. However I will be spending the next 1 month training like a madman , and be the best I can be before the event ". Low murmurs could be heard everywhere , the members were all low-key bragging outside that their guild master was the undisputed number one yer in Japan , and here he was unsure about his own medal chances. Everyone had seen him fight , and nobody had doubts that the guild master was a freak amongst the freak guild True Elites. If he said he needed training , then they all needed it more than him. Rudra said " I have heard that training collectively will be more helpful than training solo . Hence I would like to ask the Olympics participants , will you train with me? ". The VR Olympics participants replied in a heartbeat " Yes ! ". All except Fatty Ksh , who was sweating buckets by now. He knew what training with Rudra meant. When they were in high school , Rudra was mostly aid back person who was least interested in studies , however once a guy in eight grade provoked Rudra that his science project was dumb. That time Rudra and fatty Ksh were science partners and under Rudra''s madness they spent 20 hours daily for the next seven days on making a fireprotection drone. They won the gold medal in science fair that year. It was the event that brought the duo as best friends. However , Rudra''s madness was still embeded in fattys mind , those continuous hours of work still have him nightmares. He had never studied soo much even for his university exams, as much as Rudra had forced him to work in those days. And now Rudra was giving him that same maniacal vibe . The one where he would mostly make everyone present train like hell , and the innocent guild members would not even notice that they had been dragged into the hellish regime untill it was toote. Rudra continued " Good , good , training starts tommorow morning sharp at 7 am , we assemble below the guild tower ,e in jogging shorts and running shoes and overall workout gear, the training ispulsory for all Olympics participants". The guild members were in high spirits , the VR members solemnly swore to be sharp on time tommorow. Rudra then continued " For those members who did not make it to the Olympics , I think you should realize by now that you need to develop more than those who did qualify. This Statement is not to cause a divide or to say that some of us are better than other. No ! , All of us are equals in the guild . But it is undeniable fact that some of us got selected but some of us did not. For you all I think the training is a good regime to shorten the gap .... Don''t you think so? ". Everyone had fire in their eyes now ,pared to normal yers , yes they were better. But when everyone in the guild was too talented , one needed to put extra effort to stand out. Someone said "?I will join the training guild master ". Then a second one said it Then a third and soon everyone was roaring to join the training. Rudra smiled evily , he had made everyone here voluntarily ept the training , now was the time to strike the hammer while the iron was hot. Rudra said " The training will be very harsh , Its not for the weak of will ". This just insulted the Elites members , who burned with even more passion..... Who does guild leader think they were? They had wills as strong as mount Tai. Their resolves unshakable. Fatty Ksh''s eye twitched , only he understood what awaited the mass , the training would most likely be more brutal than a man could handle , and these innocent guild members were fooled into going into it with passion. He meekly asked Rudra " Can , I not do it? ". Rudra looked at fatty , and gave him a evil smile " You are taking part in the VR Olympics no? , It''spulsory for you ". Rudra then gave him a cold re. Goosebumps! Fatty was scared. His friend was too terrifying at times. Seems like his fate was sealed. Of everyone present , the most determined person was Naomi . She had the most drive to improove and she made a resolve that she would make most of the training camp , to improve , and to finally be someone capable of bing a elder in the guild. Maybe then Rudra would finally notice her .... Her passion burned the brightest , as she vowed to not quit training midway no matter how tough the training would get. The overall atmosphere was such , Rudra had expertly manipted the crowd , most won''t be feeling this way by tommorow night, however by then it would be toote , nobody could afford to be quitters , through sheer peer pressure they would be forced to endure the hell daily. The trap had been set up expertly and there was no escaping now. The real fun would begin 7 am tommorow. Amongst all the mour , Karna finally asked Rudra after walking upto him that what exactly was the training regime going to be. And why is training in real life a part of it? Rudra looked at Karna and said " Patience buddy , you will find out tommorow morning no? I have a surprise for you guys , I''m sure you will all enjoy ". Karna raised an eyebrow ,but eventually nodded. The next morning was hardly a few hours away , he would find out soon enough anyway. Giving a light bump on Rudra''s shoulders Karna took his leave. He wanted to sleep early to make sure he had enough energy tommorow. Rudramended this action of his , as yes , he would need every single ounce of that energy tommorow. Chapter 259 - Training

Chapter 259 - Training

At 7 am sharp the next morning , about 1500 people had gathered under the Elite tower.?It was a sight to behold , 1500 people in their jogging clothes shivering in the morning cold. Rudra was also sharp on time at 7 am , as he wore ck sports jacket and matching tracks with neon orange strap. As he spoke , the airing out of his mouth turned into vapour because of the moisture. He said " Good to see you all , we will now jog in files of 10 people , I wil lead. Follow my lead to the training grounds , make way if any car needs to pass , though I doubt it will be the case soo early in upside". The crowd quickly arranged themselves into files of 10 , 150 neat files were made. Rudra started a light jog and said " The jog is very light , I control the pace , I want noone to fall out of the file ,or quit midway .... Is that clear? ". A loud '' Yes sir! ''. Was heard from the crowd. Rudra slowly but surely increased the pace. 70% of the crowd was out of breath after the 5 minute jog , their breathing now ragged as they were pretty muchpletely drained of stamina. This was pathetic considering they were literally one of the strongest yers in Hazelgroove kingdom , ever since the start of the digital age after about early 2000''s men stopped doing physical activity like before. Machines and robots made lives simpler and hence the overall fitness of humans saw a significant degrade . Soo much soo that as of 2080 ,pulsory physical education was introduced in curriculum all across the world , were physical training had to be mandated on students. Even so , it was undeniable that this generation was very unfitpared to the ancestors who plowed the fields and used hand held tools to do manualbour. The ones who were unaffected were SMG and his 300 assasin colleagues , they were trained in physical activities since A very young age , and hence had excellent cardiovascr strength. For them this training was a walk in the park , Karna was also fearing rtively well , as he was someone who regrly hit the gym . However even he was more of a weight training guy than a cardio guy hence his breathing rhythm had became unsteady . Yume , Sk , Bo and Jhonny were also fearing well , they were also trained mercenaries and physical conditioning of their bodies was excellent. What shocked Rudra however was Neatwit, Neatwit was half dead at this point , making grunting noises as he ran. Looking at his lean body Rudra assumed he would be fit , however that was not the case at all. However the one who fared the worst was Fatty Ksh , he could not walk steady in a file any longer as he bumped into everyone , he had no motor coordination , and no bnce anymore , he was wayy past his limit , any moment now he would just curl up his fat body into a ball and start rolling instead of running. Rudra had no sympathy for his fat friend though , his psychology had changed ever since his mother died to disease in his past life. He now knew that body was man''s greatest asset and it should be worshipped. He hoped to get fatty ksh into shape in this next month , the fatty did not take care of his body , andter in life his overweight would cause him severe health problems , hence it was better that Rudra showed no mercy now , for him to have a better futureter. Rudra dropped in the first file for a moment , leaving the lead , as he wrapped his arm around Fatty Ksh , he gave his friend a momentary bnce and support. Through his ragged breathing , Fatty said " I.....c.caant ". Rudra patted him on the back and said " Drop out , and your training will be 5 times harder. I''d personally see you to hell , only 5 more minutes to jog , if youplete it , you get a 10 minute rest , If you drop out now , you suffer for the next one month ". Saying soo Rudra went back to his lead position. Fatty cursed in his mind all sorts of insults , even some Extremely creative ones came in his mind , as he thought about Rudra''s words. Finally snapping he said " F*** you , you demon , youre no friend of mine ". Rudra tilted his head back and gave fatty a very cold nce , his eyes full of fury. Fatty gulped a bit of saliva , his fatigue had suddenly dissapeared , Rudra''s gaze gave him chills. His body pumped out adrenaline like crazy as all sorts of enzymes were released to make fatty forget about his pain and keep running. His body had activated the fight or flight response to extreme situations , when Rudra gave fatty the cold gaze. Fatty knew , that he betterplete the course or he will really wish he was deadpared to the training Rudra would put him through. Gritting his teeth and steeling his resolve , he continued to run regardless. He felt his heart beating out of his chest, like it would explode. He kept cursing Rudra that if he died then it would be on him. However within that cursing process , somehow he did reach the training ground . As soon as Rudra stopped , close to 800 people dropped dead on the ground. While many had their hands on their knees , vommiting and coughing. Gasping for air. Only 1200 people made it to the training ground as a part of the group , many were slowly walking towards the training ground , these were the ones that dropped out because they could not run anymore. Rudra expected that the training would be hard on the guild members , but he never expected that the majority could not even handle simple running. This was too terrifying.?The guild desperately needed to improve on their fitness. Rudra had not even did the stretching exercises today in consideration that it was the first day. Looking at the situation he gave them all a 10 minute water beak . It seemed to Rudra that the training camp would proove to be much more difficult than expected for the guild members. After everyone had settled down Rudra spoke " Ethan Grey has built this university ... It is called the Elite academy , it is where after the VR Olympics , we will run 6 month courses for high school and college graduates to make a career in eSports. It is made with state of the art technology , and the graduates of each batch , would be guaranteed spots inside the main guild. With a good sry. This academy will be the majority of how we will recruit new members in the future , and the training regime we do today is a tougher version of what the students will be expected to do. Naturally I want that in this academy the teachers will be from you all , the existing elite members , and I know that you all will not want to shame yourself in training against juniors , hence please give your best in theseing time to be a worthy example and teacher for the juniors ". Rudra''s words lit a fire under the crowd , they were in awe of the Elite academy , they did not want the juniors to think lowly of them , they wanted to be a figure juniors would look upto. The spirits of the crowd returned to their body as it seemed as if they were ready for the next round of training. Rudra gave them a dose of motivation , and just hoped that it would proove to be enough to go through the day. He said " Alright , also again a big thanks to Ethan Grey , he has flown in world ss gym trainers here and physiotherepists here , who will be individually monitoring each of your next training". About 2000 men stood waiting in the massive academy grounds who one by one walked upto individual members. This was the perk of having a trillionare as your backer , the backend of running operations like these became soo easy . Rudra only had to ask for things and they would happen . How will it happen? How much will it cost ? Whom to hire ? How to fly them in? All that Boring stuff was handled by the Grey international. Rudra wanted to take full advantage of this , as the next phase of training started. Chapter 260 - Training Like Hell

Chapter 260 - Training Like Hell

The second phase of training was weight and conditioning training. The personal trainers assessed each individual and their ying styles and chosen sses and made them work on the corresponding body part. If one was a thief and hence a agility based yer , then they would be given lower body and flexibility conditioning excercises for agility and explosive power. The guild members would be given specific excercises based on their body type. If someone''s hamstring was tight , then they would be pushed to stretch the hamstring under the supervision of the physiotherepists and the trainer . Then given excercises like lunges and squats to do . The weak muscles would be given strength first to give overall bnce to the untrained body.?Just like gym , this training will leave the body in severe pain and cramp for the first few days , soo much soo that even walking would be difficult. One would generally do it slowly , and take their time to build strength , but that approach would take a lot of time , about 3-6 months , toplete it in one month , one needed to go hard , and bear with the strain on the body. Rudra did n to supplement it with excellent nutritional fluids and food and give aplementary spa and massage service at night to all tired yers to recuperate , but he would not announce it right now. Rudra would do everything that was needed to be done from his side , but he would ask 100% from the members side too. The strength training was not as hard as running for the members. As on the first day with high spirits they did tackle the excercises they were given. Each member had a personal trainer , hence there would be no mistakes done in technique execution and counting of sets. A member has toplete the sets as the trainer would be counting , they could not count skip even if they wanted to . The physical training was followed by professional training. The basics of every weapon were taught by professionals and the guild members were made to practice these basics. The Archer sses in the game who would shoot a rabbit from 200 meters away , could not even hit the whole circr practice target from 20 meters away. Everything was wrong , from the posture , to the aiming to the power behind the string. While the swordsmen without their shy skillscked substance in training. Their sharp swords could not even cut through a bamboo nt clean as the technique was soo poor. The members were taught from the very basics of how to hold a sword to how to swing it. The trainers trained the members in the very basics about how to draw a sword out correctly. However due to time constraints they had to keep it simple till the members got a basic feel for it atleast . Thest training was the martial arts training , and the development of internal energy. The Chinese in the 15 th century developed a very terrifying technique to draw out the innate force of human body to its maximum. That technique used a force called internal force to more than quadruple the power behind one''s attacks. It was rumored that the most powerful and profound internal force masters couldnd a hit as powerful as 20 times the normal force. The concept behind internal force was that , during fight or flight situations , the human body showed extreme power far beyond what they could usually. If it was purely adrenaline , then it was not possible , but the reason must be a mixture of various enzymes and the actual untapped potential of the muscles. The internal force was a way to activate those enzymes without a fight or flight response , to strengthen the muscles and draw that hidden power. It was a very profound technique that daoist spent their lives trying to achieve. It was believed that there were 5 levels in this journey of internal masters. The first wasyman , someone who just knew how to feel internal energy and manipte it to increase strength by a factor of two. The second was a journeyman , someone who could manipte it by a factor of four. The third was a expert , someone who could manipte it times eight. Fourth was a master , someone who could manipte it with a factor of eight. And thest was a grandmaster , someone who could manipte it with a factor of sixteen or more. Uptill now the peak of this technique was achieved by a daoist in the 18th century , who had said to achieved a factor of 20 , which was a unprecedented level till date. The world currently had 3 known masters , and while some rumors about internal energy grandmasters existed , none were confirmed. One such internal energy master was Aron Rothschild , thete father of Edge . Who was a absolute prodigy. Edge himself has trained in internal force , and was ayman at age 16 , after which no public news about his advancements were released. Rudra assumed him to be a internal energy journeyman by now. Yume was a expert in internal energy maniption , as a monk , he had trained in the force for over 2 decades and had great advancements in the field. Yume was actually even better than the instructors teaching here , and hence personally gave pointers to Rudra , Karna and Neatwit. Who were directly learning under the man. Rudra did not expect to be ayman by the end of the month , however he knew that he wanted to be one in the long run. If one was incredibly talented , he could ideally breakthrough toyman stage after a month of training , however Rudra never put himself in the slot of geniuses , he started the training with 0 expectations and full dilligence. The various Buddhist mudras and the ancient battle styles broadened his horizons. The modern man no longer used swords and shields and bows and javelins to fight , every worthwhile technique was made in the 15th to 18 th century. And every one of them was a priceless treasure to have. At the end of the training , the guild members were soo dead tired that they no longer had the energy to even move. They were d that it was lunch time as without that they would have probably died of hunger. The food tasted heavenly as they were too hungry , they did not care that everyone had gotten different meals depending on what the nutritionists felt was right for them. They were just d that they had food , period. Rudra chatted casually with the members who were stuffing food in their faces, as he offered constion that yes all physical excercises were done for the day . He also told them about the spa and massage and sauna and jacuzzi services that would be avable for all participants after training for the day ends . The gesutre was much weed with a thunderous apuse , as everyone wanted to feel the heavely releif of the massage and hot water after this hell of a training. However training for the day was notpletely over yet as They log into Omega soon, the levelling spree awaits them. Chapter 261 - Time Flies

Chapter 261 - Time Flies

After the Lunch ,Rudra took the crew out for levelling , surprisingly everyone liked this event and were extremely enthusiastic about it. Rudra divided the levelling grounds between groups of 10 people and gave them the target to clear that area of all monsters by 4 pm. For those who were not participating in the VR Olympics training , they had untill 6 pm for levelling , after which their training day would officially end. Rudra and Karna banded together in a two man duo to go for leveling , while Neatwit went in solo. The rest banded in 10 man groups as Rudra instructed and went in their own assigned slots. Levelling together , Rudra barely increased his exp by 20% , however Karna had levelled up. He finally reached level 60 and the threshold for challenging the tier promotion quest. Rudra grinned at his friend , after him he was the backbone of the guild , and his strength increase was paramount. Rudra took Karna out for levelling because he wanted to understand the mindset that Karna had currently , wether he was healthy and okay mentally or not. He understood the will and determination behind Karna as they went on a monster kill spree , and felt Karna '' s passion to proove himself in the VR Olympics . Rudra was relieved , seems like his decision to let Karna lead a group match that did not include him paid off. The capture the g event was one of the hardest events in the VR Olympics , and Karna was challenging it head on. After levelling for a while , those who were in the national team got a summon to the training ground sharp at 4 pm , and they epted to get teleported . Inside the training arena , now only the best of the best yers were left. The moment Rudra entered that ce , he went from guild leader mode to arrogant number one yer mode. Giving a cold and unapproachable vibe as he went on with his personal training. Rudra needed no guidance , his n was simple , learn new skills and challenge the beat the clock challenge tower again and again , to asses his fighting style. asionally he would do PVP , where the goal was not to win but to make mistakes and learn , however never did he go all out. Never did he show half his cards. Even so , never did he loose a PvP matchup. Rudra requested for good sword skills , and was immediately offered a array of the best sword skills the government could procure. He chose the skills [ illusion sword ] : Gives the opponent the illusion of a sword strikeced with killing intent. It is a feint , that can help a fighter go right through a enemy''s guard with a real attack. [ Supression art ] : A fivebo move , that is aimed to basically disarm a opponent of his base weapon . The first three strikes throws them offbnce , the fourth makes the defender loose the grip on their weapon and the fifth disarms the opponent. [ Three point stab ] : A deadly three point sword skill that gives three armour piercing stabs to opponent in a very short duration , it is a good technique to deal with tanks as the three strikes hit the lungs heart and neck , any one part if left exposed would cause damage. [ Twin de hurricane ] : A dual wielder skill , can be used to attack or defend , a very fast and intricate movement of two swords that can destroy a opponents defense , or help create a 360 degree strong defense of the attacker. Restriction : dual wielding only [ Twin de cross sh ] : A dual wielder skill , can deal a devastating critical strike to the torso of the opponent. The strike deals two deep blows , it can be defended against with a shield , however without a proper defense this move can finish off a opponent. These were the skills that the government procured for Rudra. Each one of them was versatile that could be used in a variety of situations. And each gave Rudra a wide variety of moves at his disposal in a tricky battle. Apart from these skills , Ethan Grey paid top dor to procure two skills that Rudra really wanted . Rudra knew these skills from his past life , one was a rare skill that he yed with all his past life. The one that had gotten him through countless tough situations. His ace in the whole [ ymore ] : A devastating sword skill made to reverse the flow of a loosing battle. Launch a flurry of sword moves with 200% normal power for a short while. Cooldown time : 3 minutes And the second one was a skill used by one of the top yers in his past life. [ Overhead sh ] : A threebo move that ends with a overheard sh made to split one''s skull , gauranteed to cause critical damage if the hit connects. It is a skill made to finish a opponent. Effects : high chance to cause stun . Although there were a thora of sword skills avable in Omega , most were reserved for the swordsman ss. Other sses could not get skills as good as the actual swordsman ss . Rudra wanted one more sword skill badly , which was ming sword skill , however both Ethan and the government could not procure that skill . He had issued a guild notice for it , however the chances of someone procuring it were slim. Howeverpared to before Rudra had a lot of new skills at his disposal , and if he yed his cards right then this was a very versatile skill set that was perfect for a yer like him . Now all he had to do was to thoroughly ingrain these skills into his fighting style and learn how to bring out the best of them . Hence the beat the clock monster tower became his practice ground. He made a lot of mistakes , got killed often , however his goal was to understand every move and their weaknesses , his mind worked in a way that he first thought about how to beat his opponent , then thought from the mindset of the opponent and think about how to beat that very technique. Then he switched back to his own POV and think about how to outthink the enemy in his own game. He was two steps ahead of every enemy , in every fight. He was in control of every move , he was manipting his opponents every action without them knowing it.. He was the mastermind . He was Shakuni! Chapter 262 - After A Month

Chapter 262 - After A Month

The first day of training was hard , the second day was even harder. The muscle fatigue had finally reached the members and they felt soreness all over their body . Many groaned andined about why did they have to do things like physical training for a game like Omega , that it made no sense. However when you see that others even thoughining are doing the same thing , you start doing it under sheer peer pressure. The Elites werepetitive by nature , hence when they saw that 5 of their colleagues decided to fight through the pain and go for training day 2 , they did not have the mental capacity to drop the training and stay home. To them quitting was akin to admitting that they were inferior , if the others could do it , then soo could they! Hence 5 motivated 50 and 50 motivated 500 who brought everyone to attend training day 2. Day 3 was the hardest , where the limits of one''s mental and physical strength was tested. However 90% wethered day 3 , And it only got smoother from there. Day 4 turned to day 7 in a blink of an eye , and the once hellish training started to feel routine now. By day 8 , everyone started making it to through the first 20 minute jog properly , and Rudra started introducing the light stretches in the jog. By day 15 , they now ran in disciplined files , like military , a group of passerby would mistake them for a army group running with discipline , they were that much in sync. While their basic grasps over every weapon and fundamental of hand to handbat saw massive improvement. The strength and conditioning training gave passive benefits to the members as they supplemented their strength to do every other training. The overall physical condition of everyone started to improove. Rudra had everyone drink high grade nutritional foods and drinks , and they showed their magic ,as the innate constitution of yers started to improove. Fatty Ksh lost 5 killos in weight over thest 15 days , and was now able to handle the jogging with ease , even though he still continually cursed at Rudra. Inside the VR world , the levelling had gotten intense as everyone earned 2-3 levels in thest few days. Karna , Neatwit , Medivh , Jhonny , and every other Olympics participant had undertaken the tier promotion exam within the week and were now tier 2. The overall strength of the guild was rapidly improoving. Neatwit became a beast after reaching tier 2 , even outperforming Rudra''s initial selection record of reaching level 51. By reaching 52. It was a monstrous feat considering the stats disparity between the two. Rudra realized this fact too , Neatwit was a damn natural when it came to farming mobs. It was like he was made for this. Rudra spent one hour daily with his National battleground team , working on teamwork and tactics and it was not farfetched to say that they were a much more cohesive and stronger unit. The same went for Karna and his team in capture the g. Many different battle styles were explored and the team started to finally gel up and get used to each other''s ying styles. At day 22 , training started bing fun for the members , they finally started feeling more energetic and healthy , while looking at themselves in the mirror they could see the difference. They were hooked now , and Rudra need not motivate them any longer for this. The new set of armours and kits rolled in today , as the government got a level 60 dark gold?warriors set for everyone. The government also gave a wide variety of weapons to choose from , all dark gold grade and a few epic ones. Rudra was not interested in weapons , and he was not satisfied with the level 60 sets. It was then that Ethan Grey started pulling strings , and got Rudra a level 75 dark gold knights full body armour set of 7 pieces . It rumored to cost him 25 billion dors! But he spent it in a jiffy for Rudra. Rudra was moved by this , he vowed to show its full glory in theing VR Olympics. At day 29 , thest day of training , the group was a beast unit now , Karna was always jacked , but now he lookedpletely shredded and ripped. His muscles that were once tight , now had flexibility and explosive strength. The lean members had gained muscle , while the fat ones had lost weight. Overall each member looked healthy now , and although they did not know about it yet , their reflexes had improved by miles. The results of this training would be shown in battle , training never goes to waste , and someday these beasts would show the effects of this training camp. The training camp was such a huge sess , that Rudra thought about making it a yearly affair. Rudra was changed too , surprisingly he had became ayman in internal force , he could feel the force now ... His body had improved by leaps and bounds. It happened while he was training with yume , while he was absorbed in trying to block his attacks in a sparring match. Within that constant state of concentration he somehow managed to attain the first step in internal force manipting and became ayman. Yume was very proud of his instructions , Rudra was a natural. He did in a month what took most a year . Even ingame Rudra''s techniques had seen a massive improvement , now familiar with his new skillset he was a much more deadly yer to face. Everyone in the training camp knew this fact. In that one month. In one v one sparring matches , Rudra fought 263 battles with the score of 263-0 Wins to losses. Once luck , twice and your skilled , 263 times , it bes undeniable reality. Unknowingly , everyone little by little started to ept him as the leader of the group , the representative of Japan and the number one yer. Even if he was cold and arrogant , they beleived in him , and rooted for him. He motivated them all to be better .... It was as if they were reminded seeing him , that the ceiling is soo high , why are you happy being soo low? Only one day remained till the VR Olympics arrived , and Rudra nned to use it to get into the mindset of thepetition. No more training , no more learning new things , time to consolidate and focus on making the best of where he was. He called for his stat pannel ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer . ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 75 Tier : 2 STATS AGI : 800 +400 VIT : 800 +400 INT : 800 +400 STA : 800 +400 PHY : 800 +400 HP : 110,000/110,000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Healthy Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusion sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : mysterious egg (incubating) (178/200) ---- He was satisfied with his stats and his skills , with these he truly felt prepared for the VR Olympics. He knew the top yers from his past life , and he knew how strong they were. Japan was a small countrypared to the world stage and he was by no means a world ss talent. However he was for sure smart enough to be a world ss yer. And had the skill to actually pull off a gold medal. He was nervous about what the future held , however for the first time ever , the VR Olympics was not a event that threatened his guild . This was not a do or die event where if he failed then the Elites won''t have a future anymore. He had nothing to loose , hence he was the most dangerous version of himself. With nothing to loose , he only had the desire to gain everything left. Ethan Grey had literally did the best of what he could offer to him , unquestionable 100% support. The only thing Rudra wanted was to make that money loving guy feel that , yes he and his guild was worth every penny he invested. He knew the stakes for Ethan and Japan , and knew that if he could somehow contribute in bringing the nation to top 5 , it would be huge for Ethan Grey. Even though Ethan initially took him hostage and forced him into giving up stock of his guild. His deam . Now that Rudra looks at it , he felt it was worth every penny of stock he exchanged. The rapid expansion of the Elites was only possible because of Ethan Grey , if the guild was not based in the upside , if the security was not soo good , and the facilities offered not world-ss. Rudra would have to face useless troubles daily just to run the guild normally. Scums like Nitin Advani and countless others would probably bully him real life to no end . His guild members probably turned into spies or snitches under ckmail . Day to day operations would be a nightmare. For all that Ethan had done , Rudra was truly grateful and wanted to sincerely help him back , And for that to happen , he was ready to pay him back in the VR Olympics. Chapter 263 - Naomi

Chapter 263 - Naomi

Naomi was the one who improved the most over thest month. Dilligently training daily , she made sure to give her 100% effort in every activity she did. Her slender body was more toned now, adding to her alure even more. Her skin glowed and appeared much more healthy than before because of all the nutrition it got. Overall she looked much more beautiful, however her more noticibale transformation was about her in game skills. From level 46 , she went to level 58 in the one month , now being at the average guild level. She had learned many mass heal spells and was a valued member of the ten man party that she was a member of. Her presence helped the team battle against way stronger monsters. The Elites were always reliant on advanced healing potions and the like on the battlefield. Hence never truly experienced the joy of having a capable healer in the party . But Naomi quickly changed that . They understood the importance of a healer who could help the team take greater risks. The thing with healing potions was , u needed time to drink it , and more time for it to show effects . However a healers magic was instant , which allowed a assaulter to just forget about defense and just focus on attacking a monster at the cost of loosing hp without fear of dying. Naomi could insta - cast , spells like lesser heal , party heal , and a stats buff spell , god bless us all ! Her value was sure to increase five fold once she got to the tier two level . Rudra also noticed this change in Naomi . He could see her training dilligently every single day. And improving as a yer in game. When reports of her brilliance made way to his ears he was very happy . A capable healer would make a invaluable addition to the squad. Hence one day he gave lots of praise to Naomi. It was around 20th day of training , and Naomi was flushed red with all thepliments , her heart did a backflip as she felt all giddy and happy. She wanted to find Karna and thank him for all the advice , it seemed like being a capable member of the guild was indeed the way to enter Rudra''s eyes. After that little incident her desire to improove red up even further , she liked being praised and valued by the guild and Rudra , and wanted to keep being that person recieving that praise. Hence she started to work with even more passion than before. The training camp did wonders for her. -------- Rudra spent 30th November peacefully in his room , he asked his family not to disturb him anymore . Taking a pen , paper , pins and strings?Rudra went old school as he started to make a mindmap on the wall . He put every information in his mind on the wall , every winner of his event , their every fight , their every opponent , and what all could he face. He was the most worried about the one v one fighting event . Beat the clock was based on his solo performance , and his sess or failure would depend on how well he paced himself . National battleground was a team event where the sess and failure of the event was dependant on the team and not a single yer to a certain extent. However one v one , was where he would stand alone , and in limelight of the world. He put information about the potential enemies,?their fights , their hidden cards , the techniques they used to win , and the subsequent fall of those techniques and counters. Not every fight was memorable enough that he had a clear memory about it , however he roughly had a sheet for the top 16 matches . With the clearest sheet with all tactics and moves being there for the top 4 contenders. For Rudra who was aiming for the top , they were going to prove to be the biggest challenge to ovee. Hence he started to mind fight his opponents , based on the information he had , he tried to think about what moves could they execute , and how to counter them . How he could control the pacing of the fights and how he could win hassle free. The entire day , the only thing Rudra did was to mentally prepare himself for each battle. This was his biggest asset , and his advantage over everyone else. He had a n for every fight. Not just one n , but a n A , B , C and even D. He had a n for most moves they could throw at him , and a general idea about their strengths and weaknesses. He was not the strongest , not the most talented , not the smartest either , however he was the hungriest for the win. He was a wolf , who wanted to stand tall amongst a battlefield of lions. Theing day was the opening ceremony of the VR Olympics , and Rudra was as ready as he could be ! ------- Karna tossed and turned in his bed , the VR Olympics opening ceremony was in 6 hours , and he was having a sleepless night. His mind was in a disarray of thoughts. Somehow his mind had formed a demon , once was killed by edge in the battle of Purplehaze city . He was disgusted by Edge '' s scheming nature , however , somewhere he respected it in amander , maybe it was because Rudra was a scheming man too. When he heard the news that from UK , edge was the team captain In capture the g event , his fears had resurfaced. He was on a collision course with the man on the grand stage of VR Olympics and although he was nervous , he was surelying for redemption. Tommorow in the ceremonial lighting of the torch to signify the spirit of the games , as in the traditional Olympics would be held inside VR Olympics as well , as the team''s for each country would march in the opening ceremony. Rudra was the g bearer for japan , and Karna was chosen to be right behind as the ck holder. Only 6 hours till the event started! Chapter 264 - Opening Ceremony

Chapter 264 - Opening Ceremony

Karna was not the only one having a sleepless night. Across the globe , buisnessmen , politicians and countless yers were undergoing the same emotions. Everyone had their own personal interest in mind , and although themon public did not know theplete picture behind the VR Olympics , they knew that it was a very important event. Moreover with the poprity of Omega and the overall masses ying the game on day to day basis , the hype for the first ever world games was incredible. The fact was only heightened because both dark and light faction yers would be seen under the same banner for the first time ever since the game''s origin , and probably for sometime as well. Heated debates rose on the forums as spections , predictions and betting was rampant. After many pleads by the world media , it was decided that a group of announcers would be allowed in the VR games , for the purpose ofmentary and pre and post match interviews. For the benefit of the world , the selected personall were asked to share content globally and not for the specific channel they worked for. The chosen mode ofmunication was English , but the AI would trante it to any chosennguage. Meanwhile the camera work was to be done by the AI itself , which would always ensure best angles and high quality stream. Which would be avable for free across the globe. For all intents and purposes this was the biggest event in eSports history . A lot of pressure was put on thepetitors who now had the national pride resting on their shoulders. ------------ ( Virtual world , Purplehaze city ) The next day Rudra logged into the game , one hour before the opening ceremony summons. As he sat alone in the conference room , he really missed Ruby , he wanted to see her face , he wanted to see her smile , as that was all the goodluck he needed . He reminisced about the chat they had in this very room , and smiled at the bitter - sweet memories. Gradually the sadness in his eyes was reced with a ming determination. He remembered his goals , he remembered his path. Toplete those goals , the VR Olympics would take him a long way. Knowing that staying in the room alone for too long would only mess his mind up . He decided to join the guild members in the guild hall. The atmosphere in the guild hall was cheery as usual with the jokes andments flying about theing Olympics and the expected performance of the members. When Rudra came , he was instantly greeted warmly by his colleagues. Not soo fatty ksh anymore , gave his buddy a wink. While Karna gave him a big smile. Ever since fatty started loosing weight , he became a much more confident version of himself. Than he was in the past. And had recently even got a slightly healthy girlfriend. It was a huge change for the man , who was now brimming with self confidence. The hunger to proove himself in the VR Olympics was strong inside him. He confessed to Rudra that after winning he wanted to say in the interview about how he missed his girlfriend. Rudra supported his buddy 100% . He was happy with his change , but sometimes he missed the old clumsy fatty a little. Karna looked incredibly sharp today , Rudra gauged that the guy was at his 100% , Rudra was happy with this change , amongst everyone that needed growth , Karna was the most crutial one for the guild. Karna was the vice guild master , and even though he was respected and an invaluable member of the guild , he was not yet theplete one man army guild leader that Rudra remembered him to be. Hopefully , the VR Olympics would change that. Rudra chatted for yume and Neatwit for a while as well , the team events did not start untill 7 dayster hence , they still had time before their team event. The national battleground was on the veryst day of the VR Olympics , and if Rudra''s medal calctions were correct , it woulde down to that event to decide the top 5. Rudra did not want to think about that event , soo early , especially when tommorow , day 1?was the beat the clock event , and day 3 was the start of one v one fight , which would be concluded on day 4. The team events could wait till after that. Right now his focus was on his individual events first. But before all that , he was firstly the g bearer for japan in the vr Olympics , marching at the head of the enterouge , with the Japanese g held high. The opening ceremony was in just a few hours. Rudra was more interested in confirming the rosters of the other countries . As no country revealed their full rosters as of yet. Information was king in this world , and without information on your opponent,?you are already one step behind in the fight. For rudra urate information was paramount and Japan had underwhelmed him in that area. It was notpletely their fault. The security around the sensitive information was too tight to obtain. Even Japanese officials , only had a single stream ongoing of the selections in a isted secret bunker. The location was such that it was not connected to any wifi or inte or anything hackable. It was a safe house with only a input ry . If they were soo cautious themselves it was no wonder that other countries were too. However , Rudra already knew roughly the participants of each event , now all he wanted was to confirm his spections by actually seeing the squads. As he was thinking this , a notification suddenly popped in his game screen . It was a gold and ck notification , that caught the eye instantly , which read. You have been invited to the VR OLYMPICS opening ceremony , you have 2 mins to ept the invitation , else you will be forcefully teleported when the timer runs 0. Rudra looked around the guild hall , and gave the yers that met his eye a nod. Then pressed ept invite. He was teleported into the grand , the only , and what will be considered a legendary gathering spot in the future.. The ceremonial hall of the VR Olympics , the Virtual collosseum arena. Chapter 265 - [Bonus ]The Flag Bearer

Chapter 265 - [Bonus ]The g Bearer

Rudra epted the invite , and was transported into the collosseum. The collosseum was the stage for the opening ceremony , as well as the battleground for the one v one battle. Built like the traditional roman collessuem where the Roman diators fought ,it was a beautiful marble structure in its peak architectural glory. It housed a total audience of 200,000 strong , as tickets were sold with in game gold currency. The tickets were sold at 100 gold a ticket , and only about 120,000 were released to general public. While the rest were reserved for various officials of countries. The Arab sheiks , the Korean dictators , the presidents of the republics and the prime ministers of the democracies , all stood along with their respective goverment officials in their designated country booths on this monumental asion. The atmosphere in the crowd was electric , this was the VR Olympics , and the world leaders were present under one roof here. Alongside president Shinzo Abe , for the first time ever , Ethan Grey was present inside Omega , as he kept feeling his hands , and pinching his skin , feeling shocked at how real it felt. He was impressed at the technology and Marvelled at what Cuber corporation was able to achieve , however his admiration for the game ended there , he was a businessman , and he liked the yground called the stock market . He was not interested in the artificial world. After 2 minutes time , therge drums started to rhythmically beat. Trumpets were blown in between the beats , and a rhythmic sound of feet marching to the beat could be heard. The march had began , one by one countries started to enter the grand structure , and inside the arena. The order was alphabetical , hence countries whose names started with A , came first. About 20 minutes or soter , it was finally Japan''s turn. Rudra raised the g , his arms bent at 90¡ã , as his posture was perfect and exuded his charm as amander. Rudra shouted in Japanese " Nihonjin wa hidari kara k¨­shin o hajimemasu " Aka '' Japanese start marching from the left ''. Being a non native , he had worked very hard to deliver this one line with confidence and exuberance. Upon hearing hismand , the troop started marching from the left leg , to a rhythmic movement of left right left. Karna being right behind Rudra holding the ck , while the rest marching in files of three , the Japanese national team entered the Grand collessuem under the gazes of the world leaders. The pressure was real , the moment they entered the arena , sharp res and discerning gazesnded on the members , a invisible pressure weighted on everyone. Rudra felt it too , the pressure that those in leadership could exert , was not to be taken lightly , his palms started to get sweaty ,while some in the file started having beads of perspiration form on their foreheads. Rudra knew he had to do something in this situation as he said with calm" Yasash¨© otoko" aka Take it easy men. Hearing the group leader , the rapid heartbeat of the group calmed down , as they controlled their breathing to calm their racing hearts. When the marching group passed the booth where the Japanese president was seated. Rudra tilted the g 45¡ã towards the president , while the others quickly gave salute , with one hand stered to their forehead. The entire japanese booth too was on their feet returning the respect with a salute of their own.? Well everyone except Ethan Grey Ofcourse , who was taking a selfie with the saluting group with his tongue out making a yolo sign. A thin smirk formed on Rudra''s lips when he saw Ethan Grey acting like a goof , as his words rang clear in his mind. He knew what he needed to do . He was ready to take on the responsibility of bearing the hopes and hate of the nation. Finally after about 2 minutes of March , the national team reached their designated spot , Rudra ced the National g in the designated spot , where the hole was in the ground , and fell to second ce in the file , with Karna now being the one at the front with the ck of Japan raised high. Once halted Rudra looked around in the arena , murderously ring at everyone who dared meet eyes with him. The g bearers of other countries had it worst , as Rudra looked at them as if they were worthless punks. Just like how the rich look down on the poor and the hunter looks down on their prey , Rudra mocked them like they were inferior creatures with his eyes and smug facial expressions. Not a single word was exchanged , but the surrounding teams already hated Rudra to the core. About 10 minutester , the United Kingdom team marched in , and passed japanese national team.? Karna looked calmly as edge passed him , at first nce it seemed like a normal passing by , however Rudra and Karna who were watching closely saw the audacity of edge in full disy. The guy had his middle finger propped out when he passed the Japanese national team , quickly closing it once they passed them . It was a clear provocation. Rudra creased his forehead , he was furious at the punk , Karna on the other hand was calm and collected , he would not fall for cheap anger , he would show his frustration in the battlefield. Just a bitter team USA passed by , Rudra was giving his standard cold looks to everyone , even though USA was a ally , when he saw Adam. Adams eyes widened in joy , as his face looked like he was struggling to hide his smile. Rudra could immediately hear a '' Brooooooooo '' In his mind , just how Adam talked. Rudra facepalmed himself . The buffoon made him break his serious character. Rudra chuckled , what will he do about all the friendly idiots he might meet in the course of thepetition? /// A fan has written a cool song on discord about the novel , the beat of the song is there in the discord , and although I won''t attatch the song in the chapter , as it will cost you all an extra coin. I will add it in author''s notes , soo those of you that want to read the lyrics can do so. If you like it please show appreciation in thements /// Chapter 266 - The Day One

Chapter 266 - The Day One

When all the teams had assembled at their marching spots after Zimbabwepleted their March , the forntrunner started his run with the ceremonial torch in his hand. The gbearer was the right given to the person having the highest level in the game , this year it was the Irish enigma ''Parax'' . At level 82 he was 7 levels clear of Rudra who had a 16 level bump because of ying a dragon. That spoke miles about his strength as a yer. As aparision , the average yer levels globally was 40 , while the amongst the strong elites it was about 58 , even Japanese representatives and top yers like Karna and SMG were only tier two level 63. Even the level freak Neatwit was not a freakpared to the behemoth Parax , it was not a farfetched thing to say that he was currently one of the best yers in the game. His stride arrogant , as he held the torch , his body exuded the dominance of a alpha male. Rudra paid close attention to the man , as in his past life parax was the yer who won the one v one battle and the beat the clock challenge. Both events where Rudra was participating . Rudra was on a inevitable collision course against the man. Most would be scared to face the superior levelled yer because of the stat disadvantage , however Rudra was not . If the brat wanted to bring it , he would more than wee the challenge. Undefeated and unperturbed , the man was high in confidence. Unofficially on the forums he was hailed as the number one yer. Various super guilds had offered him lucrative contracts to join them , but he remained unmoved , Ethan Grey was also amongst them. Rudra in his potential list of yers to recruit submitted his name to Ethan , who did try his best to recruit the guy , however he remained firm in his decision to not join any guild. The Irishman lit the torch , as apuse rained down on the man for officially opening the first ever VR Olympics. A cuber official then gave a short speach about the spirit of the game and other typical boring stuff to which Rudra paid no attention. finally in the end , Gaia , manifested herself on the podium , and with a unearthly divine appearance , raised her arms as she said " I the overseer dere the first VR Olympics , open ! ". Fireworks started to burst with her deration , the first ever VR Olympics had officially started. This scene was being watched by billions worldwide , in less than 12 hours , the first event would start , on day one , 3 events were scheduled which were Beat the clock. Archery cksmithing Rudra had a event on the very first day, hence there was no time for him to focus on other things. After the VR Olympics was dered open , there was a one hour informal meet between all participants. The teams mixed with each other as words were exchanged and yers taunted. There were 4 main power groups visible in the arena The trans Pacific alliance of USA , India , Japan and Australia The European union The African union And the middle eastern union. Apart from these four , there was also the big powerhouses Russia and China. And many many solo teams . The VR games would see a lot of politics being yed on the world stage each day. The medal winners would be invited in as alliance members , while loosers would be kicked out of the union. The whole bnce of world power would be restructured after this 15 day long Olympics event. New powers would emerge and old powers would loose their seat at the top of the food chain. Rudra met with Adam who started his '' Broooo , that''s soo sickkk stories ''. He also met with the Indian gbearer ''GrandVoid'' and ck card holder '' Aryabhatta''. And also with Australian group leader '' Morris '' , with whom he built a friendly connection. Rudra did mentain his arrogant attitude , but he did not want to overbear on his allies hence kept himself in check. The overall atmosphere in the trans Pacific alliance was not bad at all. Adam asked Rudra " Brooo , what do you think of that parax guy ya??He ain''t seem nothing much to me ya , you bring punks like them to the hood and they go in on two legs bute out on four , if you know what I mean ". He said bumping his shoulder into Rudra''s multiple times as he winked at him. Rudra understood the pathetic joke , and tried to control hisugh , but could not as he burstedughing. He then said " He is the one with the highest level in the game , the pioneer , the one at level 82 , he also has no guild backing him , a solo, he must be strong ". Adam made a shocked face " Broooooooo , that''s sooo sick brooooo , how you know this shit man? ". Rudra facepalmed as he said " It was dered two days ago , by cuber , the gbearer will always be the top level yer every year ". Adam nodded as he said " My Brooo is well informed , hahahahaha ". Everyone gave the duo weird looks , as the only ones talking soo loudly andughing like buffons in the entire ce were these two . Rudra was embarrassed , but to everyone who dared look at him with a frown , he gave a cold re , as if telling them '' Know your ce ant''. Feeling the killing intent in his eyes , noone dared look at him anymore. Edge was upto his usual mind games , intentionally he circled the silently standing Karna , jumping and trotting around him like a little girl. He wanted to maximize the anger Karna had for him , soo that when the eventual match up came , in his anger he would make a rash decision. However it was for naught , as Karna calmly closed his eyes , and became oblivious to Edge''s taunts. After a while edge felt bored , as Karna did not give him the satisfaction he was seeking . He clicked his tongue and went on his way to annoy other participants. After one hour , all participants were teleported out. Tommorow at day one. Rudra , Neatwit , Fatty Ksh and Jhonny were the participants for japan! Chapter 267 - First Event

Chapter 267 - First Event

Rudra cut off allmunication with the guild members once he teleported back to the guild hall. Before going for levelling , he gave Neatwit a small fist bump and told him all the best for theing event. Then he went off on his mount towards the levelling grounds. Rudra although farming mobs , was actually just warming up , training his reflex and getting the exp at the same time. He was getting in the frame of mind to fight hordes and hordes of monsters. Rudra had matured over the one month of training , beat the clock challenge was not about climbing the tower with the most speed , it was about going the farthest. He would not recklessly climb floors anymore , he would take every bit of rest he could get , his n being to climb one floor at a time. Overall , there were 5 main contenders including him ording to his memory for the 3 medal spots , with parax being a favourite , while Neatwit being a strong contender . Neatwit had dissapeared from the game stage early and in his past life he never made it to the VR Olympics , hence he was a wildcard. Apart from those 2 , there was a Bulgarian yer called?Hammerhead , and a South African yer called?rabada who could be potential medal winners . As they alongside parax were gold silver and bronze . When only 20 minutes time was left for the event to start , Rudra finally changed into his level 75 armour and full gear. He drank potions and calmed his mind to get to his peak condition. Ever since he understood his drawback about his reliance on excellent swords for his sess , he never once used Excalibur and Elven sword in training. Training with silver grade swords throughout. Now for the first time in a month , he took out Excalibur and Elven sword , as he felt the familiar weight in his hands . A sense offort soon spread all over his body , he was a Ferrari driving under 40 km/ h with the inferior weapons , but the speed limit applied no more . As only one minute was left before the event started , images of his mom , dad and little Max cheering him on came in his mind. Then it was his guild members , and Ethan Grey , the ones for whom he was willing to undertake this journey. Finally the image of Ruby came in his mind , and the memory of the short kiss shed. Rudra''s heart ached for a second , as he could almost feel the softness of her lips on his . He missed her, he missed her a lot! Sighing , Rudra took a deep breath . His gaze changed to a determined one , he had remembered his reasons to win. For them he could not fail . Then came the invite,?Rudra instantly pressed ept. Just as he was being teleported , he heard a soft voice in his head ... Which said " All the best" , Rudra was perplexed , he knew that sound very well... It was Naomi. He shook his head and smiled , not thinking much about this , as he focused on the challenge ahead. ------- ( Worldwide media POV) /// This is the media POV , how people would view this event worldwide , for the next segments wherever thementators would be speaking , please imagine it as a third person pov/// Derek Ray : Good morningdies and gentlemen , I am Derek Ray , and with me today is the Englishmentator and eSports specialist Lee Dixon , as we will preside over thementary for the first event in VR Olympics , the beat the clock. Lee Dixon : Thanx Derek , it''s a monumental day , no doubt about it , it doesn''t get much bigger than this .... First day , first event , who do you think shall win this event ? Derek Ray : Well , thepetitors are all gathering at the base of the tower Lee , let''s take a look at today''spetitors , thepetition starts in 3 minutes time. Well , first and foremost , we have to mention the Bulgarian brute Hammerhead , A barbarian ss yer who charges in at the opponents with no care at all, some may say he is more of a monster than those In the tower. Lee Dixon : I agree Derek , look at those muscles on the man , he looks like he means buisness ,st known level of the man is rumoured to be 62! Derek Ray : talking about levels Lee , although 62 is impressive it''s nothingpared to the 82 of the gbearer and the current favourite to win this event Parax.?No guild , no backing , yet this guy is number one in the world , I think that says volumes about the man. What do you think about his chances Lee? Lee Dixon : well Derek we do know that beat the clock has increased monster levels the higher one goes , the advantage of stats would be increasingly clear once someone hits level 50 . And monster levels hit level 70. Derek Ray : Well he is the currently most picked yer to win this event , however we never know till it''s over Lee . There is also the leader of the infamous miracle guild ''True Elites '' , Shakuni ying in this event. Lee Dixon : Well Derek , the guy has the nickname of demon of death valley on the unofficial forums , he is the g bearer of Japan , the guy has produced soo many against the odds victories with his small guild , you can never count the man out. Derek Ray : Absolutely Lee , there is also his guildmate Neatwit and the?South African powerhouse Rabada . Both formidable yers , this is going to be a interesting contest. Lee Dixon : Well the countdown for the first game has started Derek?10 seconds to go 9....8 ... 3....2.....1! Showtime! /// A big announcement to make today , I''m very happy and proud to announce the start of my new book '' Rise Of The Dragon Emperor '' on webnovel , it will be a fantasy based story , soo if you are interested please do check it out. Webnovel has not yet vetted my book , hence it won''t appear under my author profile , you will have to exactly search it word for word to find it/// Chapter 268 - Ascending The Tower.

Chapter 268 - Ascending The Tower.

Rudra entered the first floor of the beat-the-clock challenge, where level 5 rabbits were spawned. It was as a easy as it came. Even then Rudra did not rush to kill them all , taking his time to kill one at a time , without using any skills or wasting any stamina. 5 minutes were awarded to clear this level , and even though Rudra strolled leisurely , he hadpleted the level in 30 seconds. Even then , he did not rush to climb , waiting for about 20 seconds before he ascended to the next floor. Rudra was slow in his climbing approach , which was a stark contrast to the majority of the contenders in thepetition , who were already at floor five or higher. Rudra had absolutely no troubles killing the rudimentary monsters at floor 1-10 , as it was as easy as taking a walk , he had not even warmed up properly yet. However, on the ranking lists , he was deadst , most hadpleted level 15 or more while Parax and Neatwit were on level 21. The feed alternated between all the participants one by one , but naturally the leaders got the most screentime. The rankings were also disyed in real time , as what yers were on what floors was clearly disyed there. Currently over 4 Billion people were watching the VR Olympics live , and this being the first event ever, had unmatched hype and fan following. The stream was being recorded by all nations , as the events were a chance to analyze the yers and theirbat prowess , forter events and future refferance. The skills they had and the hidden cards they held , would all be disyed in the live stream. Currently on the livestream, Parax was being shown with him easily wiping level 27 with his superior skills. --------- ( Commentators POV ) Derek Ray : Oh my god Lee , what a brutal sh by Parax , that was a level 35 bull with high defense that lost its head clean . What power and precision, no wonder he is the leader in rankings and the leader in climbing the tower , Absolutely unmatched. Lee Dixon: You are right Derek , the strong will always forge ahead from the masses , up untill now , I haven''t seen the guy break a sweat . Are we looking at a gold for Irnd? Derek Ray : Well, Lee the Irish would definitely be hoping that is the case. However the Japanese yer Neatwit of the True Elites is not much behind either , at level 26 , he is hot on Parax''s tail. Lee Dixon : Well , the Bulgarian brute Hammerhead and the South African yer Rabada are at 25 , closely followed by Takuma and Kazuma at 24. Derek Ray : The one climbing the slowest is shockingly Shakuni , the leader of the True Elites , and the Japanese gbearer,?being at only level 14. The feed cut to Rudra '' s pov who was leisurely killing monsters at a steady pace , he did not seem to be rushing it at all , and did not seem to be facing any troubles either. Lee Dixon : Well Derek , the man is clearly powerfull enough to maul through the monsters should he wish , I think he is just adopting a different strategy. Trying to take his time before he can climb. Derek Ray : Is there really a need to do useless things like that though Lee? It''s level 15 not 55 ! Lee Dixon : Well Derek , there won''t be time to rest at level 55 now will there, the tower difficulty would get tougher , once one starts to climb higher. Derek Ray : You do have a point there , Lee , let''s wait and see if his strategy is holding any merit. Currently parax is at level 30 , the twice of where Rudra is. Lee dixon : Time will tell Derek , but things are sure to get interesting once level 31 starts , monster levels would then be between level 40-50 , the average tier two yers would need 2-3 hits to kill them. Derek Ray : Yes however , Parax is no average tier two yer Lee , he is manhandling this stage as easily as he manhandled floor one. The guy is a force of nature! ------ Meanwhile in Japan Ethan Grey sat in a conference room with the top officials of the country. Some analysts were jotting notes about the ystyle and pattern of other teams yers , while some were intently watching the stream. The overall atmosphere was heavy , as noone expected Rudra to be deadst in thepetition. Neatwit was doing well , however the hopes of everyone , Rudra was actually the one who was the furthest behind. A general clicked his tongue " What the hell is that kid doing , why is he soo slow?". Ethan chuckled as he could not control hisughter. The general felt annoyed as he asked him " Hey , is there something funny about what I said ? ". Ethan did not even spare the man a nce as he said " You are stupid ". The general immediately lost his temper as he said " Why... You? ". However president Shinzo Abe stopped him , as he said " Thepetition is not about going the fastest , it''s about goint the farthest. We know Rudra is our best yer , let''s show some faith in his judgement and skills. Thepetition has only started and he has not been eliminated yet ". Ethan nodded , The president was indeed the leader of a nation for a reason. He was indeed smart. Ethan then looked At the general , a cold smile on his face " If you feel uneasy , let me y a game with you , I will give you one hundred billion dors if Rudra does not get a gold in this event , however if he wins , you run a cross country marathon in only your underwear ..... Say do you have the balls to ept?". Audible gasps could be heard in the room , everyone was shocked , 100 billion dors was not a small amount , how confident did Ethan have to be in Rudra to make such a ridiculous bet? They all looked at the general in anticipation. The general stuttered , he did not know what to say , but after a moment of silence he said " We are on the same side , this is unnecessary". Many people clicked their tongues including Ethan Grey , who muttered under his breath , inaudible to others " scaredy cat". As he returned his focus back to the livestream. Chapter 269 - Unfazed

Chapter 269 - Unfazed

Rudra was at floor 35 , when the first participant missed to beat the clock at floor 50 . Rudra as a contestant was naturally unaware of how others were performing , however if he did know , he would have been very shocked at the level of performance everyone was giving. In the mock rounds , he himself only reached level 51. Hence without a month of training , it was basically what he could have managed too. It was to be noted that he had much higher stats and levels than the one eliminated , however it was still a matter to be taken to mind. The world stage was not easy. Rudra though , was unaware , even when he would fail to beat the clock , he would only be teleported outside and shown his score . Only when everyone''s challenge ended , would he know if he won or lost. There was no benchmark to ovee , there was no gaurantee , that if you clear this floor you will win gold medal. Every floor you needed to give your best and hope that it was enough to win the medal. But the masses started to drop out in the fifties , many many contenders failing the 51-57 range. Meanwhile , Neatwit and Parax had sessfullypleted level 59 and we''re heading to level 60 , while Hammerhead and Rabada were going strong at 57. ------- Derek Ray : another one bites the dust Lee , the Scott could not beat the clock , level 55 seems like the doom of yers , 15 have failed to cross it now. Lee Dixon: absolutely Derek , between level 51-57 74 contenders have been eliminated , the yers find it very challenging to maneuver through. Derek Ray : Well , we now have medal favourites , In the first ce is the Irish enigma ''Parax'' , currently at level 61 , he is the leader of the tower climbing group. Lee Dixon : What a yer Derek , this guy only now faces monstersparable to his level , at level 61 , monsters between level 80-90 spawn on the floor. Will he make it to level 71? Derek Ray : We don''t know that yet Lee , however close behind him we have the Japanese yer , Neatwit . What about him Lee , the guy is barely level 68 , however his skills can put the level 82 parax to shame. Truly a excellent yer. Lee Dixon : He is a favourite for bronze Derek , but I think the 60''s will be his deathbed , in such a short time , to clear the floors with monsters 15 levels above you , impossible. Derek Ray : What you said holds true for even Hammerhead and Rabada , the 60''s , who will go how far? How will clench the medals amongst these four? It alles down to them ! Lee Dixon : Ughhh , I think ur mistaken there Derek , there are 5 contenders still climbing the tower , Shakuni is still at level 47! Derek Ray : ..... , My apologies , what in the world is that guy doing? , AI please cut the feed to yer Shakuni. The feed changed from parax to Shakuni. The clock was ticking down , apparently he had cleared all the monsters on the floor , and had about 30 seconds left till the clock reset. He was squatting on the floor , with his sword in hand , seemingly just watching the clock tick down. Derek Ray : He has cleared the floor , but is waiting for thest moment to climb ... Do you understand the reason behind this approach Lee? Lee Dixon : No Derek , seems useless waste of time to me! Derek Ray : We will cut back to him if he makes it into the 60''s , no point in looking at him as it sits right now. Let''s go back to parax. The feed cut back to parax ------- Rudra did have a reason to wait for the clock to reset everytime before climbing , while it was true that it was beat the clock challenge , and the goal was to climb the highest and not fastest and that it gave time to gulp potions and restore stamina. However that took about 10 seconds at max , he did not need to wait 30 seconds for it. Rudra''s reasoning was different , he understood the game like noone did , his analysis was on another level. In the practice games , he tried rushing up the tower many times , and what he analysed was , when you fight continually level after level , you get into a fighting rhythm. You enter a fight with a rhythm and you exit a fight feeling more rushed , and into a faster rhythm. Alongside the pressure of beating the clock , your natural fighting style bes faster and faster and faster , untill it''s no longer your fighting style. You be frenzied and you be sloppy in fight. The tower is tricky , some floors need to be cleared at full speed , while some defense type beasts are to be handled with hitting their vitals. Rushing in blind against them , while chipping damage would only cause difficulty in clearing the level. Rudra waited everytime for the clock to reset , to make sure he did not get into a rushed rhythm of the tower , that he mentained his own fighting style. He took the challenge one floor at a time , literally , and made his mind reset after clearing every level. Every beast needed to be handled in a different way , and one could not be carried away in a rhythm. It was the doom of a yer. Unfazed of what the world thought about him , Rudra was only focused on what he thinks was right. His goal was the gold medal , the useless gossip before that did not matter! ------- ( Meanwhile Neatwit''s POV) '' Damn it , Damn it , these monsters are too strong , 63 was the highest floor i have climbed in training ..... Is this my limit? ''. Neatwit thought He was really struggling to clear floor number 63 , only one minute remained on the clock , while 7 monsters were left alive. Neatwit''s motivationing into the game was different than others , although he wanted to make his guildmates proud. His main goal was to look down on his father. His goal was to show Ambani that his bastard son was more talented than his real son could ever be , and make him despair in his choice to leave the twins. Fuelled by anger , Neatwit went berserk with his sword , he was a person who was a firm beleiver that a man could be destroyed but not defeated. He would surpass his limits here and now , if he would loose he would loose , however he would not loose in desperation , he would loose magnificently. Dropping all signs of defense , Neatwit went all out with his attacking . His hp took constant hits , however he dealt equivalent damage. With only 10 seconds left , he did sessfully clear floor 64 , immediately downing a advanced health potion , he charged into floor 64 , deciding to go all out from the start. The world was watching , as Japan cheered him on. Rabada had failed to cross level 63 hence as it stood , Japan was gauranteed a bronze medal at the least. If Neatwit continued to climb , it was well and good , if Rudra surpassed him somehow , it was still well and good , at the very least , a bronze was gauranteed for the Japanese , as they had 2 contestants in the top 4 . And the best case scenario that excited the people was ..... Could they walk out with two ? /// Do check-out my new fantasy book , Rise of the dragon emperor, search for it word for word and you will find it in webnovel??/// Chapter 270 - The First Win

Chapter 270 - The First Win

Neatwit , after going berserk, barelypleted level 64 , and by a stroke of pure luck , hepleted level 65 , after two of his hits were critical hits on the monster. But failed to continue after level 65. Luckily for him however, Hammerhead fell short of the clock by just a fraction on floor 64. With only one monster left at red hp bar , he failed to advance . That officially made Neatwit a silver medal contender , while a bronze was gauranteed for him personally. The headquarters watching the event went on a rollercoaster of emotions , they became sad when Neatwit failed level 65. Bing extremely anxious about the advancing hammerhead, and regretting about him not beating parax. However the moment hammerhead failed level 64, the entire HQ went into a uproar of cheers. Silver was gauranteed for Japan now. The very first event and they had secured a medal! The name Neatwit was ringing across all Japanese TV stations , he had became a national hero in a matter of moments. To rub salt on the wound , Ethan Grey made a post on the inte tagging Mithun Ambani which read " d to have such talents in my country ". To general public it seemed like a exchange of barbs between two trillionare''s , however only those who knew the true identity of Neatwit understood the meaning behind Ethan''s words. Ambani was livid , however his legitimate son was even more livid , as he broke stuff all over the office room. Uttering gibberish like " I''m the true blood , I''m his real son , but he has more fame , more talents and even more shares of thepany than I do..... This is not fair , not fair! ". In his breaking spree , where he punched through a tv , he identally hurt his wrists which were profousely bleeding now , and he started to scream " Aghhh , my hand , my hand ". Ambani looked at his son in pity , and then for the first time in his life , he regretted the decision of mistreating Neatwit and Naomi , they were his blood , and talented one''s at that . If only they were by his side and not the enemies .... Now he was stuck with his trash of a son. -------- Derek Ray : Wow Lee what a performance by hammerhead and Neatwit , as things stand they both have won medals , only two contestants left now In thepetition Lee , Shakuni and Parax. Lee Dixon : I think it''s a done deal Derek , Parax is at level 69! 69! And the guy is still going Derek , miles ahead of his peers, the guy is in a league of his own . Gold medal no doubt. Derek Ray: Well Lee , I have to agree with you , it does seem like insurmountable odds , but untill it''s over nothing is certain. Shakuni , is at level 52 now , still going up. Lee Dixon : With all respect Derek , I''m sure he is a great guild leader and a talented yer and all , however 17 levels , he is 17 levels behind , damn it , if climbing 17 was soo easy , hell I''d be there right now. Derek Ray : Well , we will find out in time won''t we .... Ohh wait , Parax just cleared level 69 , he is now on floor 70! The guy is a beast! Lee Dixon : What in the world Derek , unbelievable , this guys is unstoppable , if he clears level 70 , then from level 71 , level 90 monsters would attack him ! Level 90! I''m not sure that even a party of average yers can take on a level 90 monster . And he will fight it solo. Derek Ray : Well things don''t look too good for Parax though Lee , he has 3 monsters left and only 20 seconds to go , I think this is where he stops. Lee Dixon : let''s see Lee , I''m sure the world is in awe of this man , can he go onto level 71? The answer was no Parax , could not clear level 70 and beat the clock . He was eliminated at level 70 . Derek Ray : What a guy , Lee , what a performance , Gold medal as it stands , and probably gold medal it will be . Irnd must be celebrating right now , their countrymen did them proud. Lee Dixon : well it alles down to Shakuni now , how far will he go? , Can he clear the deathtrap called the fifties? Can he atleast put on a valiant effort and reach level 60? ,with?the world watching ,?he is thest contender for the first event of the first ever VR Olympics , stay tuned to find out! Rudra was currently at level 55 , he was seemingly having no trouble , his breathing was steady and his movements crisp , his fighting style was the same as level 11 , no pressure at all. The monsters here were all level 70 and above , however Rudra still took only one to two shes to deal with them. For those who were watching Parax for a longtime objectively , although Rudra''s fighting style was slower , it was clear that he dealt superior damage . It was not evident in the earlier levels , as everyone could one shot monsters on lower levels , but monsters at level 70 or higher? And still mentaining that same standard? This was new. It took a minute for thementators to realize this obvious fact , and a minute more to figure out the right words to say. As Rudra climbed onto level 57 , the wordsing out of their mouth became widely different from before. Derek Ray: You seeing this Lee , Shakuni just used two clean shed to kill that level 75 mountain troll . Two shes! Lee Dixon : My mind doesn''t work Lee , Shakuni is clearly not above Parax in terms of levels , even if we assume that he is at level 81 , which we don''t know if he is or not , the level of damage he is dishing out is just insane. Derek Ray : Well , I''ll be the first one to admit it here folks , things are not over yet. Shakuni is still going, let''s see how far can he really make it! Level 58! Chapter 271 - Shocking The World

Chapter 271 - Shocking The World

Even at floor number 60 , Rudra remained focused and unfazed in face of a group of monsters thatmon yers would need an entire unit to fight against. Showing the growth of his swordskills , he would now use the skills appropriate to the situation to turn the tide of battle to his own favour. Showing the full glory of a dual wielder , he would in a?versatile disy of skill change from defense to lethal attacks in a matter of seconds . His performance was thoroughly convincing. At floor 60 , with 35 seconds left on the clock , Rudra cleared the floor. Burying his sword in the ground below , Rudra squatted to drink a advanced stamina potion. He focused on making his mind nk again , for the next floor . When the clock showed 5 seconds , he ascended to the next floor. Floor 61 , monsters now became level 80 and higher. This was now fights that were above Rudra''s level range. --------- Derek Ray : Oof , what a performance on floor 60 by Shakuni Lee , absolutely convincing . His skills are top notch , but I think the key to his sess is his high damage dishout rate. I think he has distributed a majority of his stats into his strength since the start and it''s paying off now. Lee Dixon : Absolutely sensational , what a high damage dishout Derek , that level 79 troll was taken down with three sword strikes Derek , Three , holy mother of god , what insane damage ratio . Derek Ray : Who would have thought that the slowest climber would have such explosive strength , can he surpass Hammerhead and reach floor 65? , Is Japan looking at a double medal? Lee Dixon : Definitely they are Derek , just look at Rudra clear floor 61 , bloody hell ,they are level 82 Snow lions , a pack of them at that , and he is dancing between them wielding his two swords dishing damage to everyone. Derek Ray : The VR Olympics has just took a unexpected turn , The leader of the miracle guild and the gbearer of Japan '' Shakuni'' has reached floor 61 and shows no signs of stopping. -------- From floor 61 , Rudra started to feel the heat , this is the levels where he trained to level up in the month long training period. Everyday at the levelling time , he would go to level 80-90 levelling grounds , hence these were the monsters he was ustomed to fighting the most. He knew their strengths and had spent a month adjusting to such fights , hence even though he could no longer maul through the monsters easily , even though he could not kill them with one or two strikes , he could still kill them well within the given time. Rudra used illusionary sword , and the snow lion veered left trying to avoid the hit , however the sword was a feint , and the real one pierced it''s heart clean , causing a critical hit. With his one sword hand stuck in a lion , he was vulnerable to attacks , and a lion pounced on him to attack this opening. However Rudra anticipated this , he sidestepped and delivered a brutal overhead sh , crushing the skull of the lion . Within three short seconds , in a sequence of moves the tide of the battle had shiftedpletely , two of the five lions were dead. Rudra now not that outnumbered could hold his ground easy against the other three and chipping at their hp constantly , he cleared the floor with 33 seconds to spare. Squatting down , he impaled his sword into the ground , as he downed a advanced stamina potion. ------ Derek Ray : Hey .... Hey .... Hey .... Are you seeing this Lee? , This guy is sitting in floor 61 , as if he is sitting in a park , what a terrifying performance. Lee Dixon : 33 seconds to spare at floor 61 , how far will he go? Can he topple parax? Well one thing is for sure , he is a treat to watch . Derek Ray : I think I understand him now , I think he is a yer who has invested a majority of his stats in his strength and agility stat , the other stats like intelligence , vitality , stamina , is pitifully low. Hence the slow climbing Lee , he is regenerating lost health and stamina after each floor through supplements . Lee Dixon : well whatever he is doing its working for him till now , because even floor 62 is not posing a threat to him , look at him totally destroy those level 84 berserk Rhino. Derek Ray : Not only me , I think the world is in awe of this man , nobody expected such dominance from the Japanese yer , he is brute forcing his way through. Can japan expect a second medal? We will find out soon . ------- Ethan Grey was smiling ear to ear upon seeing Rudra''s convincing performance , themand rooms atmosphere had changed to a positive atmosphere, people had started to believe now , maybe if it was Rudra he could pull it off. However what Ethan Grey was grinning at was different from what others were grinning at. Ethan was looking at the beautifully intricate trap that Rudra hadid , by squatting down afterpleting every level , and taking a stamina potion even if he did not need one at all , he had started to create a illusion of being weak in the stamina department. Rudra was not only ying for gold on his first event , butying a intricate trap for hising challengers who would analyse his fighting style and make a counter strategy . How would they despair , when they find out that Rudra'' s stamina was more than theirs by twofold. Rudra hid many cards , in his climb of the tower , intentionally leaving openings in his defense and only showing techniques that he had shown before in public . Many of his new moves hidden. Rudra had startedying his mastertrap. His sess was not a fluke , every move was a part of a bigger picture, a bigger n. And slowly but surely , the world while marvelling at his brilliance of fighting , was falling for that trap . Rudra was going to win the gold medal , there was no doubt in Ethan Grey''s mind . Hence when he cleared floor 65 and surpassed Neatwit and Hammerhead and the entire HQ was cheering in joy that they won two medals , Ethan did not make a single sound , for him this cheering was useless , he would cheer 15 minutester , when Rudra cleared floor 70 ! Chapter 272 - Closing In !

Chapter 272 - Closing In !

Rudra cleared level 65 , and showed absolutely no signs of slowing down ,pleting level 66,67,68 all with 20 seconds or more to spare. The world started to uproar now , the further he climbed unhinged the stronger became the anticipation of gold from him. Parax''s level 70 achievement that seemed untouchable uptill now , was now seen as a fragile record that might be broken any minute. The world was watching with bated breaths , the allies of Japan watched it in happiness and anticipation , while the European union of whom Irnd was a part of , wanted nothing more than Rudra to fail at level 69 , because they did not wish to loose the gold medal position. Apart from them , Mithun Ambani was a absolutely livid about the situation , Japan winning double medals on the first day with one being a gold , spelled trouble for him. His country''s representative already failed at level 56 , and hence the hopes of getting a medal in that event were shattered there and then . When the connection that both Neatwit and Shakuni , were not only the representatives of the same nation , but from the same guild was made , a lot of limelight was brought on the True Elites guild. The tales of them defeating a seven first rate guild alliance and other legendary feats became a topic of widespread discussion. This effect was only to increase with time , as more and more elites won medals. This was also a part of Rudra'' s n , he wanted to bring glory to his guild , soo that it would act as a detterance against those who plotted against his guild. ------- Derek Ray : Only two monsters left on floor 69 and fourty seconds to go , will he be able to make it Lee? Lee Dixon : Absolutely yes Derek , this level is as good as clear. This is astonishing , Japan maybe closing in on a gold with Shakuni. Derek Ray: It''s Japan''s lucky day , eh , Lee , two medals on the very first event , what''s more interesting is that both members are also from the same guild called the True Elites , of whom Rudra is the guild master. Lee Dixon : Well the rumor mill tells that True Elites is a guild of wonders , Shakuni built the guild as a gathering ce of only the best of the best talents in the world . Only the true experts have the right to be called an elite. With the backing of the trillionare Ethan Grey , it''s quite notorious in Hazelgroove kingdom , that guild , it has a history of seemingly impossible victories. Derek Ray : Well adding to that list should be Shakuni''s gold medal today, if he wins one , because nobody thought anyone can evene close to Prax , yet this guy might just do it. Lee Dixon : Well about that Derek , yes he can absolutely do it , as only one monster stands between him and the next level with over 25 seconds left. Rudra killed thest monster in the next 7 seconds , clearing floor 69 with 18 seconds to spare. Moving with his routine , he squatted down and downed a advanced stamina potion. Waiting for the clock to his 5 seconds. Refreshing his mind untill then. Rudra had no idea as to what level would be enough to get the gold medal , he had to try go as far as he could and hope for the best oue . In his previous life level 69 was where Parax was defeated . Hence if it was the same this time around then he should have safely won gold medal. But as nothing was sure , he would not take any chances. Rudra moved onto level 70 , and the world watched in anticipation , should he be able to clear this level , then he would be the first gold medal winner in the history of the event. -------- Derek Ray : This is itdies and gentlemen , If Rudra clears this level he wins gold for Japan , if he falls here Parax keeps his crown Lee Dixon : what a nail biting first event eh Derek , I''m not even Japanese and my heart''s beating out of my chest , I''m soo excited. Derek Ray : Absolutely Lee , VR Olympics is a very thrilling and entertaining event , I''m sure millions across the globe feel the same way as you do. Lee Dixon : Well what exemry fighting style by Rudra , you have tomend his sword skills Derek , he is the best dual wielder of swords iv seen in my gaming career. What precise control , what urate movements. Derek Ray : Well yers like him and Parax cannot be judged bymon sense , even amongst all these world ss yers whopeted here today , these two stand a ss apart. They are especially phenomenal . Lee Dixon : ooh , what a close call , should Shakuni have been hit by that paw swipe he would have been in big trouble , excellent agility shown by the yer. Derek Ray : But that retreat has got him in the middle of three fierce beasts Lee , he is In trouble now . Lee Dixon : well it sure seems like that Lee , however I don''t see a drop of fear in the face of Shakuni , who is smiling at the beats as if telling them to bring it. Derek Ray : Well he was called the demon of death valley once by yers on the forum. That look on his face right now is definitely what a demon would have. Rudra unleashed a skill from elven sword for the first time ever , 10,000 swords was used. And countless swords manifested themselves in the air. 10,000 swords attacked the three beasts that were trying to circle on Rudra , it was a brutal attack as not a single part of their body was left unprated by the small swords , they died on the spot! Only two more beasts left , with over 50 seconds left , Rudra was closing in on a sure victory! /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target?good job ! . The powerstones have really slowed down guys , we need to pick the pace back up ! If you want more chapters please support me with castles ! There will be A bonus chapter for every castle gifted! //// Chapter 273 - First Gold!

Chapter 273 - First Gold!

Rudra looked at the two remaining beasts coldly , he was not short on time , hence he was not going to show any more of his trump cards in the fight. He was more than confident of dealing with these beasts as a tier 2 yer. Rudra charged in , he became the hunter from the hunted. The two beasts growled in anger at the puny human charging at them. However remained vignt. Rudra took it to the air , andnded Excalibur in the ground with a long BANG! He used Earthquake! The ground started to tremble , and one of the beasts lost its footing under the trembling ground. It would proove to be fatal , as Rudra closed in on it quickly and made short work of the beast! Rudra impaled it''s neck with Excalibur and then erged the sword a little to cause more internal damage , while using the Elven sword to stab at its heart. Before its friend coulde to its rescue recovering from the trembling ground and regaining footing , the beast had already died under Rudra''s sword. Only one beast was left now! --------------- Lee Dixon : Boom! The earth is shaking Derek , the beasts can''t stand ! What a move by Shakuni, unbelievable Derek , the guy was hiding strength untill now , two new moves only seen in thest floor , what more does he have in his arsenal. Derek Ray : A beast buckles , it''s defenses are down! Rudra closes in for the kill! Lee Dixon : OOH , he impales the heart and the neck with his two swords , no chance of escaping anymore , bye bye beast! Derek Ray : Thest beast is growling in anger , fourty seconds left , Shakuni is in full health , can he im gold? Lee Dixon : I think it''s an insult now Derek , can is not a question , this guy will probably kill thest beast with 30 seconds to spare , the real question is just how strong is he? Derek Ray : Shakuni , charges behind thest beast , who is on full defensive mode , oh my god what terrifying speed . The beast can''t create distance. Lee Dixon : A deep cut on the abdomen , the beast suffers a sizable damage. Derek Ray : A cut on its legs , its limping now , no longer can it run away . Is this going to be it? Lee Dixon : A CRITICAL HIT ON THE HEAD! the HP bar turns red. Derek Ray : A LIFE ENDING DOUBLE SWORD THRUST ! HE DOES IT , HE DOES IT ! HE CLEARS LEVEL 70 , HE IS OUR CHAMPION! JAPANS BOY , JAPANESE PRIDE , JAPANESE GOLD ! Lee Dixon : Never doubted him for a minute , I always knew it from the moment I saw him , he was my pick to win this event , while everyone was picking pace and doing shy moves he was taking his time to advance. Now he wins it ! This is called strategy this is called experience , what a yer! Derek Ray : Slow and steady wins the race Lee , time and time again we have heard this proverb , now we see it again. The slowest climber clutches the gold. Lee dixon : Two medals for japan , gold and bronze, what a opening night , what a disy of strength , Japan celebrates tonight! ------ Rudra''s brain stopped when he was teleported outside after clearing level 70 . His heart beating out of his chest . He clearly had over 30 seconds left , he did not fail the challenge , then why was he teleported out? Did he not read the rules carefully enough , was there a overall time limit? Rudra''s spection was not wrong , but where he missed the point was that , never before had thest contender ever won the gold medal. Gaia teleported him outside because him continuing had no reason. Had anyone else be still in thepetition at level 30 or 40 , and there was a mathematical probability that they could overtake Rudra somehow. Thepetition would not have ended. However since he was thest contender and he had already clutched the gold , there was no point continuing. Had parax cleared level 75 , Rudra would have been teleported out after clearing 76 , but since parax failed to clear level 70 , Rudra only had to clear till level 70. Only when he saw his name at number one on the leaderboards , did a sense of calm spread over his body! He did it! He won gold! ------- Undying cheers erupted all over japan , and themand centre was in tears and the high officials were all congratting and hugging each other. Ethan Grey had a big smile stered on his face. He could not stop smiling , this was one of those rare asions where his blood was pumping and he was moved! The only words that came out of his mouth were " Son of a gun , that ba*****". Although he was a firm beleiver in Rudra''s victory , experiencing it first hand was a surreal experience , a lot depended on the gold medals for Ethan , and hence this medal mattered a lot for him. President Shinzo had his fists balled up tight , Japan on the very first event had secured two medals , it showed the world the strength of the Japanese , he was very thankful to Ethan for bringing such talents to Japan.?He said " Ethan , Rudra and Naman , they live in your upside right?". Ethan raised an eyebrow , if the government wanted to move them out , he would absolutely never agree. Hence cautiously he asked " Yes , why? ". President Shinzo said " they are national heroes now , I will personally visit their parents , and their houses to express my gratitude ". Ethan immediately understood and he said " Sure , Rudra has a family , Naman only has a sister and a step aunt , you are more than wee to visit , but I''d like to ask for their permission first ". President replied " Ofcourse ". ------- While japan celebrated , many were depressed at Rudra''s win , but none as depressed as the silver medal winner Parax. Who stared nkly at the number two spot on the screen .... His mind could not process his defeat ! /// Bonus chapter for the gift of 5000 coins by Passmemoney! Thankyou for the patronage brother . If you all want more chapters of the VR Olympics , I am ready to deliver , one chapter for every super gift! Let''s go guys , you all can make me write 10 chaps a day if you wish to. And I will write it! /// Chapter 274 - The World Reacts

Chapter 274 - The World Reacts

Parax kept staring nkly at the screen for a while , he was stupefied , he wanted to beleive that maybe it was fluke , that maybe the guy had been lucky when he cleared floor 70 . However reality pped him hard when he looked at the videos of Shakuni climbing , the guy cleared floor 70 with over 30 seconds to spare , he was in a league of his own. He was unwilling to admit it , he wanted to say that maybe that guy cheated , but it was not possible to cheat in Omega. Gaia did not let anyone cheat . It was overall a hard pill to swallow , but the truth was that if Rudra had been allowed to climb further , he would have easily crossed floor 75 at the least. Parax was not a man with weak will , and such losses will not detrack him , however he did take extreme pride in being called the best in the world , now he never said it explicitly himself , but he sure beleived that way. Now , when he could not proove that he was best in the world with his performance , and that there was someone even better , it broadened his horizons. He understood that the worldstage was much bigger than he anticipated , and that he would have to work harder to get the gold. Bitterly epting silver medal for his first event , he swore to make a strongeback , in the second one! ----- ( The True Elites headquarters , Real world ) The Elites had gathered in the floor 60 guild hall. Where they had set up a massive screen , they were collectively watching the Olympics and cheering on their teammates. When Neatwit secured a medal , the crowd inside went ballistic and whistles and cheers rained supreme in the hall. However , the guild hall descended to mayhem when Rudra won the gold medal. The guild members always knew that their guild leader was a strong yer , but his performance on the world stage just showed , exactly how strong of a yer he was. Cool and cting , he sure took his time to advance , however when he did , he made sure to do it with style. The respect they had in their hearts for the guild master just went up by tenflod. Karna grinned wide looking at the screen , his buddies Neatwit and Shakuni had stolen the show with their first day appearance , he felt pumped for his own event now . He wanted to win a medal too. This was not just for Karna , everyone in Japan currently felt this , Rudra''s victory gave a lot of confidence to te Japanese , who wanted to recreate more and more of his sess. Ethan had long anticipated this , hence he wanted Rudra to change his demeanor , to make him cold and unreachable , soo that all those who wanted to be like him would continue to strive harder , thinking that the peak is too far. The Japanese and world media were all over Rudra now , from his birth , to every notable event that he was a part of In Omega , everything was being broadcasted , as the show got good ratings , because the world wanted to know more about the guild leader of the True Elites. Rudra was invited for a small medal ceremony by the cuber officials , who wanted to strap the gold medal on his neck , Rudra and Neatwit epted their invites however Parax did not . Hence , in the medal ceremony , the cuber official crowned the two Elites with their medals. Neatwit made a V sign on the podium , whole Rudra raised his hand , his fist balled up and only one finger pointing at the sky! He was telling the whole world he was number 1 ! With Parax not present , this photo was definitely going on the guild wall. Neatwit was not unhappy about winning bronze , but he was unhappy that the gap between him and silver was soorge. He vowed to improove ! However , he was genuinely happy for Rudra , to whom he gave a bear hug for his win. The two had a good rtionship. Rudra logged out of Omega after the medal Ceremony , as he wanted toy low for his off day before the third day where he had to participate in the one v one fightpetition. For now he wanted to look at Fatty Ksh and Sir Jhonny''s cksmithing event live . As he walked down the stairs of his room , he saw his mom , dad and little brother standing there waiting for him. His mom had tears in her eyes , while Max''s eyes were gleaming in admiration. Father Rajput was happy too , but tried his best to mentain a indifferent expression. Mother Rajput weakly said " Congrattions...". Rudra went on and hugged his mom , he was happy that she was proud , but she did not need to stress over it , it was alright nothing too big. Max tried to get between the two people hugging as he kept saying " Big brother big brother you are soo cool.... I want to be like you when I grow up ". These words melted Rudra''s heart , little did max know how much his ears wanted to hear these words in his past life , looking back , he felt he changed a lot eh! ---- If you are reading this book on any site exept webnovel you are supporting pirated content .... Please do not support piracy ! You can read the same content on the original publishing tform webnovel. If you are looking for moretest chapters please read the book on webnovel. ---- He ruffled little Max''s hair , and nodded at father Rajput , who had a lot of words to say , but only muttered ''good '' before he sat back down on the couch. Rudra sat beside him , as they watched TV , apparently the media was still showing coverage about him. Mother Rajput was busy preparing Rudra''s favourite dishes , as she only gave a nutritional drink to Rudra pre dinner to revitalize after his game. Rudra was sipping it slowly , as father Rajput changed the channel to the one popr in country X . Shockingly when Rudra''s past about how he used to live in country X?came out , the citizens there started to plead that he returned home. Some called him a traitor , while some used the government of talent drain. It was a entertaining show overall , Rudra was enjoying it. However then on the TV with a banner of ''?please marry me Rudra ''?, he saw his old girlfriend from his past life. Rudra spat the drink he was drinking as he started to cough. Memories shed in his mind , his old girlfriend that he made in the full time office job he worked , they never dated , they never acted like a real couple and did intimate stuff, they were more like a work couple , Rudra helped her with her workload and that was pretty much it?, she never helped him back , and he did not mind because he thought that''s how rtionships worked. When he moved to ying Omega full-time , she supported him in the start , when he rose to a party leader position in a second rate guild , she agreed to eventually go on a date with him. Things looked good , untill when he introduced his girlfriend to his guildmates and one of the superiors took a liking to her. A few dayster she would not return his calls or messages andter he saw her in the guild with his superior , apparently she was also a party leader now and the superiors girlfriend. They had been together for 2 years , and he had never even held hands with her , but apparently she had no problem kissing the other guy in public at that. The incidence broke his heart , he was not heads over heels for the girl , but the betrayal left a bitter aftertaste in his mouth. Now seeing her bing a fangirl , Rudra found the whole situation ridiculous. Agreed he would probably never see her in this life , however somehow this small scenario made him feel validated inside. Indeed , sess was the best revenge! Father Rajput misunderstood the situation however , he thought Rudra had spilled the drink because of the marriage sign , that the boy was shy of marriage. Father rajput said " Boy , listen to me here , see you are already mature enough and earning good money. You have good prestige as well , you might not understand but these are very endearing qualities that women like , instead of goofing around with two or three girls it''s better to pick one and settle down ". Rudra " .....". Mother Rajput''s voice came from the kitchen next " even if you want to goof around , make sure that the girl is good at heart and pretty in looks , don''t choose a dumb hag ". Rudra "....". Father rajput " The other parents often ask me , is your son dating anyone , I feel embarrassed telling them that my 22 year old is still single and has never dated a girl in his life ". Rudra "....". Mother Rajput " Aiyo , yes I feel that too , your father had already gotten me preganant when I was 21 , we were dating 2 years prior to that , yet our son is soo useless , when will I have a daughter inw? ". Rudra decided that staying in the house any longer was detrimental to him , hence he bolted out of the door . SLAM! Rudra mmed the door as he ran away. Father Rajput "....". Mother Rajput ".....". Max " I have a girlfriend! ". Father and mother Rajput " !!!!!!!" /// Guys I have shared a picture of Naomi in the discord channel , about how she looks in my mind ,e join if you want to check it out. For every super gift I will give you all bonus chapters! /// Chapter 275 - What A Joke

Chapter 275 - What A Joke

Thest event for day one was the cksmithingpetition , the event had some serious hype with many contestants trash talking to each other on social media about how they thought that the other was trash. Not so Fatty anymore Ksh was sweating buckets again , he was getting the jitters before the event started. He was enjoying in the guild hall Rudra and Neatwit '' s performance , however, once their performance ended Ksh started feeling the heat . The entire guild would probably watch his and Jhonny''s performance too . Not just the guild , millions would be seeing across the world , maybe even billions . His girlfriend would be seeing too , however that did not matter anymore , he was starting to stress eat in his waiting time. All sorts of choctes , puddings and cheese went into his mouth. When Rudra made his way to the guild he found his friend in a very pitiful situation. Fatty looked at Rudra and said " I can''t do it , I''m scared ". Rudra sighed and patted his friends back , apparently he had lost his confidence from back at the camp and became gullible , he confided his fears in Rudra , and Rudra soothed his nerves. He exined to fatty how he was very talented and how he would do well . Sometimes Rudra felt like he had two little brothers , apart from Max he also had his fatty best friend , who would go from reliable adult to a kid in a matter of minutes when crisis came. With only an hour left till the event started , Rudra felt the need to hurry up and prepare Fatty. He was not being himself and needed to be in pristine condition before the event started?mentally. In a move he would regret forever , Rudra resorted to a method that works best in adults . But for whining three year olds , it was a disaster. He clearly did not think it through well enough , as he gave Fatty a small bottle of rum . Rudra said " here , here buddy , take this liquid courage , it''s what pirates used when they were terrified of the sea , this one is aged for 300 years , found from a shipwreck in Pacific Ocean , costed me a fortune. Come drink and be a mighty pirate ". Fatty downed the whole bottle in one gulp , Rudra stared nkly , dumbfounded , that was 55% concentration liquor , not vodka shots!?The man just drank 350 ml of it in a single gulp! After a minute , Fatty said " Thanx I feel better now ". Rudra only wanted to give him a couple of sips , but the man drank the whole bottle , god knows how he will be after 1 hour when the effects of the bottle kick in. Rudra was worried , but there was literally nothing he could do right now to make this situation right , hence he let it be. Contrary to Fatty Ksh , the room where Jhonny and Yume were sitting had a very different atmosphere . Jhonny and Yume were flipping a p*** magazine , and looking at god''s beautiful creation. However from far away , Rudra had absolutely no idea what was going on , the only thing he could see was them flipping pages. Rudra walked in and asked " You both good ". This startled both Jhonny and Yume , however realizing that Rudra was too far away to see a thing Jhonny said " Yes I''m set , just flipping through some old school mechanical designs , you never know what materials they will give and what I can forge ". Rudra thanked the heavens , atleast someone here had the sincerity and focus . He always felt Jhonny was a reliable man , as a mercenary he was a man of strength , focus and sheer f****** will! Jhonny pointed to something and said " What body structure , what beautiful craftsmanship ". Yume agreed " Look at the curvature , the size ratio , amazing ". Rudra thought they were focusing on prepping here and did not need him , hence he did not bother them anymore , if he would actually even get a nce of the body structure they were admiring he would probably vomit blood. --------- Derek Ray : And that''s that folks , USA bags a gold with a single point in archery , unfortunate for South Korea , however what a performance by the Americans. Lee Dixon : Yes congrattions to the Americans , they get their first gold in the second event of day one. Puts them at the number two spot just behind the dual medal winners Japan. Derek Ray : Well Australia bagged a bronze too , day one has a lot of action. The overall pool has Japan at first , USA second , Korea and Irnd tied at third and Australia next. Lee Dixon : well everything can change after our third event , cksmithing ! Thepetitors will now be teleported into the grand collessuem arena , the spiritual home of the VR Olympics , where they will perform infront of a live crowd ! Derek Ray : How exiting Lee, the world anticipates what they will make , what challenges will they face , will we see the birth of a legendary item? How high will the bar be set in thepetition? Lee Dixon : I am very excited Derek , only three crafting events in the VR Olympics , however cksmithing is without a doubt the most hyped. Let''s take a look at the contestants! There is from Scond the viking cksmith Helga , he is a fan favourite to win this event , practicing cksmithing in the real world as well , he is a true forger. There is the Greek cksmithing genius Hephaestus Jr. , He is a man of the mes , he is someone who uses a forge to actually Smith swords in real life. nging and banging , old school style. From Japan we have ... Ehhhh , what is this man doing half naked with a eye patch? This is where Fatty Ksh shouted " Errr , Ahoyddies , I''m gonna eat ya''ll C**** raw! Hahahahaa" . Thementators " .....". Rudra watching at the guild hall " ...". /// Bonus chapter for hitting the powerstone target good Job everyone , However we really need to pick up the pace , the stones have been slowing downtely /// Chapter 276 - What Is Going On?

Chapter 276 - What Is Going On?

Fatty kept acting like a drunk pirate andughing loudly , the other contestants were visibly annoyed . However the live crowd in the collosseum were quite entertained , they liked that guy. Finally the contestants were sorted to their stations, and started looking through all the materials that were provided for thepetition. Jhonny looked through the ingredients and was happy to see that iron and steel were indeed given , although small amounts. The amount was not enough to make a sword , but enough to make a dagger. Jhonny was happy. What Jhonny did not know , was that his presence alone would make this event aplete disaster. Jhonny had a disastrous luck of -95 , He also had a attribute that gave his enemies twice his badluck , ie -190 luck , and allies half his badluck ie -47.5 badluck. The moment he entered the forgingpetition , the AI ssified everyone except Fatty Ksh as enemy , meaning they all got -190 luck. This was no longer badluck at this point , as anything beyond -100 had a 100% probability of happening. Forging was highly dependent on luck , even though skill yed a major part , in the virtual world where swords were literally made in minutes by forgers , the damage and grade of the sword was often decided by luck attribute that came into y while forging. Fatty had a luck value of 78 , with Jhonny around it fell to 30.5 , which was not good , not too shabby either , however he was the only contestant with a positive luck value here. Everyone else , being applied with a -190 luck value , even if they had a +80 luck stat , they could not bring the negative effects below -100. Everyone else had a luck stat of above -100 meaning , at the very slightest mistake in their forging technique , they would 100% see a damaged product. This was going to be one of the most dreaded events in the history of the sport , headed towards certain doom. The prestigious forgers from across the world were going to have a nightmare of a day , and they were unaware of it. The spirits were high , when the 24 hourpetition started , everyone had a n in mind about what they wanted to make , and started to work on something or the other. Jhonny only knew one forging manual , it was a epic dagger forging design that had a 100% sess rate , it was the only thing he could forge.?Hence for him thispetition had already concluded , all he could make was a epic dagger , should anyone forge semi legendary item , they would win. Should anyone forge a better epic item they would win. However , since it was out of his control he did not bother much with it , and focused on doing the one thing he could do . Putting iron in the furnace , he added just the right amount of carbon powder and started to form the alloy. Meanwhile , Fatty was banging his hammer on a red hot piece of iron ,pletely carefree , he was singing songs from pirates of the carribean and annoying the hell out of the participants around him , who could not focus on their work at all because of the guy''s annoying singing. -------- Derek Ray : Well well , He sure is a jolly one eh? Look at him sing as he forges . Lee Dixon : There is always a clown in the crowd Derek , I guess he is the clown of Japan. Derek Ray : Well , I don''t understand what he is forcing Derek , I think it will start to take shape in a while. Lee Dixon : We will have to wait to see what he is forging , ohhhhhh , the contestant from Zimbabwe just broke his forging design from using too much strength , I think he would have to start again. Derek Ray : Same happened with the contestant from Egypt , back to the drawing board young man , no mistakes in such a high stakepetition. Lee Dixon : I think the nerves are getting to them Derek , 200,000 people watching you work live , billion others worldwide , it''s a lot of pressure , not everyone can shoulder it . Derek Ray : Absolutely Lee , they still have time maybe they can pull it off. Oh! The metal cracked for the contestant from Sri Lanka as well , he has to start again too. Lee Dixon : Forging is harder than it seems Derek , soo many contestants making mistakes soo early . Thankfully they have time , I would not know what to do if I made a mistake right at the end of the process. Derek Ray : they are their countries respective chosen Lee , I''m sure they have enough experience to not make such rookie mistakes. -------- ( Meanwhile , in the real world, the upside , elite tower ) Rudra felt like he would die from shame , everytime fatty acted like a half naked drunk pirate on tv , he felt like it was all his fault. When fatty made cringy pirate noises like " Rarrrr ". And said words like " Ahoy ". He thought the alcohol had really messed up his friends brain. Every time fatty was on TV , the entire guild hall made pirate noises and cheered him on , however Rudra watched his every hammer strike with bated breaths. He was scared of the alcoholic slipping his hand and breaking his design. However soo far he had hung on in thepetition without any disasters. About 4-5 hours Into thepetition , he was slowly starting to sober up and regain his calm as he worked with tenacity and precision now, Little by little Rudra''s fears faded away. However the most shocking part came a bit after the 6 hour point , where Jhonny boldly cleared his forging table , and started to take a nap!?Apparently he was done with his forging and was now only waiting for the results toe out. Hence in a arena full of 200,000 people , Jhonny slept without care on his forging table, using the furnace nearby as a winter heater. When other forgers saw Jhonny''s cocky attitude they wanted to cough out blood , but they could not afford to be distracted as they unlike him had a long way to go. Chapter 277 - Are They Even Skilled?

Chapter 277 - Are They Even Skilled?

Jhonny was snoring peacefully at his table , whenever the camera would cut to him , a slight snoring sound would be audible. While although Fatty Ksh did not speak like a pirate anymore , he was still half naked with a eye patch now over his head instead of his eye , his image as a jester had been pretty much set in stone. These were the representatives of Japan , currently the number one leader of the medal tally. The Japanese felt like hiding their faces in shame when thementators linked them with their cultured and well disciplined country. However the attention was significantly shifted from Jhonny and Fatty Ksh to the rest of the participants. Sometimes during the forging process the metal would crack , sometimes the alloy made would be impure and brittle , moreover the creations kept getting misaligned or broken . This was not the case for one person or two , periodically every five minutes or so , someone would make a blunder. At first those who made a mistake were being sneered upon by the other participants , however only a few secondster they made the same mistakes. It was very abnormal that everyone started to make mistakes in the arena. One after another , the parts made would not fit properly , or even the simplest designs like a short knife , or a kunai would turn to have the edges having bend marks or the alloy being overall of poor quality. Shockingly bronze and silver products became the standard , some produced damaged light gold items , however overall the quality was pitiful. Naturally the crowd went from being excited about thepetition to just stupefied , however when more and more of them made mistakes the crowd started to be agitated and angry , they were now starting to slur insults at their countrymen. " Who let these idiots represent Hungary , even I can atleast forge a light gold chainmail , who is this unskilled brat , bronze item? Seriously? Might as well quit now and save us the same ! ". " What is that thing u made , it doesn''t look like a axe at all , the handle and the body don''t fit , the body is actually curved , what joke is this , talking soo big on the forums , calling out every other master forger , when my newbie son in his first month in the game makes better axes than you , I spit on you , you are a disgrace ". " BOOOOOOOO! ". " BOOOOOOOO!". " FAKE BLACKSMITHS ". " ALL OF YOU ARE A DISGRACE ". " SHAME OF THE COUNTRY ". " An amateur in my vige will do better than you lot ". " If I ever see them calling themselves master cksmiths again , I''d spit on their faces ". " BOOOOOOO". "BOOOOOO" The crowd were extremely dissapointed and hurled insults after insults on the forgers , under the increased pressure , even those who were doing rtively well made mistakes ruining their creations. Then even their countrymen began to boo , giving more pressure than already was. The cksmithing event If to be summarised in a few words , could be said to be '' Dissapointing to watch''. There was no splendid disy of skill , no breathtaking creations , no legendary items , it was truly very dissapointing. At the end of 24 hours , the judging of the items started . The judgement was done in a style where a AI judge would walk over to a created piece and you exin the working to the AI in your own words , then depending on your reply of your work and the usefullness , the AI grades the creation out of 10. The first and foremost judging criteria was the system assigned grade. Any epic item without even the basic of uses would outss a dark gold item with many uses. Only within same rank did this judging criteria work. Aka if two epic items were to be disyed , the one having the higher score out of 10 from the judge would win. ------- (Very loud?Booing noises from the crowd ) Derek Ray : Well the cksmithing event did not turn out the we would have hoped eh Lee . Lee Dixon : Yes Derek , you can hear the anger of the fans , it''s hard to speak over them , things have truly been not upto the mark for thispetition. Derek Ray : Out of 250 nations that participated in this event 150 don''t even have a presentable final piece Lee, like isn''t that ridiculous , not even a damaged item to show , all they have is scraps . How bad does one have to be at cksmithing to have such a result. And these are the best of what a nation has to offer. Lee Dixon : No offense to the countries that they are from , but I think the selectionmittee has made a huge mistake , such guys should not be participating in this stage , I think the pressure got to them Derek , they might have been excellent forgers , but only those with ice in their veins can perform unbothered when billions are watching. Derek Ray : Absolutely Lee , although the two japanese participants looked like the oddballs at the start , soo far they have presented the best products , they were roudy and they were unfazed in the face of such pressure , we wereughing at them earlier , but who isughing now? The pair top the table. Lee Dixon : Absolutely Derek , the one called Jhonny English is currently at the lead with a epic rated dagger , hepleted his forging task within the first few hours and then pretty much napped through thepetition without care. Judging by his speed and quality of work , he is someone who truly belongs on this stage , this is what the standard I came in expecting . Derek Ray : Absolutely , what a performance , there is also the clown pirate , the other Japanese , a dark gold rated chainmail?with weight reducing technology , it got a 8/10 evaluation by the proctor , currently in second ce. Who would have thought that the loudmouth half naked pirate would be a title contender? Lee Dixon : Although nothing is final yet , only 7 more products are left to judge.if things stand the way they are it would be another double medal for japan. Derek Ray : The ind country is doing wonders Derek , back to back potential double medals , they must be having a great day. However what''s more interesting is , both the Japanese contestants in thispetition are also from the True Elites guild , the same guild that saw the double medal winners of the first event! What kind of a guild is the True Elites Lee , now I''m extremely curious , to have soo many high level talents . Lee Dixon : I would love to find out after the event ends Lee , I have recieved permission to interview the winners , let''s see if they win I would love to ask them . Derek Ray : OHHH , a big blow to Japan , Ksh slips from second ce , the Scottish forger clutches silver with a 9/10 rating on his dark gold item . 3 more pieces to judge , can Japan hold onto bronze? ------ ( The Japanese headquarters , real world ) The generals were watching the event with grave expressions , just when the chances of another double medal looked strong suddenly apetitior clutched onto silver medal pushing Ksh down the rung. There were 3 more pieces left to judge and one of them was from the renowned forger Hephaestus Jr . Anticipation was building high .... ( To be continued ) Chapter 278 - Fatty Wins!

Chapter 278 - Fatty Wins!

Tensions were high as the judge evaluated thest contestant . Hephaestus Jr from Greece. The design he made looked intricate andplicated , it was a beautiful crossbow that he has made . The sides were engraved and overall it looked like a masterpiece. The rating of the item was Dark gold . Rudra''s heart skipped a beat when the rating turned out to be dark gold , he was sure it was a epic rated item or above. Just speaking objectively his piece looked much better than Fatty Ksh ''s , also a crossbow might get a higher evaluation than a chainmail. If he got the same evaluation as number two holder , then it would mean the event would end with one gold and two silver medals. No broze. If he went above that mark getting a 10/10 evaluation then he would clutch the silver. The only way fatty got a medal is if Hephaestus Jr got the same marks as Fatty or less. Something about the entire thing however felt fishy to Rudra , why did he present a crossbow to the judge without a arrow loaded? That is when Rudra noticed , Hephaestus Jr ''s doom . The guy had tried to sneakily get past it , but the AI could not be fooled. The hook to load the chain in the stretched position was missing. The crossbow did not work , it was nothing more than a showpiece how it stood. Making the hook was not a big issue , any average Joe could do it. Hephaestus Jr had perfectly crafted the entire design with precision. It was supposed toe out a semi legendary item , but his first mistake came at the alloy purity , which degraded the construction . Even soo it was a magnificent piece , however the in thest part of the construction , he applied a little too force and the hook cracked. With only 3 minutes to go , he had no option but to assemble the pieces as they stood. Hence what he could present was only a iplete product , sneakily trying to avoid that mistake , he presented the crossbow without loading the string and the arrow. However the AI was all-knowing. The AI rated his piece as a 6/10 ! , Meaning he scored below Fatty. Fatty won bronze! Hephaestus Jr was devastated , he was Greek''s top seed in thispetition who was one of the favourites for medal winners. However a single mistake costed him his title! --------- ( Real world ) When Hephaestus Jr got a lower evaluation than Fatty the entire True Elites guild hall bursted into cheers and celebration. Boys ripped their tshirts , and girls hugged each other in tears of joy. Mayhem descended in the guild hall , the first day of the VR Olympics and the small guild of True Elites had taken the world stage by storm. Two gold medals , two bronze medals. They were the sole contributors in Japan''s number one position. Rudra held a hand to his forehead , andughed silly , sir Jhonny and Fatty actually pulled it off. What the hell was going on? What kind of guild did he create? shbacks of him and Fatty as regr high schoolers shed back in his mind. How they would be the most unnoticeable kids in school , nothing too much about them and just a few yearster here they were , shining brighter than all the first benchers in school , winning medals for their country. It all felt surreal , Everyone was over the moon inside the guild , nobody had logged in to y Omega today , only the few who had to train for Olympics were ying , everyone else had gathered here to cheer on their fellow colleagues and boy o boy did they not dissapoint. Rudra thought about how Ethan Grey brought in Jhonny English to his guild , he knew at that very moment that the guy was something else , he was the real deal. Rudra genuinely never expected a gold from him , even in the preliminaries he was a silver medalist a tad below Fatty , yet on the grandest stage he clutched a win. He remembered how he and sir Yume were going old school and learning from magazines when he visited them. Both of them were in their fifties and a pir of maturity and support in the guild. Cool , collected and old school. Rudra felt satisfied with the results , this exceeded his expectations , he now wondered how Ethan felt about all this. ------ ( Japanese headquarters ) When Japan clutched another double medal , the office went into uproar , the results on first day had far exceeded everyone ''s expectations. It is one thing to expect medal from a top contender and another to actually win it. Just the first day and Japan already won two gold medals and two bronze medals , it was absolutely shocking to say the least. However what was more shocking was that they all were from True Elites guild , President Shinzo?now became even more excited to visit the soo called upside. At first he was going to visit the parents and homes of Rudra and Naman , however now he changed his mind and decided to visit the Elite tower. He decided that making the Elites the face of Japanese Olympics would bolster the country''s image , hence made a n ordingly. Ethan Grey was over the moon when Japan won another two medals , his wide grin would not dissapear from his face at all. When Jhonny and Ksh kept acting likeplete buffons he felt embarrassed , but it doesn''t matter if they act like buffons orplete idiots till they won! And they won! The world worships the victors , if they had lost they would have been mocked. But they won and the world would only have praises for their attitude now , it was how society worked. They went from idiots to national heroes in a matter of moments. #iwanttobeapirate was trending on number 1 spot worldwide. Fatty had became a meme and a pirate icon The first day for Japan had been a absolutely st , winning two gold medals in first three events. They were undeniable top of the table nation. The celebration in the room , came to a abrupt pause when thementators came down to the arena to interview the winners. /// Alright guys , We have recieved a super gift of 10,000 coins from Nichs_Savage ! Many many thanks for the patronage brother ! That means two bonus chapters to be written on my end . They will being up shortly!?/// Chapter 279 - What Nonsense Are They Spouting ?

Chapter 279 - What Nonsense Are They Spouting ?

Derek Ray : I''m down here at the most spectacr arena in the entire Virtual world , the Grand collessuem , only moments ago here we saw history in the making as Japan clutched another double medal from this event. Two gold''s and two bronze for them on day 1! I''m down here today to bring to you viewers worldwide the exclusive interview with the winners of this event who are just walking down after recieving their medals. Let us start first with the Bronze medal winner , the Japanese pirateboy , Ksh . Hello , I''m Derek Ray , congrattions on your win , how are you feeling ? Ksh : Ughhhh , it''s umm , it''s it''s great , yeah Derek Ray : Ohh ,eon pirateboy , we want to hear one of your Ahoy mate! Pirate speach , you have millions of fans around the world waiting for it , what''s with this nervous talk. Ksh was red with embarrassment , he had actually very little memory of what embarassing things he did , hence he did the most unimpressive pirate impression he could do. Ksh " Arrr , Hohoho ". The crowd bursted into cheers at this though , it was clear that they absolutely loved pirate Ksh. Derek looked left and right and smiled at the crowd reaction he said " Well the crowd loves your act , soo tell me, how did you be a pirate". Ksh scratched his nose and said " Actually I''m a very shy person by nature. The event with 200,000 live crowd would have crumpled my confidence , hence my guild master turned me into a pirate before sending me to thepetition ". Derek Ray seemed to have picked on something very interesting , as he said " Your guild master Shakuni , he also won a medal today in the opening event , what kind of a person is he? ". Ksh " Well he is undoubtedly the best yer in the guild , everyone respects him a lot , we never doubted him winning the gold medal , we were a bit annoyed when the parax guy was hogging the spotlight , but such things are temporary , we knew guild leader would always beat him ". Derek Ray : " Your guild leader never considered paraxpetition ? ". Ksh: " He is not worthy enough to enter guild leaders eyes ". A loud '' Ooooooooo '' erupted from the crowd, this was a juicy provocation. Rudra watching from home was dumbfounded ..... What nonsense is this guy spouting ? Why is this interview going in the direction of what guild leader is doing , Fatty won the medal , ask him about him,?you dumb interviewer. However when he looked left and right in the room , everyone seemed to nod to Fatty''s words as if it were undeniable truth. Fatty''s interview then ended , and the interviewer then got onto the silver medal winner , beforeing finally arriving to Jhonny. Derek Ray : Well sir Jhonny English , congrattions on your victory in this event , you slept halfway through it , were you confident in your victory ? Jhonny English : Ofcourse I was Derek , I am not a cksmith by profession , I''m a fighter , I''m in the prison escape event and the capture the g event , cksmithing is more like a hobby , even so I can do better than the jokes the other countries sent aspetition. Not even one other could produce even a epic rated item , I''m dissapointed. Silence . Silence for a moment around the world . He actually dared to say that thepetition was a joke on live tv? Derek Ray was dumbfounded at Jhonny''s confidence he struggled to utter a word for a minute , he then said " Your guild the True Elites , won 4 medals today for Japan , is the guild special ? Why does it have soo many talents? ". Jhonny English : " Well actions speak louder than words Derek , you tell me if the guild is extraordinary or what ? If you have to ask such a question after seeing the results then I'' ll question your intelligence . However to the retards who want to question our worth , I''d say most of our talents have not evenpeted yet". Derek Ray : " You mean , we can expect more medals from your guild ?". Jhonny English " Absolutely ". Derek Ray " Onest question sir Jhonny , what kind of a person/ leader is Shakuni ? ". Jhonny English : " Shakuni is a special boy , I knew it when I first met him , to your question , the guild leader Shakuni , and the actual man behind Shakuni , Rudra Rajput , are twopletely different people. If you take me , I''m Jhonny English wherever I''m , but Rudra is a kind , easy going boy in real world , only 22 or so , a youg cheeryd ,?however guild leader Shakuni is a damn monster. He is the reason behind the guilds sess. Constant hellish training ,plete obedience , he only epts the best in the guild and trains them to be the best. Third ce winner Ksh , lost 40 pounds in one month , that''s how much guild leader worked him to the bone , in actual forges , under high heat , then consistently in the virtual world as well . The win is not a lucky thing , we work like madmen to achieve it , and he is there to push us all the way". Derek Ray : " Ksh said that the guild master doesn''t even consider Paraxpetition , they both are scheduled in the same event , one v one battle , right here in the Grand collessuem , what are your thoughts ? ". Jhonny : " Last question around you said onest question Derek , I''m sorry , I don''t do interview with unprofessional people ". Saying soo Jhonny walked off. However Jhonny did not know the ramifications that his and Ksh''s words would bring on the world stage. The interviews went viral , with the part where Ksh said Rudra did not even consider Paraxpetition being the highlight , whereas Jhonny talking about the demonic training Rudra put the members through as the second highlight. The guild with outstanding achievements the True Elites became a focal point of a variety of rumors and conspiracy theories, most of them were ridiculous baloney , however some were actually a mixture of truth and lies which made it a believeable fabricated story. The actually family like guild was started to being potrayed as a guild of madmen who were forced to train to the bone to win medals. Rudra was started to being painted as a arrogant tyrant , whereas the #shakuni vs parax became trending worlwide. Rudra was utterly stupefied watching the interview unflur , he felt like the earth was spinning under his feet. What nonsense was the media spouting about him. He was not a mad tyrant masochist ,who worked his guild members to the bone , everyone volunteered to train. When he looked around the room however , his hopes came crashing down , the guild members were nodding their heads at what the media was saying . Rudra''s mood hit rock bottom. However , unknown to Rudra , the person who was the most pissed off about the interview was Parax. Gritting his teeth he kept mumbling '' I''m not even apetitor in his eyes eh .. I''ll show you , I will redeem myself , one v one fight , bring it Shakuni , I''ll show you who the boss is ''. While the person most satisfied with the interview was Ethan Grey , he was happy as how things turned out. Rudra would now walk into one v one fight with a chip on his shoulder! . A hero in Japan while a madman for the world , the legend of the demon of death valley began to grow! /// Bonus chapter earned by the contribution of the whale patron Nichs_ Savage , thank him in thements ! /// Chapter 280 - Day Two

Chapter 280 - Day Two

Day 2 was Rudra''s off day as Day 3 was going to be the day where the one v onepetition would start . Today the only event where Elites were participating was the Prison escape event. SMG and Sir Jhonny were up. Rudra felt a little bad for sir Jhonny to have to get two events back to back , however knowing that it was sir Jhonny he felt it would turn out to be okay. Rudra wanted to sit and enjoy the event , but did not want to waste the full day watching Olympics , especially with him needing only some more exp to level up. About 8 hours of intense levelling should to the trick , get him sharp and ready for tomorrow. Hence after wishing the duo luck , Rudra logged into Omega and decided to go level up. Upon logging in Rudra noticed a huge change inside the game. About 90% of the city was filled with NPC today , there were hardly any yers. Most had chosen to stay at home and enjoy the Olympics. Even the guild hall usually bustling was now devoid of many people , only a few servants and few yers could be spotted here and there. The tinum guild Headquarters was basically empty. Shaking the eery feeling off , Rudra summoned his grey wolf mount , and set off for the level 80-90 levelling grounds. -------- Martin Tyler : Hellodies and gentlemen my name is Martin Tyler and with me is Aaron Smith , we will be thementators for today''s VR Olympics. Aaron Smith : Goodmorning Martin , what a exciting day we have ahead of us , Prison escape followed by aerial acrobatics and Equestrian . Three banger of an events. Martin Tyler : Well Aaron , personally prison escape is one of my favourite events . The thrill of breaking out of prisons without being caught. A test of strategy , skills , agility and stealth . Gives you chills eh. Aaron Smith : Absolutely Martin , let us have a look at today''spetitors for Prison escape event , firstly we have from Japan the mysterious yer SMG. Much like Jhonny English and Ksh he is also a elder of the infamous True Elites guild , someone to lookout for. Martin Tyler : Speaking of Jhonny English , the cksmithing medal winner is also a part of this event . Upon being interviewed yesterday he boldly imed to be abat yer and that cksmithing was only a hobby , giving a tight p to all cksmithing yers , he is certainly not to be underestimated. Aaron Smith : A very interesting guy , Jhonny , will Japan clutch another two medals from this event? Only time will tell. Martin Tyler : Up next we have from Mexico , Jos¨¦ Antonio. What''s interesting about him is that he is actually a criminal Aaron an escapee from an actual prison in Mexico . Pardoned after he helped the police tighten the security of the jail. He is someone we can call a professional. Aaron Smith : He might be a professional Martin, but he absolutely pales inparison to the notorious American prison breaking champion , nicknamed the Rat , he is infamous for breaking through 4 different prisons , one of them being a maximum security prison on a deserted ind called ''Alcatraz'' . He is a true champion in escaping from prisons , no doubt about it. Martin Tyler : There is also the Indian mastermind Brijay Malia taking part in the event. He is a tax evader who has not only escaped from a prison , but a whole Country unnoticed and managed to stay undetected for 13 years before finally being caught and brought back to India. His participation in the event was controversial , however he is gauranteed parole should he win. Aaron Smith : Well soo many medal contenders Martin , this will be a banger of a event. I''m sure the participants have practiced in many mock jails during the training month , however I can assure the viewers worldwide this prison will be on apletely different scale and apletely differentyout than what they would have ever practiced in . Martin Tyler : Expect the unexpected , is what Cuber officials told us before the event . Aaron Smith : Expect the unexpected , what a phrase . The countdown beginsdies and gentlemen , who will win this event .... 10 ....9 ..... 5...4.....3.....2.....1 ! ------- ( In the waiting area , just before thepetition started ) Jhonny English was minding his own buisness , standing with SMG in the waiting area. Jhonny and SMG had a same wavelength amongst them. Both were extremely calm and collected. SMG''s calm came from the fact that he was a trained assasin and a true professional , he had ice flowing in his viens , and things like anxiety did not affect him at all. Jhonny''s calm came from the fact that he did not really have a n at all , he was walking in knowing what to do next and hence had nothing to fret over what if something went wrong . He was of a mentality of whatever happens will happen anyway. SMG did not utter a word , over countless experiments he had learnt that while you were teleported into the game with no equipment , whatever you had in your mouth would stay with you when you teleport in . Hence he had a lockpicking wire stuffed under his tongue. He wanted to tell this secret to English once , however knowing how Jhonny outperformed him in the selections , he was ashamed to tell him .As he felt?It was rude to give advice to seniors. There were many who knew this secret , and many who did not , and the only one''s speaking in the lobby were the one''s who were the idiots who did not know. One such idiot was a contestant from Country G, he was a illegal immigrant who was arrested once in Japan for robbery and aggravated assault. He was imprisoned in a local jail in Japan from where he escaped after bending the electric fence using nothing but his bare hands. It was a miracle that he survived , however the current burnt the flesh in his hands , and gave him weird burn tattoos all over his body. He looked very terrifying . The man escaped from Japan to China crossing the sea of Japan on only a small wooden raft. From where he eventually made his way back to his hometown over the period of two years. He hated the Japanese to the bone , the country where he suffered soo much. Coming upto Jhonny and SMG the man said " You japanese are weak , your prisons are weak , I escaped japanese prison after breaking the electric fence with my bare hands , these scars are given after that incident , you represent japan hence I?will eat you raw in thispetition , and get redemption for all trauma I suffered.?". SMG ignored the man , he did not want to waste his breath on such a fool , however Jhonny took the bait , he said " Ohhhhh , how cute , think of yourself as a tough guy ? ". The man said " Ask your momma how tough I am , she will tell you ". SMG squinted his eyes at thisment , this man was crossing a line now , this was not normal disrespect , it was to be expected that a fugitive would not have basic decency , but even then this man was testing the patience of sir Jhonny , at this rate a fight might break out between the two. Jhonnyughed at thisment , it was a angryugh , the entire lobby was now focused on the conversation now ,things were getting heated. Jhonny said " well well tough guy , think you can win this ? ". The man replied "I know I will win it , you rotten japanese sushi ". Jhonny replied " What happens if you don''t , what happens if I win the event? ". The man said " Tch , have you ever even been to prison? Youw abiding citizen , you will never know the value of freedom because you never lost it , I will never loose to a japanese dog like you ". Jhonny replied " Okay , let''s put a bet then , if you loose infront of the world , you will call me daddy , if I loose to you , I will call myself a rotten japnese sushi .... Have the balls to ept or did you forget them at home with Grandma? ". The man said " Okay , I ept , get ready to loose old man ". Jhonny smirked and said " Never underestimate a old man ". The countdown for the event started with this ..... 3....2.....1 ! They were teleported into their respective cells. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target , good job guys ! /// Chapter 281 - Prison Escape

Chapter 281 - Prison Escape

The moment everyone was teleported into their respective cells , they were shocked to see the state in which they were teleported in. The event prison escape was in a bit of a modern setting , as opposed to mediaeval setting of the general Omega. The prison was high tech , and very hard to escape from. Allpetitors were teleported to floor one of the prison , and contrary to the practice breaks , here not all inmates were yers. There were Npc inmates of various species here , and that made the escape that much more tricky. Should any of the NPC rat on someone trying to escape , or threaten to rat unless they bring them along , one would be in a bind. Everyone was spawned inside isted cells with one window the size of one''s palm on the ceiling , and one window on the thick metal door that barred the prison cell. Additionally , the prisoners were bound by handcuffs both on their hand and their feet. Simple walking was difficult in the cell. The difficulty of the event was unlike what anyone expected . Even if one somehow removed the bounds around their hand and feet , the metal door barring the prison cell was solid . Unlike the practice run , where it was bars , here reaching the lock?from the inside , was impossible. Most yers including SMG , that had the lockpicking wire stuffed under their tongues had the same idea about how to escape , that was to first unbound themselves from the cuffs and then somehow get the guard to open the cell door , then when the guard is least expecting it , stealthily take the guard out to ensure freedom. This was not a bad idea , but this was not a full proof idea either . Should the guard get suspicious , or should the silent take down fail , it would spell doom for the participant. There were three guards patrolling floor one , and many NPC inmates mixed alongwith yers. It would be extremely difficult to get out of here unnoticed. SMG grit his teeth , he had freed himself from the bounds , but was not finding any openings to call over an isted guard. He would have to take a chance , and he hated the fact that he had to gamble at the very first step of thepetition. Should he be busted , it would end before it even started for him. However , he was loosing valuable time here , he had no idea about what the prisonyout was , or how much time he would need to escape the prison . -------- Martin Tyler : well the prison escape event has started Aaron , and well it looks like trouble came early for the participants in thispetition eh. Just escaping from the cell and the first floor , is astronomical in difficulty ! Aaron Smith : Absolutely Martin , what is to be noted here is that , cuber corporation announced while announcing this event , that should nobody be able to sessfully escape the prison , then nobody would get a medal from this event. There is no guarantee that there will even be a medal in this event. Martin Tyler : Well said Aaron , we may have a single medalist or maybe only two medal winners total. The matter of time taken to clear the event onlyes into y if someone actually clears the event. Aaron Smith : Well 30 minutes had passed since the event started Martin , and yet nobody has escaped from their cell. 23 contestants have removed their constraints though , however everyone is waiting for some opening to capitalise on the advantage. Martin Tyler: It''s one of those situations where the first to act looses Aaron , if one or two guards divert their attention to a certain inmate then the others would surely capitalise on the opening . Aaron Smith : We see movement Martin , one of the contestants from Europe , Andrew , who is free of his bounds has called for the guards. Martin Tyler : He is coughing violently , and I assume has bit his tongue , soo that blood is pouring from his mouth , making it seem like a medical emergency he is trying the guards to open up. Aaron Smith : well , he better be carefull , because he has the attention of two guards on him. Not one. However the other guard has been attracted by the yer from Mexico , Jos¨¨ , the notorious prison escapee . All the guards are distracted now Martin , let''s see if something interesting happens. SMG was carefully observing how the situation unfolded , and understanding how it worked. Jos¨¦ managed to take down the solo guard , and make a run from floor one?, however , Andrew who drew the attention of two guards , was busted. While jos¨¨ made a run , all the other inmates started to scream that a prisoner was escaping , however since the other guards were busy with Andrew , he managed to flee detection. It was a brilliant move by Jos¨¨ , and it gave SMG a lot of inspiration. SMG picked up on a critical point that others missed , and that was that only two other guards were left . Which meant that atmost two more people could use the guards to open the door to escape. Thinking quick on his feet , He started to bang on the doors of his prison cell , calling the guard out. SMG called extremely vulgar insults to the guards , who was instantly taunted and started to walk towards SMG''s cell with a tazer In hand. The other contestant from Country G , the one that taunted Jhonny at the start of the event , drew the attention of the other one. Both were sessful in taking down the guards , and were free to escape floor one. The other inmates kept screaming at the top of their lungs , however nobody who was free from their cell was stopping for anybody else and no matter how much they pleaded , they went onto try escape the prison. With all three guards down , there was currently no way to escape from the prison cell. One hour into the event , with one inmate dead and three escaping floor one , the others started to get desperate.. Everyone except Jhonny English ofcourse , who was busy perfecting the penguin walk in his chains. Chapter 282 - What Is This Man Doing?

Chapter 282 - What Is This Man Doing?

( 3 hours into thepetition ) Martin Tyler : Well 3 hours into thepetition and I can only tell it to be dissapointing soo far Aaron , only 3 people have made it out of their initial cells , and those who have are not Faring particrly too well , all being stuck on the floor one itself. Aaron Smith : Well Martin , this prison is special , to exin itsyout to our viewers worldwide , the prison is sprawled over an area of 25 square killometers. Divided into 3 floors and one basement. There is no bifercation of prison building and outer prison wall or fence or anything.Only onerge cement structure.?There are no windows in the structure and there is only two points of entry into the structure. One at the basement , and one at the terrace. Hence to escape one needs to make their way to either the heavily guarded basement , or through floor two and three towards the terrace . The entire 25 km square building only has two working staircases , that are heavily barricaded. Between two floors there are 7yers of restrictions to be crossed just on the staircase. Overall the difficulty is near impossible. ------- Jos¨¨ was carefully trying to make his way across the prison , but there were locked doors and guards at every floor?, even the damn staircase was filled with unnecessary steel gated bars. Overall the sheer security of the ce was too damn annoying , half a dozen guards patrolled each corridor , spending about 3 hours making no serious headway , Jos¨¨ understood that escaping from the cell was the easy partpared to this. Uptill now he did not even have a idea about the roughyout of the ce , or even from where to escape??, how far was the boundry? , What was the prison boundry? , He had no clue. There was not a single window that he could ess , from where he could look outside and atleast get a rough idea about theyout of the ce. It was then , that he came up with a bold n , probably the most insane n in the history of prison breaking , but he was desperate , and needed to do something. In a room on the far right corner of floor one , was the control centre for all the prison cells on floor one. Jos¨¨ made his way to that room , looking inside , there were two guards inside. He clicked his tongue , this was harder than he thought. However on the plus side , only one guard was armed , while the other was not. Deciding to take the risk , he approached the armed guard as stealthily he could , and choked his neck from behind. The man instantly started to frail and struggle , but jos¨¨ twisted his neck , and killed him right there. The other guard was dumbfounded , he tried to punch jos¨¨, and a scuffle broke out. Jos¨¨ overpowered the second guard too , and put him in a choke. However before he couldpletely put the guy to sleep , the guard pressed the panick button on themand pannel , meant to be pressed in emergency. Sirens started to re , and the lights turned red , Jos¨¨ panicked , he did not want things to turn this way. In a desperate move , he started to look for things likeyout of the prison , or other useful stuff , as he had about 20 seconds max before security started to flood the room. While looking for something useful his eyes came across the control pannel , where pressing the specific button , opened the cell of the specific prisoner. In a moment of inspiration , he madly started to press all the buttons in the room , to release every single inmate on floor one. He did this in hopes that the released inmates would cause mayhem and divert the security from his location to the location of the cells. And his n worked , when all the prisoners including all yers and NPC''s were released , some were cuffed and some had broken loose , however a brawl and overall mayhem descended on floor one. --------- Aaron Smith : Well Martin that is cold , the man snapped the neck of the prison guard , ruthless! Just in ruthless. Martin Tyler : He is in a fistfight with the second guard now , Aaron , but seems to have the upper hand , ooooh , the guard just hit the rm , he is in trouble , big trouble. Aaron Smith : What is this man doing Martin , he is releasing every single inmate on floor one. Genius move , absolutely brilliant , it is A double edged sword , because the released inmates may overtake him in the long run . However it certainly saved him for now , as security is redirected. ( Image cut to the area where the inmates have just been freed ) Martin Tyler : Look at this Aaron , it''s mayhem here. The guards are open firing , those still with the cuffs on are wriggling on the floor trying to escape , but it''s clear none of them can. Aaron Smith : Yes , but they have to Martin , they have to , if they manage to get away under this chaos , there is a good chance they can escape . At the very least they will be further than they are now. Martin Tyler : Woohoo , finally some excitement in thepetition, I have a feeling this will be a major turning point. Aaron Smith : The guards have finally started to move cell to cell Martin , but they are a bit toote , the inmates are either dead or already have ran away , on the entire floor one I doubt that there will be a single inmate left. Martin Tyler : I agree Aaron , nobody is foolish enough to not escape after the prison door literally opened for them , if someone is still in the cell even after this chance then I think they are not cut out for this event. Aaron Smith : Absolutely Martin , I don''t think they will find any... Ehhhhh , someone is in the cell . ( Jhonny was in the cell , silently reading a newspaper as he took a dump ) When the guards came storming in , Jhonny raised both his hands in innocence , and said " Ehhh ehhh ehhh , can you atleast let a man do his buisness in peace ? ". The guards " ...". Thementators " .... ". Worldwide audience " ... ". The generals in Japan " ... ". The Elites " ..... ". Yume " How rude! ". Chapter 283 - Thy Name Is Jhonny English

Chapter 283 - Thy Name Is Jhonny English

Martin Tyler " What is this man doing Aaron , why has he not escaped? ". Aaron Smith " That is Jhonny English from Japan , the winner of the cksmithingpetition , what is he still doing in the cell? ". Martin Tyler " I have absolutely no idea Aaron , I fail toprehend the strategy of this man , it''s been 210 minutes since thepetition started , however he is yet to remove a single bind from himself . It''s like he is not even trying ! ". Aaron Smith " Well I think he has folded the towel , Its in stupid what he is doing I have no words to defend his actions , now there are seven guards on floor one , and he is the single prisoner left ". Martin Tyler " The chances of him escaping are simply 0 , I don''t understand what he is going to do ". ---------- When the gates opened suddenly , Jhonny was startled as well , he really wanted to escape the room , however he did not want to run around in his chains. His penguin walk looked ridiculous and he did not want to humiliate himself infront of the world watching , he would much rather not move . After the guards left his room , Jhonny clutched the flush on the toilet as a reflex , and to his surprise the flush handle came clean off , into his hand. The handle was actually fake , and had a key attached to it. Jhonny was dumbfounded , what turn of events .... Was this the key to his bounds? Naturally since there was a challenge ced to escape the prison , the AI would not make it absolutely impossible for all contestants. Every single room in the prison cell had the fake flush and key to open the bounds of all contestants. However everyone except Jhonny failed to find this hidden clue. Jhonny was happy , sitting back down on the toiled he tried to unlock his handcuffs first. However reaching the key hole with both hands bound was a very difficult task . And the key identally slipped from his hand , dropping right into the toilet. Jhonny stood up in anger , and looked inside the toilet , the key was right there at the bottom. Jhonny cursed his luck , what was he supposed to do now? Just the thought of putting his hand inside the dirty water made him have goosebumps and a urge to vomit . However he needed that key , hence making his mind he held his breath , as he tried to get the key , out of necessity he had to put both his hands inside the toilet , as they were bound. Jhonny''s fingers hit the key , but it slipped further inside , and trying to reach out to it , Jhonny realized that he was screwed. He had the key under his finger , but his hand was stuck in the toilet. The handcuffs just won''t pull back! Jhonny was in a very awkward position now , and as he tried to forcefully remove his hands , the entire toilet seat came unhinged , however remained stuck to his hand . And dirty water and waste started to pour out from the unhinged plumbing. Jhonny panicked and started to scream for help " Hellppp , helpp , there is sh**ing out , help ". One guard rushed and peeked to look at the situation , dumbfounded at what the hell was going inside. Calling for reinforcements he quickly opened the door. Jhonny ran straight out of his cell. Pungent smell now covering him. Jhonny looked at an officer and said " My hands are stuck inside the seat. You have to free me ". The officers all looked at each other , this was indeed aplex problem. The toilets in jail were not made from ceramic or stic , they were made from hard steel , hence it was not like they could just crack it open and they could not leave Jhonny in such a state too. Having no options left , one officer took Jhonny to floor three of the building , into a mechanical workshop where he started to use a high quality metal cutter to cut the toilet open. The guard was working hard on freeing Jhonny , however while cutting the toilet seat , he had identally also cut Jhonny''s restraints. Hence when Jhonny was freed from the toilet seat , with the key in his palm , he punched the officer that freed him right in the face knocking him out. Freeing himself , he took the metal cutter in his hands and said " Huh , just as I nned ". ------- Martin Tyler " So the toilet flush had a hidden key , who would have thought eh Aaron". Aaron Smith " Well that is a one lucky guy , he can now atleast free himself , however there are seven guards on floor one now , it is suicide to think about escaping ". Martin Tyler " Whatttttttt , he dropped the key into the toilet , how clumsy does one have to be for this to happen ". Aaron Smith " He s stuck now , ohh god , he s stuck , hahahaha , you can''t make things like this up Martin , hahahaha ". Martin Tyler " The toilet came unhinged and now it''s literally raining poop , god , what is happening , hahahahaa ". Aaron Smith " Look at him screaming for help , Martin , hahaha , what will the guards do ". Martin Tyler " The guards took pity on him . Ehhh they are ascending the stairs". Aaron Smith " They took him to floor three mechanical workshop room , I think they are going to cut him free ". Martin Tyler " It''s funny how he is the one who is currently the closest to the exit , eh , Aaron , noone else has reached third floor or basement yet". Aaron Smith " Ohhh , he s free , and he punched the guard out ". ( The camera showing Jhonny English hold the metal cutter and coldly say '' Just like I nned ''. ) Martin Tyler ".....''". Aaron Smith " He couldn''t have thought things would turn this way from the start right .....? ". Martin Tyler " Oioioi , he s free and on top floor now .... What''s going on ? ". Aaron Smith " What a turnarounddies and gentleman , if he pulls this off , then history would remember the deeds of the man , his name Jhonny English !". Chapter 284 - He Does It Again

Chapter 284 - He Does It Again

Jhonny had absolutely no idea about what to do after he got the metal cutters , he had no idea about theyout of the ce either. On one side SMG was progressively making his way to the basement , killing guards after guards , solving problems and on the other side Jhonny just kept fumbling his way to unexpected circumstances. If someone was to exin the enigma named Jhonny English , they would have only one phrase to describe the man " Expect the unexpected ". Nothing made sense with Jhonny , who could have ever thought in their wildest dreams that the man would get his hands stuck in a metal toilet which would force the guards to practically escort him to the third floor and give him potent metal cutters . Like while strategizing before the prison escape event , most would learn skills like lockpicking , or stealth , or how to take out guards while being unarmed and the sort , who would make a strategy like ... Get your hands stuck in a metal toilet and unhinge it from the plumbing system.... The entire thing could only be defined as absurd. Was Jhonny a mastermind? Was he just a lucky fool? Nobody knew the answer. -------- ( 14 hours into the event ) SMG had finally made his way to the basement , he was the current leader , closest to the exit. He was thoroughly surprised after learning about theyout of the prison. It was a one massive building with only one way in and one way out in the basement. Apart from that it also had a helipad on the terrace , those were the only two routes one could take to escape. However going to the upper floors was suicide , it required one to move Through floor two , which was basically the most heavily guarded floor of the prison where the solitary confinement blocks were in ce for the most nefarious criminals with the highest strength. The third floor was the recreational floor of sorts , with the bath and a reading room , and rooms for other jobs like kitchen duty , mechanical engineering room , bathroom cleaning and the like. It had the least security. However it was still impossible to get to the terrace . As it was not blocked by seven inch thick steel gate with biometric lock , one cannot get through it without military grade bolt cutters .... Hence SMG chose the basement route. The problem with the basement route was that , the solo exit was heavily guarded , SMG had spent nearly an hour trying to figure out how to get out , when he suddenly heard gunshots. Surprisingly someone else had made their way to the basement as well , about 20 meters from his hiding spot , someone was shot dead. SMG did not let this affect his nerves , he patiently waited for his chance , which he got , when a supplies truck rolled into the basement , and the guards started to unload the shipment. SMG stealthily made his way to the nearest pir to where the truck was , his n was to somehow get in the truck as it started to leave.?Calcting carefully , it was a bit risky , and he would need to take out two guards to get in unnoticed. What he did not know was , that the inmate from country G , the one that called out Jhonny and him before the game started was right across the other side pir to where SMG was , thinking about the same thing. Just as thest box was unloaded , they both suddenly sprang into action , taking one guard out each . Both of them were shocked to see each other , but the transport van was going to leave soon , as they heard the engine start , if they fought here and the van left they would be stranded. If they fought and made too much noise they would be discovered. Pressed hard for options , SMG quickly said " Truce ". And put his hand out , the other man looked reluctant , but he shook it nheless as both of them boarded the van silently. Just as expected , the van drove outside the facility , they needed to go only a few more meters before they would have escaped. Sighing in releif , SMG finally smiled and let his guard down for a second. It turned out to be his fatal mistake , as the man from country G , suddenly pulled out a gun hidden inside his outfit and shot SMG square in the head. Saying "?Sorry , never trust anyone ". Hence SMG , because of an unexpected betrayal , died just a few meters before the safe line , however the idiot who shot him did not fare much better either. Because of the shot , the driver stopped the van immediately , and the man was forced toe out of the backside of the van . He did not expect there to be much trouble , he thought he would just kill the driver and sprint to the safe line , however little did he expect that the driver was also a officer. The moment he stepped out of the van , 3 bullets prated him square in the chest. He died only 17 meters away from the safe line! ------------- Aaron Smith : " Whyyyyy , whyyyyy did the stupid man shoot? , They had a truce , they would have crossed the finish line together , why did he have to y dirty ? ". Martin Tyler : he needs to watchout Aaron , the driver is also s police officer , an armed one at that. Aaron Smith :?hees out of the back of the van , ohhh I don''t think he knows where the police officer is at all , he is showing him his back. The cop is closing in , less than 5 Meters between him and the suspect. ( The man turns , only to be shot three times in the chest ) Martin Tyler : There it is , a horrific end , Karma came really quick for him didnt it? Dead before crossing the line , trying to up the Japanese the idiot lost his life as well . I hope he is happy now! Aaron Smith : Stupid Martin , in stupid , his twisted sense of self has costed his country a medal , I hear he is a criminal on parole , I don''t think things will end well for him after this slip up. Martin Tyler : Well only a few more hours to go , will anyone manage to win the silver medal ? Or will we only have a single winner for this event? Aaron Smith : It remains to be found out , stay tuned ! Chapter 285 - There Can Be Only One

Chapter 285 - There Can Be Only One

(10 hours into the event ) (4 hours before SMG dies ) Jhonny was facing the 12 inch thich steel door extending to the terrace. And he looked at the tiny metal cutter in his hand , and sighed. He felt life was too unfair and hard for him . There was a biometric lock on the door , and Jhonny put his eyeball right into the eyescanner, just to try his luck. However his luck was as rotten as ever as he was denied ess. Jhonny clicked his tongue , where would he find an eyeball that could open this door now , the little metal cutter in his hand could for sure not cut the door open. He was left without any options , scratching his brain for ideas. ------- Martin Tyler : Well he had a good n Aaron , between him and freedom lies only this one thick door , but I don''t think he will be able to open this. Aaron Smith : Yes Martin , I think he has no choice but to unfortunately make his way to the basement starting now , and considering he is on floor 3 , he could not be more away. Martin Tyler : Well he could try to get the person needed to open the lock.... However who amongst the thousands of guards in this prison is that person is anyone''s guess. Aaron Smith : He activated the metal cutter , Martin , what is he trying to achieve with this? Martin Tyler : I don''t know , the metal cutter is not even making a scratch on the thick steel , it''s bouncing off cleanly against the surface. I think it''s hopeless , I don''t think he can open this door. ( It was at this moment that Jhonny pressed the metal cutter with all his might , trying to make a cut into the metal , however instead it slipped and lost a bit control , cutting the biometric lock mounted on the door clean in half ) ( The red biometric lock got deactivated , as the locks on the door opened, Jhonny pushed the 12 inch door open?) Aaron Smith : Oh my god , what just happened , what just happened , he cut the biometric lock itself and the door got unlocked , there was no way that he could have unlocked the door soo he just cut the lock , it''s open Martin , he s close to escaping. Martin Tyler : ooo it''s nothing short of a miracle , iprehensible this man and his actions , absolutely iprehensible , he solves problems in a way that my brain can''t even think of as a slightest possibility. This is a rare genius Aaron , we are but foolish mortals infront of him . His IQ definitely crossed 200 or more , twice of a smart man. Aaron Smith : Ooh , he stops in his tracks , Victory is soo close , why is he dying his escape soo close to victory? ----------- Celebration started early in the Japanese general''s office , seemed like another gold medal was in the bag for Japan . Praises were being heavily rained on the man Jhonny English. He was hailed as the epitome of genius , a true pioneer , a champion etc , etc. Although every single person in the room , was just scratching their heads thinking '' Bloody hell , how did he pull this off ...? ''. They would not embarass themselves saying it out loud. They would all nod and y ball like , ofcourse this is to be expected. Many generals now felt the dilema of the mercenaries across the world. When Jhonny was a mercenary , he did impossible missions in ways thatmon sense could notprehend. Hailed as the greatest mercenary ever , he always left others scratching their brains about how did he pull it off? Now the generals and analysts around the world were left with the same situation ... Just how does one make sense of Jhonny English ? Ethan Grey was not faring much better .... If Jhonny did it once or twice , it might be luck , but him pulling off impossible everytime in a fashion that nobody could make sense of every single time could only mean that the man was a genius beyond whatmon man could understand. He knew for sure that he needed to increase his ties with Jhonny , this was a extremely valuable ally. -------- Jhonny did not escape immediately after reaching the terrace , he first looked around at theyout of the prison , only to find only one singlerge building. He was baffled , what the hell was this structure. The terrace was huge , with about 17 helipads , but only one single entrance . The one using which he came to the top. Jhonny looked down to see the three storey jump he would need to make to get out of this prison. But he absolutely changed his mind in an instant . He did not want to give his legs a jerk , should he not be able to run the distance afterwards. Jhonny instead decided to steal a helicopter from one of the helipads , he went in and being a mercenary with experience he knew all the controls and how to maneuver the device. Had it been anyone else except Jhonny , a normal criminal or average yer would never have known how to fly a helicopter , and hence would be forced to make the jump. However , what the yers did not know was that the jump was not safe at all. As except the road made for supplies that eventually opened to the prisons basement. The rest of the area covering the prison was a active minefield. There was no way to safely traverse it except being blown apart. Jhonny''s choice to hence steal a helicopter made him inadvertently safe. Jhonny stole the helicopter , and immediately got radio activity about how this was a unauthorised take off . But he paid it no mind , traversing the safe distance with a helicopter was a piece of cake as within 30 seconds he crossed the safe line to be the gold medal winner of the event! However what he did not know was that he would be the sole winner of the event. SMG and the man from country G would die just outside the border 4 hourster. And Jos¨¨ the Mexican would get blown up in the minefield. Hence day 2 ended , with Jhonny English being the sole medal winner for the prison escape event! Chapter 286 - The Time Has Come

Chapter 286 - The Time Has Come

SMG was shook up after his loss at the prison escape event , he was extremely happy to know that sir Jhonny bagged a gold , but that night he could not sleep a wink , trying to figure out where he went wrong. Trying to think about it , he started from the start , when he escaped the cell , from that very moment till when he got in the car , it was near perfect execution . 14 hours of intense focus and constant maneuvering through danger , and after all that , why did he drop his guard against a stranger? It was a stupid mistake and it burnt him to the core , he continually tossed and turned in bed , his emotions surging , he was very very frustrated. It was then that he understood the answer upon as to why. It was because of the environment he was in. The organization where he was from , he was in constant danger , he never truly had slept calmly as there was always a chance of attacks during night , it was a ruthless environment that kept his every sense on its edge , a man was constantly in survival mode , and although it was hard and many broke down , those who whethered it , became untouchable. However all that changed as he joined the True Elites , he had reliable teammates , a safe environment in the upside , and a strong leader to rely on. He was no longer on the edge and had a more stable environment. Although he had noins about this , he also realized that luxury had made himcent. The SMG from the assasin organization would never have made a mistake like dropping guard against a stranger just before the finish line. His blood boiled in anger , and it was at this very moment that he decided to ditch thefort and go back to the state that put him on the edge. '' Trust Noone and Train hard to survive another day ''. The world of the Elites was too shiny and bright for him to show his potential 100% , as he was an agent of darkness. Determination filled his eyes , he vowed to get the two other gold medals , only then would he redeem himself! ------- The country of Japan was in a celebration every day , as their country had already gotten 3 gold medals out of 6 events , and were on the number one spot worldwide , with many many more events to go it seemed like they could expect dominating performance from their yers. The name True Elites and each and every member of the group , especially the elders became extremely popr throughout Japan , all media and news channels covering every single clip and general introduction about the members one by one in their prime time show. It was a celebration inside the upside as well , as Ethan Grey lit the entire township up like it was Christmas , every day was a huge celebration. He along with president Shinzo Abe personally visited the guild headquarters and had a photoshoot with Rudra , Jhonny , fatty and Neatwit. While also having a photoshoot with the entire guild as a whole. Rudra looked at that photo and smiled , he felt like this was definitely going on the guild halls wall! Along with the photo of elites batch one , batch two , and the photo of the Elites with the elves and the won knight army division. Though the guild had tasted some victories ,the overall atmosphere was one of hugry wolves . Those whose events were yet to start were now pumped to proove their worth , while those who did not get a chance to participate this year , started to train harder for next year. Rudra waszer focused , day 3 and 4 was the most important day in the events day list , with day 3 being the qualifiers for thebat events One v one fighting Cliff fighting First blood match While day 4 holding the semi finals and finals. This was the most hyped up event in the entire event list , and although all three had their own charm , it was fairly certain that one v one fighting was the most acimed of the three. Just like there were many proffesions in the lifestyle aspect of the game , but only the cksmithing contest was held in the grand collosseum. The only fighting contest held in the grand collessuem was one v one fighting. It was the ground where countless legends were born , countless underdogs squashed , a few dark horses rising , and a few Davids conquering goliaths. The crown of Olympics , the event the world was waiting to watch. If a difference between this event and the other two was to be made , it was likeparing football to handball . There is no disrespect at being a handball champion , a gold medal Is a gold medal. However there is just noparison between the weight of the two victories and the Grandeur of the champions. Rudrapeting in One v one fighting Karnapeting in Cliff fighting Neatwitpeting in first blood match All the Elites top 3 would be in action tommorow. With the world''s eyes on the group , will they live up to the hype? Or will the Elites be squashed? , It was a make or break day for the group , should the results be good in these events , then one could say without a shadow of a doubt , that the Elites had the best talent roster in the entire Omega . With countless strong opponents , some sneaky , some powerfull , some with grit and will , in a sport where a single mistake could topple the momentum of a hunter to bing a prey , it was going to be a testimony of true skill. With the top management themselves representing the guild tommorow , the atmosphere in the guild hall was electric , everyone bar no exception was going to see the event live in the guild hall. --------- ( 2 hours before the event started) Rudra finally levelled up ! It took him much longer than he expected , as he had to log out once to meet the president as he came to the guild hall , it dyed his ns by a few hours. He called up his stats pannel . ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer . ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 76 Tier : 2 STATS AGI : 802 +401 VIT : 802 +401 INT : 802 +401 STA : 802 +401 PHY : 802 +401 HP : 112,000/112,000 unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Healthy Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusion sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : mysterious egg (incubating) (183/200) ---- Satisfied , he smiled. No matter which group he was ced in tommorow , he was confident in qualifying for the semi finals! Chapter 287 - One V One Fighting (1)

Chapter 287 - One V One Fighting (1)

Day 3 of the VR Olympics with the preliminaries for the three most hyped events in the sport. The generalyout of all the preliminaries was the same , there were four groups A , B , C , D?Consisting of round of 128?knockout style tournament in Each match . Hence one contestant would need to win 7 matches to be the champions of their respective groups. There were a total of 250 countries participating in this event , hence there were a total of 500 participants in this event , 2 from each country. Because of this , not all participants would need to fight in the round of 128 , as some would get a ( by ) in the match ,?and as a rule of the thumb , no two contenders of the same country would be in the same block. Hence for example one yer from Japan was in block A , then the other one would be in block B , this would ensure fair and healthypetition. Hence today was going to be a long day for Rudra , at the best case scenario if he got a ( by )in the first round , he would still need to fight and win 6 matches to advance. If not he would need to fight seven. Although the initial matches would not be in the grand collosseum , the matches from the semi - final of the group stage forward would all be in the grand collosseum. Rudra was ced in Group A , while Jin Mori was ced in Group C for Japan. Parax was in group D , this caused many fans who wanted to see Rudra take on Parax click their tongues in dissapointment . Considering how hard it was to advance from each group , the chances of the two facing seemed slim. The one v one fighting was the grandest event of them all , and the Rudra vs Parax rivalry was only a drop in the bucket. There were many other heated rivalries and many other strong contenders in the event. A fantasy vote that took ce about who was most likely to win the event , ced Rudra in fourth ce actually behind 3 other contenders. At number three was the Russian prized fighter Khabib , he was nicknamed as the Bear fighter , because he once wrestled a level 55 mutant bear , with nothing but his bare hands while being a level 30 yer with no armour . Logically it was impossible to beat the bear , but Khabib pulled it off. Hisst recorded level was 74 , and his ss was the Dark Barbarian. At number two was Parax , at level 82 , he was a fan favourite to win the event , his skills when disyed on the big screen were shy and neat , hence his performance actually entranced more people than Rudra''s in the beat the clock challenge , which was in and effective. The number one yer most voted to win the event was the dark faction yer with the ss of blood warlock. Rumored to have learnt a legendary blood control spell called absolute blood maniption , he was a one man ughter crew much more terrifying than any necromancer or wizard in PVE . A video clip of him viping out a thousand man crew on a bloody battlefield in under 3 minutes had taken the inte by storm when it was released , however as terrifying as his PVE skills were , his PVP skills were not to be underestimated at All , always walking in a battle with vials of blood , he won his fights in the national championship without ever moving a single step from his spot. Hailing from Texas USA , his name was '' Nightmare ''. Coincidentally all four of them were in different blocks. Rudra was in block A. Khabib in block B Nightmare in block C. And parax in block D -------- Derek Ray : Good morningdies and gentlemen my name is Derek Ray and with me in thementary today is the English legend Lee Dixon , wee Lee Lee Dixon : Thankyou Derek , what a day for eSports fans around the world , the initial rounds for the three of the most awaited events start today Derek , we will be presiding over the stream of one v one fighting , while the othermentary teams will be handling the other two events , you can watch all three cannels live and for free on cuberworks. Derek Ray : Well , Lee cutting right to the chase , the group stage matches start in less than five minutes , rake in your predictions about the event. Lee Dixon : Well , Derek there was a fantasy poll about who the world things will win , out of the 500 contestants 96% of the vote went to the top 4 seeds . It naturally speaks volumes about who themon masses thinks will win , with 33% people voting for the top seed '' nightmare '' , the dark faction yer with blood magic , I think he is going to be my pick as well Derek , the masses are not stupid , he is the strongest of them all , who is your pick? Derek Ray : My pick will be the second seed parax Lee , he has the highest level of them all , and after loosing to Shakuni in the beat the clock event , he made a public statement about how he would write his wrongs in one v one event and bring home a gold medal. He is a driven man , and a driven man is dangerous. Lee Dixon : Talking about the winner of the tower event Shakuni , he is voted to be the fourth most likely contender to win this event , getting 17% votes. He took the world by storm with his power and speed in the beat the clock event , I think he wille out on top in his table to go through to the semi finals. Derek Ray : All four top seeds are in different groups Lee , let''s see if the assumptions of the masses wille true or not , if so we would have a very interesting semi finals tommorow eh. Lee Dixon : Absolutely Derek , alright , the wait is over , the challengers have been teleported to the virtual fight arena for the initial matches , let''s cut to some of the fight scenes. Remember you watched it live only on the cuber eSportswork. /// If you are interested in reading fantasy stories about overpowered mc , be sure to checkout my new book '' Rise of the dragon emperor'' /// Chapter 288 - One V One Fight (2)

Chapter 288 - One V One Fight (2)

Derek Ray : Well the first match from group A is surprisingly the match between the group Favourite '' Shakuni '' from Japan and Hong Duan Chi from China. Lee Dixon : Well the leader of the true Elites Shakuni is a gold medal winner , he is strong and everyone knows that ,?his arrogant attitude says it all Derek , he is here to win , nobody being his opponent. Derek Ray : I would not be too sure about it Lee , Hong Duan Chi is a level 65 warrior of tier two. I think this will be an interesting fight . Lee Dixon : The timer of the first fight just started , bothpetitors rush in to exchange a blow , huh ..... What just happened ... Why did the match just end? Derek Ray : I don''t understand , however the official conclusion is that yer Shakuni has won the first match in 4 seconds! What is going on here ... I think we need to see a rey. -------- When Rudra and Hong Duan Chi were transported into the arena , Rudra activated his eyes of truth and gauged his enemies basic information. Tier two , level 65 , assasin ss. Rudra smirked , assasin was an amazing ss to y , however it had one inherent weakness , it''s defense was very low. Hong Duan Chi, was in a sour mood when he realized his opponent was ''shakuni'' , he clicked his tongue and cursed his luck. His strategy was to?rely on his?agility and somehow?outmaneuver Rudra . However he did not expect to loose out to Rudra in the agility department. When Rudra charged at him right out of the gate , he felt threatened by the speed that seemed at par with his own , however Rudra then elerated even faster. He could see the attack Rudra produced , but was unable to react in time to stop it. One strike through his neck , the second through his heart and a third through his chest , all delivered in under one second. It was Rudra''s three point strike move . Before Hong could even mount a proper defense , his HP hit zero. What seemed like a proper fight to him , had onlysted four short seconds. Infront of Rudra , this was all he could do. -------- ( After watching the slow motion attack of Rudra , multiple times ) Derek Ray : What insane speed , what deadly uracy , what crazy damage , from the start to the finish , the opponent could not even muster a single move ..... Is this the strength of the guild master of True Elites , the reason behind his arrogance ..... Are world ss representatives just a joke to him ? Lee Dixon : '' Dominating '' that''s the only way one can describe this match Derek ,plete and absolute dominance , worthy of being a title contender. Derek Ray : I''m still shocked Lee , however the result is clear , Shakuni winds his first match in absolute style! Proceeds to round two. ----- ( At the generals gathering ) Ethan Grey looked at the match rey , and how it ended in four seconds?. Even ayman like him was thoroughly impressed by Rudra''s skills , enough to make him think '' Hotdamn ''?this guy is crazy. He smiled, this was exactly the disy he wanted Rudra to make. Looking around he saw the generals of Japan , smiling and nodding , while nervously gulping saliva. Ethan wanted them to have this exact effect , the more the Elites shined , and the more convincingly they did so , the more authority he would have in this nation. Soo far the elites had exceeded all expectations raking in medals after medals for the country. He was the one who benefitted the most from this. Everyone from the president to the lowest part of the government became extremely respectfull to him , his arrogance all being washed out as thing of the past , as he had brought and raised national heroes. Ethan Grey understood that in the changing world called Omega , the greatest asset with the potential for most appreciation was the guild called '' True Elites '' . Just being tied to them , brought unspeakable benefits to him . Neatwit and Karna also won their first fights in their events , soo far everything was progressing well and good . Not even 20 minutes had passed and Rudra had to fight his second fight. The murmurs in the room ceased again , as everyone watched on in peak concentration . ------- Rudra scanned his opponent this time , it was a dark faction yer. His ss was night ranger , the dark version of the Ranger ss. The biggest difference between ranger and dark ranger was that unlike rangers who were friends of the forest having high mobility and proficient long range fighting skills. Night rangers had lower speed , but higher one on onebat skills. If one were to urately describe the ss , they were a cross between assasins and rangers. Somehow oveing the shorings of both sses , while nerfing their biggest strengths. Rudra smacked his lips , his luck was simply too good to have two easy preynd infront of him back to back. Just as the battle started , the opponent immediately used the smokescreen artifact to distort vision. Rudra frowned he did not expect this , but then instantly smiled , this was even better , once he found out where the opponent was , he did not even need to worry about his moves being leaked to the world. With this thick smoke it was sure to be concealed. Rudra''s years of experiencing battles had given him a great adaptibility to any situation , he was not worried one bit about what his opponent would pull off , instead he calmly waited for the enemy''s attack. Night rangers had better vision than normal yers , and although the fog was thick , he could make out Rudra''s hazy outline. Thinking Rudra would be none the wiser he picked his spot to close in and attacked. Only to be shocked when it was blocked! Rudra anticipated that whoever would attack him would go for his neck , the only part where his armour did not offer protection , and his helmet did not reach , hence it was the only spot he was protecting. When the metal shed , he smiled. Immediately using darkness bind. His old and reliable trick. The opponent was horrified when he could not even muster movement , he waspletely immobilizer! Sadly he would never recover , his life ending while being immobilized. With the world being none the wiser , the second match ended in Rudra''s victory. Time taken to win being 23 seconds. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target good job everyone , also please keep in mind that For every super gift a bonus would be released /// Chapter 289 - One V One Fight (3)

Chapter 289 - One V One Fight (3)

( 3rd Match , round of 32) Rudra was in battle stance , his opponent this time was from Sri Lanka , his name was Ranga and he was a swordsman ss yer. Rudra had heard about Ranga , he is from Adam''s guild , a fellow associate from Grey international. Too bad they were enemies here , or else Rudra would have loved to exchange some pointers. Just as the match started , Ranga immediately unleashed his ss special move , 100 swords descent. It was the most powerful move in his arsenal , and could be used from a 30 meter distance , he did not need to close in the distance. He knew Rudra was too strong for him to fight head on , hence he unleashed his best move right from the start , trying to gain the uppoerhand in the battle early . When the terrifying sword qi came his way , Rudra''s eyes widened in shock , he was thinking about closing in the distance , however he was forced to retreat. Retractable shield opened in his arms , and with a strong BANG , when the sword qi hit the shield , Rudra was forced back about 5 steps. A damage of -20 appeared on his HP bar , by the sheer force of impact. Although the epic rated shield absorbed much of the impact , it still sent Rudra staggering backwards. This was the first time ever that he took damage. Smiling , Rudra pushed in just after recovering from the impact. Even though Ranga had inflicted damage , he knew that he had failed miserably in his attempt , his strongest move could only inflict a -20 damage , he could not gain an advantage and his trump card was wasted. In the exchange of swords that followed , Ranga slowly but surely felt that even though he was the one with the swordsman ss , his swordsmanship was wayy inferior to Rudra , each and every move of him parried , while he had no answers for Rudra ''s relentless attacks that chipped his HP. Slowly but surely his hp turned from green to yellow to red. Ranga was getting more and more deseprate by the second , hence in a wrong move , he tried to use his legs to kick Rudra off bnce , his leg swipe missed , and Rudra jumped . Rudra used overhead sh to finish the match in a massive blow! Match number 3 ended with Rudra winning in one minute and 55 seconds. -------- Derek Ray : what a performance by yer '' Shakuni '' , except for the first grand move by Ranga, that caught Shakuni off-guard,?he could not get in any tangible offenseter in the match. Lee Dixon : Yes absolutely Derek , a convincing performance by the leader of the True Elites , his limits are yet to be tested in thispetition. Derek Ray : Every consequent matches are a treat to watch Lee , the strong are being filtered from the weak , and thepetition is getting interesting. Lee Dixon : will challenger number 4 pose any threat to guild master Shakuni? Let''s find out in round of 16! -------- ( 30 minutester , round of 16 ) Rudra''s next opponent was surprisingly a mage. Rudra actually knew this opponent very well , the mad mage Alem Sora , nicknames ( '' crazy b*** of Ghost kingdom '') she had a strong reputation. A mage being in a one v one fighting tournament was odd , this is because inherently a mage is a PVE ss and not a PVP ss , they have weak defenses and are helpless when someone closes in on them. A mage needs time to cast spells , hence once someone closes In on them , and starts to attack rapidly , they are at a disadvantage. However this was not the case for the mad mage Alem Sora. As a newbie she only practiced fireballs day after day , even when others left the beginner vige , she stayed and kept practicing the only move. Raising it''s proficiency to expert level. For being the first mage in the game to have achieved the feat of mastering a spell till the expert level , she was awarded the ability to insta cast the perfect fireball. That meant that not only could she instacast the fireball spell , the damage was pretty high as well. This made closing in on her very tricky , as a point nk range barrage of fireballs could defeat any opponent. She could not be underestimated . Just as the match started , Sora mocked Rudra by saying " Ohhhh , it''s you , the Favourite to win the table , the leader of True Elites, the arrogant tyrant ..... Hohoho I''m soo scared .... Ahahaha". Rudra''s eyebrows twitched , she was called the mad mage or more appropriately ( the crazy B***) for this very reason , she had a unstable personality and a foul mouth. Sora continued " Comeon , do you dare to take one Spell from me? , Just one , let me cast my strongest spell , and lets see if you can withstand it ..... Hahhaahahhaa fun ... Soo fun . Yes , take one spell from me .... You must ..... If you do survive , I will take one from you as well ... What do you say huh ? Fair...fair? It''s fair eh? ". Rudra knew perfectly well how to deal with such crazies , he replied " ying games eh?? ". " Hahaha , yes Omega is a game , it''s fun , let me hit you with my spell , stay still now".?Saying soo , she started to chant her spell. Rudra could have technically waited for her to cast and used full counter to return that spell back to st her to smithereens , however he did not wish to do that , full counter was his ace in the hole that he did not want to reveal untill the veryst second. Rudra smirked , the crazy had dug a hole for herself , like hell Rudra would give her time to cast her spell. Closing in fast , Rudra used his strongest sword move ..... The World sh , the elven sword shined brightly , as a devastating sword qi h emerged , cutting the dumbfounded Sora in half. One hit KO! Before teleporting out Rudra calmly said " Sorry , I don''t have time for no games". When Sora teleported outside , she started to wail and scream , she screamed soo hard that her vocal cords started to feel the intense strain " Cheaterrrr!!! How dare you cheattt , rematch I want a rematchhh , aaghhhhhhh ". Could be heard. While the viewers watching worldwide wanted to criticize Rudra , noone could actually do it?, an ideal hero from an anime would have maybe entertained the crazy Sora , taking one move before returning one of his own , however this was no anime , this was reality and here what Rudra did madeplete sense. Sora was a fool , and she paid for her mistake. Hence round of 16 ended for Rudra with him defeating Sora in 22 seconds. --------- Derek Ray : Well Derek , Shakuni wins again , what a terrifying sword move he produced eh .... I''ve never seen it before , what is it? Lee Dixon : I don''t know Derek I don''t think he used it in the beat the clock challenge , just how many cards has this man kept hidden , how unfathomable is his real strength ? Derek Ray : well , we will find outter in thepetition Lee , it was a convincing victory for Shakuni however some may call it cowardly of him to attack a helpless Sora Lee Dixon : I don''t agree Derek , Sora took it too easy , this ain''t kindergarten , this ain''t a fairnd , this ain''t no game , Shakuni ys to win , any smart man would not let such an obvious opening go . I think it''s Sora''s faultpletely. Derek Ray : well irrespective of how he did it , he won , Shakuni moves on to round of 8! Chapter 290 - One V One Fight (3)

Chapter 290 - One V One Fight (3)

( Quater finals of group A ) This was thest fight , Rudra had to fight in the isted arena , after which all fights would take ce inside the grand collosseum. This was also thest fight where he would probably win without much hassle , as thepetition would go up by a notch from the next round. His opponent for this fight was a knight from Austria named ''Rover''?very much like himself , who had taken a different route to Rudra''s golden ratio. He chose the skill thest stand after his tier one promotion , and had failed to gain SSS rating in tier two promotion hence he never saw the second ss special skill. He was confident in beating Rudra because of this very trump card , he had a high damage move called '' Thrust strike '' , that would deal 300% of his maximum damage , if he could couple it with a critical damage bonus , it would be a mighty blow for any opponent , who would buckle before he did. Hence his only strategy inbatting Rudra early on , was defense. His only wish to chip Rudra''s health as much as possible before using his special move thest stand. He nned on using mind games to bait his opponent in this match , however he made a big mistake there , because you never y mindgames with the greatest schemer of all time '' Shakuni '' himself. Who instantly sniffed out the man''s true intentions. Rover said " Come on then , show me the horrendous distribution of your stats in the knight ss , attributing it all to strength and agility , you don''t know the basics of the knight ss do you ,e let me show you the true way to y the knight ss ". Saying soo he banged his shield with his sword , he was openly taunting Rudra to rush at him. Rudra found this funny , ever since his disy of strength in the beat the clock challenge , challengers had formed a misconception about his stat distribution . Not being able to look into his stats because eyes of truth prevented anyone below tier 4 from prying into his stats , he enjoyed a funny misunderstanding. Rudra naturally did nothing to correct this misconception , he was quite happy to mislead his opponents. However , because of how odd his enemy acted , he was sure he wanted him to close in on him for some reason , Rudra was not one bit scared , but he never underestimated his opponents , since he wanted Rudra to close in soo badly , Rudra would absolutely not go close . Laughing , Rudra changed his Excalibur for his old and trusted Windcutter sword , and started tosh out windsh after windsh from distance. Out of every five strikes , Rover was able to block four , but one would end up hitting him , causing -100 damage. He did not like that Rudra was attacking from range , and tried to close in , only to have Rudra move away , mentaining distance. Rudra used darkness st , and darkness bind , as he would from time to time cause massive damages of -5000 -7000 points. After 5 minutes of cat and mouse chasing , Rover''s HP bar finally turned red , he was getting desperate , why did the bast*** keep running away? He was frustrated beyond reason. He kept hurling insults like " You .... Fight like a proper man , a honorble knight , what cowardly way to fight is this? ". ( After a bit more damage ) " You pig .... You swine .... You uncouth barbarian born from the illegitimate affair of a long-range sniper , fight me aghhhhhhh close range damnit , I don''t have any long range offensive skills , and I my n won''t work if you keep running away , aghhhhe here!?". Rudra continually heard his whining with a expressionless face , but when the opponent called him a uncouth barbarian born from the illegitimate affair of a long-range sniper , he could not help but break out in a chuckle. Although he had no intentions of closing in one bit , he gave the man props for his creativity. Rudra also carefully started to pant , and miss his beat while running to create an illusion that his stamina was running out ,while in reality it was not the case at all , to throw his future enemies off , and hence at one point he even gulped a stamina potion while running away. However after that he was back at full speed. Unsurprisingly , Rover''s HP soon bottomed out at 0 , and hisst stand activated , but with Rudra being soo far away his move was useless. He died out of sheer frustration , the entire match he had only made a fool of himself by running and running in circles. Rudra won the round of 8 and proceeded to the semi finals of the group stage . The matchsting 8 minutes and 22 seconds , Rudra''s longest bout yet! --------- Derek Ray : Another victory for Shakuni and a very interesting one at that , what are your thoughts on this match Lee Lee Dixon : yes Derek a very entertaining match , a very different approach from Rudrapared to his general fighting style , as he avoided the close range fightpletely , instead choosing to fight from range, what was his reason for doing this? Derek Ray : Well Rover did try to bait him toe at him , but Rudra never took a bite , hepletely changed his fighting style and chose to fight from range instead. While we will never find out what Rover had nned , what''smendable is Shakuni''s versatile fighting style. He can fight well at range , which is surprising for his ss. Lee Dixon : Well Derek he is a Favourite to win in this group , however unlike his previous opponents the next round is the semi finals of this event , and everyone who made it this far are cream of the crop , who willpete in the grand collosseum , next match will surely be a treat to watch , scheduled 45 minutes from now , live from the grand collosseum , only on cuber eSportswork! /// Bonus chapter for hitting the powerstone target , good job everyone/// Chapter 291 - One V One Fight (5)

Chapter 291 - One V One Fight (5)

( Semi finals of the group stage , Grand collosseum arena ) Derek Ray : Finally we are done with all the groups havingpleted the quarterfinals , and we are finally for some action live from the grand collosseum , infront of a packed crowd of 200,000 fans ! The atmosphere is absolutely electric. Lee Dixon : You can feel the energy in the air here Derek , I''m sure this is how diators would have felt in ancient Rome ,but this is ten times better. Derek Ray : Hoho , good one Lee , our first match in the semi finals round is from group A , as Shakuni takes on Babar . What are your thoughts on this match? Lee Dixon : Well both are outstandingpetitors who have shown Dominating performances in the early rounds , it''s hard to say who will win Derek , but I will put my chips on Shakuni , I think he has the edge. Derek Ray : Well then I will ce my chips on Babar , I wish to see a upset here , can he topple the top seed of the group? ---------- ( Voice of the ring announcer as he introduces the champions ) ANNOUNCER : Ladies and Gentlemen , Wee to the GRANDDDD COLLOSSEUM , today''s main event the ONE V ONE fight , shall now BEGIN! ( Loud roars and cheers from the audience) ANNOUNCER : First fight from GROUP A , introducing the contestants ....... First from the beautifulnds of country X , we have the Pdin , the unstoppable force Babar! ( Soft cheers were given to Babar , as he walked into the arena with his fists raised) " NEXT From the ind country of JAPAN .. ( The moment the announcer said only this , the crowd erupted in mad cheers , tha atmosphere became absolutely electric) " We have the KNIGHT , The DRAGON SLAYER! , The one who defies all odds! , THE LIMITBTEAKER , informally known as the DEMON OF DEATH VALLEY , He is the winner of beat the clock challenge , and the guild master of the True Elites , he is SHAKUNIIIIIIIIII ". ( Thunderous cheers upon Rudra''s introduction came from the crowd ,pared to Babar who had no titles in game , Rudra''s introduction was grand ) Rudra walked into the arena lightly adjusting his shoulder , as he jumped lightly while cracking his neck , he was as casual as one could be. Upon entering the arena , Rudra''s eyes darted across the area , and he noticed the huge crowd , 200,000 people was a intimidating number , when they are all looking at you , a weaker man would have been on the edge of his nerves , but not Rudra , he quite enjoyed the attention. This fight was more important to Ethan and Mithun Ambani than it was for Rudra . Rudra was Ethan''s partner and had a brotherly rtion with the man , however Babar was Mithuns champion , and his employee , the pressure he had to win this match was astronomical. To Mithun beating Ethan''s best guy was more important than winning the championship , for everything that he had provided for the training and growth of the participants of country X , all he ever asked for was to thoroughly obliterate anyone from Japan and especially from the guild True Elites. Now that Babar was facing the guild master of the guild himself , he started to remember the words of his employer , his grip on his sword became tighter , as he red at Rudra menacingly. Feeling the menace , Rudra frowned and checked the opponents stats , Rudra was shocked to see that his opponent was a level 74 Pdin ! , Rudra had to take this opponent quite seriously if he wanted to win this event. The fact that he was able to be a level 74 yer , meant that he was much better than the other yers he had fought untill now. Seeing how seriously his opponent was ring at him , Rudra thought about messing with his mind. The countdown for the fight started ( 10...9... , The entire crowd counting each number out loud) Rudra at that moment pointed at Babar , and just as Roman emperors did to diators in the ancient world , he had his thumbs up with a smile , only to be a thumbs down with a death stare in a seconds time. ( The crowd lost their damn minds at this gesture , Rudra had proimed that he was going to put his enemy down! ) With the crowd cheering Rudra soo much , Babar had already started to feel inferior , however Rudra''s provocation infuriated him . He knew loosing his calm before such a fight was bad , and was not stupid enough to let it affect his battle n , however , he was for sure pissed off! 3.....2...1.... FIGHT! The timer ended , and both contestants unleashed their long distance attacks from range. However , it was more like Babar dishing out a light st , and Rudra countering it with a darkness st of his own. BOOM! , A explosion happened when the light st met the darkness st , in the centre of the arena . Rudra taking this opportunity , where vision was masked with the explosion smoke , closed In on Babar through the smoke , Babar noticed Rudra just as he came out of the smoke , and raised his shield to parry Rudra''s attack , however it was a feint , Rudra rolled through and he had very little space to hit Babar , he could not have done it with just any sword , but Rudra had Excalibur , and hence stabbed Excalibur which had shrunk to the size of a dagger into the sides of Babars armour. -1700 Babar''s armour mitigated the damage , and Babar Swung his sword to counter with a hit of his own , but Rudra jumped , hence the sword missed its mark , and threw Babar off bnce. Rudra wanted to pierce elven sword into Babar now that he was offbnce , but his enemy was good , as he quickly put his shield infront to block the sword strike . Hence Rudra was forced to change his mode of attack to a kick , having learnt martial arts with Yume for a month , Rudra produced a devastatingly strong kick with prefect technique , whichnded squarely onto Babar''s shield , and sent him flying ,20 meters into the arena''s wall with a impact. -1200 The impact caused him to take damage , as he reeled from the pain. ( The crowd erupted in cheers , Shakuni ! Shakuni! Shakuni ! Shakuni! , Chants could be heard from the crowd ) Rudra smirked , and raised his hands in dominance , giving the audience a show ! As he hadpletely wiped the floor with Babar in the early exchange. However the fight was far from over , and he still had a long way to go! Chapter 292 - One V One Fight (6)

Chapter 292 - One V One Fight (6)

Babar used recover a holy skill , as a means to recover some of his lost HP . After which he raised his guard against Rudra again. Now that he had experienced firsthand how strong Rudra was , all the distractions left his mind , as he became fully focused on the battle , as for him nothing else mattered. He did not close in the distance , nor did he retreat , he calmly observed every move Rudra made. Rudra was starting to get serious , up untill this fight no fight had actually needed him to show even 50% of his ability. However this fight had finally proven worthy of him warming up. Rudra dashed towards Babar , who took a defensive stance. After their swords shed for a couple exchanges , Babar unleashed his skill Shield sword press. Where Rudra was rammed with the shield and stabbed with the point of the sword at the same time. It was a move that did not cause much damage , but was sure to hit at close range , as it was hard to avoid the central shield ramming into the body , unless you have a shield of your own. Rudra crossed his swords trying to block the shields press , however the tip of the Pdins sword still grazed him causing a -100 damage! Rudra squinted his eyes , and used twin de hurricane . A series of cutsnded on Babar , a few on his shield , and a few on his armour. Unlucky for him , his sword got disarmed by the rapid barrage of twin de hurricane , as he recieved a series of -300 damage notifications. In total the damage totalling 12,000 points of health. Now without his sword , his battle n changed as he tried his best to regroup and create distance , however Rudra kept pressing hard , Babar was being forced to retreat. Rudrapletely believed he hadplete control of this exchange , untill suddenly , a sword prated his stomach . -10,000 damage notification appeared on Rudra , who stared dumbly at the sword and then to the grinning face of Babar , who knew he yed Rudra well. Apparently Babar had intentionally dropped the sword , for Rudra toe at him like this , only to shock him with summoning another sword from his inventory at the right time and stunning Rudra. Rudra cursed as he created some seperation . This was the first time in a match that he had taken damage. Albeit it did not even make a dent in his massive health pool , much of which can be given credit to the Armour that Ethan procured him , which mitigated the damage by 60% . Rudra decided at that very point , that he was more than willing to y ball , and put the boy in his ce , now that he had schemed against him. cing Excalibur on the ground , Rudra pointed elven sword at Babar , while coolly pretending to drink a health recovery potion. Babar could naturally not let this happen as he charged into Rudra , not willing to give him time to drink the potion. But he did not know that this was exactly Rudra ''s n?, when he was close Rudra , instantly used darkness bind , he paralyzed Babar , and instantly used three point stab. -7000 -9000 -17000 CRITICAL HIT! A devastating damage appeared on Babar , who retreated horrified. His hp had became bright red in an instant. He was now on the run. Howeverpared to Rudra he was much slower and could never create tangible seperation. Rudra never let the pressure go from then on , he mmed Excalibur into the ground , using the skill Earthquake. The entire arena rumbled from the move , as Babar lost his footing because of the shaky ground. Using this opportunity Rudra used a powerful overhead sh , that Babar barely blocked with his shield. BAM! A solid impact was created when metal shed against metal. Rudra proceeded to kick the shield right off of Babars hand. Babar now , on the floor , desperately tried to fight back with one sword , but things looked dire for him , as soon enough even his sword went flying out of his hand. Without his sword and his shield , he was a helpless yer for ughter under Rudra , as being on the floor he could not even run away. As such , the moment he turned his back , trying to get on his feet , a sword impaled his heart , and another one his chest. Thest seen he saw before his death was Rudra pointing at him with his thumbs down . Loud cheers erupted from the crowd. Rudra had won the semi finals of group A in 6 minutes and 23 seconds! ----------- Derek Ray : Another match , another win for Shakuni , what a man , what a match , what a performance! Lee Dixon : Brilliant strategy adopted by Shakuni,?Derek , one has to admire his battle awareness , for the first time ever , he took damage in a battle but his recovery was absolutely fantastic . Derek Ray : Only one match awaits him today , the finals of group A , where he will face the winners of the next match from group A. That will be all for the preliminaries , will he keep the momentum going , or will he fail aftering soo far? Stay tuned to find out! Lee Dixon : That''s the result of match one from semi finals folks , Shakuni''s next match scheduled in 2 hours time .... Stay tuned on the Cuber eSportswork to see many more thrilling matches that areing next ! Derek Ray : Up next we have ... --------- Ethan Grey was sitting in the generals room , sipping on fine wine , he was absolutely exhrated by the defeat of Babar , for him he had already won the event , by causing great ire to Mithun Ambani. Just thinking about how mad Mithun must be at the defeat of his best yer , Ethan giggled. He lived for the simple things like these , making his enemies suffer brought him great joy . Especially thest moment , when Rudra had Babar disarmed and helpless at his feet , ending his life with a thumbs down... Was truly satisfying. And just as he predicted , Mithun was indeed livid , he had smashed the TV into bits and pieces , and was still hammering at it in anger. It was a bit of a tradition in country X , they would vent their anger on the TV they were watching the event on if they lose . ---------- Rudra was incredibly focused in his private room , he was looking at the other contenders matches , paying close attention . Especially the ongoing match , whose winner would face him in the finals of group A. Chapter 293 - One V One Fight (7)

Chapter 293 - One V One Fight (7)

Rudra still had a lot of cards hidden , he was deliberately holding back his true strength to win matches , and only revealing bits and pieces that he wanted to . Some information about him was misleading , while some some gaps in his fighting style were left open deliberately , soo that when someone would target those gaps , they would fall right into Rudra''s trap. Up untill now , noone really had the luxury to study the opponents match tapes and create strategy , as everyone was busy fighting match after match , at most after winning a match in the waiting lobby , they could see apetitor fighting , however it all depended on luck and wether you had time to watch it before your own next match started. However tommorow would be different , the winners of each group , will carefully see the tapes of all their opponents , study their moves and form strategies. That is when Rudra''s n woulde to fruition , he wanted to show those holes in his fighting style , to gain a mental advantage over his opponents , whereas he wanted to keep a lot of his move set a surprise , hence the opponent would always be on the edge , guessing about what the hell was going on. Rudra''s final opponent in group A , was the one he wanted to face the least. The same guy from his previous life , who won this event , the Samoan BullDozer , '' UMAGA ''. Everything from his appearance to his fighting style was barbaric. It was not a far cry to say that he was the perfect embodiment of the ss barbarian . He was a muscle-head through and through , but his fighting style was no joke , a natural when it came to brawling , his way of wielding his curved sword called '' Paneka '' was absurd and almost like MMA met swordwielding. Rudra hated these kinds of opponents the most , he was not scared of loosing to UMAGA , however he was scared to show more cards than needed in this match . What made UMAGA such a threatening yer in barbarian ss was his tier promotion , being a SSS tier promoted yer twice , he had devastating ss specific skills under his belt. His first skill was '' Eternal Rage '' , which buffed all his stats by 70% for 3 minutes inbat. This was essentially the Barbarian version of Rudra''s Golden ratio , however instead of a passive it was active , and instead of a permanent buff it was temporary . However it gave a 70% stat boost not the 50% of golden ratio , which meant that for a period of time , his stats would probably outss Rudra''s?, now this was very troubling. His second ss specific skill was '' Dance Of Death ''. It was essentially a tool of mutual annihtion and exactly what made his ystyle dangerous. The skill could be activated when his HP fell below 10% , then on each and every attack of his , would cause 200% damage ! This skill was terrifying , if stacked with the first skill , even at 10% HP , the man was a walking dynamite. For each of his attacks would cause lethal damage to his opponents. Rudra had to be careful of the man for these. -------- Derek Ray : Alrightdies and gentlemen , this is thest four matches for today , the FINALS of the group stage . Each and everypetitor who has made Is this far is the best of the best , however only those who progress even further will have a shot at winning a medal and cementing themselves as THE BEST! . Lee Dixon : I couldn''t agree more Derek , the semi finals were absolutely brilliant , however thepetition hears up even more , as thest four matches of the day draw closer . First up from group A , we have the crowd favorite SHAKUNI taking on the Samoan BullDozer UMAGA! ,what are your thoughts on this Derek? Derek Ray : Well Lee , to be honest bothpetitors are evenly matched. This is going to be a great fight , Shakuni is a refined fighter who uses his head in the fight whereas UMAGA is a brute and a brawler , if Shakuni manages to keep this fight civil , then it will be in his favour , however if UMAGA converts it into a brawl then ooofff , he will have a hard time. Lee Dixon : I wonder what would be going on in their heads right now Derek. If you were Shakuni how would you make a game n to tackle the Samoan BullDozer . How do you learn to tame a wild bull in a open field? Derek Ray : well we will find out soon enough , the ring announcer is down in the field , I think it''s time to call the champions. -------- ( Cheers from an excited crowd ) Announcer : Laddddiesss and Gentlemen , the next match , is the FINALLLL MATCH of the Group A . INTRODUCING FIRST , from the ind country of Samoa , the brute , the barbarian , the terrifying UMAGAAA! ( Thunderous cheers from the crowd , as UMAGA walks in stomping with his tongue out) INTRODUCING NEXT , from the ind country of JAPAN , he is the guild master of the miracle guild True Elites , The mayor of Purplehaze city , the charismatic , the arrogant , the ruthless , SHAKUNIIIIIIII! ( Deafening cheers from the crowd , as Shakuni walks out with his guild robe on his back , pointing at the guild insigna ) Rudra looked at UMAGA , who was staring at him with his tongue out , not an ounce of fear on his face. UMAGA started tough ,paring his muscr body covered in tattoo''s to Rudra''s lean frame. He said " PUNY ". A loud Oooooooooo rang from the crowd , however Rudra did not mind , flinging his guild robe aside , he equipped elven sword and Excalibur and took fighting stance. The countdown for the fight started after the ring announcer left the arena 10....9.....8....3....2....1... FIGHT! /// Guys the golden ticket and powerstones have slowed down a lot, we need to pick up the pace. I am also doing bonus chapters for any supergift.. Many exhrating fights ahead , please support for faster content . /// Chapter 294 - One V One Battle ( Group A Finals)

Chapter 294 - One V One Battle ( Group A Finals)

Straight out of the gate UMAGA rushed in on Rudra his curved Panekaing in from the top. Rudra sidestepped to avoid the strike and countered with a extended Excalibur . Rudra thought it was a guaranteed hit , however UMAGA in a disy of a bizzare dodging technique managed to avoid the strike. Now with both men having avoided each other''s initial attacks there was only one move both had in mind , that was the basic kick. Rudra''s left kick met UMAGA''s right , and although Rudra felt the strength of UMAGA , ultimately without the eternal rage skill activated , his strength was not Rudra''s match. Hence he was sent flying for about 5 Meters. Shock spread across UMAGA''s face , as he never thought the frail looking human infront of him was actually stronger than him. And while he was down on the ground , he saw the bone chilling image of Rudra looking down on him , as Rudra said " Ohhhhh , PUNY strength ". This infuriated UMAGA beyond any measure , puny was exactly the word he told Rudra before the start of the match , however now it was clear that his strength was inferior...hence , He was more puny. Doing a Kip up , the man stood up , and let out a war cry that riled up the crowd , and beat his chest with his fist that was not wielding a sword. And for the first time in any matches he changed his fighting posture from straight to turning southpaw , his shoulder pointing towards Rudra , as his dominant hand wielded his sword , this highly bothered Rudra , he had never seen the brute use such a stance. The stance was actually the distinction between single and dual sword wielders , while dual sword wielders had a wider stance , that could deal greater damage utilising their two attacking arms. The disadvantage was clear that they left more surface area for opponents to attack on. Compared to dual wielding specialized for attack , the single arm sword wielding was a more bnced andplete way of fighting . ---------- Derek Ray : Hohoho , mind games being yed by Shakuni ,as hees on top of the exchange of power. How high must his strength stat be to even out power the barbarian UMAGA. Lee Dixon : well we don''t know the exact reason behind his absurdly high strength , is it an artifact? Is it a skill? Is it permanant ? . Meanwhile UMAGA has let out a war cry , and changed his stance to a proper sword fighter , how shocking. Derek Ray : I don''t think we have seen this stance from UMAGA prior to today Lee , he usually uses his brute strength to outperform his enemies , however he is standing upright like a refined fighter now .... I wonder what''s the reason . Lee Dixon : Seems like Shakuni is as perplexed as you are Derek , look at him approaching cautiously , the pace of this battle has slowed down . -------- Rudra approached UMAGA cautiously , he had his fair share of fighting one handed swordsmen , however except for the traditional posture , none of UMAGA''s moves made sense , the footwork he was weaving was erratic and had no rhythm , his stance though tight had many openings .... Was it a bait? Was it a trap? Rudra had no way to figure out , he could take out one of his big moves , but he did not want to reveal them soo soon . Rudra gritting his teeth bit the bait , and engaged in fighting. The curved sword pressed down on elven sword , as Rudra tried to go for thr exposed left arm of UMAGA with the longer range of Excalibur. However in a move that made no sense to Rudra , UMAGA suddenly stopped his footwork , and moved right in towards the swords trajectory .... Or so it seemed , as at the point of contact where it should have passed right through the man , it passed through thin air , a six foot five muscr man blurred out of Rudra''s vision , and he panicked as he quickly scanned for his opponent Straight ... Not there Left ..... Not there Right .... Not there Up ..... Huh missing .... That meant .... By the time Rudra looked down. A devastating uppercut connected to his jaw , and it was his turn to be sent flying. A damage of -1000 appeared on his status screen , as he got upto his feet , spitting a small amount of blood. UMAGA had a smug look on his face , he had returned the fire. Rudra recognized UMAGA''s skill , it was illusionary steps , a move that was usually preffered and bought on the market by the swordsman and assasin ss that created the illusion of a man being there to the eye , when he was not. It was a rtively rare skill book , with a price of 1000 gold coins or more. Rudra had never seen the man bring out such a move in any of his previous matches , nor did he have memory of the move in his possession. Despite the damage , Rudra thanked his luck , he needed to realize that he was not the only one with hidden cards and hidden moves. That his opponents even the most brute ones had aces up their sleeves and he could never be too careful. The -1000 damage was eptable for that lesson. Rudra at this point stopped worrying about exposing his strength too much and actually started to focus on the fight more and more , as there would be no next match if he could not win this one first. Hence Rudra brought out a OP Skill he had obtained long ago at the necromancers hideout , that he seldom used because of its dark nature. Rudra used darkness absorb. Dark energy started to swirl around UMAGA , who was perplexed by the move , he had not seen this before. The darkness energy stung him at various body parts , and drained his health bar by 3000 points. Rudra however regained the 1000 points lost in HP , as he recovered to full health ! Dark faction yers across the world rose in uproar over this , they were all to familiar with the necromancer ss move of darkness absorb .... But how did Rudra a light faction knight perform the move? Rudra often used darkness st , but it was not a purely dark faction move , as mages and warlocks and many other professions could also cast the move. There were also news about there being a couple of skill books on the market . However darkness absorb was a Bonafide dark faction move ... And Rudra just used it ...... The consequences remained unknown! Chapter 295 - One V One Battle ( Group A Finals )

Chapter 295 - One V One Battle ( Group A Finals )

Rudra gave no more room to UMAGA , everyone else maybe afraid of UMAGA''s power but Rudra was not. He knew he was stronger at this stage and that engaging in close range fight would benefit him. Countering UMAGA''s odd footwork , Rudra kept on pressing closer and closer to UMAGA , giving him no space to maneuver. With every sword strike that UMAGA countered with his paneka , he was forced to take a step back , while constantly having to dodge the second sword strike. Rudra''s incredible agility meant that it was very hard to create distance , and as such Rudra was absolutely dominating the sword exchange , as every once in a while , a jab would cut the Samoan here and there. -100 -300 -700 -400 A series of cuts and constant pressure forced UMAGA to the wall of the arena . He had no more space to run. UMAGA''s eyes widened in shock , he was starting to get scared of the opponent , this was the first time someone controlled the tempo of his fight and dominated him soo thoroughly. With no more space to dodge , Rudra''s next strike would have impaled him. The sense of danger and the psychological trauma of being overpowered caused the Samoan to snap , as he used his first trump card in the match , eternal rage! A burst of strength coursed through his body , as he pushed Rudra back. Rudra staggered and took a few steps back , he was not shocked at all , he was expecting this to happen , now that UMAGA had used one of his hole cards , Rudra just had to wether the next 3 minutes where his stats were inferior to UMAGA , and then he would have this match in the bag. A smirk formed on his face , as his enemy yed right into his hands. Just as Rudra thought , UMAGA came charging at him , as every second counted for him. With a 70% stat boost , it was him dominating Rudra now. Every strike parried caused Rudra to take a step back , the Samoan came out swinging violently , and Rudra could feel the impact in his arms. Rudra was d at this point to be weilding the Elven sword , a lesser sword would have been broken under the power UMAGA was wielding. With the roles almost reversed , Rudra was the one defending now , but he did not recieve additional damage like UMAGA , as UMAGA was not a dual sword wielder. He could only push Rudra back , but it was useless unless he could produce damage . The crowd went absolutely ballistic for the performance of these two champions , mour and shouts filled the arena! ------------- Derek Ray : what a rollercoaster of a match , it is Shakuni on the backfoot now after pressing UMAGA all the way to the wall , just when we thought it would be difficult for UMAGA , he came out swinging. Lee Dixon : well there is nothing more dangerous than hunting a cornered animal Derek , UMAGAshes out with vengance , Rudra is being pushed back , but it''s not quite the same as him pushing UMAGA , as there is no damage taken. Derek Ray : This is a sh worthy of Titans , if one pushes the other pushes back , uptill now I think they are quite equally matched Lee , with Shakuni having a slimmer of an advantage. Lee Dixon : it''s not a considerable one however Derek , and the tables may turn at any point . ( UMAGA uses a taikwondo style kick to Rudra whose defense is blown open ) Derek Ray : His guard is blown open Lee , can UMAGA make it count? Lee Dixon : That stance ... That move , are we going to see it? Yes sir ..... BARBARIAN''S SLAUGHTER! ------- UMAGA used one of the strongest moves in his arsenal Barbarians ughter , it was a ten movebo with a chance of hitting 7 critical hits , it was the move he had used to finsih off all his opponents uptill this point. However the very first strike did not connect .... In a move he never anticipated , Rudra dropped Excalibur , and retractable shield opened on his left arm . BAM! , The epic rated shield took the blow of the first move , and Rudra stood his ground. Immediately pushing back with all his might. UMAGA had to take a step back due to the recoil and hisbo was effectively ruined. UMAGA was visibly frustrated , only a minute was left on his skill , and he had yet to dish out any damage. Rudra stood before him with a near full HP bar! He became desperate and unleashed moves after moves , however Rudra had dropped his sword , changed his stance to northpaw and started his best defense. Inspite of UMAGA''s strength filled shy attempts , all Rudra did was defend , defend and defend more , not a single blownding damage. This continued untill UMAGA finally ran out of time and his strength waned. Feeling the decrease in strength of the blows , Rudra''s eyes glistened with rage. It was his turn now. Not only was the brute UMAGA out of strength , but he was also visibly a bit out of breath , the three minutes of continuous high intensity barrage had taken a toll on his stamina . Hence he had trouble fighting against the explosive Rudra who fought like there was no tommorow. -3000 -3000 -5900 A series of major damage appeared on UMAGA , who was not able to maneuver like he did as his defense became sloppy. At a rate visible to the naked eye , Rudra turned the momentum of the battle , as UMAGA''s HP kept dropping. From the once light green to yellow to finally dark orange color. Rudra knew he had this in the bag , the moment that UMAGA used his eternal rage trump card without his critical damage boost skill . He knew that he had no chance of winning. It may have looked like an evenly matched battle uptill now , however it was far from the reality. Rudra was the dominant force in this fight right of the gates , and he was only waiting to remove the fangs of the tiger before pouncing on him. Within 2 short minutes of UMAGA''s burst of strength ending , he was whittled down to 10% HP and he unleashed hisst trump card , in a desperatest struggle. Chapter 296 - The Destined Clash

Chapter 296 - The Destined sh

UMAGA''s was at 10% HP and hence instantly activated his ss special skill , his every attack would now how a 200% damage and would produce 400% damage incase of critical hits. It was the greatest equaliser he possessed , however it was useless infront of Rudra , who instantly put distance between himself and UMAGA. He would not let UMAGA mount any counterattack and only attack from range at this critical juncture. This was the difference between knowing one''s hidden cards and not knowing about them , as with proper strategy any trump card could be countered , on the other hand one should always fear the unknown , because one doesn''t know what one doesn''t know! However unfortunately for UMAGA , without having the stat boost of 70% under his belt , his agility was no match for Rudra , and no matter how he tried he could never close in the distance. Rudra used darkness st , darkness bind , and the like to slowly creep his already 10% HP down to 2%. A mad look appeared on UMAGA''s face , he needed to heal , and he needed to heal immediately , taking a step back , he took out a health potion vial. However , how could Rudra let him regain any health.... Without him on guard , Rudra unleashed the world sh! A devastatingly strong sword qi ravaged the space as it travelled towards UMAGA. He knew at that very moment , that he was done for , there was no where to dodge , and no way for him to stop it. The sh connected , and his HP dropped to 0 . UMAGA was teleported out of the arena in defeat. The crowd erupted into an uproar. The winner had been decided! Rudra had one fist raised in air , in celebration of his victory! The announcer soon came in the field , as his powerfull voice roared across the arena " LADIES AND GENTLEMEN , YOURRRR WINNER IN 6 MINUTES AND 28 SECONDS AND THE REPRESENTATIVE OF GROUP A TO PROCEED TO THE NEXT ROUND FROM THE ISLAND OF JAPANNNNN ... SHAKUNIIIIIIIIIIII". The crowd went absolutely ballistic , this was a worthy man to win. They were thoroughly entertained!?Chants of '' Shakuni! , Shakuni! , Shakuni! '' erupted from the crowd . Rudra felt exhrated for some reason , adrenaline was pumping in his body ..... This battle was somehow enjoyable for him , maybe this is the joy of battle. He was never a battle fanatic , not a mediaeval knight who found his calling on the battlefield. However at this moment , on this day , infront of 200,000 strong chanting his name , he was hooked. Hooked to the art of battle! -------- Derek Ray : He''s done it again , the guild master of the true Elites has came through for Japan!!! He wins group A in grand fashion , defeats the Samoan BullDozer UMAGA! Lee Dixon : what a turnaround Derek , what seemed like an evenly matched event , turned quickly into one sided dominantion by Shakuni. UMAGA had no answer for Shakuni''s relentless assault. Derek Ray : I dont know how he did it Lee , was he concealing his strength ? How high does his strength stat have to be to outpower a barbarian ? Considering there was no tangible level difference between the two , it''spletely iprehensible. Lee Dixon : An average man should have about 3250 stat points at level 70 , however the way Rudra outpowers his opponents , I think he has atleast a thousand of those stat points invested in his strength stat and about 800 in his agility , that leaves very little room for other stats Lee , which should be considerably weaker at around 400-500. Derek Ray : well although it''s not a bnced distribution Lee , we cannot criticize Rudra for it , it works splendidly for him , afterall we don''t know the truth and this is pure spection. Lee Dixon : Shakuni is done with all of his matches for today, his next opponent will be decided in about one and a half hour after the lots randomly draw the opponents of the winners from all four groups! Derek Ray : I''m excited for the finals tommorow Lee , that will be stage where the true Titans collide. While thementators spection of Rudra''s stat distribution being abnormal was not wrong , however it waspletely off the mark. Regarding how abnormal it was. Rudra had gotten many lucky chances that permanently increased his stats , also he had a special title that gave him 25% stat bonus every time he levelled up adding to the 200 stat bonus of tier promotion , his overall stats were 4010 in total , with the golden ratio bonus of 2005. Making the grand total of 6015 points! This was almost double that of an average yer , while about 50% more than excellent yers in thepetition. Just forparision , Parax had a total stat points of 4300. This was unknown from themon public, if it was leaked that he had about 1200 stat points , not in one stat but each and every one of his stats , it would cause a major uproar. Not even level 100 yers should have such outrageous stats! But s , Rudra''s secret would forever be a spection. The poormentators could not even guess his highest stat correctly , that''s how outrageous it was. ------- Karna and Neatwit had also won their respective group stages of their respective events of cliff fighting and first blood match , meaning that the big three of the guild all secured their spots for tommorow. Hence japan was potentially looking at day 5 with 3 medals . This caused a wave of excitement in the country , they were clearly dominating the international stage with the eSports scene. The performance of the Japanese team filled them with immense pride and joy. The more the True Elites shined , the more attention they garnered, this was extremely beneficial for the guild , if they created a big enough wave at the end of the VR Olympics , his recruitment for the Elite academy would go extremely smoothly. And that was indeed the case , there was international excitement about potentially entering the Elite academy! The hype of Which increased more and more by the day ! ------- Rudra watched on the other finals of other groups carefully. Unsurprisingly all the top four seeds won their respective groups . With the random lots drawing Rudra''s next match against Parax! Chapter 297 - The Hype

Chapter 297 - The Hype

( The generals office) It was a celebratory mode inside the conference room today , as Japan had another good day with three contestants making it to the fifth day finals. Every match was exhrating in their own rights , however ,Karna really shined brightly in the cliff fighting event. His opponent in his group finals , was a user of a special Sonar type sound technique that helped him locate his enemies , hence he used a smokescreen to blind Karna on the fighting stage. It was a tense moment , and nobody knows what happened inside the smoke , however after a short while , it was shockingly the opponent that was sent flying down the cliff to his doom. Karna managed a win! The opponent did not know Karna had the minds eyes special move , him using the fog to blindside Karna was basically ying right into his hands. Neatwits finals were also interesting , his rise considered an anamoly as except for himself , everyone else was a thief / assassin / ranger ss yer. Swordsmen were not especially known for their blinding speed , however Neatwit managed his first blood match victories through incredibly nimble movements. It was a fun short exchange match to watch. Compared to those two , the longer fights featured Rudra, whose real strength was just shrouded in mystery, he was a pool that nobody seemed to figure out was actually a bottomless well. Well , parax was going to find it firsthand soon enough. Just as the matches for all groups ended , Rudra logged out of the game . His opponent for tommorow was Parax , he needed to prepare for the match. ------------ ( Rudra''s room , real world , the upside) Rudra logged out of the game , and came down to the dining room , where his family was watching news about him and hising match on the big screen. When they saw Rudra , both his parents smiled , while father Rajput said " Good fight kid ". Rudra smiled and took a seat beside his father , as he munched on a light snack looking at the TV. The news channels were already branding tommorows match as a fight between bitter rivals , etc etc. Clips of Fatty Ksh saying that Parax was not worthy of being a respectable opponent in Rudra''s POV was being yed . Animations of him inside Omega on one side with a big VS sign in the middle and parax on the other , like traditional boxing matches was being yed. Rudra chuckled at the cringe , but he would not lie , the animations and the teasers did hype him up a little. However what he saw next ,pletely baffled him , it was unexpected. After Parax won his group , apparently he did an interview with a reporter and the contents of it were something like this " Tommorow I will beat the pi** out of that arrogant Shakuni , for my country and for my pride. I don''t like that guy, I haven''t ever met him , have no vendetta , however I just hate his guts , him beating me in beat the clock will forever be an unwashable stain in my memory ". Then the reporter asked him about what were his thoughts on his strategy to fight Rudra " Well ofcourse I have a solid strategy , but I can''t quite reveal it on camera , however it''s out of disgust that I''m making strategy , his ridiculous strength is no joke , however against me , it''s only but a stupid mistake. He doesn''t put me in his eyes ..... Hence I will put him in his grave". The interview was overall filled with Parax taking jabs at Rudra. Rudra was not affected by this at all , he even found it very funny at how rattled he had made parax without even doing anything. Rudra analysed Parax''s character and found a fatal w in his personality , which was vanity . He had a strong sense of self importance and glory , he was hungry for respect and dignity , he fought for the spotlight ..... In other words..... He was a fool! Rudra initially nned to study tapes before his fights tommorow , however seeing Parax''s personality a wicked n formed in his mind as he immediately called Ethan Grey . His request was very simple , he wanted to mess with Parax''s head before the fight even started , hence he gave a script of questions to be asked to him in a press conference and told Ethan to arrange one within 30 minutes. With the news channels being more than willing , and about 50 private helicopters owned by Ethan flying people in , it was made possible within 30 short minutes. Rudra sat in the centre with Ethan being seated at his right , as the left seat was left vacant. The live interview then convened. Within thest 30 minutes , the live press conference was heavily promoted on every channel across the globe and hence more than 200 million people were watching this thing live , across the globe , including parax. The Japanese reporter asked the first question prepared by Rudra , he said " Congrattions on the win guild master Shakuni, you fought splendidly and the country is proud , if I may soo boldly ask , what''s the strategy for tommorow? ". Rudra calmly replied " Well thankyou for thepliment there sir ... The finals shall indeed be a challenging match , but I will study the tapes of the winners of group B and C closely , hopefully I will be prepared ". Many viewers worldwide picked up on this hidden nonchnt sentence , and the reporter quickly countered , to ask a question that would make the slow witted also aware of what Rudra was trying to imply He innocently asked " Sir you have two matches tommorow , the first one being against the winner of group D Parax ". Rudra frowned .... Pretending to think for a second , he asked " I''m sorry .... Who? ". The reporter said it again " Parax the winner of group D ". Rudra cleared his throat , and said " Ummm.... Who?". Murmurs started to spread amongst the other reporters , this was a clear provocation. The reporter said it again " The winner of the silver medal behind you in beat the clock challenge .... The gbearer of?this year''s Olympics , the highest level yer and the yer with second most votes to win this contest ..... Parax ". Rudra looked at Ethan , and said with his eyebrows raised " Does it ring a bell? ". Ethan chuckled as he said " nope ". The murmurs from the reporters turned into audible excited shouts .... This was some juicy content. Rudra cleared his throat , and spoke with arrogance " I''m sorry sir , I don''t put inferior men who iv already beat in my line of sight ". Silence .... Utter silence across the globe... everyone had the same thought .....How arrogant !!!!! Rudra gave Parax absolutely no face in this press conference , as in every question he would act in a way that he did not even put Parax as his opposition , to any concerns about him being beaten by parax , he wouldugh out loud , and soo would Ethan , like the reporter was spouting nonsensical question. Although it waspletely over the top for the nefarious duo , it got its intended effect , Parax who was watching the interview was absolutely fuming . He had never been soo belittled in his entire life! His reason for being always alone , his pride as a solo yer thriving without any support , the attention of the media , the adoration of his fans ... That was his source of ego , and Rudra brutally stepped on it today . He vowed to pay him back in full tommorow in the battlefield , however he did not realize , that by bing soo riled up , he was already one step behind Rudra in the fight , before it ever even properly started. The reactions on the forums and the anaylsis of the experts were varied across the world , some absolutely loved the arrogance of Rudra , this was the typical (18-44) alpha male demographic . While the children and the women preffered Parax to crush the upstart. The thoughts on who would win the fight were pretty varied , out of five experts , three supported Parax for the win , while two supported Rudra. The overall ratio was a bit tipped , at odds being 55-45 against Rudra in the fight. Ethan Grey looked at these numbers and scoffed , his only response to Rudra being " Hey , I''m betting billions on your A** as well as buying a seat to tommorows arena seats , give me some entertainment and good returns will you? I hardly have such vacations ". Rudra only winked at Ethan in response , it was not gonna be easy , however Rudra was confident in his chances to win. Wrapping things up , he went back home , and started ro review te footage of all fights seriously , making notes and trying to figure out his opponents weaknesses. This was the major difference between him and most otherpetitors , everyone was sure to analyse each other''s Fighting styles tonight , however Rudra did it citically and in a way , noone else could. Half his fight was fought in his mind , where he wouldyyers andyers of seamless deciets. That would keep driving the opponent to the edge of despair. His purpose? To win thoroughly , crushing every possible move their opponents could pull off and after 6 hours of studying he was more than ready , a sick smile spread across his lips , as n A,B,C,D,E,F,G, had been loaded in his mind. Every possible known sequence , every counter was nned , contingencies for emergency situations and unknown attacks was also thought about. He was ready. Rudra was 90% sure of defeating Parax , however he wanted to do it soo brutally that his next opponent would get shivers down his spine thinking about what would happen to him at the finals , hence to build that psychological advantage , Rudra nned on absolutely annihting Parax , a brutal defeat that would go down in the books , achieving which was very hard . Would he aplish it ... Or will it all go downhill ? Only time would tell.... Chapter 298 - Trash Talk !

Chapter 298 - Trash Talk !

Derek Ray : Good morningdies and gentlemen , we are live , live from the GRAND COLLOSSEUM ARENA where the winners of day 4 group stages willpete for the three medals. Lee Dixon : Yes well win or loose the first fight you will have to fight a second one , win the first fight the second will be for gold medal , loose the first fight and the second will be for bronze . Derek Ray : Yes well , today''s first fight is between the second seeded Parax vs the fourth seed Shakuni , what are your thoughts on this match Lee? Lee Dixon: The match is going to be entertaining to say the least , to say that Parax has animosity towards Shakuni would be an understatement , whereas Shakuni is arrogant enough to call Parax inferior opponent not worthy to be put in his eyes. Hahahaha , that guy is simply crazy. Derek Ray : Yes interesting remarks made by Shakuni in yesterday''s press conference , however now the time for talk is over and the fist will do the talking . Will he put money where his mouth is .... Or will he make a fool of himself , only time will tell ..... Alright it''s time for the ring announcer to introduce the two contestants. ( Scene cut to the grand collosseum ) ---------- ( Cheering from the crowd , too much mour and noise , faint chants of Shakuni! Shakuni ! , Parax , Parax! , Can be heard. ) Announcer : LADIESSSSS AND GENTLEMEN , WELCOME TO THE GRANDDDD COLLOSSEUM ARENA! ( More mour and noise from the crowd ) Announcer : ARE YOU READY FOR THE MEDAL MATCHES? ( Cheers and a faint '' Yes '' from the crowd ) Announcer : THE FIRST MATCH ..... The winner of group A vs the winner of group D . Introducing first , the winner of group A , the DOMINANT , the ARROGANT?, the NOTORIOUS?, the GUILD LEADER OF TRUE ELITES ..... SHAKUNIIIIIIII?. ( Crowd chanting , one for all , all for one , go elites go ) Rudra walks out surprised at the crowd chants , as he joins in whole heartedly ..... About 200,000 people chanting the guild slogan , it was a thrilling moment. After the guilds recent poprity , one of the videos where the slogan was used went viral on the forums , and today everyone present was chanting it. It was a lot of cringe , but Rudra weed it with open arms . The atmosphere was absolutely electric , this was the craziest crowd Rudra had ever seen. He felt pumped. Announcer : Introducing next ..... The winner of group D , THE TORCHBEARER , the number one ranked yer .... The Enigmatic solo yer ..... PARALLAX ! ( Cheers erupted from the crowd , as Parax strode into the arena with both his arms raised , an domineering look in his face ) The moment he looked onto Rudra he shouted " Your dead you Punka*** Bit** ". A loud OOOOOOOOOO came from the crowd. The a chant of '' Punk a** Bit**es , p, p p , Punk a** Bit**es , p p p ..... ''. Started in the crowd. The crowd was absolutely crazy today , they did not care one bit about who was gonna win and who was gonna loose , they were just here to enjoy a great show and have a good time. To Parax''s insult , Rudra smugged and just said " I''m sorry , the crowd here is soo loud I could not hear your name when the announcer said it ..... Who are you again ?". Parax looked soo mad , it felt like he would pop a blood vessel or two , it was exactly this attitude of Rudra he despised the most .... As he shouted " I''ll show you !!!!!! , I''m the gbearer damnit the highest levelled yer , Parax !!! ,carrying the torch ,?it''s an honor punks like you will never have?". Rudra seemed to chuckle as he said " see the country where Ie from , we reserve that honor for mascots , you are indeed a good mascott Paraloony , don''t worry , I don''t need such useless things ". " What mascott , what Paraloony ? ". Parax asked frowning " I''m sorry , Paraloony , that''s your name right ..? , Oh shoot sorry , can you say it one more time? ". Parax seemed to have snapped now , Rudra was deliberately insulting him , gritting his teeth he said " You don''t need to know my name , just remember me as the guy who whooped your p*** a** ". Rudra smiled , mission riling Parax up , was a sess. The countdown started 10...9....8....3....2...1.... Fight! The time for trash talking was over! -------- Ethan was in the crowd , unlike the stiff atmosphere of the conference room between the generals , he was thoroughly enjoying the crazy electricity of the people around him , he never would get time for such events , hence it became a worthwhile experience for him. He focused on the ground , to look at the tiny fighters and what they were doing , but unable to make out a thing , he then focused on the giant screen , where the match was showed in broadcast view. For him except the atmosphere of the stadium , he basically saw the match the same way he did in real life. --------- The match started and right out of the gate , Parax wanted to assert some dominance , he wanted to show the world that he was the superior fighter , and to do that he decided to attack Shakuni '' s pride and outss him there. He went in for a frontal assault of power! He had been saving up stat points for a while , and before this fight he assigned 40 points in strength , bringing the strength stat total to a strong 820! , It was technically more than Rudra''s 802 . Plus He also used a berserk skill that gave him a 30% stat boost on attack . Bringing his effective grand total of stats to 1066!!! , He was sure that nomatter how high Shakuni''s damage was , it could not be more than this, hence with the intention of sending Shakuni flying he went in for a shy move. However , by doing so he walked right into Rudra''s trap number one , his measely 1066 was still a farcry away from Rudra''s 1203! , And hence the result of their sh.... Parax was the one sent flying. Shock .... Horror ... Disbelief spread on his face ..... He was thoroughly repelled after all this? Just how high was Shakuni''s strength? Chapter 299 - Shakuni Vs Parallax

Chapter 299 - Shakuni Vs Parax

Rudra did not let this chance slip by , the moment Paraxnded on his back , he rolled through to regain fighting posture , only to his horror , Rudra was already upon him. Along with his monstrous strength ... His speed was also terrifying..... Parax gulped , he tried to dodge the iing sword thrust however,?he was one second too slow , the sword grazed the side of his neck , drawing blood. -7000! Simultaneously he got a notification that said '' You are bleeding heavily ... Will loose -50 HP every second , untill bleeding stops! ''. Rudra was pleased to have triggered the bleed passive , while Parax was shocked , not even 15 seconds into the match and he was thoroughly outmatched and in a disadvantages posisiton. Retreating quickly he created some seperation between the two. He needed a moment to gather his thoughts , things were going downhill for him real fast. However, much to his dismay he never got that luxury , as Rudra was constantly pressing. Rudra activated ymore first , for 3 minutes his every move will cause 200% damage. Then he used illusion sword. Parax saw Rudra''s swordsced with killing intent swinging at him at the same time , he saw both his shoulders being targetted by Rudra''s two swords, hence he shrunk his torso , to avoid both blows. However the swords never passed by his shoulders. Instead a deep gnash appeared on his chest. -24000 CRITICAL HIT! He lost about 1/3rd HP in one go ! Rudra had intricatelybined three sword skills , ymore , illusionary sword and twin de cross sh , this was his training at work . He had honed this move time and time again , only to use it once here, the end result ..... Devastating! Parax stood infront of Rudra , stunned , from the start of the battle uptill now , he had absolutely no answer for Rudra ''s move . His HP bar actually fell into yellow without dealing a single damage to Rudra . The reality was sobering , however his strong sense of pride would not let him ept such an oue , hence the strategy he madeing into this fight went down the drain , only strong retalitation to save his face was on his mind. Being a swordsman , he unleashed one of his ss special skill , obtained upon promotion . The same one that he used to clear floor 69 of the beat the clock challenge , the special move elemental sword descent. Four sword qi , containing the power of four different elements , hovered above Parax''s head , as he unleashed one of his strongest moves to attack Rudra. He roared " Now face the might of the number one yer!". Rudra looked at the 4 elemental sword qi of fire , water , wind and earth , hovering above Parax. It was indeed a strong move , however there was no way Rudra would ever admit that. Instead Rudra countered with his own special move , using 10,000?sword cuts ! The entire space above Rudra''s head was filled with sword qi , the scalepletely outshining Parax , who was dumbfounded at the scene. His four elemental qi when shing with the countless ones from Rudra were easily neutralized and , the remainder kept raining in on him , giving him cuts and damage . -300 -300 -400 -600 CRITICAL HIT Your bleed status has worsened , loosing 200 HP every 10 seconds ! . The bright yellow HP bar on Parax''s head turned to a darker yellow , as fear and self doubt started to creep in his heart. Rudra aggrevated this by saying " Ohhh , a swordsman with such inferior swordsmanship , what a waste of my time ". Parax shouted angrily " SHUTUP , ILL SHOW YOU ". Rudra only chuckled , and said with a murderous re , " There is nothing you can do that will harm me , boy ,e kneel before your father ". A loud Oooooooooo erupted from the crowd , followed by chants of " Whose your Daddy? p p p , Whose your Daddy ? , p p p .....?". Parax looked around the crowd , his sense of pride beingpletely crushed , and in desperation he used his strongest move against Rudra to shut the crowd up . He screamed " SHUT UR DAMN?MOUTHS ". As he unleashed his grand move , indomitable sword strike. A focussed torrent of sword qi , looking like a horizontal tornado , came at high speed towards Rudra , the ground below rupturing at the intense air pressure. It was a SSS rated ss special skill , and Parax''s ace in the hole. Parax shouted " DIE SHAKUNI!". However to his horror , Shakuni calmly held the Elven sword and unleashed WORLD SLASH! An equally terrifying sword qi that could rupture space itself , came at a blinding speed towards the tornado. Untill there was a impact. BOOOOMMMMMM! SHOCKWAVE AND RIPPLES. The battlefield was left In ruins , as the very level and t battleground was changed into a deep trench ar the point of impact with sword abberations showing all over the battlefield. However the most shocking part was that World sh , was equally matched with Parax''s indomitable sword. Rudra spoke smugly " Is this it? I''m not even a swordsmen yet I can easily counter your best move ? Your not strong enough to even lick my shoes boy , no better than a dog ''". Parax waspletely broken mentally at this point , this was his ace in the hole , his strongest move , yet it was neutralized . He kept speaking " Impossible ... This is impossible ... I refuse to beleive I''m inferior to you .... I''m the number one yer , you cheat , you cheat , this is impossible ! ". Rudra looked proudly at his work , a sadistic smile on his face , he had broken Parax! -------- Derek Ray : OOOH , what an impact , what powerfull sh! The entire battlefield ispletely ruined and the crowd is loving it! Lee Dixon : Look at Parax''s face Derek , he is shook up , shock and horror is clear on his face , from the start of this match untill now , he has not mounted a single tangible offense , it is Shakuni all along. Derek Ray : nobody expected this sort of dominance from Shakuni right out the gate Lee , this is by no ways a fight between equals , this is Shakuni toying with his opponent. I feel terrifyed about bing an opponent of the True Elites guild master Lee , he is a devil , through and through , look at him mocking and enjoying Parax''s misery . Terrifying! , Simply terrifying! Lee Dixon: well it''s not over yet ... Can parax pull his act together and mount aeback...? Chapter 300 - Shakuni Vs Parallax

Chapter 300 - Shakuni Vs Parax

Rudra pretty much knew he had this match in the bag now , unless Parax could find enough time to take a healing potion , but considering his rattled state of mind that clouded his judgment and how Rudra was eyeing him like a scavenger looking at a bleeding prey , he doubted he would ever get such an opportunity. Parax was a scared cub now , his moves were unclean andced with fear. The moves he would have parried easily were now hitting him constantly , chipping away at his health , alongside the passive bleed damage. Rudra had nothing but contempt and pity for Parax , who was not at all a '' weak '' yer by any standards , however he was a yer with weak mentality. He was a skilled levelling maniac , and that was all there was to him. An overinted sense of ego , and ack of discipline and spine that would help him get through tough times , meant that the moment he was in a disadvantagous position , he would loose control of the match. Rudra was a master maniptor , from the start of the match till this point , he had constantly put pressure into manipting Parax into using his best moves , and when those moves yielded no results , he sunk into despair , his thought process bing like , I can''t deal with him with my best move ... What else can I do? The moment the self doubt crept in , he stopped thinking about the fight , and started thinking about what he did wrong , loosing focus and getting shed around by Rudra. Rudra kept up the intense pressing for about 5 minutes , and slowly Parax started to show more and more signs of sluggishness. His breathing had became ragged , as his movements became slower and slower , his stamina had started to bottom out. This greatly shocked Parax , Shakuni had such high stats distributed into strength and agility , how could he also have such high stamina? This made absolutely 0 sense to him , as he kept staring at Rudra , whose pace had not slowed down a single bit. After a while he cursed , shouting " What is wrong with you and your bottomless stamina , why am I the one who is out of gas before you , this makes no sense , with the points you have spent in agility and strength , you should not have much left for stamina ! ". Rudra only smugged and did not reply , instead opting to use twin de hurricane for offense. Extremely fast movement of twoswords absolutely dismanteled Parax''s armour , dealing cuts after cuts of what seemed like a blinding speed of delivering blows. -400 -400 -500 -1000 -400 Parax''s dark yellow HP went into red , he had less than 15% HP remaining under his bar! And his mind was nk , he could not think of any possible ways of countering Rudra. His mind went onto useless things like , how will he face the media after such a humiliating defeat , what will his countrymen think of him? What about his promise to bring them gold medal? He talked big about making Shakuni his b***h before the match , however he had not even grazed Shakuni yet. Unlike popr Anime where when the MC thinks about his reason to fight and suddenly bursts with unforseen strength. Here in reality it only sunk him even lower. Fear gripped his heart , he was terrifyed of all the mockings and the trolling he would recieve after he died. Rudra noticed that his opponent was unfocused , and used the move '' Suppression art ''. It was a five step move meant to disarm the opponent and deliver a critical strike. The first move hit Parax''s sword near the very hilt , sending a powerfull shock through his wrists. The second move forced him to block a wide arm blow , by meeting it with a wide swing of his own. However much to his dismay , due to his inferior strength his sword was pinned under Rudra''s. The third strike used Rudra''s second sword to hit the grip of the suppressed sword , with such force that Parax had no choice but to let go of the sword , if he did not wish his arm to be sliced off , now disarmed he was vulnerable to attacks. Fourth strike was a elbow right to Parax''s jaw , causing minor physical damage , however forcing the opponents eyes away from the fifth and crucial strike. The fifth strike , a double pration right into both his lungs! -15,000 CRITICAL HIT! A deadly attack forced Parax toe down to 1% HP barely hanging in the fight , and disarmed. Shock and horror made him stutter , he was barely hanging by a thread , and his demons hadpletely consumed his mind. He fell on his knees and began to beg Rudra " Please , spare me , I''ll give you everything , gold , weapons and rare treasures , forefit this match, please , please let me go ... I...I...iffff I loose noone will respect me .... I''ll be a nobody ....I can''t be a nobody .... Please ... I beg you ". This scene was etched into the memory of the billions across the world watching this match , the proud parax over the course of 12 minutes of fighting was only left as a shell of his former self , begging on his knees , while facing Shakuni. The electric crowd became silent at this moment , then the loudest BOOOOOOO in the history of sports ensued. " WEAKLING.... WEAKLING....IM DISGUSTED! ". " GET UP AND FIGHT ! PATHETIC BAS****". " HEY , HEY , HEY I BET MONEY ON YOU , GET UP AND FIGHT ". " SPINELESS RANKER , WHO MADE THIS PUNK THE FLAGBEARER? ". the boo''s never ended as snarlyments were passed around . Ethan Grey was thoroughly enjoying himself , as he was chilling Popping popcorn into his mouth , this was more entertaining than he expected , unlike others he wanted to see Parax squirm and squeel even more . All eyes were on Rudra , he could not be possibly considering Parax''s offer right...? Nobody knew , as Rudra continued to look down on Parax with a murderous look in his eyes , only the slightest damage and he would win this match ... What would his decision be? /// Guys this is a monumental chapter for me and the book , the 300th chapter !!! Thank-you to everyone who supported this book and me , I never thought I woulde soo far when I started the book. However it is gratifying to say the least that I did. Giving a shoutout to my top 10 fans on this asion! 1) Cervantez91 2) The Noone 3)Leo Crispii 4) Kingspy25i 5) Ivory pope 6)Purvi shah 7) Shree Danev 8) Nichs Savage 9) Raging silver 10) Josiah Templeton! And many many more , thankyou guys without you this won''t be possible/// Chapter 301 - Cruelty

Chapter 301 - Cruelty

/// This is a dark chapter where a man is thoroughly humiliated and stripped of his dignity , if you find such content disturbing , please donot read the chapter , the takeaway of the chapter is that Rudra defeats Parax , and you can continue the book next chapter onwards , knowing that very part. Unlock the chapter at your own risk/// Rudra never thought about Parax''s offer seriously , the benefit that triple gold medal gave to a yer was iparable to anything that Parax could offer him . Although Rudra wanted to rattle the man a bit , he never thought that the mighty Parax would be reduced to a spineless beggar. This scene just revolted Rudra inside out , he hated nothing more than these spineless cowards. Even in his past life when he was a nobody , he would always fight his opponents no matter how much the power gap , till the very end, till the veryst HP. Maybe it is the difference between the weak and the strong. A person can get shy equipment and with hardwork one can level up. However what one cannot control... What one cannot change , is character. No amount of hardwork or talent or circumstance can forge temper. If one is a wimp deep down, no matter how much they try to paint themselves as the lion?, then the moment the shy things above are stripped away , he would show his real colors. Some people naturally bow to the strong and bully the weak , it''s ingrained in their nature . However these types of people are born to live in servitude. Those who treat the strong the same as the weak , and have the courage to challenge the strong , only they can surpass them to be stronger. Rudra knew he was imperfect in a lot of areas , he had a lot of ws , however his character was solid. He neither bowed to the strong , nor oppressed the weak . Wether it is Ethan Grey or a random person on the street , the way he talks to them is the same. He wanted to teach Parax a lesson today , just because of this disgust , he wanted to open his eyes to the real world that the guy was soo desperately trying to avoid. Rudra said " Ohhh , what can you offer me? ". Parax''s eyes shined , he felt like he maybe able to negotiate with Rudra , as he said " I will give you about 2 million gold , all my equipment after the VR Olympics end , which included three pieces of epic equipment and 4 pieces of dark gold equipment. Plus you can ask three favours from me that I cannot deny .... Say ... Say good deal for you eh? , Now let me take my sword and kill you". The audience was dumbfounded... Rudra could not actually be thinking about taking the deal right....? The entire crowd again became pin drop silent. Parax crawled to the part where he dropped his sword , however just as he tried to pick it up , Rudra stepped on it. Parax looked up gulping... What did Rudra want? Rudra said " How can I trust you won''t renege on our deal after thepetition ends... Where is the contract? ". Parax frowned , he genuinely had no intention of not fulfilling Rudra''s demands , he would have actually followed through with it , however Rudra was doubting him now , ofcourse he did not have a contract lying around in his inventory at this very moment. He said " I''m a man of my word , such things are unnecessary ". Rudra kicked him in the face , causing a -50 damage to appear , which caused Parax''s heart to leap out of his chest .... He said " I don''t have a contract right now , please don''t kill me , please don''t kill me , I promise to fulfill my end of the bargain , please trust me ". Rudra chuckled as he said " Well how can I trust you , you called me a punk a** Bi*** before the match , did you not?, Now if you get on your knees and say that it is you who is a punk a** bit** and bark twice like a dog , then I will beleive that you are saying the truth ". Parax hesitated ... He had tears in his eyes , he did not know right from wrong anymore , when he looked at the 200,000 people around him , he felt his demonse to life ... The moment he was defeated , he would be nothing , he would be an afterthought .... The moment he would do such demoralizing thing , it would be the same , it would not matter if he won or lost , as long as he did as Rudra asked , he would be ruined. He started to think about where it all went wrong , andshed out madly at Rudra " I CANT DO IT , HOW DARE YOU ASK SOMETHING SOO INSULTING FROM A WARRIOR LIKE ME TO DO? ". Rudraughed , almost a maniacalughter , he said " Boy you are no warrior , you have no dignity , you have no respect , it doesn''t matter if you say it or not , the moment you went on your knees instead of fighting me , you became my b**** , these people are my witness. You don''t need skills and levels boy , you need a spine , unfortunately the game can''t help you grow one ". Before Parax could retort and utter a single word , overhead sh sent him to the resurrection point outside the arena. He died ! , It was all over. The once electric arena was silent , the buzz of the match had been thoroughly ruined , too much happened to fast for people to properly process it. Then the sound of pping was heard. p ... p ....p....p. Ethan initiated the pping , and soon the entire arena followed suit. Everyone started to p for the winner of the event , Shakuni. Rudra stood there , his hands pped together in a namaste sign , as he asked for forgiveness from the crowd , as people passed a critical statement .... Everyone in the arena witnessed Rudra''s cruelty first hand , however not a single one here?criticized him for it. If anything they had respect for Rudra , this is reality , and not a fantasynd of fairies , the moment you give into your opponents , the moment you loose the will to fight , is the moment you die. Parax was a wimp , and he needed to suffer the humiliation Rudra put him through , Rudra''s words though harsh , were the truth , with such temperament Parax would never be a true top yer. The result of the match was clear , as the ring announcer came in and announced " THE WINNER OF THIS MATCH , AND GOING ONTO THE FINAL ROUND .... FROM THE ISLAND OF JAPAN .... SHAKUNIIIIII ". cheers rained from the crowd , as Rudra walked out of the arena , without taking a single point of damage in the fight. From the start to finish it was unteral annihtion of the opponent. The '' Fear '' behind the name Shakuni started to spread after this match , as Rudra not only gained the respect of the audience worldwide , but also sowed a seed of fear into everyone''s minds .... A fear of ... What if this man bes my enemy in the future? In the timespan of 14 minutes and 53 seconds , Rudra won his semi finals Match , securing atleast a silver medal for Japan. Chapter 302 - Final Preparations

Chapter 302 - Final Preparations

Rudra got back to the yers lounge , where he was practically alone at this point , and started focussing on the match between nightmare and Khabib , thementary was on in the background. Derek Ray : It''s a fight between two fellow dark faction yers , Khabib the dark barbarian taking on nightmare the blood warlock , it''s a interesting matchup . Lee Dixon : Well , will this match be more evenly matched than thest one? Last one was a ughter staged by Shakuni. What are your thoughts on this one Derek Derek Ray : I think Khabib should have the advantage at close range Lee , and nightmare should have an advantage from the distance. The fight wille down to how one strategizes and ys to their strengths. Lee Dixon : Well , of all the matches I have seen soo far , it''s not a far cry to say that the most bizzare matches are the ones nightmare takes part in. His matchups never go past 3 minute mark , with first six matches ending under 1 minute. He has the fastest recording up the rounds. Derek Ray : Yes , his longest time of three minutes was in the group stage finals against the tank , ''?burned ord '' , well it was just basically him defending all the time against the attacks of his opponent. Lee Dixon : Well , the rules of thepetition are clear , apart from the already equipped equipment on a yer , a yer may bring four vials of potions and three additional pieces of equipment in one''s inventory. Derek Ray : Well the choice of vials that nightmare carries is always clear , four vials of blood , which he bursts the first thing upon entering the arena. The blood then floating around him like water floats , which he maniptes with utmost precision , making sharp swords to attack , or t shields to defend then . The pration power , and defense are top notch. He is like a character straight out of a marvel film. Lee Dixon : there are other blood warlocks out there , but noone can control even one pint of blood properly , unlike nightmare who can control rivers. It''s just unreasonable his strength , some assume he recieved a legendary skill of blood maniption , however all such things are just spection , the real reason behind his strength remains unknown. Derek Ray : Well , noone can underestimate the dark barbarian brawler Khabib either , his ruthless strength and excellent control skills , along with his semi legendary Axe makes him a extreme threat . Lee Dixon : Well the opponents are just coldly staring at each other , unperturbed with each other''s strengths , just staring down each other . No words exchanged unlike the previous match , where contestants riled each other up. Derek Ray : The countdown starts ... Get readydies and gentlemen , if you blink , you will miss a critical move! ------ Rudra was intently watching the match , Khabib was a yer whose ystyle was much like Rudra , a dual axe wielder with high strength and close range attacks , he would learn a lot from this battle , regardless of who wins. When the timer hit 0 , Khabib charged at Nightmare , who stood calmly , not moving a muscle . Four blood drops turned into four blood javelins , that went at blinding speed towards the charging attacker. Khabibs eyes widened , he was forced to stop his charge , forced to defend against the attack. When the first javelin hit his axe , it was rock solid , however when the second javellin hit his axe , it sshed into blood , sttering all over Khabib , hardening instantly , and stinging him like pins. -50 -60 -60 -60 . . . . -60 A small damage was inflicted on Khabib , however this made him loose confidence in blocking the path of the next bloodnce , as he chose to dodge it instead. Which was a smart call , however the dodgednce immediately like a target seeking missile , changed trajectory and came hunting for Khabib again. This time he was forced to block. Rudra''s eyes widened seeing this exchange , such high and precise control over blood at tier 2 .... It was bound to have a huge mana consumption behind it , what nightmare was doing was almost like a double edged sword , going soo high in offense soo early , it may backfire on him when his mana pool bottoms out. What Rudra did not know however was that , much like Rudra and his golden ratio , nightmare had specialized his ss specific skills into broadening his mana pool. He had three notable skills , first made his mana pool twice of a normal yer. Second made his mana recovery , three times faster. Third was the only special attack skill under his pocket , which could potentially wipe out an enemy in one move. Rudra was unware of these facts , hence he could only base his decuctions based on nightmare''s performance in this match. From Rudra''s perspective , he wanted the two of them two push each other to their very limits , and unearth both of their trump cards. That way no matter who won or lost , there would be no surprises for Rudra. Uptill now , the pressure from the four Lance''s was high on Khabib , who was fighting it safely . Rudra was very impressed by Khabib , unless most barbarian ss yers who were only brutes and had no brain. Khabib was extremely intelligent. He knew his priorities and he used his brain in his fights , he was formidable. He had lost only about 5% of his health , and was waiting on the opponents mana reserves to bottom out before mounting his counter attack. The attacks seemed to slow down after 2 minutes , and nightmare indeed retreated his blood back around him. Khabibs and Rudra''s eyes shined , as they thought the same thing , opportunity to counter! Khabib charged in to deal damage.... However a grin broke out on nightmare''s face , as if this is exactly what he wanted , Khabib failed to see this , but Rudra as a spectator noticed it ... A bad premonition spread in his heart. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target , good job guys , the powerstones have slowed down a lot , I hope we can hit the target for powerstones too soon , soo that we may have more bonus chapters /// Chapter 303 - The Outcome

Chapter 303 - The Oue

Just as Khabib was going to approach nightmare. Khabib missed the trap set up for this very purpose. The ground was littered with blood and just as he tried to get close to nightmare , it shot up out of nowhere piercing the barbarian from all directions. Imagine a car going down a cliff and a tree with multiple branches pierces the car . That''s exactly how Khabib looked as he suffered critical damage under the assault. -21,000 CRITICAL HIT ! This was a intricate trap set up by nightmare , he had carefully split one of the javelins into two , when it was attacking Khabib , then when he was blindsided fighting the other four Lance''s , he carefully pulled it back and made it spill on the ground. When Khabib charged in , unaware of this fact , seeing the four dots of blood hovering over nightmare , he did not suspect anything was wrong , and hence paying the cost dearly as he walked into a trap. Khabib was stunned , he had to retreat quickly , he had lost a third of his max HP and he was not happy about it. Nightmare however resumed his relentless assault on Khabib , much to the shock of both Rudra and Khabib , did his mana not run out? What was up with his relentless assault? It was back to the same stalemate as before , with Khabib , however things were a little different now , Khabib had lost a third of his HP and the pressure was significantly more. In a bold move , Khabibunched one of the special moves of the dark barbarian ss ,''?darkness rage '' , and tried to power his way through to nightmare . With his increased strength and speed , nightmare''s attacks were not able to keep up , and Khabib was making his way quickly towards nightmare. When the distance closed into less than ten meters , nightmare was forced to retreat his blood for defense , and for the first time in the match , he had to engage in defense. Khabibs axe plowed into nightmares blood shield , which was flung away on impact . Unlike a normal shield the blood shield was not strong at all , many of his attacks cut right through the blood shield , and nightmare was forced to physically dodge them . However slowly getting in the rhythm Khabib used a brilliant axe skill to create an opening to attack , where he was able to throw his axe right into the chest of nightmare , as it stuck to his armour with a sickening thud. -2100 Blood trickled down nightmare''s chest , as shock was clearly visible in his eyes. This was the first time ever that somebody had damaged him. However it was reced with a sick grin , as he used a move Rudra had never seen before, the four blood weapons disintigrated into fourrge pools of blood and started to spin at high velocity, the four dots disintigrated into eight then sixteen , then thirty two .... Uptill the entire arena was filled with small blood dots. This was Khabib ''s opening , the weapons had stopped attacking , and he wanted to take full advantage of this , however, never did he expect that before he could take a single step , nightmare uttered a single word '' Blood Bullet '' , as the countless dots of blood fired at Khabib , and ttered him like real bullets! -1000 -1000 -1000 -1000 Bang bang bang bang bang , attacked from all sides , he took a cumtive damage of 37,000 his bright yellow HP bar turning to deep red , he had less than 5% HP remaining. Rudra was stupefied , WTF was that move? How the hell can anyone fight that...? Isn''t this ne exaggeration? , However his thoughts were cut short , as the re of this move was taken by the next. All the bloodbined above nightmare into a single Chinese dragon , the one with a streamlined body and a dragon head , not like the one with the wings and legs. It looked majestic and terrifying , nightmare softly said '' Sepcial move : Blood Dragon strike ''. As therge dragon tore the space as it moved towards Khabib , Khabibunched his best move too in retalitation '' Thor''s hammer strike! ''. As he flung his axe with full power towards the dragon , which flew with an electric current. However , the dragon simply swallowed the attack , before continuing unperturbed towards Khabib , who was defenseless.... The match ended just like that . Nightmare won in four minutes and five seconds. Everyone across the world was shocked. The entire arena was silent .... WTF was that? , What sequence of moves? Is this actually a tier two yer? Why does this seem like a tier 4 or 5 endboss? Every match every move they had seen uptill this point seemed like a kiddie pool parlour trickpared to the two movesunched by nightmare. The path where the blood dragon flew was destroyed into wastnd , a deep trench forming where it passed. It was more devastating than when both Rudra and Paraxunched their grand moves destroying the battlefield. This was simply unheard of power from a tier two yer. And this is not where he was supposed to be the strongest.... He was supposed to be strongest in a battlefield where there was blood everywhere , he was a PVE ss yer , everything about his gamey is exaggerated and simply unbelievable. Rudra was baffled seeing the match , his eyebrows turned into a deep furrow .... How the hell can he fight against nightmare? From the start to the end , there was not a single time where he was in real trouble. This guy was not present in his past timeline .... How did such a terrifying and exaggerated yer rise up in this timeline? /// What''s the secret of nightmare guys , how will Rudra face this challenge , well drop ament on what you think is the secret behind this character .... If you are right , or close to the truth , I''ll write a maybe on urments , let''s see if you guys can guess it , if your conspiracy theory is better than my original one , who knows I might just take ur idea instead.?/// Chapter 304 - The Simulation

Chapter 304 - The Simtion

Rudra watched the entire match , chills going down his spine. Thest two moves used by nightmare , the blood bullet and the blood dragon , left a deep impression in Rudra''s mind. They were absolutely terrifying moves that no tier 2 yer should be able to perform . Just thinking about facing these moves , Rudra had to think of the best way to counter them. Rudra''s ace in the whole , was definitely his SSS ss tier 2 promotion ability full counter. Rudra knew for sure that blood magic was also considered as a magical attack and not a physical attack , hence he could technically use full counter on it. However, Rudra was unsure about nightmare''s ability to dissipate the blood , should it be returned back to him. Rudra''s game n relied heavily on the full counter move ,and theoritically , no matter how good a mage was , suppose he/ she was a champion of fire magic like Medivh , and specialized in such spells , if Medivh was to use fireball on Rudra , and Rudra used full counter to send back the attack , the attack should hit Medivh nheless causing damage. However what Rudra was afraid off , was that , theoritically if he was fighting a fire giant instead of Medivh who has fire immunity . If a fire giant uses a fireball , which Rudra returns , he would not cause any damage. What is the ss special trait of blood warlocks? Can blood damage a blood warlock? If it can then by how much can it damage? Will the full double damage work? Because it would be game over if it did. Rudra''s brain worked at superputer speed. Thinking of scenarios after scenarios , critically analysing the match between Khabib and Nightmare , he thought of three major takeaways. First takeaway was that when Khabib speeded up , he was able to get out of the relentless attack from the blood Lance''s and was able to counter it , hence technically Rudra with his supremely superior stats should be able to find himself not being bothered by those pesky blood Lance''s and would have a proper match-up with nightmare without it. Second takeaway for Rudra was that nightmare is extremely crafty and has unimaginable mana reserves. His battle style was unique and his assaults were crafty. However from the start to the end , Rudra never once saw his mana reserves bottom out which is very peculiar. Rudra knows that there is nothing like infinite mana , however he does not know for sure where nightmare''s bottom line is. Rudra had a crude assumption , that nightmare''s use of the two big moves back to back was because of the fact that he wanted to hide his mana deficit . However it was just a wild spection with no actual proof to back it up. The third takeaway Rudra had from the match was that , nightmare had a low defense. The only move where nightmare took damage was a axe throw right to his chest , which is the most well protected area of one''s armour. Technically it should not cause more than -500 damage however it caused a -2100 damage. This meant that the allmighty nightmare , had a weak defense overall. This was the only deficit Rudra could find in his character. Rudra currently had no means to counter the blood bullet move , as it was not a single point attack but a wide ranged attack. Using full counter on it would be useless , also hecked information on how often could nightmare use that move. Hence he needed to be careful. The more Rudra thought about the match , the more he realized he was out of his league here , the opponent was a character out of a superhero film , his fighting style and his moveset and damage ratio , far above what any other tier two yer could do ... And now Rudra had to fight him! ------ ( True Elites HQ , real world , the upside ) The atmosphere in the guild hall upto 5 minutes ago was extremely electric and happy . Guild leader Rudra had won his match in grand fashion whereas , vice guild master Karna had won a gold in his event and elder Neatwit had won a silver in his . However after seeing the match between nightmare and Khabib , the hall was silenced , it was as if everyone collectively came to the consensus that , who the hell can win against that monster? When the Victorious Karna and Neatwit came inside the guild hall , expecting a grand wee and rowdy atmosphere , saw the silent crowd , they assumed the worst that Rudra had lost. However when their eyesid on the live TV , where the blood bullet and blood dragon move was shown on repeat. The only reaction Karna had was that " WHAT UNDER GODS GREEN EARTH IS THAT? ". Everyone else had the same reaction seeing it the first time around , soo they turned to see who had thete reaction , only to see that vice guild master Karna was back. A bit of the energy came back in the crowd , as people started to praise vice guild master for his victory. They also congratted Neatwit on his silver. Neatwit was not overly ambitious , he would have liked to win the gold , however he was proud and happy with his silver too. His only desire was to level up and be the g bearer next Olympic games , he was little worried about the medals. When the duo was shown the footage of the four minute match between Khabib and Nightmare , only then did they realize the situation. The crowd was silent because Rudra was to face this giant the next match around. Karna too felt a lump in his throat , however he could not let it show , Karna took the stage in the guild hall as he said " Okay guys , let me spell it out for you , THE GUILD LEADER HAS NOT LOST YET, soo those of you who have given up on him , give yourselves a p , let me spell it out for the slower ones , THE GUILD LEADER HAS '' NEVER '' BEEN DEFEATED , NOT ONCE , AND TODAY WONT BE HIS FIRST! ". Energy returned to the crowd .... That''s right ... Rudra had never been defeated yet ... Why were they thinking soo negetively .... If anyone can defeat the monster called nightmare it would be guild master Shakuni! ------- Rudra''s hands were trembling , thinking about theing fight , as he asked himself ..... Is this fear? The answer he got was mixed .... It was indeed fear , however fear was just 1% of the equation. It was 1% fear and 99% excitement.... Rudra felt anticipation and excitement to fight the next match. Finally after all this time , Rudra was not the top dog in a match , but much like his entire career in his past life , a very unlikely underdog. The odds of him winning this match were against him at 98:2 , he knew it himself. However , that''s exactly how it had been all his past life. This match was just more than a gold medal match for him , it was a chance to proove to himself , that this life .... This second chance ... He was different! He had no prior knowledge about nightmare , who was not a prominent figure in hisst life , he was going in purely based on his own spections and no cheats or knowledge ..... Without his cheats and without his knowledge , just as a yer , how strong was guild leader Shakuni? He would get the answer in this match.. If he wins he would know that he had actually risen from the ashes after his rebirth , if he lost he d know he was more of the same. Either way , he looked forward to fighting the next match! Chapter 305 - Finals

Chapter 305 - Finals

( The forums ) '' how can anyone fight against nightmare , what the hell was thatst move! How cool was that dragon ? Question : Are tier 2 dark faction yers stronger than tier 2 light faction yers? ''. '' We need to get answers from Cuber corporation , why do I feel I made a mistake choosing my ss as an archer. I should have been a blood warlock , everything else is rubbish ''. '' I have a friend who is a darkness ss yer , he said that , blood warlocks are inherently very weak , only nightmare is as strong as he is '' '' Hey , does anyone on the forums believe that , Shakuni can win in the finals ? , If you do start a chain of me1 ''. '' Me1 ''. '' Me2 '' '' Me3 '' . . . ''Me 694'' '' To all the retards beleiving in the victory or Shakuni , you are moronic idiots who need to watch the clip of the fight between nightmare and Khabib , NOONE BEATS NIGHTMARE , COME KNEEL BEFORE THE KING! ''. '' Shakuni is the strongest light faction yer , he will show nightmare the strength of us light faction yers!!!!! GO SHAKUNI GO ! ''. '' HE CANT WIN! IF HE WINS I WILL EAT MY DOGS FECES ! ''. '' Then be ready to eat dog s***''. Heated arguments ensued on the forums. The light faction yers had made Shakuni their messiah , they refused to believe that they were inferior to dark faction yers. Unknowingly the stakes for Rudra''s final match became even more exaggerated! ------------ Ethan Grey''s mood became serious , he was loosing a lot of money here , he was not an expert analyst in the analysis of a yer''s strengths or weaknesses , however witnessing nightmare''s move live , even he felt that maybe this guy was stronger than Rudra. However when he checked the online betting forums which had the ridiculous odds of 98:2 payout. He felt a itch in his skin to ce a heavy bet on Shakuni. His only regret right now was that he could not contact Shakuni , to ask him if it was a good idea ¡­. He was loosing a lot of money here , on one side his logic told him that he should sit this one out and not ce any bets , on the other side his heart told him , ain''t no bastard gonna beat his boy Rudra. Frustrated he just ced a bet of 20 billion dors on Rudra''s win , even if he lost the money then soo be it , he did not care , he ain''t ever gonna bet against his brother ! If he could not trust him in ridiculous situations like these , where the world and logic was against his win , how would he make money? ( Ahem , be called a true brother ) . Gambling , he now felt properly pumped for the finals , will he win his money back 100 times or not? ( ahem , will Rudra beat all odds to win or not ¡­ ) -------- Derek Ray : The final event ¡­. The gold medal match , this is it Lee , the ultimate battle ¡­. Shakuni of Japan vs Nightmare of the United States ¡­. Who will win this one Lee? Lee Dixon : Well if you would have asked me this question 40 minutes ago , I would have said it would be a fair match, however after that performance against I say nightmare will steamroll this match Derek , no question about it. Derek Ray : It will be a uphill battle for Shakuni that''s for sure , I won''t use bold words like a gauranteed defeat. But a difficult battle for sure. What was expected to be a sh of the Titans in the finals of one v one fight , turned into a David vs Goliath matchup. Can Shakuni pull off an upset? Lee Dixon : Well the leader of True Elites is known to create miracles for his guild , and it will take a miracle for him to defeat nightmare that''s for sure. Derek Ray : Well that''s it from our side for now folks , the ring announcer is down in the arena , let''s go onto the introduction. -------- Announcer : LADIESSSS AND GENTLEMEN , TODAYS MAIN EVENT , THE FINALS OF ONE VS ONE FIGHT , IT IS JAPANS SHAKUNIII TAKING ON NIGHTMARE OF THE UNITED STATES! Announcer : Introducing first , from Japan , the GUILD MASTER OF TRUE ELITES , The One who absolutely destroyed the gbearer parax in the semi finals , The KNIGHT of the light faction ... SHAKUNIIIIIIIIIIII Rudra walked out to the arena , both his swords shining in his hands , as he had a dead serious expression stered on his face. His entire aura eminanted the '' no nonsense '' Vibe , he was here to win! ( Crowd cheers lightly for Rudra ) Announcer : Introducing next ¡­. The blood warlock , the destroyer , the blood dragon summoner ¡­. The dark faction yer from United States ¡­.. NIGHTMARE! Nightmare walked out , crushing his blood vials in the process , creating a majestic blood arc at his back. ( Crowd cheers heavily for nightmare , screams of nightmare! Nightmare ! And blood dragon! Blood dragon ! Can be heard ) He calmly takes his ce , and gazes right into Rudra''s eyes unfazed. There are no words exchanged between the duo , however both understand the tense atmosphere between each other. Nightmare''s eyes convey the message '' I''m gonna chew you alive and spit you out ''. Whereas Rudra''s eyes say '' Ohh SHUTUP and just bring it! , Ain''t noone scared of your parlour tricks ''. The ring announcer went out of the arena .... And the countdown for the fight started. 10...9....8... ( Nightmare''s blood dots change into long javellins ) 7...6...5...( Rudra takes a stance as if he was going to dash at nightmare ) 4....3....2...1...FIGHT! Rudra dashes towards nightmare , who snickers and sends his four Lance''s towards Rudra . Rudra in a disy of godly agility weaves his movement through all four as heunches in the air! A distance of 25 meters between the two , nightmare is confused as to why is Rudra , doing something soo foolish? He can''t reach him from soo far...then why? He maneuvers his Lance''s to turn and go back on Rudra''s tail . However Rudra plunges a massively extended Excalibur into the ground . As he uses his first skill .... EARTHQUAKE! Chapter 306 - Intense Match-up!

Chapter 306 - Intense Match-up!

Rudra came crashing down with Excalibur , as he used Earthquake! BOOM ! , The earth rumbled , and nightmare was shaken , his control over the blood Lance''s was shaken for a moment as they deformed a little. In that very small opening , Rudra used DARKNESS?BIND! Pitch ck vines shot out of the ground as they bound nightmare into an immobile position , as he watched in horror as to how Rudra was charging in his direction. His four blood Lance''s trailing , as somehow they could not match upto Rudra''s speed. Defenseless , he saw the attack in slow motion , as Rudranded a vicious OVERHEAD SLASH! With the Elven sword onto his head! -50,000 CRITICAL HIT! BAM! , It connected and nightmare instantly lost about 60% of his total HP. The blood Lance''s had caught up and Rudra was forced to create a five yard distance. However, the damage was already done. The crowd which was silent just a second ago , was now roaring.... Absolutely going ballistic at the sequence of moves disyed by Rudra! Rudra was cautious , he did not want to recklessly charge in on nightmare , however he did not wish to give nightmare a chance to recover either. Hence he chose to use Darkness st from range. However just as he was about to use that attack .... Suddenly ( SPLAT! ) -4500! Rudra felt a searing pain in his back , where he noticed , a blood arrow had prated. He did not understand how he had missed this attack .... The four Lance''s were clearly infront of him... Then how? Unfortunately he was not afforded the time to think about how it happened... As three blood Lance''s came flying towards him in full speed. While Rudra was shaking off the three Lance''s , nightmare held the fourth in his hand , as he used his skill " Blood absorption ! ". Regaining 40,000 HP , bringing his health bar back upto the green shade. Rudra gritted his teeth at this sight. His previous efforts were nullified , however he too was not going to back down , he was not Khabib , and these three blood Lance''s were not fast enough to stop him. Breaking free of their constant attack pattern, Rudra found his chance to cast the dark spell .... DARKNESS ABSORB! Darkness enveloped nightmare''s feet , as he feared for another darkness bind attack , jumping to avoid its grasp. Unfortunately this time it was darkness absorb , as the darkness shot up and pierced his body , and drain him of his life. -6000 , a damage appeared on his head As Rudra regained his lost HP , now standing back at full HP bar! At this point the contest had already evolved into , whatever you can do , I can do it too , even better than you do it too! The crowd had went absolutely ballistic , roaring like a group of drunk Vikings . They were thoroughly enjoying this bout , which was seemingly evenly matched upto this point .... Or one might say , slightly in favour of the Japanese yer Shakuni! ---------- ( TV rey of how nightmare slipped an arrow at Rudra''s back ) Derek Ray : Look at this momentdies and gentlemen , when nightmare was walking down to the arena , he smashes his blood vials and makes an impressive blood arc at his back , looking majestic. However look at this exact moment , where he faces Shakuni , and a small part of his blood branches out of the arc and forms a small arrow hidden behind his back , obscured from Shakuni''s view. Lee Dixon : He craftily mentains eye contact , and no challenger would back down from a staredown from his opponent . Taking advantage of this situation , he craftily sends his arrow high above the arena , where Shakuni does not suspect it to be. Derek Ray : when the countdown starts he shifts the arc into his trademark four blood Lance''s , however , it is to be noted that his blood arrow is still hovering above the arena , while noticing carefully one will notice , that one of the four Lance''s is a little bit shorter in length. Lee Dixon : Shakuni has a banger of a start that throws Nightmare off-guard , as the speed of his blood magic cannot keep up with Shakuni''s agility , as Shakuni delivers a devastating strike to nightmare. However look how at the very first opportunity , nightmare stungs the arrow right into Shakuni''s back , as he is caughtpletely off-guard. Look at his expression , he doesn''t have a clue , how his opponent did it. Derek Ray : yes but points for Shakuni to recover from that attack and recover lost HP by using dark magic of his own. I don''t know how he did it, but after this initial one and a half minute , Shakuni has a slight upper hand in this fight. Lee Dixon : what a high level fight Derek , the mental level of these two contestants , the skills shown the traps and the counters ,pletely exhrating , what a matchup , worthy of being the finals of this one v one event! Derek Ray : You can''t take your eyes off for a second there , or you will miss a trapid by this duo , oooohhhhh , we have seen this move before , the blood dots are spinning .... And they are multiplying .... Does this mean nightmare will bring out his first big move? Will we see the BLOOD BULLET? --------- Ethan who was looking at the match could not understand why his blood was pumping soo much .... He was feeling like a teenager all over again. In his two lifetimes there could be a handful of moments where the usually calm and collected Ethan Grey had his heart beating and his mind cheering in a mad adrenaline rush . However right here , in this arena?watching this fight....he felt it . A roar escaped his mouth , much like the 200,000 others in the arena , as he cheered on for more action! This was interesting. Rudra was performing much better than he had anticipated , seems like he needed to put more faith in his boy ... However , he was happy overall .... Seems like 20 billion wasing home 98 times over! Another wave of adrenaline pumped in his veins , thinking about the potential money gains .... He was at an all time high , feeling the joys of life , as he gambled and enjoyed a fight . He chuckled at the thought , thinking he had regressed back to the medeival times. -------- Rudra''s alertness was on an all-time high , he had only studied the blood bullet move once and at that time he had seen that it took nightmare about 7 seconds to cast it . Which was enough for Rudra to charge in and deal damage. Rudra knew there might be a trap set up by nightmare if he charged in , however , by not doing anything he became a useless sitting duck , which could not be allowed either. Hence he decided to move. However , at that moment he was horrified to see that two sand hands had just emerged out of the ground beneath , as they grabbed onto Rudra''s legs , restricting his movement! Even after exerting his full strength , Rudra could not break free. At that moment he looked into nightmare''s eyes , which clearly said '' what you think you are the only one with restraining moves?''. Rudra surrounded by 3000 small balls off blood was now a sitting duck , for nightmare''s attack ...... ( Or was he? ) /// Bonus chapter thanx to the donation of Fatal notion , thankyou for the patronage! /// Chapter 307 - The Difference Between 4.9% Sync Rate

Chapter 307 - The Difference Between 4.9% Sync Rate

3000 spheres of blood rotated at high speeds , as the anticipation in the crowd reached at a all-time high , everyone wanted to see that glorious move. Rudra was bound to the earth by shockingly a move that was not blood magic , it was a normal spell . It was a blunder on Rudra''s part to think that nightmare only had blood magic in his arsenal. However , nightmare also made a mistake , in thinking that Rudra was defenseless against him , when the rain of blood bullets shot out towards Rudra , unlike what most expected , he was not pelted with the bullets .... Instead Rudra busted out TWIN BLADE HURRICANE! / [ Twin de hurricane ] : A dual wielder skill , can be used to attack or defend , a very fast and intricate movement of two swords that can destroy a opponents armour and deal a lot of surface cuts , or help create a 360 degree strong defense . / It was the same move Rudra used in his match against Parax .... That time it was to attack , and this time it was for Defense. An extremely fast sword defense , as blood bullets pelted against Elven sword and Excalibur , naturally Rudra''s sword movements were not faster than a sea of bullets and did not provide 100% immunity , however it definitely mitigated 70% of the iing damage. Rudra''s top of the line Knight''s armour , a level 75 , dark gold grade , full armour set , further reuced the damage dealt to him . As finally a damage of -7000 registered on Rudra! Rudra was shocked that he still recieved 7000 damage , while nightmare and the rest of the crowd?was shocked Rudra recieved ONLY 7000 damage ..... What the hell was that defense technique? ( A loud uproar erupted from the crowd , they lost their minds at this exchange! ) Rudra started to close up on nightmare again , who recalled his blood dots back around him to create his signature blood Lance''s , Three Lance''s shot out again towards Rudra , which he evaded sessfully . This was by no means an easy feat , unless Rudra had such incredibly high stats , and unless he had such precise control over his character he would have never been able to dodge this attack . Some Lance''s literally missed his body by a centimetre.... Which was exactly the margin of error he was afforded. Had Rudra been using his VR helmet instead of the new Pods , without that extra 4.9% sync rate , he was toast! When Rudra evaded all the attacks , the crowd anticipated himnding another blow onto Nightmare , just like the first time around when , however when Rudra went in for the TWIN BLADE CROSS SLASH , to hit Nightmare , his swords actually shed against hard metal! BAM! the impact sent nightmare flying , as he flipped mid air tond back on his feet , even then the momentum forcing him to slide another meter . A shining ck and red spear in his hand , a solid physical weapon . The three blood Lance''s also regrouped alongside Nightmare , and transformed back into balls of blood floating around his body. A look of utter shock and?confusion spread on Rudra''s face , his eyes looking as if it had seen a ghost. It was not the fact that nightmare had used a physical weapon to repell his attack that shocked Rudra , however it was the weapon itself. Rudra knew that weapon all too well .... It was not something that a yer should possess.... That blood red and ck spear with the shining silver tip , iid with a golden dragon coiling along its body ... This was a legendary grade weapon called '' Overlord spear ''?used by '' That '' existance in that catastrophic event , about 2 years from today''s timeline in his past life. Why did nightmare possess it ? Why had the timeline altered soo majorly? Had nightmare foundout the route to the lostnd of the dragons? A million questions arose in Rudra''s mind .... As a lot of things started to make sense now ..... The terrifying blood dragon move that nightmare used ... The Overlord spear in his hands.... It had to be! Rudra gritted his teeth , as he prepared for a brutal battle .... His chances of victory had been slimmed down to an even lower probability than before... With the Overlord spear in his opponents hands , a very difficult uphill climb awaited Rudra. The detail that Rudra currently missed out however was the fact that nightmare was actually a very proficient physical fighter of the spear , but the reason behind him bringing out this weapon was not as simple as it seemed. He was out of mana , he needed time to recoup from his major mana expenditure in the battle upto now. Rudra had pushed him to the limits where he needed to bring out the Overlord spear . Nightmare was at his strongest when he brought out this weapon however, he was much more than just a blood controller who fought at distance , and the world would watch it first hand ! The only reason no-one knew this fact , was because never before did his mana run out before defeating his opponent. This was a first , and for the first time, would he face a yer with his full might! ----------- Derek Ray : look at that shining weapon In nightmare''s hands Lee , seems like he is shifting his battle style to physical fighting , how about that! Lee Dixon : well personally I don''t think it''s a good idea to fight the leader of the Elites in a close range hand to handbat , I think he should stick to using his blood maniption from distance. This is a double edged sword that could see him buried deep into trouble. Derek Ray: well we never know Lee , however let''s take a moment and appreciate Shakuni ,ing into this match nobody had any expectations for his victory , but he is doing pretty well I''d say , this is more of a fight between equals , with twists and turns every minute. This is an excellent brawl between two champions! Who will win it.... I''m not soo sure anymore ! /// Well a big hint about the past of nightmare is dropped , let me hear your revised conspiracy theories about his secret to power /// Chapter 308 - David Vs Goliath

Chapter 308 - David Vs Goliath

Nightmare " Let me give you credit , Shakuni of True Elites , noone has ever forced me to bring out the Overlord spear in a fight. You are a first ". Rudra " Well , I hope your fighting skills don''t disappoint the fancy weapon you have there ". Nightmare" Ohhh , you speak as if you know of its value .... Interesting , very interesting ". Rudra dashed in on Nightmare , who mmed the Overlord spear on the ground , a shockwave of air came rushing towards Rudra , which he had to jump to avoid. Rudra came crashing down on nightmare from above , as both his swords nged against Overlord spear , creating ripples and shockwaves. This time nightmare only had to move back three steps before he stabilized , however Rudra was fast ,nding a kick right to his gut . Now sent flying , nightmare crashed on the walls of the arena , taking a minor damage of -700 , Rudra understood one point , that his skills were superior to nightmare in close range fighting at this point. The opponents moves were decent , but they were a far cry from the expert level that one would expect . Not wanting to give nightmare any breathing room , Rudra charged in again , however , the oue this time was tragic for him. Nightmare gritted his teeth and shouted " ENOUGH ! ". As the Golden Dragon coiled on the Overlord spear now started to wriggle , opening it''s eyes! Two blood red Ruby like gemstone eyes stared at Rudra . Rudra was petrified on the spot , unable to move . He got the following system notification System notification :?You have looked into the eyes of an ancestral dragon , you have been affected by dragon''s fear. Unable to move for 5 seconds '' WHAT!!! '' Rudra cursed in his mind , he was immobile and a open target for his opponents attacks . Naturally nightmare showed Rudra no mercy , stabbing him at his vitals thrice , before giving him a kick of his own to send Rudra flying. -36000! CRITICAL HIT Rudra lost a third of his HP in this one move , adding to the little damage he had taken earlier he had lost about 40% of his total HP . His HP bar turning yellow as a result. Rudra cursed in his mind , as he got back up facing nightmare again , however he was not pelted with attacks when he stood up , instead what he got was a psychological attack. Nightmare , leisurely swinging his overlord spear said " Monstrous speed , Monstrous strength , that''s all I can in here expecting , however fighting with you for soo long iv understood that they are all lies. Anyone else would have taken about 80% HP bar?damage from my previous move , however you are still standing with about 60% Hp left ... Monstrous HP bar , terrific defense. And seeing how you are not even tired after going at such high intensity for soo long , I assume a terrifyingly high stamina stat as well. And if my assumption is not wrong .... All of them are equally distributed eh? Am I right or am I right? ". Rudra squinted his eyes , trying to mentain an aloof face , not to give anything away. He chose silence as his answer , however rm bells were ringing in his mind , his opponent was too terrifying ! " Silence .... I see , how amusing , no wonder you chose the knight ss. HAHAHAHA, i think I have you figured out , except for the part where I can''t inspect you at all ... It''s odd , how do you hide it? ". Nightmare said. Rudra gulped nervously , this guy was breathing down his neck , from his nonchnt attitude to him enjoying his time in this fight , everything about his demeanor shouted , you are no threat to me and that I have this match in the bag. Rudra increasingly felt doubt over his chances at victory , and nightmare''s moves did not make it easy for him to think otherwise. Nightmare " Alright , it''s too bad if you don''t wanna talk , if silence is what you choose , better teleport you out of my arena ". Saying soo he charged at Rudra , his blood dots revitalizing as blood Lance''s,?his psychological games were on point , but in reality he was stalling for time to recover enough mana to fight Rudra head on. Now with his three blood Lance''s and the Overlord spear he could finally supress Rudra in a physical fight. This was his strongest form of offense , and Rudra sure felt the heat. Three spears of blood precisely coordinated attacked Rudra''s vitals , whereas the only part where he could retreat without getting hurt , was stabbed by nightmare and the Overlord spear. With only two hands , and four weapons to defend against , Rudra was hard pressed as he was forced to go on the backfoot , taking a constant stream of damage in the process. -1000 -1000 -1000 His HP bar slowly but surely started to turn from bright yellow to dark yellow to orange to bright red. He was thoroughly suppressed , without a way to counter. Finally after a stab of Overlord spear on the ground , a air shockwave sent Rudra flying into the walls of the arena . -500 a damage appeared on his head.?Things seemed to be going exceedingly in nightmare''s favour , as Rudra stood fifteen meters away with 13% HP. A evil grin spread on Nightmare''s face as he shouted " It''s over... ". --------- ( True Elites HQ , real world , upside ) Shock horror and disbelief spread in the guild hall where the entire guild had gathered to watch the guild leaders finals . They went into the match having low expectations , however Rudra exceeded their expectations , matching his own against nightmare and even having the upper hand at some moments. Lifting the atmosphere in the room to an all- time high. The match gave the guild members a rollercoaster of emotions , as they panicked , they rejoiced and they cursed , as the match progressed . It was a topsy Turvy match with many many reversals and counters. However thest 2 minutes had been a disaster for the guild members , as for the first time ever they saw their invincible guild leader be absolutely mauled by another yer. Their hearts wrenched when they saw the continuous -1000 stream of damage. However , they hoped and hoped that the guild leader would reverse his way out of this situation. Yet it did not happen. Now against a wall , he looked like a weak prey , hence when nightmare dered its over , the guild members feared the worst..... Now they waited for the impending doom . /// Okay guys BIG announcement today : I am extremely gratified for all the love and support you have shown to this book , and December would mark the 6 month anniversary of the book . Hence on this asion I as an author wanted to do something special for you guys , hence I have decided to do a coins give away event every week for the next entire month! And that''s not all there will be a special surprise every week on top of the event! Guys if you have not joined the discord server this is your chance to join and get in on some really fun stuff. Link : https://discord.gg/KJtRdwcW94 Please read the authors notes for the detailed exnation of the event. /// Chapter 309 - Nightmares Secret

Chapter 309 - Nightmare''s Secret

( consider this chapter in third person narration , the author''s POV) What was nightmare''s secret ? Was he a reincarnator like Rudra? Was he a transmigrator? Was he a wandering supreme magician whose soul was floating in the river of time , before making home in nightmare''s body? What happened that altered the timeline Rudra knew soo much that such a yer was present as his opponent? Well let me tell you the secrets of this very question , it will be interesting if you are a long- time reader , as refferances from the previous chapters of the book will be made . Let''s take a moment and go back to chapter 138 , where SMG and Karna raid the royal treasury and obtain this item . [ Seal of Draconia ] ( Epic ) : a seal of the dragon kingdom of draconia , grants a party of 20 to enter the forbidden Kingdom. Before going into details about how this item is linked to nightmare''s abnormality , let us talk about the distribution of light and dark faction in the game.The game whole world is divided into four continents , nothern continent , southern continent , eastern continent and western continent. On each continent , there are dark faction countries , there are light faction countries and there are also NPC ( dark or light faction allied ) countries , and finally neutral countries and ancientnds. Only after the second system update , did the travel between different countries of same faction be possible. Whereas travel between countries of different factions is still not possible. Light faction yers can visit countries like the Elven kingdom , which is a NPC kingdom aligned with the light faction. However they cannot set foot in the NPC kingdoms of other factions. The same is true for dark faction yers who cannote to light faction allied nations. One such dark faction NPC nation , is the kingdom of the Dark Elves , whose spy Rudra killed in the lead up to saving princess Ruby in the royal court of the Elves. This was an event that was not supposed to initially happen , as it prompted a change in the storyline of the Dark Elves! ( If you are following the storyline soo far , please hold this connection in mind , and focus on another isted event?, I''m about to exin ) ----- The main storyline of the game , the one involving the archangels and the gods , whose progression was supposed to happen continuously overtime , with difficult quests at every stage of yers levelling up. It was a series of intricately linked quests , where the dark and light faction both worked for their respective aligned archangels in a progressive manner. However Rudra disrupted the main storyline , by saving the son of archangel sariel and stopping the blood ritual meant to strengthen Lucifer. This caused aplete disruption of the events that were supposed to happen after that particr event. -------- ( Cut scene to , dark faction , VR world , kingdom of the undead , Lucifer''s church ) Nightmare was just another blood warlock who had came to Lucifer''s church to offer a blood sacrifice in exchange for a little buff spell from the priest. However on that day , there was chaos in the church , as the church issued a emergency quest to get the blood of dragons , thereby sending every possible adventurer to the neutral kingdom of the dragons. The church provided a map , with the location of the lost kingdom of draconia , and a one person entry tailsman, that expired in 24 hours , to every dark faction yer present. Hence unexpectedly nightmare gained an opportunity at a big gain. Fast forward to the quest , and although the?church gave about 700 people the ess tailsman , only 3 were able to make their way into the dragon kingdom. This was because the terrain leading to the dragon kingdom of draconia , was a level 200 monster zone , which was impossible to traverse by majority of the yers , it was only by sheer luck , that nightmare and two others were able to get into draconia. Even inside the majestic dragon kingdom , they were treated as beggars and peasants , no dragon would even talk with them , they were lowly humans who would die at even a slightest breath , and that is what happened to the two yers except nightmare that went into the city. Nightmare kept a low profile , and gained information about a ruin , the ruin of the fallen blood dragon ''?Razia '' , a tier 5 dragon , who was imprisoned inside the now ancient ruins , 3000 years ago. Nightmare was always a very smart guy , and sensing an opportunity he decided his luck at the ancient ruins , and boy did he strike gold , not only gaining the Overlord spear from the tomb , but also the remnant soul of the blood dragon '' Razia ''. Which can nowmunicate with him in his mind. Razia is cooperating with nightmare for now , but actually it is just biding it''s time for the chance to eventually be reborn , however for now , nightmare has a ancient knowledge house in his brain , which helps him control the blood maniption at a level which is impossible for other blood warlocks at tier 2 and also the reason behind his monstrous move blood dragon strike! It is not a tier 2 move , but a tier 4 one. It is also the reason why nightmare was able to guess about Rudra''s stats .... It was Razia with his immense knowledge speaking in his mind. Giving him analysis. Nightmare was just an cunning yer who got lucky , his own skills at fighting were decent at best , without the Overlord spear in his hands , and without Razia , he was a nobody. ----------- ( Cut to the part where , the dark elf spy dies ) Razia told nightmare of the method to gain ess to the ancient dragon blood , that was the mission of his quest. Although he had Razia''s soul , his body had long decayed , and trying to gain ancient dragons blood in draconia with nightmare''s current strength was suicide. Razia adviced him to go to the Kingdom of dark elves , where in the treasury he knows that there is ancient dragon blood. From Razia''s tomb nightmare takes a skill tome called , eternal surveince , which is a skill that when used with a semi legendary or higher grade viewing crystal can help spy on any corner of the world. When nightmare reaches the kingdom of dark elves , they are in a pickle about what to do about the elven kindom , as their spy there has been killed, hence when nightmare shows up with the trade option , they are more than happy toply. Hence nightmare gains the vial of ancient dragon blood , helping himplete his mission with the Church of Lucifer. Conferred the title of bishop of the Church of Lucifer , he gains status and power in the dark faction , the effects of the title provide him with a 2X faster mana recovery , while as his reward from the quest he chooses a fruit that permanently expands his mana pool. Nightmare is a nemesis that Rudra has created himself , by altering the timeline , he created a imbnce , that results in the bncer called nightmare to be born. Should Rudra not have altered the timeline soo much , nightmare would not risen. Razia would not have escaped his confinements early , and he would not be in such a miserable fighting position. However Rudra is unaware of this truth , and is unaware of Nightmare''s secret. He fears nightmare to be a reincarnator such as himself , or maybe something else like a transmigrator or any of the other fictious things. His logic stems from the fact that , if he and Ethan Grey can reincarnate , there is no reason others cannot. He is notpletely wrong , however there is a mystery behind as to why he was reincarnated at the exact same day when Ethan Grey''s previous life knowledge ended. Soo as to sum up to the question of what exactly is nightmare''s secret , his secret is that he is an opponent that the game created because of all the imbnces Rudra caused. By himself he is nothing special , his strength stems from the fact that he has a ancient dragons soul residing in his body , he has no special blood maniption skill , or a legendary skill tome , all the fighting done with the blood skills, is done by Razia . /// This is overall , different kind of chapter than what I write usually , if you are a longtime reader familiar with all the arcs I''m sure you would appreciate this chapter . If you do appreciate it show some love in thements section below , also if you don''t like it , let me know soo that I can learn from my mistake. I can''t believe how close some of you guys were to figuring it out , when reading thements I just gulped sometimes , everyone had a very interesting theory. Well I hope to everyone who racked their brains to think of his secret this chapter ticks your itch. Yes Rudra Is also in possession of the seal of draconia .....I did not name drop it without reason , I just wanted to remind you guys that he has it , because it will be an important link in theing chapters. //// Chapter 310 - Rise From Ashes

Chapter 310 - Rise From Ashes

" It''s over " said nightmare , as he prepared his strongest spell ..... The enormous blood dragon started to form over his head , as anticipation build up in the crowd. Nightmare looked down on Rudra in pity ... He thought that he had surely won the fight at this point , seeing the dull and defeated face of Rudra, he felt a sense of satisfaction. The blood dragon came tearing through the space towards Rudra , as nightmare looked on fondly at his destructive move!? , The entire crowd held their breaths at the magnificent move .... Not a single soul beleived that this would not be the finish of the match. Not a single person ..... Except Rudra himself. Whose lips turned into a slight grin , as he looked towards the massive dragon approaching . Nightmare who saw this defiant face , had a chill sent down his spine , a bad feeling growing in his chest. Rudra took the elven sword in his hands , and just when the dragon was about to eat him whole and shred him to bits. Rudra unleashed his long saved trump card . With extreme zeal and focus , he said " FULLLLL COUNTERRR! ". To the shock of everyone present in the audience , and the billions watching worldwide. The massive blood dragon''s momentum halted shing with the elven sword. As a intense vibration started toe from the sword .... In the next 3 seconds which seemed like an eternity , there was a stalemate , as nightmare and the audience watched with bated breaths , the oue of this sh. Then , in the biggest twist in eSports history , the blood dragon changed its direction , from towards Rudra to towards nightmare , and almost doubled in size! With even more speed and power , the attack was returned towards nightmare , who became bewildered at the sudden change of events. The remnant dragon soul inside nightmare recovered more quickly than nightmare himself , and tried it''s best to slow the momentum of the blood magic returned towards them. However s all it could do , was slow it down a bit and not stoppletely. The blood dragon devoured nightmare , as he was buried in the momentum of the dragon as it destroyed the floor of the arena. . -56000! CRITICAL HIT! Nightmare undertook unprecedented critical damage that made his HP go into critical position down to just a mere 5% . He was left absolutely in shock at the sudden reversal , from the start to finish he was in the blind about this move. He had never known Rudra possessed such a thing in his arsenal. He looked in horror as he saw Rudra chug a advanced health potion in luxury , half an arena across from him , as he saw how Rudra''s red HP bar regained a bright green vitality. While his own was now a very bright shade of red. Their roles reversed in a matter of 20 short seconds! ---------- Derek Ray : I don''t know how to speak anymore Lee , ARE YOU KIDDING ME , WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?? ....? What was that reversal? ... What was that move , that Shakuni used to reverse tha attack? ... How.. what .... Please someone exin . Lee Dixon : well there is only one logical reasoning to all this Derek , and it sends shivers down my bones, Shakuni had nned for this exact moment since the start of the match Derek , or maybe even the start of the tournament. Never showing his hidden card , he absolutely yed nightmare on walking into his trap. What an incredibleeback , indeed , it is a full counter. Derek Ray : A 56,000 DAMAGE ! , Insane , absolutely insane , the roles are reversed Lee , Shakuni but has to deal a little bit of damage to seal the deal. A mere 30 seconds ago , I was convinced that this match was done for , yet 30 secondster , the world has flipped upside down.... This is a once in a lifetime fight between two titans Lee , the two absolute best yers in the world. This match .... This level .... Incredible. Simply incredible. Lee Dixon : Will Shakuni win this match ? Or will we see another reversal ... You can''t blink for a second in this Match ,dies and gentlemen , never before seen drama .... Remember you watched it live on cuber eSportswork. --------- The crowd went absolutely ballistic after Rudra''s counter , as the entire arena was on its feet apuding and chanting Shakuni , Shakuni Shakuni , Shakuni. Everyone including Ethan Grey. Everyone loved the underdog , especially when the underdog surpassed unsurmountable odds. He came in the match , being seen as the definite looser , the one who was lightly cheered , however over the course of the match , he became the crowd Favorite , and he became the one everyone in the crowd supported , now they only wanted to see him win. Ethan Grey had been convinced that Rudra had met someone stronger than him , when he was being brutally beaten back into a corner ... Especially when therge dragon came , he sighed thinking that here went his money down the drain.... That he would never stupidly bet on other people again , however the tables turned. Rudra pulled an incredibleeback , that left him stunned and awestruck. When he saw Rudra calmly chugging down a health potion , as he could visibly see his HP bar going back up , he felt goosebumps all over his body .... What crafty nning , what incredible daring did Rudra have to pull this stunt off? For the first time ever in his life .... Ethan Grey felt a slight fear and a lot of respect for someone in his life. --------- Rudra looked into nightmare''s eyes , as he calmly walked towards him , mimicking the same leisurely walk that nightmare pulled on him just a few minutes ago , giving him psychological pressure. Rudra had delivered the physical blow , hence he decided to return the psychological blow too.... , Approaching nightmare he said " Soo .... How was draconia? ". Hearing these words , a million questions arose in nightmare''s mind , as he could feel his heart beating tightly in his chest. His expression revealing it all to Rudra .... Who knew his guess was on point. For the first time since splitting his soul into nightmare''s body , the ancient dragon Razia , felt a very wierd sensation ..... A sensation that he felt while facing the archangels themselves .... A sensation called.... FEAR! /// Okay guys BIG announcement today : I am extremely gratified for all the love and support you have shown to this book , and December would mark the 6 month anniversary of the book . Hence on this asion I as an author wanted to do something special for you guys , hence I have decided to do a coins give away event every week for the next entire month! And that''s not all there will be a special surprise every week on top of the event! Guys if you have not joined the discord server this is your chance to join and get in on some really fun stuff. Link : https://discord.gg/KJtRdwcW94 Please read the authors notes for the detailed exnation of the event. /// Chapter 311 - NUMBER ONE !

Chapter 311 - NUMBER ONE !

Both nightmare and Razia were having a heated argument , as nightmare kept pestering Razia to do something and save them , s Razia too,?was not currently in his full tier 5 glory , he was stuck inside this tier 2 body where he could only show a fraction of his true power. Also the man leisurely strolling infront of him , gave him chills , he was intimidated by a weakling , and as a proud dragon , he would never admit to it. Only when nightmare finally calmed himself , regaining his poker face , that someone may know about the lost kingdom of draconia , as it is mentioned in lore here and there that Shakuni must be grasping at straws here , only by seeing his massive blood dragon move is he bluffing, about knowing his secrets , he was trying to reason with himself when Shakuni dropped another psychological attack , thatpletely destroyed his psych¨¨ . Rudra said " That''s a nice spear you''ve got there , the Overlord spear ..... It''s a spear with a great legacy , once belonging to the mighty blood dragon Razia ". Nightmare was absolutely bewildered.... He shouted at Razia in his mind '' HE KNOWS .... HE KNOWS OUR SECRET ''. Rudra enjoyed the look of shock on his opponents face , this was actually all that he knew about the Overlord spear , he could never have actually guessed that the ancient dragon was actually residing inside nightmare. However he had sessfully nted the seed of doubt in his opponents mind. Rudra slowly started to pick up pace , as nightmare started to retreat . Rudra wanted to finish this fight for once and for all , however just because he was at an advantage did not mean he could be careless . If he could turn the situation around , soo could his enemy . He did not underestimate the cunning of Nightmare. The only reason he chose to y mindgames for a while was that he wanted to see if nightmare used any hidden trump cards in his arsenal , because right now is a situation where one needed to use everything they have got to reverse the fragile situation they are in. When nightmare did nothing , Rudra assumed he had no more cards to y , and decided to carefully go in for the kill. ------- Derek Ray : Shakuni is picking up pace , however nightmare is clearly running away , he wants nothing to do with Shakuni , does this mean the end is near ... What are your thoughts Lee? Lee Dixon : I have no idea anymore Derek , this match had to be over multiple times by now , it''s just pointless spection on our part , I''ll believe that we have a winner when, I see one. Logically Shakuni has the advantage right now , let''s see if he can seal the deal . Derek Ray : Well said Lee , Shakuni should win this match, however we never know what nightmare might have in store for Shakuni , my god is this nerve wrecking , imagine being a contestant fighting this match Lee. ---------- ( Nightmare''s POV) Ever since Rudra name dropped Razia , the dragon had went silent inside a panicking nightmare , who was desperately fleeing his enemy , screaming for help . Finally after a few seconds , Razia said " I''ll give you one chance kid , but using that move with your tier two body would mean that I will probably be put to sleep for few months time , and you will suffer from mana cirction problems , may even get a permanent problem". Nightmare was silent for a second after hearing this , he was a reasonable man , however he was not over the concept of vanity. He wanted the fame and fortune that came with winning Olympic gold , however at what cost? Rudra was closing in on nightmare , even though nightmare was running at full speed. Nightmare cursed Rudra for his insanely high stats , before frustratingly agreeing to Razia . He said " Do it... Now ! ". Razia sighed , thinking how he had to use forbidden magic to fight tier two ants..... Nightmare stopped running as he faced Rudra. The Overlord spear began to hum in nightmare''s hand , as two of the three?blood drops that surrounded nightmare started to merge with his overlord spear. The ck and red spear began to turn into apletely blood red color , as the golden dragon coiled on the spear which initially only had its eyes open , now started to move ..... In a never before seen phenomenon , the dragon , about the size of a leg of an adult male , detatched itself with the Overlord spear , and hopped onto the solid ground , as in a deep voice that was unlike nightmare''s ... Nightmare spoke " Forbidden move : Dragon manifestation ! ". The crowd went ballistic in approval ! --------- ( Rudra''s POV) As soon as Rudra saw the golden dragon detatch itself from the Overlord spear , Rudra frowned and did not charge at his opponent carelessly. He had never seen this move before .... Not even when the great cataclysm ured and he saw Razia in action , this waspletely new to him. Also the deep voice in which nightmare spoke , was unlike his own ..... A lot of mysteries surrounded this move. With the single blood sphere that surrounded nightmare , he started to absorb the blood to regain his lost HP. However surprisingly it was extremely slow , unlike the first time when he absorbed it within seconds. Right now he was barely regaining a 100 HP a second ... About the speed of a trash quality basic health potion. The little dragon roared , and unlike it''s short stature , its roar was mighty and strong , enough to shake up the entire arena! System notification : All stats reduced by 20% , you are affected by dragon''s roar ! Rudra frowned even more , the little dragon was not to be underestimated .... It was Dangerous. The crowd roared along with the little dragon , as if they were sure that with this new addition there would yet be another interesting development in the matchup . Nobody understood the origin of the?thora of trump cards used one after the other by these two contestants. Clearly they were in a league of their own .. the ambitious yers who wanted to be on this stage themselves were left with bruised and shattered ego ... Compared to the two fighting right now .. they were nothing. Noone had any idea that what Razia currently do was a tier 5 forbidden magic called dragon manifestation , whereby he using his dragon soul took control of an inanimate object. Razia was casting another powerfull tier 4 spell in his mind and only needed 3 more seconds to sessfully deploy it. Just 3 more seconds and he would secure victory for nightmare . Unfortunately for him however , Rudra did not give him 3 seconds. Nobody expected , that after all this twists and turns and all this intense fighting , Rudra had never used two of his strongest moves. That he was still hiding strength. Hence when he used thesest 2 moves , he would inadvertently cause a huge controversy , that would que the inte for ages toe. Rudra used STORMBRINGER ! A terrifying bolt of lightning was sted ontop of of the golden dragon , it was very strong , however not detrimental to the metal dragon at all , who conducted the electricity to the ground without a hitch , however in that one short fleeting moment , where the thunder hit him ... He was blinded by the sh of the lightning. As when he focused his eyes on his opponent again ..... He was gone! Using BLINK Rudra had teleported right behind nightmare , past the guard of the golden dragon , as he used WORLDSLASH?on the neck of the defenseless yer , who was absorbing blood to regain HP. -30,000 CRITICAL HIT!?, Nightmare''s HP hit 0 as he along with his spear and the golden dragon , were teleported out of the arena. In a short timespan of 2.5 seconds , Rudra had sealed the match! , Leaving an tier 5 ancient dragon , and billions watching worldwide baffled. A momentter thunderous apuse rained down from the crowd , after this topsy Turvy event they finally had a winner! And it was Shakuni of the Elites! As he stood there tall , with his fist raised towards the sky , his HP bar full at 100% , a question arose in the mind of the billions watching worldwide... What is his true level of strength? From the start of the match till the end , Rudra brought out moves after moves that he never used in his matches prior to this . The logical thing to do when you are in trouble , is to dish out your strongest moves on the opponent as a show of strength. Yet Shakuni did the opposite , conserving strength and controlling the flow of battle . If he had moves like thunderst , blink and full counter , which he only used once in the entire tournament .... How many more hidden moves does he have? How much more strength has he hidden? From the surprise appearance of the bombs to the introduction of the archballistae , to his own fighting style , it seemed as if the leader of the Elites was a hidden dragon , only showing his hand when needed. The most dangerous kind of opponent , whose strength could not be gauged. Ethan Grey almost had a tear to his eye , when the ring announcers words fell on his ears. Ring announcer : AND THE WINNER OF THIS MATCH , AND THE GOLD MEDALIST OF THE ONE V ONE FIGHT . FROM THE ISLAND COUNTRY OF JAPAN .... SHAKUNIIIIIIII ! A Thunderous apuse rained from the crowd , along with a chant of '' You deserve it! ... p , p , p .... You deserve it ! ''. Yet Rudra himself was deaf to all this , his only thoughts being that '' He did it ..... He is not the same guy he was once , He is now Shakuni of the Elites ! ''. Chapter 312 - Victory Celebrations

Chapter 312 - Victory Celebrations

Rudra had won his match , that meant another gold medal for Japan , his second one for the nation , yet another one for the Elites. The crowd went absolutely ballistic for his win , as he was scheduled to be interviewed next , on live tv first time ever. Ethan Grey who was watching in attendance was left breathless by Rudra''s performance , as his mind quickly started to calcte his Immeasureable?gains. His only regret now was that why did he not bet more? , Rudra absolutely smashed his expectations out of the box with today''s performace , his respect for the man grew day by day , at the rate the Elites were performing , it seemed as if they would definitely deliver the Veto seat for Japan! A simmr situation developed inside the generals conference room,?as they celebrated yet another win for Japan in the VR Olympics , president Abe Shinzo , was visibly ted as he could not hide his grin . Things looked smooth sailing for the country at the top of the medals tally. ---------- ( Rudra''s interview ,live from the grand collosseum ) Martin Tyler : Congrattions on the big win guild leader Shakuni , let the viewers at home know your thoughts on the match .... Rudra : Well Martin , it was a good fight , I think it''s a finals that the fans would remember more fondly as time goes on , as it was good action , overall I was dominant ,?ofcourse nightmare is a terrific opponent and he fought well?, but the results came out in my favour. Martin Tyler : well everytime you were in a bit of a pickle there , you always bring out a new move ... A new counter , it catches your opponents by surprise and makes us viewers wonder , just how many moves have you hidden? Rudra : Haha , Martin , to be honest I was never in a pickle , I have never been in one , I''m a guy whoes down in a fight with a n A , B , C , D , E .... Even n freaking Z. I''m never out of options , never fight from a corner , ofcourse I''m different from the youngds who are showy , I''m a guy who preffers to keep his cards hidden. It''s use is the most effective that way . Martin Tyler : But do you have more secrets ... Or did you try your best in this fight ? Rudra : Never gave my 100% , next question Martin , no follow-ups. ( It was true , Rudra never used moves like Swift retreat , using which during the onught that forced him to take nearly 80,000 HP in damage would have reduced it to 0 . He was fighting at 85% potential , however he never tried his best.) Martin Tyler : Alright , then let me ask you , how do you feel about the performance of your guild soo far in the Olympics , ofcourse they have all gotten ster results ... Today along with your gold medal , it''s another one from Karna and a silver from Neatwit. Which makes it 2 gold''s and one silver for japan , and for the Elites , what are your thoughts on this? Rudra : Naturally it gives me immense joy and pleasure , its an honor tomand a guild and a group of talent like the Elites , the amount of potential those guys have is incredible , however in organization''s such as first rate guilds and super guilds , these talents do not get the proper attention and nurturing they need to properly grow .... However inside the Elites , we only ept a few and we focus on making the bunch of us strong enough to take on the world . Naturally the results speak for itself. Martin Tyler : Well one of your guilds members , Ksh , has remarked that you make the guild members train like hell .... To what extent is this true ... And is it the reason behind your sess? Rudra : Haha , it''s not that hard.... Ksh likes to exaggerate , the training has been hard on him because I ask them to do physical excercises and he is a little weak in the department . But no I can''t take credit for their hardwork , it''s them who put in the effort , and them who bring home glory. Martin Tyler : Alright ,st question ,??how many medals do you think the Elites will bag before the Olympics end ? Rudra : I''m d you asked this Martin ( Rudra''s smiling expression changes to a dead serious one) Rudra : As many as it takes to be number one... Youds watching this at home , don''t let me down eh . The Elites members watching at home , had goosebumps on their skin after this warning , as they gulped nervously . Martin Tyler : Haha , well said , cheers man , thankyou for your time. Congrattions on the win . Rudra : Thankyou Martin , cheers to you as well. ------------ ( Commentators box ) Derek Ray : Soo that''s it from the grand collosseum arena for today , day 5 ends with 2 gold medals and one silver medal for the Elites , it''s funny how a group of not even 10,000 dominate the world scene , and it''s all thanx to that man .... Their guild leader Shakuni. Lee Dixon : what a thrilling match, what an amazing victory , I''ll have trouble sleeping at night after this ...I''m soo pumped. Anyways , that''s it from our side today , this is Lee Dixon along with Derek Ray , who are signing off for today. ----- ( Elites guild HQ , real world , upside ) ( Note Rudra was logged in from his VR pod from his office inside the Elite tower and not from his house ) Rudra''s fight had inspired the entire guild ... They were more motivated than ever . With Rudra leading by example and turning a seemingly impossible to win match on its heels , inspired the guild members to also aim for the impossible . Everyone had a fire to win a medal inside them , and those who did not get a chance to participate in the Olympics this time , had a fire to improove and make sure to get there next time. Especially when Rudra asked them to not let him down , they felt as if the leader hadmanded and that they needed to deliver. When the man of the hour , Rudra walked inside the guild hall , the entire crowd broke into apuse . They looked on in great respect and admiration as the man who defied all odds Walked into the room calmly , without an inch of ego at bing the one v one medal winner. Just the same casual demeanor that said '' Just another day at work ''. By him . He talked a bit with other members , encouraging them whose matches were left , while congratting Karna and Neatwit on their wins. He naturally talked longer with the duo as he watched clips and talked in detail about their events. After which he quietly left to go home. The entire road home while he was driving his car , he could not help but smile , he was too damn happy , and although he tried to y it cool in the guild hall , the moment he was alone , the smile krept up on him. He wanted nothing more than a good night''s rest now , but what he saw when he reached home was surprising to him. Surprisingly Naomi was there at his home , helping his mother do the dishes. When he walked in , his mother rushed in to hug the boy , as she cried tears of joy on his boys win. Naomi also congratted him with zeal and an awkward hug,?Apparently father rajput was out in a bar , watching the match with the boys , and as Max was not allowed to watch such gory content , he was put to sleep. Hence mother Rajput was left to see the match alone at home , however unexpectedly Naomi showed up , and became an emotional support for mother Rajput while watching the match . Not letting his mom get to anxious and also hugging her in joy after the win. Apparently Naomi had won mother Rajput''s heart as the two talked amicably. Rudra watched the duo in silence. After a while , mother Rajput nudged Rudra , and pretended to be tired and retired to her room , leaving Rudra alone with Naomi. Mother Rajput winked twice at Naomi before leaving, however Rudrapletely missed it ...?apparently she had gotten the approval from Mrs Rajput to date his son , who was now helping her as her wingman now. Rudra coughed as he thought '' Damn ... What am I supposed to do now ? '' . However he felt emotions he never felt before , as his heart felt all mush. Hearing about how Naomi was thoughtfull and came to help his mother and stayed by her side during the stressful match , made Rudra''s impression of Naomi go up by a notch. An awkward silence set in between the two for a moment , after which Rudra said " It''s boring here ... Wanna go to my room? ". Naomi''s ears perked up at the question , as her face flushed red , she nodded weakly , and followed Rudra into his room. Rudra''s room was messy , as the only thing neat was one VR pod on the side wall , and one VR headset on his desk. Clothes wereying all around , with most not having been washed for months. There were even some undergarmentsying around , as Rudra in a rocket like speed gathered it all and threw it into his bathroom. Naomi chuckled at this ... It was just like his brother , who was messy as well. Naomi took a seat on the edge of Rudra''s bed , as Rudra sat awkwardly beside her. After a moment he said " Thanx for helping my mom today , it means a lot to me ". Naomi nodded , as she said " You do soo much for us , Im d I could do something for you ". Rudra scratched his nose as he said " ive never had any female friends you know. Acquaintances yes .. but not real good friends , I''m kind of clumsy at talking with girls ... However I think I just found my first real good female friend in you". Naomi was both touched , and rmed .... This was bad ...... Was this dummy friendzoning her? Chapter 313 - Conclusion (1)

Chapter 313 - Conclusion (1)

Naomi absolutely did not want to get friendzoned by Rudra , however it was hard to say anything when he was being soo sweet about it. Maybe it meant a lot to him, and it would be rude of her to say that she wanted to be more than friends in this particr moment. Hence tactically turning the topic she asked " No female friends huh ... Only girlfriends I suppose ". Rudra facepalmed himself and started to chuckle , he said " I wish .... Actually I''ve never properly dated a girl , the only date I''ve ever gone to was with Yua , and as for a girlfriend I''ve never had one, actually you are the first girl I''ve brought to my room ". Naomi was extremely jealous that Rudra went on a date with Yua , however hearing how it was only once and that he had never had a girlfriend and how she was the first one toe to his room , she smiled.? Seems like the road was seemingly clear. Building up the courage , she asked " Soo ... Is there someone you like ...? ". Rudra looked at Naomi for a moment , then blinked twice before smiling and saying " Yes ". It was an ambiguous answer , that unleashed a torrent of emotions inside Naomi. She did not know who Rudra was reffering to, his manner of speach was hinting Naomi that it was her , yet she could never be sure. This would remain a mystery in her mind for now .... The question of , does he like her? --------- The individual events continued for the next few days , as the Elites continued to shine on the world stage. SMG bagged a gold in the trialthon event , having a total time of half the silver medal winner. It was a convincing performance as he looked like a man on a mission. Karna got a silver in his second event , while Medivh , C , Rhino and PoisonToadGamakichi won bronze medals. Sk and Bo lost their bronze medal matches toe at fourth ce. Overall at the end of individual events , the medal tally was 1) USA : 9 Gold , 4 silver , 13 Bronze 2) Japan: 7 Gold , 2 Silver , 9 Bronze 3) China : 6 Gold , 11 Silver , 5 Bronze 4) India : 6 Gold , 5 silver , 11 Bronze 5) UK : 4 Gold , 0 silver , 1 bronze 6) Indonesia : 2 Gold , 1 Silver , 1 bronze . . . . . 250) Antarctica : 0 gold , 0 silver , 0 bronze. Japan was in an overall secure position with only 5 more events to y, with them expecting medals in the capture the g , dodgeball and national battleground event. Dodgeball was the first group event , where SMG was participating.... Him working on his reflexes day in and day out had made themser sharp , as he was a force to reckon with on the dodgeball field. SMG was a driven man after his loss in the prison escape event .... He had this mad drive to proove himself , and to be even better than he was yesterday. However s Dodgeball was a team event , and even though , he was undoubtedly the best individual yer with insane agility . Team japan was weak , and as it was a team event , SMG could only bring home a bronze for the country. Apletely different scenario awaited on the second day of the event , where Rudra participated in the national battleground. Him , Yume , Nero and Neatwit , absolutely steamrolled through the opposition in the event. Having 43 eliminations and winning the event by a huge margin. The opponents had a psychological fear of facing Shakuni, which lead them to making unnecessary mistakes in fighting him. However it was to be expected as Rudra was a changed man ever since winning the one v one fight. Gaining more confidence in his skills , he had an threatening aura around him. Bolder in his attack strategies and ruthless in achieving his results , only destruction awaited his opponents. Japan bagged a gold in the national battleground event , hence securing their position in the top five , irrespective of whoever won or lost the next matches. This came as a huge releif to the Japanese officials , and Ethan Grey , who started to plot Mithun Ambani ''s demise. Rudra on the other hand was the first yer in the game to achieve a triple gold medal , as his legend went down in the history books. It was not announced yet however Rudra knew the rewards that woulde with the closing ceremony. With his triple gold medals , he could finally get his hands on a LEGENDARY grade equipment. Just the very thought made him as excited as a six year old before a school trip. The next two days were uneventful , as Japan could not get past the first few rounds in the other individual events , untill finally it was thest day and time for capture the g event . Thest event for the VR Olympics. It was a high stakes game for UK who only had a one medal lead at its fifth ce , they needed this win more than anyone else , and Edge was leading the team for this very task. Straight from the get go in the lobby , sparks flew between Karna and Edge , who were the team captains of their respective teams , as Edgepletely mocked Karna. Even going as far as to make unruly barbaric gestures. However Karna was never going to give him the satisfaction of an ugly reaction , as he stood there silently ring his opponent. ----------- ( Jhonny English POV) Inside the lobby , everyone was giving team Japan and especially Jhonny English dirty looks . Jhonny was just too damn popr and too damn arrogant. His mesmerizing wins in cksmithing and Prison escape event had made him in the to watch list. Every team who was doing their homework about their opponents talked atleast an hour about one Jhonny English , and how to restrain this unpredictable man , and most decided to go after him early , to eliminate him out of the contest. About 20% of the teams had decided to go after Team Japan''s strongest link instead of the first white g at the start of the event. Jhonny who was in the dark about the conspiracy behind his back , just kept silently sighing. Thinking about the dissapointing level of beauties participating in the event. Like not a single appealing woman in a crowd of hundereds , made Jhonny loose interest. Only god knows what would happen when about 50 yers would try go after Jhonny at the start of the event , from multiple countries at that. The start of the event is sure to be chaotic. ------- ( True Elites HQ , real world ) Its thest event and Rudra joins the team in watching team Japan perform in the capture the g event. Technically UK should win this event? just like his past life. However with Karna , SMG and Medivh ying for team japan ,a lot had changed from thest time around. Rudra wanted to know how much had making the Elites impacted the world stage .... Is it enough to steal them a win without him being personally involved? Rudra sat with Neatwit on his right and Naomi on his left , the twins having almost simr reactions to everything that was going on in the big screen , while the crowd behind him cheered like Barbarians whenever an Elite was shown on the big screen. Rudra was new to this atmosphere , as he was usually on the other side of the screen , sitting here alongside the enthusiastic bunch , he realized he needed to do this more often .... It was a lot of fun ! After about 5 minutes Rudra too broke into mad cheers whenever a guild mate was shown , much to the surprise of Naomi , who chuckled seeing the excited guild master. Untill silence descended in the room , when the countdown hit 0 and the event officially started. -------- ( Capture the g event, virtual world ) Karna lead 6 members of the team including Patch Mori and Medivh to the central white g ,to contest for the early g spawn , while Two members were left to defend their base , and sir Jhonny and KingSpy were left between the two parties to provide assistance as needed. At the centre a massive brawl had erupted , and Karna lead the group right into the heart of the Frey , activating his minds eyes and entering beast battle mode! Meanwhile many groups made way to the Japanese base , where on their way they encountered their target Jhonny English. Very early into the game 12 different squads , 50 yers in total? had decided to take this bighsot out early as they teamed up and surrounded him and KingSpy . They were uneasy themselves , but had a tacit understanding of taking out Jhonny first. Jhonny was voted as the key yer to watch for by the forums going into the event , and Japan was voted the most likely to win the contest. Henceing in as the Favourites they were naturally targetted first. The camera angle cut to Jhonny who was dumbfounded seeing himself surrounded by soo many members , however the words that came out of his mouth nextpletely stunned the entire world , as it would be an immortal meme for all times toe. Jhonny scanning his surroundings only calmly spoke " 50 of you came .... Yet not a single pretty girl amongst you ..... ". As he silently drew his cane sword! /// Okay guys BIG announcement today : I am extremely gratified for all the love and support you have shown to this book , and December would mark the 6 month anniversary of the book . Hence on this asion I as an author wanted to do something special for you guys , hence I have decided to do a coins give away event every week for the next entire month! And that''s not all there will be a special surprise every week on top of the event! Guys if you have not joined the discord server this is your chance to join and get in on some really fun stuff. Link : https://discord.gg/KJtRdwcW94 Please read the authors notes for the detailed exnation of the event. /// Chapter 314 - Conclusion (2)

Chapter 314 - Conclusion (2)

Jhonny took out his cane sword , as the enemies rushed in on him. KingSpy was bewildered at the scene as he was standing back to back with Jhonny. He had lost all hopes of getting out of this scuffle alive. This was one of the drawbacks of capture the g event , if you died .... You stayed dead. To be honest Jhonny himself had absolutely 0 hopes of getting out of here alive , yet if he was going to die anyway , he would make sure to go out in style. Jhonny charged at an opponent , and the arrows and long range spells of other team members started to rain down on Jhonny. Now under normal circumstances when Jhonny is surrounded by teammates , he is the most unlucky man in the game . However , surrounded by enemies , there was noone luckier. This is because of how Jhonny''s hidden stat worked .... His enemies got affected by a -190 luck stat , while his allies got affected by a -47.5 luck stat. Hence while raiding a dungeon surrounded by a bunch of Elite guild members , Jhonny was a walking disaster for the team. His own -95 luck stat being a force of doom , adversely affecting the team. However surrounded by enemies , Jhonny''s -95 luck stat was insignificant to theirs which were almost always higher than -150 ( assuming avg yer has a +45 luck stat) . Which meant that everything that could go wrong for his opponents did go wrong. Arrows aimed at his head would miss by a hair''s breath and hit another team member attacking Jhonny in the eye. Spells directed at him would end up sting the opponent he was fighting at close range. A random tree branch would fall on a yers head when someone else''s spell hits the base of the tree. Within 30 short seconds the 12 teams were embroiled in an unseen chaos , as nobody beleived that the other party was not scheming against them , hence breaking out a free for all. KingSpy who was fighting normally was stunned at how many attacks of himnded as critical hits. He felt like a god on the battlefield. Completely unstoppable. The opposite emotion was faced by the teams that wanted to ambush Jhonny.? Their swords would get cracked , an arrow would prate them right at the small spot their armour did not cover. Overall it was bad. Everyone cursed everyone else , saying words like " I knew I could never trust you mongolians ". " Die! Traitors Die! ". Jhonny was no longer even fighting , he casually leaned against a tree , his cane sword in hand ced on the ground , as he chilled while watching others fight. On a few asions he would throw out a assasins dagger , piercing necks of unsuspecting enemies , as within 3 minutes , all the ambushersid dead , as KingSpy and Jhonny walked back casually towards the base. The end scene was Jhonny saying " You see those daggers that I pierced the necks of those kids with ..... They were handcrafted by me , the same design that won me gold medal in cksmithing .... What do you think , pretty good eh? ". KingSpy " No way .... You threw like 15 of them ... They can''t all be epic rated ... Can they ? ". Jhonny " Ofcourse they are epic rated.... I crafted them ". KingSpy''s mouth twitched at the remark , as he looked back at the battlefield .... 15 epic rated daggers justid there ..... What an astronomic waste .... Just how rich was the Elites to afford something like this? And how talented was Jhonny to pull this off? Thementators and the billions watching the whole fight y out were left with their eyes twitching .... They could not make sense of the whole event that transpired. 50 men tried to ambush Jhonny English , yet ended up fighting and killing each other. Letting Jhonny walk away from the entire event unharmed?? This made no sense at all. Meanwhile,? Karna had sessfully brought back the white g , and given the team a headstart on the points table. However in the central scuffle , they had lost one member of team Japan ..... Bringing their total numbers to 9. This made things a little more tricky , as the five points hade at a big cost. The next 4 hours were uneventful as Karna led the assault squad of five members and captured the g of as many teams as he could find. Hunting like a fanatic , widening his gap with everyone else. In these four hours he captured the white g twice , and 17 team gs to earn lots of points. Solidifying his lead at the top of the table. Karna fought like aplete war Machine , ughtering any and every enemy in his path. This was the most formidable performance anyone had ever seen by the vice guild master of the Elites. Rudra watching it from back at the HQ was extremely happy to see Karna finally showing skills of his true potential. This battle machine mode of him was exactly the reason why Rudra went to such great lengths to specially hire him. Team Japan was 20 points clear of the second ce team UK with 2 hours left in the event . It is then that the captain of team UK ... Edge decided that he needed to intervene to stop Karna''s momentum. He knew that in the department of sheer skills , and individual powerhouses , team Japan outssed his own. However , he was a great strategist , hence he brewed a sinister n of taking out Karna himself , surrounded 10 to one , to cut off the head of team Japan . He was sure that without Karna keeping the others in check , the other were only a bunch of misfits. The only problem was , how to iste Karna? , For that he needed to y dirty ..... And to win the gold medal , he was willing to go as dirty as needed to ensure his win. /// Dropping nitro randomly today on the discord channel , will do it for the entire month. Come join if you guys want a chance to randomly get discord nitro /// Chapter 315 - A Ploy

Chapter 315 - A Ploy

Edge had decided to bait Karna , by infuriating him and leading him right into a trap where an ambush party would be waiting for him in advance. Much like what happened in the conquest for Purplehaze city . Edge nned on taking down Karna using sheer numbers. However , what Edge did not know was that he was a little guy when it came to scheming , nowhere near the sophistry of what Rudra had achieved in the field. Karna had a talk in great length with Rudra , about how if he would be a team captain ying against team japan , what would his gamen be to win , and naturally Rudra thought long and hard about this question and finally arrived at the conclusion that the best way to win was to dwindle the teams numbers. Capture the g was a vtile event , the moment a teams overall member count fell below 7 , it greatly limited what one could achieve. Hence Rudra had explicitly told Karna about how he would single out opponents and n ambushes. In addition he also warned Karna that he himself would be the first target of this scheme , as he was the most critical member holding the team together. Karna naturally took Rudra''s advice to heart. He had faith in his guild leader''s words . Hence he came up with a counter strategy toe out of any ambushes , and turn the tide on his enemies. Hence when team UK identally intercepted team Japan , near the central white g , and after a short scuffle the other members retreated towards their base but Edge pretended to be singeled out and ran in a different direction , taunting Karna about how he was never going to win this event and about the time where he ughtered him to his death. Karna naturally knew the ploy at work. Even so , Karna pretended to bite the bait and started to get agitated. Responding with insults of his own , he decided to chase after Edge , breaking away from the rest of the group to whom he instructed to return to the base with the white g. The other members were hesitant to leave the leader alone , yet , orders were orders. They obeyed. Rudra who was watching this event unflur live , had a frown on his face as he thought '' Comeon Karna this is obviously a trap , how can you fall for such petty insults man , I expect more from you ''. Rudra was worried , worried that another defeat at the hands of edge would ruin Karna''s self confidence. Hence he watched anxiously as Karna chased Edge through the forest . What Rudra did not know was that Karna , had already made a n to outsmart Edge''s n. He had already requested backup , from the greatest mercenary of all time , as he was preparing to put the ambushers 6 feet under. Arriving at the scene of the ambush , Edge abruptly stopped , as he started tough . He said" Comeon man Karna , even I did not think you would be this dumb to chase me alone. Almost makes me suspect that you have a bigger scheme than the one I have. However our ranger scout says that 7 of your team members are back at your base. What is your endgame here? ". Karna smiled , as he took out his second sword , he said " ofcourse I know about your little ambush here , honestly that barbarian doesn''t even know how to hide , both his shoulders are visibly outside the tree he is hiding behind , while your assassinys behind a bush .... Sigh , I expected more from your group Edge , these bunch of amateurs , I ll take them on myself. " Saying soo karna took out a third sword and put it between his teeth taking the Zorro''s swordsmanship path. Closing his eyes , he decided to put all his training to use. Thest time he fought against Edge he was severly injured and ambushed by hundereds . Agreed that the ten yers present here in the Olympics could never bepared to those average Joe''s , however how could Karna call himself a true Elite if he could not take on nine such punks. Edgeughed .... He said " honestly I was kind of deseperate , trying to bait you in , you have one hell of a team under yourmand , to put up a 25 point lead above us , however I''m sorry to say that you are not my opponent . You are a brawler , but a brainless idiot. This is not a taunt , this is my honest opinion of you , you are no leader Karna of the Elites , you will die here and I will win this event. " Karna said nothing , Zorro''s sword In mouth , he charged at Edge , while the ambush party sprung into action. Karna''s skill was put to the test as 9 of Ennd''s best attacked him all at once. Edge himself was an excellent swordsman who would punish Karna at the slightest mistake he made . However to the surprise of billions watching worldwide. The brawl of one vs nine was a shocking stalemate. Karna moved like a madman , finding ws in enemy attacks and maneuvering his way through every attack delivering counters like a true fighting machine . The sight of him taking on two Barbarians with one sword , two swordsmen with another , while cutting a mage''s neck with a third , would forever remain imprinted in the minds of everyone watching worldwide. However the question for Karna was ..... For how long could he keep this intensity up for? The way he was maneuvering , his stamina would notst him for more than 2 minutes .... What would he do after that? /// Today is December first , and hence starts the month of gratitude. For week one , the target is to release 25 chapters total. We started at 313, let''s see if we can end it at 338! Along with that lets get the first event started , here is the first riddle for you guys , I will only post it on the discord channel after 12 hours giving you privge readers a headstart. The code is this: 10815141425? 5147129198 Decode this code and drop ament down in thements section or dm me on discord and if you are one of the first 10 people who solved it , I will gift u a coin code worth 100 coins! , All the best guys /// Chapter 316 - Never Stab A Dry Tree

Chapter 316 - Never Stab A Dry Tree

Edge never panicked , even after Karna was able to hold his own against his entire team. His scout and the only member not involved in this fight confirmed the fact that the others from his team had not shown any movement and that no reinforcements wereing. The rate at which Karna was fighting he was sure to tire himself sooner orter changing the tides of the fight. Hence he was patient in his approach towards Karna . Hemended his fighting skills, however snickered at his stupidity toe alone. However the situation drastically changed when suddenly 7 zombies appeared out of nowhere , and started to attack Edge''s team members !!!! , It was the work of the dark faction Zombiemancer from Karna''s team Patch Mori! Karna grinned behind the sword in his mouth , the zombie''s were here , it only meant that it was only a matter of seconds before he came here too , and indeed he did arrive within the next 5 seconds holding a crystal orb in one hand and an Assassin''s dagger in another , as he threw the dagger right through the neck of one? of the English team healers , sending her packing back to the lobby. Edge looked at the reinforcement that had arrived and gritted his teeth seeing who it was. The scout mentioned that 7 members were at the base and one was unounted for . That unounted member was Jhonny English , who had came with a crystal orb in hand , which was a special item of the Zombiemancer Patch Mori , that allowed him to control zombies overrge distances. Jhonny walked in and insta killed the team healer, as he said " What an ugly looking B*** " then looking at Karna he said " Hey thered , don''t worry , lm here now, go do your thing ." The entire game changed once Jhonny arrived , the healer died , and Karna''s moves suddenly started to be more and more threatening. With the zombie''s interfering and Jhonny randomly throwing arrows , the English team members were forced to divert some of their attention from Karna. Which was the worst move they could make , as without all of them working together to pin Karna , he was a killing machine with no restraints. Going on a killing spree Karna killed two Barbarians and the swordsman partner of Edge within the next 40 seconds and engaged in a fight against Edge. Edge was dumbfounded , the way Karna had responded to his strategy was as if he knew about it since the start and had nned for it since the beginning of the game. Going as far as to make him feel safe that no reinforcements wereing , yet when Jhonny showed up he came up with a long range mana control orb that helped Patch Mori control his zombies from the base . Clearly meaning they had nned this beforehand. But he himself only decided to? use this strategy on the fly , because he was hard pressed to win .... Then how did Karna n for it beforehand? It was almost like fighting an opponent who knew your every next move. It was unfathomable. Also to his horror , his years of honed swordsmanship was actually being pressed back by Karna''s erratic way of fighting. Over his many years of fighting countless experts , Edge had never fought a triple sword wielder. Who just fought as he liked. There was no sophistry behind Karna''s moves , it was in power and clean swings. Yet it gave Edge immense pressure. The foreign fighting style left him incapable of mounting counters. As more and more hits keptnding on him. After a three stepbo , that connected to three vital points On Edge , he received a horrendous critical damage , dropping his HP to a pitch dark red. Karna at this moment let go of the sword in his mouth , as he looked at Edge and said " You are right , I am no leader , however I don''t have to be one , I have a great leader leading me , even when he is not here , he can see through your petty schemes from a mile away " Saying soo he unleashed a sword skill , sending Edge to the afterlife! Seeing this scene at the HQ , Rudra had a tiny tear escape from his eye .... He wiped it off quickly and pretended to be normal. However Naomi had already seen it , she remained silent as a soft smile appeared on her face . Rudra initially only wanted to hire Karna for his skills , however overtime he genuinely gelled up well with the guy and had immense love and respect for him. Boys usually don''t express emotions too well, karna would have never told this same statement to Rudra''s face , hence why it was soo touching to the man. Neatwit also had a half simmr reaction as he barely contained his tears , seeing which Naomi chuckled thinking '' Its okay to cry boys..'' . however kept her thoughts to herself. Karna had yed one of his previous shorings ... It was sure to give him a stronger belief in himself . As he looked around to notice the carnage left on the battlefield , he finally noticed Jhonny wrestling an English team yer on the ground , both men having a red HP bar. Karna cursed " Oh shizz" , hepletely forgot to check on Jhonny in his fight. He had killed four members , while Jhonny had to fight the other four , after killing the healer with one strike. Karna quickly came to Jhonny''s aid , as they double teamed to end the English yers life. However in a event Karna never sawing. After the party wipe , Jhonny got soo excited that he decided to stab a dagger into the nearby tree in tion . However the impact caused a dead branch to fall down , crushing Jhonny beneath it. As Jhonny had not yet healed .... His dark red HP bar hit 0 .... As he was teleported out of the arena. Karna " ... " Rudra " ...." Thementators "...." Billions of viewers watching worldwide "..... " Yume " lesson of the day : never stab a dagger into a dry tree with dead branches, Amen". Chapter 317 - Victory Celebrations

Chapter 317 - Victory Celebrations

Karna went onto steal the g of the near wiped team UK , on his way back to the base. After loosing Jhonny , he decided to take it slow and just maintain his lead. With team UK gone the next team was 40 points behind team Japan , meaning that Japan had effectively sealed the deal. And that was indeed the case .... 2 hourster , japan bagged in another gold medal bringing the total gold medal tally to 9 ! Jhonny and Karna also became triple gold medal holders alongside Rudra . The two of them were hence in for a big surprise at the closing ceremony of the event . A big celebration party broke out at the True Elites HQ , The moment the winning group had came back ..... The entire world was now talking about the guild called True Elites , after their absolutely dominating performance in the VR Olympics. It was the go to guild for every solo yer who thought they had what it took to be an Elite. It almost became an taboo to say that you are an Elite gamer if you were not a member of the True Elites guild , as the bar had been set really high by that one single guild. Totalling at 9 gold medals 1 silver medals and 6 bronze medals , it was the highest individual organization medal tally in the world. Without the contributions made by the Elites japan would only have 1 silver and 2 bronze medals. That was the difference they had made in the country. Everyone knew this , especially the ministers of Japan , who had continually tried to make ties with the organization as it''s sess became more and more evident. However Rudra was absolutely cold when it came to such talks , he was not interested in politics and he let it be so , that Ethan Grey had to be a person of contact should anyone want to approach his guild. It became clear to everyone soon enough , that the Elites were inseparable from the Grey corporation. Hence a new wave of benefits fell on Ethan Grey''s feet. Ethan was definitely not stingy while throwing the Elites a victory party , as the grandest luxury party ever seen in the world was thrown by Ethan Grey for the grand results achieved by the group . For the Elites it was just their sponsor showing them appreciation. As chefs from all around the world along with exotic ingredients were flown into upside. A grand feast was thrown for all members with things like 25,000 dor gold ke covered steak , and 70,000 dor gold crust pizza being on the menu. It was luxury at its peak , with each item on the menu being worth more than what an average person earned in a year. And this was just the food, the booze was on another level , with 150 years aged scotch and 70 years aged double malt served on the rocks .? Waiters were literally carrying a 100 grand worth of drinks on their serving trays giving them out to anyone asking for one. The Elites were a bunch who knew how to appreciate good booze as they drunk the fine alcohol like a bunch of rowdy Vikings. As a result pirate Ksh was back , showing his girlfriend his hidden side. Yua , Naomi and Sk drunk like a civilised bunch , however the incredible beauty table naturally attracted a lot of stares from fanboys. Especially Sk , who hogged most of the spotlight with her ample cleavage at disy. Sk sighed as she did a bottoms up and said " Soo many idiots are giving me the stare , yet look at Karna , he doesn''t even care .... I dressed up soo nicely for him. He is such a dummy". Yua also chimed in " Yes he is a bozzo not to give attention to such a pretty girl like you , look at him chatting with Rudra allughing and chuckling ..... I like both the boys , but they need to be separated , the two of them forget the world when the start chatting about Omega. Especially Rudra, he doesn''t give me time at all . " Naomi wanted to scorn at Yua , who was openlyying her im on Rudra , yet she could not help but secretly agree with Yua , Karna and Rudra and Neatwit were a bad fit. When these three started to talk , they would absolutely forget about everything else. The boys did need to be separated. Naomi hence said " let''s separate the boys , I''ll help " Sk perked up at the idea , although she was a bit drunk , she wanted to spend more time with Karna today , especially after his big win. She wanted to celebrate the night with him , preferably naked. The alcohol fuelling her courage ,she nodded to the girls as the three made their way towards the boys. Sk leaned on Karna''s shoulder and wrapped a hand around his muscr chest , who was surprised to see her for a second , but immediately took a firm stance to let her head rest. It increased the feelings Sk had for Karna .... Who was just such a gentleman. Yua and Naomi looked on enviously as they knew that they could never do something like that with Rudra . They just smiled awkwardly as Naomi pulled her brother to a corner while Yua chatted with Rudra , giving Sk her chance to be alone with Karna. And it clearly worked , as after sometime they were seen leaving the party together .... With Sk in Karna''s arms. Yua and Naomi both wished her luck ... They wanted her to at least seed in her love affairs , when they themselves could not. Such was the mentality of girls .... They were just soft when it came to matters of the heart.. They could be having a really messy fight a day ago , yet they would always help arade when it came to getting her man and today was one such day as half drunk rivals Yua and Naomi teamed upto help a fellow friend Sk get the man of her fancy. Chapter 318 - Closing Ceremony

Chapter 318 - Closing Ceremony

After a day of very hard partying , Rudra was seen with dark circles beneath his eyes as he walked through the corridors of the Elite tower. However Karna was worse off than him , having bite marks all over his neck and arms. Rudra was perplexed by this phenomenon ..... What could have happened to give the man such bite marks he wondered? However except for him , whoever else saw Karna , gave him a big fist bump as if they knew his secret. Especially Yua , who yelped in Extreme excitement and joy. Rudra was confused as he asked her " Why are you cheering? " Yua looked at him like she was looking at a two year old as she sighed and said " Guild master I think you should buy a premium subscription of cartoonwork , you are too naive for reality. " Rudra was even more confused .... He said " ofcourse I have a premium subscription of cartoonwork , Max loves the shows " Yua just facepalmed herself .... Sarcasm clearly did not work on Rudra .... However soon she started chuckling , perhaps it was one of his more endearing qualities. -------- ( Inside the VR world , the closing ceremony for the VR Olympics) Derek Ray : After all these days and all thesepetitions , it''s time to say goodbyedies and gentlemen . Time to reward the brave for their wins , andmend the others for their effort. Lee Dixon : The top five nations stemming from the VR Olympics are , USA , Japan , India , China and UK .? These are the new VETO power countries of the world , responsible for world peace. Derek Ray : Well the countries have got their rewards , now for the performers there is a surprise by the Cuber corporation.? For all those bringing home glory for their nations , the Cuber corporation wants to gift with a special bonus. Lee Dixon : For the exchange of one bronze medal , a contestant can get a dark gold item from a list of 300 special items . Derek Ray : For the exchange of one silver medal , they can choose an epic item from a list of 500 epic items . Lee Dixon : For one gold medal , the contestants can exchange them for any semi legendary artifact, from a list of 100 artifacts. Also they can choose to not exchange their medals , and save them to be used next year , or even a decadeter. The offer stands till the same date 10 years from now. Derek Ray : Also one can finally exchange 3 gold medals for ONE legendary item . A choice of one from a array of 25 choices. That''s it from our sidedies and gentlemen. Thankyou all for the sessful event this year , I hope to see you next year , this is Derek Ray , along with Lee Dixon , signing off . ---- The announcement was met with cheers from all medal winners who immediately recieved a system prompt about if they were willing to exchange their medals, and even if they were not willing , everyone decided to check the list out for the possible list of artifacts to select. There were a very select few triple medal winners namely , Rudra , Karna , Jhonny English and Angel . Angel was an American yer , who was also a light faction yer , a mage at that. The guild master of the super guild ran by Elon Musk. However even then Rudra doubted that anyone would choose to trade their three gold medals for only one legendary item , when they could get three semi legendary items. And that was indeed what the other three did . However Rudra knew exactly what he wanted from the list . He wanted a specific legendary item , one that was only avable on this list , an overpowered item that had to be nerfed by the cuber corporation because it was too strong. Opening the list of items , Rudra scrolled past the other legendary treasures . There was the eternal me in there , the same one that was seen by SMG and Karna inside the royal treasury. There was also the original sword Excalibur , of whose replica Rudra currently used in his fights. Obviously the real thing was far superior to the imitation he used and using it would improve Rudra''sbat strength by leaps and bounds , yet Rudra even did not want that . Of all the priceless treasures before him , 25 legendary grade items , each with its own unique use , Rudra only wanted a small bracelet. [ Sun God''s bracelet] ( Legendary )( Bound ) : A bracelet that once belonged to the sun god Amun-Ra , nourished by the essence of the divine entity it has the power to harness the sun''s energy. Effect one ( Sr restore ) Uses 1/3 power of the bracelet to restore 200,000 HP Effect two ( Sr re) : Uses 1/8? power of the bracelet to create a blinding sh of light. Effect three ( Sr st ) : uses 1/6 th power of the bracelet to create a destructive mini sun , with an unstable core that sts. Effect four ( Sr descent ) : Uses 1/2 of the power of the bracelet to create a 20 meter cube , mini sun , which burns at a 3000¡ãC temperature. It can be used to absolutely scorch a part of the battlefield , or melt entire forts. Effect five ( Sr beam ): uses 2/3 the power of the bracelet , to unleash the power of suns nuclear fusion. Anything thates into contact with this beam of light will turn to ash. It is as powerful as a tier four spell. Recharge time : 12 hours under the sun. Current power : 45% Wasting no time Rudra unhesitatingly decided to trade for this weapon. Putting it on his right hand , and dripping a drop of blood to bind it. The bracelet embeded itself into Rudra''s arms giving him searing pain as Runic tattoos started to emerge all over his hand, Rudra looked like an walking Egyptian tomb with all the hieroglyphics on his arm, however to the opposite gender it would look extremely appealing as it increased Rudra''s overall charm. Rudra now had a new overpowered tool in his possession , one that could change the tide of any battle he wanted . Compared to himself in the VR Olympics , he was already stronger!! Chapter 319 - City Affairs

Chapter 319 - City Affairs

With the VR Olympics over , Rudra finally returned to Hazelgroove kingdom and Purplehaze city , buried under a pile of work in his long absence as the mayor of the city. The first thing Rudra did aftering back to Purplehaze City was to check his stat pannel , to check on the progress of the mysterious egg. ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer . ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 76 Tier : 2 STATS AGI : 802 +401 VIT : 802 +401 INT : 802 +401 STA : 802 +401 PHY : 802 +401 HP : 112,000/112,000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Healthy Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusion sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam. ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : mysterious egg (incubating) (199/200) ---- The mysterious egg had only a few hours left before it hatched , and honestly Rudra was feeling extremely excited to see it. ording to his past timeline it would be a ferocious fire dragon that would be born from the egg. The little dragon would grow up into a full sized adult in just under one year , by which point it would be instrumental in conquering other cities . Rudra dreamed of how he would ride on the dragon''s back once it grew to full size and scorch the battlefields , he with his sr powers and the dragon with his dragon''s breath! Rudra chuckled at the exciting times that were sure toe ahead. He only needed to wait a little before that , and he wished to deplete a little bit of his umted workpile before that happened. Rudra brought up the city stat pannel. ---- City name : Purplehaze city City Area : 464 km^2 Total poption : 12.1 million Security index :45---> 65/100 ( Good ) Culture : 30-----> 31/100 ( Poor ) Public order :35----> 45/100 ( Neutral ) Military : 100,000 enlisted Education : 72---- >73% literacy ( Good) Unemployment rate : 33-------> 4% ( Good ) Public sentiment :25-------> 35% ( Poor) Tax ie : 112,000 gold Overall evaluation : The city has started to recover from the beast tide , the new mega projects undertaken by the City Mayor has greatly help alleviate unemployment. The increase in jobs has also brought an increase in public safety and order . It is only a slight beginning but it may lead to emergence of a new middle ss. The citizens are starting to get optimistic about the new regime as a few tangible changes can be noticed.However they are still unsatisfied about the mayor not doing anything to improve the quality of life. NOTE : A lower cultural index will have people migrating away from the city in search for better ces to live! There maybe a mass migration if the city sentiment falls below 20%! ---- Rudra was satisfied after seeing this screen , the massive reinforced wall project had costed him a shit load of money , yet it''s effects were evident. The unemployment rate went down and with it went down the crime rate . The streets were safer , people were sleeping with their bellies fed.Overall the city was developing smoothly. The wall was actuallying out ahead of the nned schedule as a outline could clearly be seen around the city. Tax ie for the first month was finally in , and it was not as much as Rudra expected , yet it was a little bit of money. The current taxationws are toox , and needed to be changed , However such changes could only be done gradually and in phases. Rudra would soon set up the teleportation array inside the city , connecting it to the rest of the world , hence charging a fee for its services. The teleportation array was an absolute goldmine. It would constitute for over 60% of the city ie in the future. Rudra''s next immediate ns included the making of the teleportation array and training his pet , while going on dungeon runs with the guild members to level up. Outside the game , Rudra would start the enrollment of the Elite academy weing the first batch of recruits. Strengthening the guild , and strengthening the city , were the top priority for him in this peace times before the cities became open to attacks when the one year cooldown ended. By that time Rudra nned to have atleast one batch of recruits (30,000) strong within his ranks , and other 30,000 atleast halfway into graduation. With 2300 archballistae mounted on top of 13 foot wide walls of reinforced concrete , Rudra wanted to turn Purplehaze city into an impregnable fort. Wether the Elites managed to win or loose other territories in the future would be left to be seen , however Rudra wanted to make sure that Purplehaze city would forever remain theirs for all time toe. But to afford this massive expenditure , Rudra needed to find ways to make more money , only because Karna and SMG raided an entire royal treasury , could they sustain such grand expenditures. If Rudra wanted to make the city culturally richer , and introduce luxury buildings like public baths or giant libraries , he would need to increase his source of ie first. The training of the military had started , with there being a force of 120,000 strong . The average level of the military soo far was tier 1 , level 55. Which was good enough for Rudra , as by the time they were done training they would most likely be all tier 2 soldiers.. That would make it a formidable force , for the current level of yerbase . Chapter 320 - Secret Of The Mystery Egg

Chapter 320 - Secret Of The Mystery Egg

Rudra was busy working about the administrative duties of his Mayor role , when finally he got a notification. SYSTEM NOTIFICATION : The egg you were incubating is hatching , please remove it from the inventory space to hatch. Rudra got excited , the baby dragon was about to hatch! , He excitedly took the egg out and ced it on his office table. Rudra looked on in delight as little cracks started to appear on the egg , as it started to shake a little , then the cracks got a little bigger. Rudra encouraged the egg saying " Comeon little eggie , you can do it ,e to papa ". The egg started to shake more violently , untill finally a small head popped out of the egg. It was a cute looking little head , however it looked soft and furry .... Not scaly ..... Rudra wondered if dragon''s were born with fur? The backside of the egg broke next , as two tails popped out of the egg ..... Rudra was shocked again... Is this little fellow the legendary twin tailed dragon? But the twin tail dragon had a spiky ball at the end of its two tails , while the little one''s tails were soft brown with white tips. Then a third tail emerged from the egg .... Rudra was even more perplexed .... A tri- tail dragon? Rudra hadpletely no idea now .... He waited patiently for the little one toe out of the egg. After 15 minutes of intense struggling , the beast finally came out of the egg and a system notification came SYSTEM NOTIFICATION : Congrattions yer , your pet is the nine tailed fox , pse name her to bind . Race : Divine Nine Tailed Fox Gender : Female Owner : none Disposition : Curious Level : 1 Tier : 0 Skills : Nibble HP : 15/15 Rudra was stunned ..... Why was his pet a nine tailed fox? Where was the firebreathing dragon? Why did the beast inside the egg change? He had even thought about what he wanted to name the dragon , he wanted to name it Drogon , after the game of thrones dragon. However as the little nine tailed fox that had only three tails as of now , iled around his desk trying to stand up , and rubbed its soft fur against Rudra''s hands , something inside Rudra just melted. He felt immense love for the cute little furry pet , and at that moment he just decided '' Aghh fck it , I''m just gonna spoil her , no need to raise a fighting machine ''. Rudra had lost allbat thoughts he had previously about his pet , however the fool missed a crutial information about the little fox ..... It was not a normal nine tailed fox , but a divine nine tailed fox ... Who would grow to have abat potential soo terrifying that even dragons would cower at its presence. Divine is only added to a race , when one if it''s ancestors is capable of reaching the tier 6 realm . Only then would it''s descendants have the racial name divine attached to it. Not interested in making it a battle pet , the names that came into Rudra''s mind to give his pet were '' Poochie , Poodle , noodle , doodle ... '' Then he thought about Kurama , but looking at the little fox nibbling on his little finger , he sighed and thought it was too fierce for this furball. Hence he decided to name the little one '' Furball''. Rudra said '' Furball ''. And the nine tailed fox looked at it with its small round eyes , she liked the name it seems. Hence Rudra finalized the name to be ''Furball''. A golden light enveloped both Rudra and Furball , as their bond was made. Rudra spent a lot of time in the following day with Furball , just stroking it''s fur and patting it''s soft head. Rudra found it to be very anti - stressful. He could just pat on furballs head as he worked , and he would have a good day. Rudra smiled in satisfaction , although he did not have the terrifying dragon , he had his cute little Furball , and he was satisfied. Not everything needed to be aboutbat , he was a man who knew how to enjoy the finer things of life too. Pet''s were an integral part of Omega , although currently they were not very widely used , in the future they would be an inseparable part of gaming . Rudra knew it first-hand , as there were a variety of pets avable , tracker pets , hunter pets ,bat pets , or just anti stress pets like Furball. As the pets levelled up , they would learn new skills and mature. However in pets the nature of the pet was a very important factor. Not all pets would follow everymand of their owners , especially if the owner was weaker than the pet. This was a verymon issue , and the stronger the pride of the pet species the stronger the opposition to being submitted by a human. Hence why Rudra during his first tier promotion chose the skill of knight''spanion , that let him control his pets and mounts better. It was an investment for the future , and he did not know how worthwhile it would be , as the cute little Furball he was patting currently , was a species soo superior to humans , that It would never let a human touch it , much less pat it like Rudra did. The difference between a normal egg and the mysterious egg was exactly this. Karna''s egg had thebel already with it saying kraken''s egg. Hence when two days ago his egg finally hatched , it was indeed a mini kraken . However the mystery egg did not say dragons egg , Rudra was notpletely informed about this matter however the truth of the mysterious egg was that?it inherited the qualities of the person that incubated it. Should the person have a fiery hot demeanor , destructive in nature , like the guild leader of Demolitionboys , it would indeed have been a fire dragon. However Rudra was a cunning strategist , who was also a noble and regal guild leader and mayor , hence his pet turned out to be the nine tailed fox , that was as intelligent as a human , yet Furball was not a normal nine tailed fox .... It was the race of the divine nine tailed fox!!!! Chapter 321 - Gathering The Band

Chapter 321 - Gathering The Band

After a long time it was time to go questing again , the objective of the quest being to procure key materials needed to make the teleportation array. Namely 1)?Bohemian Crystal : 20 pcs (rge) 2) Arcanian Crystal : 100 pcs ( medium ) 3) Ceramic ze Crystal : 20 pcs ( small ) 4) High quality mana stone : 20,000 pcs 5) 10 tonnes of silver : roughly 10 million silver coins 6) One piece of Rhodium crystal ( Humongous ) If one tried to buy these items off the market directly , just one high quality mana stone costed around 1500 gold coins , hence the 20,000 mana stones itself would bankrupt a treasury. Not calcting the price of other rarer crystals , especially the humongous rhodium. The teleportation array was aplex formation , where different crystals with different nature was needed to be ced at different conjectures of the array. The heart of the array being the massive Rhodium crystal , where a group of 100 could stand at a time to be teleported. It was the standard size and the load that could be carried out by the teleportation array Rudra nned on building , arger array that teleported 1000 people was possible to be made , however Rudra did not want to entertain such designs due to two main reasons. 1) the cost : which would be a hundered times more than the one he was building 2) security reason : Rudra needed to make a thorough checkpost around the teleportation array , he could not let unsettling characters into his city. Hence Rudra wanted to only let 100 people immigrate at a time , to inspect them all , and deny them ess to his city if they wereing with malicious intentions. Rudra was not worried about the mana stones , he had the cheat called the chalice of purity , he would just refine cheap basic mana stones into purest advanced mana stones. However the rest of the crystals needed to be procured and it would be a massive expedition to say the least. While the other crystals could be stored inside the system inventory , Rhodium was a crystal with special spacial properties. Hence why it''s use in teleportation arrays, however it could not be stored inside system space as it did not obey the spacialws . The size that Rudra needed to make his teleportation array was about that of a house. The first challenge being finding such arge crystal , and the second challenge being the bringing of the massive crystal back to Purplehaze city. All the crystals mentioned in the list were only avable in a level 80 map called the valley of crystals , and it was a two day journey on foot to reach , with the wolves it was about 18 hours . However the problem was in the return trip back home , as the safe transport of such arge crystal was a very dangerous ordeal . The excavation of Rhodium was also a very difficult process , because there was a special kind of explosive worm , that usually nested around Rhodium deposits. They were nocturnal in nature and would explode uponing in contact with sunlight. Ontop of all this , Rudra was not really 100% sure about taking his team into the heart of a level 80 map , because the average guild levels were only around 65 . However the making of the teleportation array was an urgent necessity for the future ns Rudra had in mind. Many new kingdoms would open up , and trade would flourish. Hence he needed to carefully n this next expedition. Rudra needed people with the miner subss , also people with knowledge about crystals , within his current guild member base there was only a single miner called '' PickthatAxe '' , however Rudra needed atleast 10 more miners , hence he had to outsource thatbour , from the miners union , where he borrowed 10 NPC miners and one crystals expert at 5 gold an hour rate. Rudra finally decided to bring along Karna , Neatwit , Yume , SMG , Naomi , PinkLotus , Sk , Medivh , PoisonToadGamakichi, Tank ,Rhino and Fattyksh for the expedition. Rudra wanted to bring along Sir Jhonny English , however he was currently on a secret mission for Ethan Grey , hence unavable in the game. Along with all these guild members , Rudra took a small contingent of 500 soldiers from the Purplehaze city forces with him. The reason being that he needed reliable workforce to ensure the safety of the crystals in their journey back home. Finally Rudra purchased 500 NPC ves which would slog the weight of the crystals back to Purplehaze city. Ksh had prepared a wooden log tform which could be loaded with therge Rhodium for transportation. Hence the initial preparations had beenpleted for the expedition. Therge envoy of mixed people started their journey , Rudra , the Elites and the miners rode on their mounts ahead , whereas the soldiers on horses were tasked on bringing the ves on foot to the location within 1 and a half day time. On the entire journey , Rudra kept ying with little Furball , as be had ced it infront of him on his mounts back. Rudra had grown extremely fond of Furball , as he spent increasingly more and more time with the little beast. Rudra even fed it with the most exotic treats and foods , expenses that he would never make for himself and Furball also responded in kind , showering Rudra with cuddles. Naomi and Yua were instantly in love with the cute pet , but Furball just won''t let anyone except Rudra touch it. Biting whoever else tried to , within half a day of the journey it became clear to Yua and Naomi that the little one had outranked them both in getting Rudra''s attention , as Furball clearly marked Rudra as her property. The little fox was very clever , it''s innocent side was only shown to Rudra , otherwise it was overly possesive of its human , stealing his attention back to herself when he talked with any other female. However not caring at all when he talked to Karna or Neatwit. The two girls knew at that moment , that they had a new furrypetitor ! Chapter 322 - Valley Of Crystals

Chapter 322 - Valley Of Crystals

The valley of Crystals took the team nearly 20 hours to reach instead of the expected 16 , as there were stops that needed to be made to fight against level 81 insect monsters. There was arge centipede with crystal scales that refused to take damge from Medivh''s fire spells , untill Rudra had to use WORLDSLASH toy it to bed. However even after reaching the valley of Crystals things did not look soo good for Rudra andpany. Three other groups seemed to already be mining inside the valley of Crystals , including two guilds that they were all too familiar with. Frozern Thorns and Eternal Rebels were here in the mine , Edge being present. The moment Karna saw Edge , his mood soured , he in hated this guy , now that he was here getting the resources would surely be more difficult. Karna started to think about calling for more backup from the guild , seeing that both Frozern thorns and Eternal Rebels were here with atleast 200 members. The more he thought about the problem , the more he frowned. However contrary to him , the more Rudra thought about the current situation , the more brightly he smiled , as after piecing the n in his mind correctly he gathered everyone around and dered " Alright guys , as you must have noticed by now , we havepany , and from fighting these guys during the conquest for Purplehaze city , we know that they are lying backstabbing bunch of hoodlums and robbers and that we need to be wary of them ... ". Karna nodded , he first hand knew how scheming edge could be , and everyone else who participated in the conquest for Purplehaze city also knew the difficulty they needed to face to win the contest because of these two first rate guilds , hence there was definitely no love lost here. Rudra continued " If this was an anime , here is what would happen guys , we the good guys would take our time , put in the effort , get the crystals , find therge Rhodium and then when we would be leaving back for our city they would try and rob us and to be honest that''s what would happen here too if we choose to go about it that way ". Rudra paused and looked around then smiled devilishly. Yua and Naomi were both enchancted by this sight , ever since Rudra had gotten the tattoos on his right arm , he looked even more intimidating and appealing , coupled with his devilish smile , he looked extremely handsome. Enough to make them a little wet between the legs. Rudra continued " But Guys , this is neither an anime , nor are we the good guys , we have enough morals as to not rob them , however there is nothing wrong with us outright extorting them is there? Let''s do this , let''s tell them in and simple to give up 80% of their collected crystals soo far and peacefully leave the valley of Crystals..... Or we annihte them , it''s a fair offer guys what do you all think ? ". Everyone else gulped nervously , the leader just casually spouting threats of annihting first rate guild parties was scary. When after the finals of the one v one fighting event the world guessed the true strength of guild leader Shakuni , soo did his own guild members. Nobody knew Rudra''s true limits as no matter the situation , he always had some unseen cards to y , hence him saying that they would annihte the other party meant that he was actually sure of making it happen. Everyone got chills down their spine , however their blood pumped at the same time , it was a weird feeling however looking at Rudra''s confidence they felt confident as well .... It sounded crazy , a small bunch extorting 2 first rate guilds to give up resources that they rightfully mined ..... But Omega is a world where the strong have the final say and it there was one thing that the Elites were .... It was undoubtedly very strong! Now the question came about whom to send to deliver the threat .... Rudra and Karna were the guild master and vice guild master of the guild , them going personally to deliver petty threats was kind of insulting for the guild . Naomi and Yua conveniently declined to do this work. Hence the lucky draw fell between the other male members , and after a roll of dice , it was Fatty Ksh who was the unfortunate guy chosen to be the messenger. Fatty ksh gulped in fear .... He was absolutely terrified of walking into an enemy camp and delivering a threat of extortion or annihtion. However it was him who lost the dice roll fair and square ,hence he had to go. Well if he had to go , he was sure as hell not walking in there sober , hence he decided to chug down a bottle of rum , and walk inside the Frozen Thorns enemy camp first , as drunk as a sailor ! With the guild robes draped on , the shining silver wold insigna bright on disy , Fatty wobbled his way to the enemy camp as he was stopped by guarding patrollmen. Frozen Thorns member 1 : Excuse me sir , this is a base from where the first rate guild Frozen Thorns is currently working on a mining expedition , I implore you to not approach any further or prepare to face the consequences. Fatty Ksh puts up a finger , indicating one moment please , and burps loudly. Beating his chest , and taking another sip of the rum. He says " listen to meddie , call me thy captain , Ie from the great pirate ship of True Elites , bearing a message from the king of all pirates , Shakuni himself. Bring me to your leader , or prepare to fight me! , Hahahahaha hahahaha, *Burp*". The Frozern thorns member scanned Ksh from top to bottom, as a frown appeared on his face ... He seemed to know this man however he could just not remember where he had seen him ... Then it clicked to him He said " You.... You are the drunk pirate Ksh of the Elites , the bronze medal winning cksmith! , I saw you live from my home TV , I''m a big fan !!!!! ". Fatty Ksh : " *burps * Chapter 323 - Not Just Empty Threats

Chapter 323 - Not Just Empty Threats

Ksh was given audience with the Frozen Thorns leader Yeti next. Along with dignity at that , seemingly Olympic medailts were given a lot of respect around the yerbase , and since Ksh was one such medal winner , he was almost a mini celebrity. What would seem as a rude personality now came across as a unique trait that noone seemed to mind. Yeti said " Soo I hear that Shakuni sends a message for me .... Are you guys also here to mine the crystals to make a teleportation array??". Fatty Ksh " Ayyyy , we are here for the crystals , butddie we ain''t here to mine , we pirates are here to loot , more precisely loot you ! The leader sends a message that yound dwellers give up 80% of the loot and vacate thy pirate ships , it is our ship now ! Muahahahahahaha ". Yeti "....." The others "....." Yeti " what pirate ship? Whatnd dwellers? , What give 80% of the loot? ". Fatty kicks his chair where he was seated and puts a foot on Yeti''s table as he leans in. The Frozen Thorn members draw their swords , as Fatty says to Yeti eye to eye " *burp*". Frozen Thorn members "....." Yeti " Ohh it stinks ". Fatty Ksh " Muahahahahahaha , serves you soft ponynd dweller right ,e to the sea and a goldfish will scare your soft bum , hahahahaha ". Yeti sighed , it seemed as if he needed to personally make the trip to meet Shakuni , talking to this drunk pirate made no sense. Soo ying ball he said " Alright , tell thy captain, that myselfe to his presence to talk! Eh? ". Fatty Ksh went ballistic " are you trying to impersonate me ? Eh you twat ? Is this funny? Is this how yound dwellers make fun of us seaboys ? , Making fun of our ent? Did I make fun of your British ent? Did I ask you to give me a bowwle of water??You idiotic twat ". Yeti facepalmed , he was from Nepal not at all British. As he said " I apologise good sir , let me off the hook for my mistake ". Fatty Ksh " A smartd , a goodd ,e drink with me , Muahahahahahaha ". Hence over the next 5 minutes Yeti entertained Ksh before Ksh took his leave to visit the next camp. A member from Frozen Thorns asked Yeti after Ksh left " Why did you entertain his rude behaviour till such an extent guild master? With your temper he should have been skewered on the spot ". Yeti said " im not scared of this fool , I''m scared of the man behind him , Shakuni of the Elites , him and his bottomless strength , his feats are legendary , and I won''t make an enemy of him as far as possible ". The guild member agreed , the Elites were a small guild but by no means were they weak. All of Japan''s gold medals came from a single organization with the leader and vice leader being triple medal winners. The world stage wasn''t something that someone could take by storm due to fluke , the Elites were very strong , and they deserved the respect. This was a very smart move by Frozen thorns , however , their rivals and current mining neighbours , the Eternal Rebels were unfortunately not soo smart. When Ksh approached their camp. He was taken hostage and presented before Edge in bounds. Their approach was clear , they would not bend to the elites. Edge " Soo tell me , is Karna here? Your vice guild master costed me a lot of money you know ... It is good that UK made top 5 inspite of my slip up orelse I would have been disowned by my family. I have been put under a lot of trouble due to your stupid vice guild master you know .... Tell me drunk Elite , why do youe here? ". Fatty Ksh " * Burp * , Aghhh , sorry that one was stuck for a long time .... Were you saying something ? ". A vein popped on Edge''s forehead , he was clearly extremely pissed at the situation , barely restraining his anger he said " WHY...HaVVVVeee yyyouuuuueee? , Why have youe here?". Fatty Ksh " Why? ". Edge " that''s what I''m asking you WHY HAVE YOU COME HERE ". Fatty Ksh " How would I know? Why did Ie here? , I don''t even know why I was born , or what is my purpose in life ". Edge " Restrain this , brain-dead drunk to a tree , send a guy to his camp , informing them we have him hostage here , the ransom price being 50,000 gold ". Fatty Ksh " Muahahahahaha , the bounty on the head of a great pirate, muahahaha , you are a fool to extort the captain , who ns on extorting you .... You are a fool to resist ". Edge " What n to extort me? ". Fatty Ksh " The n where you either give up 80% of all collected crystals and leave this ce or he annihtes the entire party , n ". Edge " ..... WHAT? ". ------- ( Meanwhile real world , Grey international tower , Ethan Grey''s office ) Jhonny English was seated across from Ethan Grey , as Ethan talked about an uing mission for Jhonny. Ethan said " Sir Jhonny , these are 65 assassination targets that I need to be removed within the next month , I know you are retired , but they are high level officials from country X , nobody else will take this mission for any amount of money , only you have the skill to pull it off , I know you retired , but will you do this onest favour for me? ". Jhonny English " What is the time limit , what is the highest profile target ". Ethan Grey " One months time , the highest profile target is the prime minister , total budget is 3 trillion dors , I will get you everything you need , and I know that 30 days time is too less to make 60 assasinations , but I will be satisfied with even five , please help me sir Jhonny ". Jhonny English " It''s too much Ethan ..... ". Ethan Grey "You can take 60 days , but pleaseplete the mission ". Jhonny English " You misunderstand , it''s too much time , a week is all I need , I''m Jhonny English , give me some face Ethan Grey , I''m not the amateur mercenary , prepare a jet for me , I leave tommorow morning ". Ethan Grey was left speachless ..... As his fists balled up in joy .... If sir Jhonny was doing it .... It was sure to seed !!! Chapter 324 - The Threat

Chapter 324 - The Threat

Unlike Yeti who decided to visit personally , Edge decided to hold Fatty Hostage and send a messenger of his own to respond to Rudra''s threat. It was night - time in Omega , as all mining activities had been stopped because of the nocturnal earth worms that came to the surface , it was unsafe as these worms were level 85 creatures that gave a tough fight. When Yeti came to negotiate terms with Rudra , he was offered a seat at the dinner table where food was being served right beside Rudra and Karna . Rudra actually chatted with him for a while after confirming his reason for visit. However when instead of Fatty Ksh returning from the Eternal Rebels guild , came a messenger , Rudra lost his temper. Absolutely furious that his guild member and a messenger was taken hostage , and that edge was soo bold to openly mock his threat , Rudra decided to make true on his promise. Actually , it was not possible for Rudra to just annihte an entire party of first rate guild members and forcing them to vacate mining premises with just 12 of his guild members . But this was the valley of crystals , and the earth worms were roaming out in the open. These worms would explode at the slightest contact of sunlight , and although the real sun could not be shined at night , Rudra''s bracelet could still be used. The situation being in favour of him , he was ready to make the entire valley of crystals into a st zone . Hence he called over Yeti and the messenger sent from Eternal Rebels guild , as he decided to make a show. Rudra said to the messenger " Ry what your guild leader said to me , word for word again please ..... ". Rudra put a hand around his shoulder as he said this , the Messenger sweating buckets from the intimidation. He hesitated a bit before saying " We are not afraid of the Elites , how dare you try extort us , and how dare you send a drunk brainless idiot to negotiate with us .... If you want his safe release you will pay us with 100,000 gold and a letter stamped with the guild insigna that says that you apologise for your transgression. The rebels are not some weak force that you can just bully ....if you are looking for a fight ,e , we are ready! ". The messenger read the letter written by edge word for word. As Yeti stayed silent , this letter was pretty much exactly what he wanted to say to Rudra also , however fearing the unknown had decided to stay silent. Rudra maniacallyughed " Your guild leader misunderstood something , we were never looking for a fight , since you are soo bold as to imprison one of us , I think it''s only fair that I send you on an expedited journey to the Church of light". Pointing towards East direction , Rudra said " That is your camp right Yeti? ". Yeti nodded and said " Indeed ". Rudra now pointed west and said " That is your camp eh Rebel ? ". The messenger weakly said " Yes ". Rudra started tough maniacally as he said " Alright then ..... Time to die ". Using the power of his bracelet Rudra used the special move '' SOLAR DESCENT '' , as a miniature sun appeared in the skies above the Rebel camp. Exactly like a real sun , it had the same lusture and scorching heat , that could be felt even at the Elite camp 1 km away! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! the sounds of explosion rang throughout the western Rebel camp , as the nocturnal earth worms self destructed under sunlight. The sr descent also striking at the heart of the camp , creating a massive explosion! A series of notifications rang under Rudra''s screen as he levelled up twice due to all the Exp. Yeti watched on in horror , as the messenger had became as cold as a block of ice , he frantically ran back to his camp , only to find it in shambles and ruins , where there was once the rebel camp , now only scorched ground andrge craters remained , not one of the 200 party members survived. Yeti looked at Rudra in fear .... As if he was looking at a demon , there was no bloodshed , there was no warning , there was not even a struggle , most likely his own guild member who was being held hostage was also dead. Yet the enemy waspletely annihted. Scary .... Too scary .... This was not someone he could even remotely choose to offend. When Rudra looked at him he felt chills go down his spine , he was looking at him as if asking Yeti , are you going to submit or shall I send you back to the church as well...? Yeti gulped , as he said " The crystals will be delivered within the next hour , sorry for the intrusion ". Yeti literally ran for his life next , afraid of the madman ughtering his base too. Within one hour 80% of their mined loot was given and their camp vacated. The Frozen thorns , a first rate guild decided to run for their dear life , while facing Rudra! The miner team under Rudra just camly went to the destroyed Rebel camp and picked the crystal one after the other , the explosion and therge craters made made excavating them extremely easy. Within one day of the Elites arriving , they had sessfully collected all the crystals they needed except for therge piece of Rhodium , making them 3 days ahead of schedule and saving them a lot of unnecessary trouble. They even had an excess of a few crystals that they could choose to sell at ater date. -------- ( Meanwhile in real world ) Jhonny and Bo have arrived in country X , disguised as caucasian tourists . Tensions seem high in country X , as the elections draw near , with tensions with Japan at an all time high ,and the only supported they have being china , the country was barely dodging international sanctions due to China vetoing. The regime needed to change , and the change in regime would be the fatal blow to the coffin for Mithun Ambani .. With Ethan Grey funding one party and Mithun Ambani sponsoring the other , it was a stage for buisness politics. Chapter 325 - Finding Rhodium

Chapter 325 - Finding Rhodium

Rhodium was abundant inside the valley of crystals , however usually they were small Crystal''s, the size of a palm. What Rudra needed was a rarer type of Rhodium deposit , that was as big as a house. It typically needed 40 years to build up , and would only be found at ces with abundant mana. Hence why the nocturnal worms were also found near it. Even after 2 days of looking for it , no clues were found and the party members started to get anxious , the valley of crystals was big , but that big that it could not bepletely scouted in 2 days time. However what even proffesional miners could not find , was found by heaven''s son Karna , identally at that. While bored Karna decided to spar with Neatwit for a while , and in the intense battle he needed to rely on mind''s eyes. When he activated it though , he could percieve the terrain around him differently , as he located the rhodium deposit!!! It was 35 meters below ground , as nearly 16 earthworms surrounded it , mining it would be a very difficult task. While the miners saw no sign of Rhodium being 35 meters below where Karna had indicated , Rudra had full faith in the son of Providence. Hence under Karna''s direction , the team started mining under Karna''s direction. Whenever an earthworm would pop up ,?the 12 Elites would use teamwork to swiftly deal with them , as they gained bountiful experience points from it. Finally after ,2 more days of hardwork , they killed all 16 Earthworms and excavated the Rhodium. Much to the surprise of the miners it was legit a 50 meter cube piece of Rhodium. They questioned Karna about his methods , but naturally Karna would not let his secrets out soo easliy. However the important part was that all the necessary parts had been obtained ! Now started thebourous process of bringing it back home safely. Firstly a ramp had to be dug out with a 15¡ã inclination that connected the surface to the Rhodium deposit , as 300 horses and 500 ves pulled it hard just to load it on the wooden wheel tform that Fatty Ksh built. Hence started the slow March back home , where the glowing Rhodium was slogged by 500 ves , guarded by 500 soldiers and overseen by 12 Elites! However the slow journey back home was anything but pleasant , the rhodium that had been nourished by mana for decades attracted too many monsters , as Rudra lost soldiers to scuffles every hour. Even if Rudra himself took action ,there was a limit as to what he could do alone , he could not protect the safety of the entire contingent , there were bound to be some dy at his arrival , however the soldiers of his city at tier one were genuinely no match for these 80-85 level insects , they were easliy skewered. The initial party of 500 ves and 500 soldiers was reduced to a party of 350 ves and 450 soldiers at the end of one day of travel. This led to a further reduction of speed, as the 350 ves had an increasingly difficult time in pulling the weight . Having no choice left , the horses from the dead soldiers had to be used to supplement the shortage ofbor force , which helped alleviate some of the immediate speed problems . However what the group was not aware of was the fact that they were marching towards a extremelyrge ambush contingent of angry Rebels . Edge was furious at the way his party was annihted in the crystal valley , and decided to take revenge at any and all costs , as he marched 20,000 guild members towards the path back to purplehaze city , waiting to ambush theing Elite party. This was a fact that Rudra did not know as of yet , as a day''s journey seperated the ambushing party and the Elites . The Elites were walking into a trap of a size they could not handle . --------- ( Real world , Country X ) Bo was extremely excited to do mercenary work again , especially alongside sir Jhonny . To build a good impression , he worked extra hard , in getting the details of all the members that needed to be assasinated , and the best chance to kill them all was inside the senate. Where they would all gather together. Bo , thought of everything from poisoning their food and water , to assasinating them through bathroom , and enthusiastically discussed it with Jhonny English , however Jhonny remained unimpressed.?As each n that Bo said had some evident w or the other. Bo kept looking at Jhonny for answers to such problems , however all he could see Jhonny doing all day was behave like an actual tourist , going to tourist locations and eating local delicacies . Bo could not understand what his n was at all! However things seemed to progress in a positive direction , when Jhonny rented a hotel near the senate , from where he set up surveince on the street! Bo was getting more and more anxious as two days passed without them taking any actions . Jhonny had told Ethan he would wrap this up within 7 days , yet at day 3 they had absolutely no n to move forward at all! Finally breaking silence Bo asked " Sir .... Soo I have proposed all these ns to you , which one do you think we should go forward with? If none of them satisfy you , please guide me and teach me what I am doing wrong ". Jhonny said " Your n to gather them all at one ce is not bad Bo , but the senate is a ce that is very heavily protected , also there are friendly ministers inside there too , unless you can ensure killing them all without causing chaos , which is impossible , it''s not advisable to carry out assasination in the only political house of a nation". Bo said " But sir , the time limit , if we kill one or two , the others will be ced under police protection or underground safehouses , it would get very difficult to kill them all ". Jhonny was irked by the kid , he was too smart for his own good , Jhonny could not tell him that he had absolutely no n , that he just rolled with whatever happened . Hence Jhonny raised his tone and said " Boy assasination takes patience ..... ". Taking a gun from his bag , Jhonny cocks the gun and loads it pointing it at the window. He said " do you think it''s as easy as cocking a gun and shooting your enemy? ". Jhonny shot the bullet out of the window just to make a point. However , that stray bullet , hit the neck of Mithun Ambani''s son , who was visiting the bar across the street and had just excited his Rolls Royce, before his private security could even react , before he could even take a second step to stand up and get out of the car properly , he died ! There was mass panick down the street , as Jhonny nced over , and told Bo in a deep voice " For me it is ". Chapter 326 - Two Traps

Chapter 326 - Two Traps

The fallout of the assasination of Mithun Ambani''s son was massive , the stock of Ambani corporation actually saw a slight rise , which showed the releif the market had about him not going to inherit thepany. Mithun was furious and the entire police force was scouring the city to find two Caucasian males , thought to be the culprits. Jhonny English and Bo naturally had to go into hiding , the entire trip spent by Bo in silence. His only thoughts being on that one moment at which Jhonny shot the bullet killed Mithun Ambani''s son and saif " For me it is ". How far was Jhonny thinking? Was he just being a pesky kid to him? What methods was Jhonny English taking to eliminate his opponents , Bo just could not fathom his n. Apparently Mithun Ambani was inconsble at the loss of his son , and swore revenge on whoever was behind it , Mithun had a huge suspicion naturally on Ethan Grey , to whom he personally called several times tosh out on like a rabid dog. However Ethan genuinely denied about the knowledge of his son being killed , because that was actually not what he ordered Jhonny to do. Even going as far as to offer his condolonces to Mithun Ambani , who found the act extremely revolting. The government officials who were supported by Mithun started to get anxious , as Mithun was ming the government for the fact that the killers were still roaming free. On the second day of his son''s death , there was a burial ceremony , and he had explicitly stated that before he buried his son , he wanted the killers buried first. However as the government and police force failed to deliver the culprits , almost the entire faction supported by Mithun Ambani , went to the funeral to console his anger. Watching the ongoing funeral and the weeping Mithun Ambani, all 60 targets were present, as Bo counted speachless . Jhonny said " see now you have all the culprits gathered at one location . Outside the senate house , soo tell me Bo how would you assasinate them ? ". Bo dared not speak , he was ashamed of himself. He was just an amateur lucky enough to be on a mission with the greatest mercenary of all time , yet just like the proverb the empty pot makes the most noise , he kept yapping all trip long , giving suggestions to Jhonny. Learning his lesson he chose to keep quiet. However Jhonny''s words gave him courage " I''m old now boy , I brought you along to teach you how to walk the ropes , I''m not here to belittle you , I''m here to guide you , soo speak , I''ll correct you where you go wrong ". Bo'' s heart moved , he thought for a while before saying , " Chemical weapons , poison gas would be the best , however it would alsoe into contact with the other non targets , the friends and family of Mithun Ambani , if their lives arepromisable , we can proceed to seal the deal". Jhonny nodded " indeed , but remember boy , never kill more than you need to , human life is precious , don''t turn into a mindless killer , the day you kill one person more than you need to , is the day you will loose your human part of your soul , this is a job , but always try to do it with morals , soo if you want to assasinate them without killing the others , how would you do it? ". Bo fell into thought once more , after a while saying " Long range sniping , however even with both of us shooting rapidly , we can only kill only soo many before the rest take cover. I can''t solve this problem sir Jhonny ". Jhonny was really looking forward to Bo''s answer , as he himself had absolutely no fcking idea about what to do next. However he had faith in himself , he was Jhonny English. Hence he said " Okay , you go to the roof and snipe , I will take care of the rest. The final ceremonies willst 30 minutes?, set your watch to 15 minutes from now , and start shooting , take as many down as you can . Then escape , don''t stand to watch what I do , I ll tell you how I dealt with the rest on the ne back to Japan ". Bo nodded , setting his watch timer , he scaled to the buildings roof! As he calibrated his sniper. He was at a 420 meter distance , and the windspeed was 3km/h He took aim , and waited for his time..... ------ ( Inside the virtual world , enroute to Purplehaze city ) A scout was reporting to Edge " Sir we have spotted the Elite party , they seem to have about 800 numeric strength , however only 12 of them seem to be from the guild , the rest are soldiers and ves. They wille at the ambush location in 3 hours time". Edge nodded at the report , as he looked anxiously towards the ambush n. He was a careful strategist , he knew firsthand the might of the Elites hence he was even more careful in his nning. To him this revenge meant everything, ever since loosing to Karna in the Olympics , he dreamt of taking revenge on him and the Elites, as he absolutely hated them to the core . The elites had costed him his Purplehaze City and an Olympic gold , putting him under a lot of pressure from his Rothschild family. This ambush was a very small paybackpared to all the pain he had to suffer. However he nned to loot their rhodium and kill them all , to satisfy his anger of being driven out of his mining spot! He had lost face with his guild members when the party was annihted without even a trace of struggle. When they collectively spawned back at the temple of light , they looked disdainfully at their leader edge. Under whosemand they had tasted defeat again . Some who were unhappy with the way he ran the guild muttered under their breaths about how he was a pretentious bast*** and a Shakuni Wannabe . This insulted Edge to the core , a deep cut to his psyche , he needed this small win over the Elites ,even if it was just a symbolic gesture , because without it , he would fall into a shadow of a Wannabe leader , in the eyes of his guild members. Chapter 327 - Walking Into An Ambush

Chapter 327 - Walking Into An Ambush

Rudra did not expect an ambush from Eternal Rebels , it was a tactical error on his part to think that Edge would tuck his tail and run. Hence when the arrows and magic spells suddenly rained down on the group , for a second he was clueless. Many of the ves died , even some of the soldiers got injured . Immediately Karna shouted " Ambushhh!!! ". As everyone became on guard. Rudra was calm now , the initial surprise had waned , he was not the same man he was once when edge snatched the merit toke his hand and he just froze. After winning against nightmare he had found confidence in himself and his skills , as he was calm and critically started to analyse his position. They were surrounded by a hill on one side and forest on the other , the road was overall narrow , and ces to retreat were non-existent. Truly a great ce toy an ambush. When Rudra looked back , he saw some people wearing eternal Rebel guild colors , as they dropped boulders at the road where Rudra and group came from , cutting their means to retreat. Rudra spotted about five thousand enemies on the hill , and two thousand more inside the forest line. He made an assumption that a total of maybe 10,000 membersid ambush , and thought that maybe 3000 or so would march on the narrow road towards them , engaging in close range conflict. Rudra gave the call " Alright guys , it''s the rebels camping us , Karna and Neatwit will take the front. PinkLotus you have to guard Medivh at the centre. Tank you are with PoisonToadGamakichi , you take the forest line. Naomi keep the soldiers healed as much as possible. Only use mass heal spells and not individual ones. Conserve mana. I take the hillside. Go!". Saying so Rudra used blink , suddenly teleporting at the top of the hill , elven sword and Excalibur at hand , starting to massacre the hillside troops. Rudra wasted no time as he started with using the world sh and 10,000 cuts , it was one special move after other , as he used twin de hurricane, overhead sh , cross sh , ymore and swift retret in quick session. He was a walking ughter machine , as he alone had a damage output greater than Neatwit and Karnabined , who were also on a terrific ughter run. The forest side was performing weak , however with Medivh''s support and Naomi keeping the soldiers alive , the situation seemed bnce as of yet. However , it was all about to change very soon. As edge lead a party of 10,000 troops from the front! All d in level 55 or more fullset Armour , the ves were quickly in , and Karna and Neatwit started to be progressively pushed back as they started to loose a chunk of their health. ------ ( Real world , Bo''s POV , from a rooftop ) Only 30 seconds remained untill the timelimit that Jhonny gave him was up. In the previous minutes that Bo had to himself , he made a priority list of whom to kill first if given the chance. Hence when the time came , Bo steadied his breath and pulled the trigger on the first enemy on the list. Then reloading at super human speed , he made the second and third shots too. When the first shot hit the first target , it hit him square in the skull , passing straight through and even hitting a second target , while the crowd tried to process this , a second bullet also killed two people and a third killed one and injured another. Screams quickly followed as , panick gripped the crowd. They were terrified seeing their fellowrades die at their feet. The local police quickly closed In with bulletproof shields in hand , as they tried to make a protective barrier around the ministers. However they were too slow , as Bo was able to kill 15 more of them bringing his kill tally to 20 , before the rest were secured. Seeing how he had no more shots that could be made , Bo unhesitatingly left the station and bolted to go to safety. This was the best sniping he had ever done in his career , better than his top score at mercenary academy , as he had taken out 20 opponents in 17 shots! Meanwhile , Jhonny was calmly eating a subway sandwich at a nearby parlour , as mayonese dripped from his fingers as he licked them dry. Sound of loud police sirens started , as they zoomed past his location towards the funeral ce. Loud sirens saying that this area was now under lockdown , and that noone was allowed to leave. Jhonny who was done enjoying his sandwich calmly wiped his hands and threw his waste in the dustbin nearby , as civilians in the background panicked , and started to run in a frenzy to back inside the shops and clear of the streets. Jhonny too wanted to go inside a shop , but when he tried to walk , he realized that his feet felt extra sticky for some reason. As he looked under the soul of his feet he saw that there was a chewing gum attached to it . Jhonny instantly became disgusted , and first walked over to a nearby red fire hose , as he rubbed the soul of his feet against it to try remove the chewing gum. Coincidentally the firehose was an old construction , there since 2020 , having rusted to the core , not being ever used. Hence it cracked under Jhonny''s boot , spraying water out at high intensity! Coincidentally the first police car which was a security car clearing the way for the escaping ministers was hit right in the windshield with the water , which cracked under the immense pressure hence , the water hitting the driver. The first police car hence abruptly pressed brake , causing the car right behind him , escaping in panick to crash into it , the first car flipping by the impact. Soon a third car and then a fourth all got blocked by the traffic jam. The escape route of the ministers was abruptly cut off .... All because Jhonny wanted to wipe off a chewing gum! Chapter 328 - Breaking The Ambush

Chapter 328 - Breaking The Ambush

Things went downhill real fast for the Elites, as both the forest line and the northern road line started to fall back under pressure. Rudra had ughtered nearly 1000 men on the hill , however it was not enough. They were all archers and rangers weak at close rangebat , who did not even pay attention to Rudra killing them , they were only interested in raining arrows on those down below. They were up there with a suicide mission , whoever nned this ambush had prepared to loose a few troops to stick it to the Elites , a sacrificial move , to minimise risks! Rudra quickly thought about his options , and all roads lead back to his new and ultimate trump card! The sr beam! Currently the bracelet was at 100% power , and the sr beam would take 66% of it. Leaving him with only 33% power to use. With 33% power his second offensive option was using sr re and sr st back to back . Hence using sr re first , he created a blinding white light , that stunned the sensitve eyed longe range rangers And archers . Blinding them for 5 seconds. In that five seconds Rudra used sr st , at the heart of a ranger party , the st killing nearly 200 of them at once while injuring 800 more. For a moment a vuum had been created that needed atleast 10 seconds to refill. In that 10 seconds Rudra used blink and teleported infront of Karna and Neatwit , only saying " COVER ME ". No more instructions were needed for Neatwit and Karna , who instantly used their best moves to drive back the mothern attack line. Edge saw Rudra and Karna standing at the nothern fight line and shouted " ITS FUTILE SHAKUNI , KARNA , I WIN THIS ONE! ". Nearly 12,000 troops were marching on them from the roadside , about a three killometer long line. No matter how many of them were killed by them , they could not possibly wipe them all out. Not without leaving the hillside nk open , and being open to backstabs and arrows. They were bound to fall sooner orter , Edge had made the perfect n. Except he could never have imagined the move that Rudra was about to unleash! A tier four spell that noone should be able to use ! A terrifying spell that would destroy his entire nothern line , front to back. All 12,000 at once. Prepping his attack , Rudra only looked into Edge''s eyes and said " Bye bye ". BOOOM! An unprecedented supernova just exploded out of Rudra''s right hand the recoil dislocating his shoulder and sending him in searing pain. Yet Rudra was one tough SOB , he used his left hand to forcefully hold his right in ce , as the tier four spell turned the Entire Rebel army to ashes! For 5 killometer , from Rudra''s location to far beyond what the Rebel lines were , not a single soldier was left alive. All being teleported back to you the Church of light. The soldiers from the northern line and the hillside , when watching this horrendous move unleash , subconsciously peed themselves in terror. It was the most terrifying thing they had seen in all their lives. And it was not just them , even Karna and Neatwit gulped and looked at Rudra in horror! The collective consensus was made to abandon the fight and just run for their lives .... They could not fight a demon like Shakuni. They could not fight someone who could eliminate 12,000 troops at once! This was the day where the infamy of Shakuni of the Elites reached an unprecedented scale ,as?the man who ughtered 10,000! ------- ( Real world , somewhere in country X) A police officer was struggling to get out of his car , as blood dripped from his head , Jhonny helped him out of his car , when the man desperately tried to tell him something. However with blood flowing from his mouth , the only thing he could say was " Frag! ". Apparently when he was trying to get out of his car ,?the frag on his waist got stuck with a protruding piece of metal and got unhooked. Jhonny panicked , and threw the frag on the ground away from himself. The fragnded in the centre of a group of five cars and exploded. The explosion killed five ministers as more cars of other ministers were damaged due to the shrapnell. Jhonny had created a deadlock now?as all thirty five remaining ministers were forced to vacate their cars by the security police , who tried to rush them all into one single house to safety. The police secured the windows of a nearby house , as they created a bullet proof passage , and lead all the alive ministers inside it to safety ,pletely setting up a parameter around the house. However to Jhonny English this was the dumbest thing they could have ever done , as for the first time , he had a genuine bright idea. The gas line infront of the house! The house was a civin house with a legitimate gas line for cooking , hence when Jhonny aimed his gun at the gas line and at the house and shot! The gas line in the house exploded , setting it on fire! In the aftermath of the fire , due to the entire road being blocker by cars the fire trucks were unable to reach the location. One thing lead to the other , untill the entire house was burnt down , killing all 35 ministers trapped inside! Jhonny casually then walked into the subway shop and ordered another sandwich , cing his gun on the table , absolutely intimidating the shop owner. This job of Jhonny was about to go into the history books as one man bringing down a government , as the tale of the greatest mercenaries feat of making the impossible possible grew evenrger! /// Guys I''m sorry for the glitch in the chapter uploads , It was not my fault I had already scheduled them to be released but there was server fault , donot worry the issue is resolved now and we will go back to being normal! Thankyou for the patience. /// Chapter 329 - Fallout

Chapter 329 - Fallout

Edge was left depressed following his defeat to Rudra yet again. That single move that wiped his entire army seemed iprehensible to him , like Rudra had cheated . Time and time and time again , it seemed he could never get a one up on the Elites. He was Edge Rothschild , yet he could not get one over a nobody like Rudra Rajput , this entire concept was foreign to him. He was not a Shakuni Wannabe , if anything he beleived Shakuni should be an Edge wannane , yet after this defeat he questioned that again. Just how strong were the Elites? Was it worth fighting with them at all? Could the Elites even be defeated? Such dark thoughts entered his mind. Yet a bigger decision haunted his mind currently , at first he never wanted to consider this option , yet the news about his yet another failure were bound to reach his family. Where this time he would be heavily rebuked. Hence that offer seemed even more lucrative to him now .... Edge was having a moment of weakness , a moment where he could not find the courage to ward off the lure of the devil , and invited him into his house. Making a deal with the Chinese traids , Edge decided to betray the Rothschild , and go into buisness for his own. Selling family business secrets and important money holding ount details. Edge was about to renege , his only two demands in return for this service from the triads being ... 1) Money and Power 2) Making the life of the Elites a hell The Chinese epted these terms , and helped Edge escape the confines of his family. Edge Rothschild hence signed a deal with the devil , where he traded his integrity with his desires. Nothing good was ever going toe from the deal , yet for the moment while Edge was still useful , the Elites had made a new enemy. And a very powerful one at that. Their enemy being from the underworld .... The most notorious criminal gang in the world ... The Chinese traids! ------ ( Purplehaze City , Hazelgroove kingdom ) It took Rudra and group three more days to bring Rhodium back into city walls , it was a hard and long journey , with a brutal battle involved , yet nobody wanted to speak about it. Their minds even three dayster were focused on that single move that Rudra used during his battle , the destructive Sr beam! Everyone had varying reactions to this event. Neatwit was only impressed but overall indifferent , he was an easy going guy overall , and did not pry into other''s personal matters. Karna was both shocked and impressed by Rudra ,his respect for the leader going up a notch . However he was also a little bit worried about Rudra , he felt that this was some sort of forbidden power used by Rudra at a great cost. That Rudra was forced to do a move he was not ready for , as evident by his broken shoulder , which was only healed by three days of continuous treatment by Naomi. Naomi much like Karna was worried about Rudra a lot , as she did her best to keep healing him. However through her healing process ,the little Furball kept ring daggers at her , however knew that she was helping her owner hence did not provoke her any further. Little Furball had been very frustrated that she had been immediately called back into Rudra''s soul space as soon as there was sign of danger. She was a very smart beast who knew that she was currently useless in battle , hence had nowhere to vent her frustrations. When she came out to see Rudra soo heavily injured she felt very sad , as she continually stuck by his side , licking his neck and shoulder. As if her licks could heal his pain. Rudra kept patting the little fox , herpany gave him warmth and joy , only those around Rudra were sad , he himself was feeling very good about using that move and was in high spirits. Now that he saw its power for himself , he was soo happy that he chose this as his reward , it was indeed worth all his hardwork to win the three gold medals! His shoulder did ache , however no matter how much advanced health potions he drunk , the popped shoulder would not heal. Even at full HP , his shoulder pained a lot , which seemed unusual to Rudra. What he did not know was that it was the pain stemming from the tattoos on his arms , which were used in full power by this frail body which could not withstand the pressure. The tattoos were like a circuit on cooldown , and it took constant cool healing of Naomi to cool it down to normal , and hence healing Rudra. The only person having a positive reaction to Rudra using that move was Yua , who kept chatting with Rudra happily about how it was soo damn cool! She did not mention Rudra''s injury once , not because she did not care about Rudra , but because she thought it was the best way to deal with boys. Boys did not like to be mentioned by girls how they felt pity for them at their injuries , boys liked to pretend to be tough and strong and liked women who believed soo too. Hence Yua never mentioned it to Rudra. Rudra was actually thankful for it , as for once he found his conversations with Yua psant. Which irked Naomi a lot. However irked little Furball even more. Who kept making growling noises which sounded like soft purrs of joy whenever Yua talked with Rudra. /// Bonus chapter system for the month of December : Normal chapter rate : 14 chapters a week! We have doubled the normal chapter rate for december , hence irrespective of the tickets and bonuses it will be 2 chapters a day. But there will also be bonuses!!!!! Bonus chapters : 1 for 2000 PS Bonus chapter 2 : 1 for 200 GT Bonus chapter 3 : Supergifts! Chapters will be out on 11 pm and 11 am everyday with bonus chapters having no fixed time! Enjoy! /// Chapter 330 - A Video Surfaces

Chapter 330 - A Video Surfaces

Apparently one of the rangers from Eternal Rebels on the hill was recording the entire event. When Rudra used sr re , and blinded his vision , the screen turned white for a second , and then there was the sr burst that sent him flying a few meters deducting a bit of his HP. However when he crawls back into position , after a few seconds , he is horrified to see the entire nothern attack force annihted! The actual attack and reason behind the vanishing of the troops are not present in the video however , a manual description tag is added at the bottom , which describes it''s ferocity. This video goes viral on the forums , as it involved the very famous True Elites , however much debate is being made at the legitimacy of the ims put forward by the video owner , the forums went into a heated discussion. " This is BS guys , if Shakuni had such a powerful move in his arsenal wouldn''t the final match of one v one have ended before it even started? The Eternal Rebels are sore loosers who are cooking stories to hide their teams shorings ". " Holy hell , just how strong is Shakuni? What move did he use to annihte soo many people? Is it a skill scroll we can buy?I am Willing to pay 1 million dors for it ". " Are you an idiot? If such a strong skill exists , not even 100 million can buy it? ". " Says an ugly poor twat, who can''t even afford to spend 20 dors , much less a million ". " The only person who can buy that skill from Shakuni is probably Ethan Grey ". " Guys this video is a fake , don''t fall for such ponzy schemes ". " This is breaking the game bnce! BAN SHAKUNI! ". Moderator : User #2233451127 this is your first warning . " **** The mod warned me , I think Shakuni is illegally the son of the Cuber corporation , they always protect him! ". Moderator : User #2233451127 has been banned from the forums ! Nobody said a word a word after that , However many questions were raised in people''s minds , this video was extremely controversial. But the bigger debate currently was the sudden dissapearance of Edge , who ording to guild logs had left the first rate guild 4 hours ago. Making the vice guild master the defacto leader. The eternal Rebels were in a state of chaos , as there was a sudden power shift. Granted they were dissatisfied with Edge in the recent days however , it was not to a point where they would have revolted. They still respected their leader , hence his abrupt quitting the guild raised some questions. Some thought he just kicked the bucket , and some thought he went on in search of other avenues. -------- ( Real world , Grey international tower , the upside ) Ethan Grey was desperately waiting for sir Jhonny and Bo tond safely . His mind was blown at how Jhonny outperformed his own ridiculous time limit andpleted the mission in six days. Seeing the events on TV he was dumbfounded at the methods used by Jhonny English. Assasinating Ambani''s son , making the ministerse in the open for the funeral , and then snipe them dead. Then block the only escape route without making anyone feel any wiser and force the ministers to leave the safety of their cars to retreat into a house. Then blow the houses gasline to set it on fire , with the cars blocking the way of the fireman. What needed months of nning and extreme precision to execute with a million things going wrong , Jhonny did in six days. From making the n to executing it wlessly. The name of Jhonny English spread far and wide as the underworld knew that the old man stepped out of retirement for this onest request. When Jhonny finallynded , Ethan Grey personally went to greet him , which was huge considering Ethan did not do such a gesture for even the president. However just as he shook Jhonny English''s hand , he looked at Jhonny who looked sad. Ethan thought it was a money issue , as he said " thankyou soo much for your hardwork sir Jhonny I will wire you the money the full one trillion dors in one hour, if you have any other requests please tell me , I''ll personally look to them ". Jhonny sighed as he pointed at Bo " I''m sorry Ethan , I failed your mission , I will not take the money for a failed job ". Bo looked down on the ground clearly ashamed. Ethan was perplexed as he asked " You did it splendidly sir Jhonny why is it that you call it a failure ? ". Jhonny pulled out a ipad as he showed the photo of a target. It was a minister who was critically injured by Bo''s sniper bullet but only in Coma and not dead. Jhonny said " I''m getting old Ethan , I could only kill 59/60 targets you gave me , by the time I realised one was alive I was on the flight back home.?I never thought I''d end my career this way ... With a failed job". Bo looked like he wanted to bury himself right now , very very ashamed of himself. While Ethan had no words to speak .... He wanted to say that it was more than fine if he missed one , but he did not even miss just put him in Coma , which was as good as dead for Ethan , but for a man like Jhonny it was a failed job. Ethan could not find words to console him. Jhonny said " I like the ce , the upside , and I like the guild and thepany of the young guys , Rudra , Karna , Bo and the like , I''m happy here Ethan , since you gave me security and a ce to stay , I returned the favour with this job, soo no need for the money . From today onwards , Bo is the new number one mercenary in the world, I''m too old for this ". Saying soo Jhonny patted on Bo''s shoulder as he told him " you are a good mercenary Bo. But too orthodox in your approach. Think about option 3 , there is always a option 3 ". Saying soo Jhonny walked off .... As long as he was concerned he had passed the torch.. While the news that Jhonny considered this a failed job spread like a wildfire in the mercenary world . Chapter 331 - Shining Too Bright

Chapter 331 - Shining Too Bright

The Elites had collected all the necessary equipment needed to build the teleportation array. Hiring skilled NPCbour force , paid by the day , Rudra made an expedited construction n for the teleportation array. The project was set toplete in 25 days , extending to a maximum of 30 . Currently 2500 people were building the array in the outer district in sector 7 of the city , the reason for this was simple. Sector 7 was a market and goods sector. It had some inns and it had the most flourishing shops and ck markets. It was the best area for tourist visits. However it was also the easiest to contain , should something unfortunate happen. Away from the inner district , and away from the truly mega structures of the city , like the grand library , the church of light and the city administration office , it ensured that the inner city would not be easilypromised. Moreover being a semi industrial sector it was still inside the city wall. Hence well protected. But also away from the residential districts of 1,2,3 sectors. Hence even in a conflict although there would be material loss , the loss of life would be minimal. There was another advantage to setting it up in sector 7. As now under the pretext of city security , Rudra could ce checkpoints at all roads entering and leaving sector 7 and increase patroll in the area. This would decrease crime , and Rudra would have eyes on what goods the merchants were trading. He would virtually now have eyes over the economic lifeline of the city , from where he could slowly enactws that would show customs certificates to bring in goods. Smuggling and illegal trading would suffer a massive blow due to this. Hence having various benefits. The massive construction began in sector 7 , while slowly the patroll in the area was quadrupled. With a small military contingent permanently stationed. These changes did not go unnoticed by the world , as yers would start talking about every action that the Elites took. From undertaking one massive project to another , it was clear to every onlooker the Elites had really deep pockets. Most assumed that it was Ethan Grey funding them , however that was not the case , and only those who studied corporate and had a track over finances like major banks . Knew the secret that the guild was actually giving Ethan returns and not borrowing money. Naturally such news were secretly sold to other influential people , who alongside the rise of the Elites in the Olympics , slowly became very interested in the organization. Usually noone would be able to get past Amelia to meet Rudra , she took care of everything in-game and even outside , she was the ultimate secretary for Rudra . The fact that the upside was such a protectedmunity was probably one of the reasons behind her job being a little easy , but even so , just like Ethan Grey had his own team working for him . Amelia made sure to schedule important meetings and declined everyone she did not deem fit to meet Rudra all together. She was started to gain a reputation inside the Elites , as the head of logistics she was only a level 5 yer , however her authority within the guild was absolute. Except for Rudra and Karna who were both goofs and except for wars and things rted to fighting were absolutely useless she was the real boss of the Elites. Deciding the pay of the members , the benefits , approving equipment requests , mentaining the warehouse. Looking over all the ambitious projects Rudra started , while also keeping an eye on world and in guild events , and reporting to Rudra , she was a one woman show. Known to have a fierce temper , and extreme proffesional attitude , that was court and formal . She came off as a cold businesswoman . A workhorse who worked about 14 hours a day in game and worked 2 hours in real life before calling it a day. She was the literal lifeline of the guild and Rudra knew it very well. Paying her extremely well , Rudra would shower her with bonuses and gifts soo expensive it would make even billionaire''s wives blush. But Rudra knew it was worth it , it was a symbolic gesture to show Amelia how much he valued her as a member , and Amelia knew it very well . She liked working in the Elites exactly because Rudra appreciated her soo much and gave her a total autonomy. The work became worship for her, as the potential of the guild just kept skyrocketing. Hence with Rudra being out of reach , soon outside investors started targetting Amelia. They knew that the boss woman was the only way to meet the boss. However no matter the ie or the offer or the threat Amelia never buckled. Hence when Rudra came to the guild hall and saw Amelia anxiously waiting at the corridor for him , he was shocked. Amelia instantly said " There is a very dangerous woman waiting in your cabin , guild master , think of your next actions very seriously ... ". Seeing Amelia soo serious Rudra knew that something serious must have happened. Someone who could force a meeting from Amelia and cause her to be soo worried must be a real bigshot. Rudra walked in to his own conference room , yet he was not intimidated at all , throwing a nce at the woman seated , Rudra calmly walked up to the head of the table where his seat was and sat down. ncing at her he said " How may I help you miss..... ". " Hao Mi ". The woman said Rudra''s eyes widened , he knew the name , of one of the bosses of the Chinese traids .... The infamous sadist who liked to torture her victims to death , the rumors said that none of her lover''s have survived more than one night with her , as they end up in either Coma or dead the next morning. And now she was here , in his cabin . " Ohhh , so you know my name , I''m famous I guess , especially among men ". Hao Mi said seeing his reaction. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target , good job guys /// Chapter 332 - THIS IS MY CITY!

Chapter 332 - THIS IS MY CITY!

Hearing how Hao Mi gloated about Rudra knowing about her reputation , Rudra decided to end the woman''s career right then and there. Who the hell did she think she was , this is Purplehaze city , she was inside his guild hall surrounded by Elites. Rudra was not going to be intimidated in his own territory. Rudra said " I''m sorry , if you are who I think you are , then I saw you in an adult entertainment clip. It was thoroughly underwhelming at that , perhaps why it gave me asting impression". The smile vanished off Hao Mi''s face , only for a second though , as soon it was reced by a calmposure. She said " I''m Hao Mi , the leader of the Shang Lin Mafia , a triad leader , you are mistaken if you think you saw me in inappropriate content sites. However if you do wish to see me inappropriately you have to but ask guild master Shakuni , I am quite willing to bed you .... ". Rudra coughed , dammit he was weak when faced with such shameless woman , he was a virgin hence got flushed easily. Hao Mi chuckled at his behaviour , she found the guild leader Shakuni to be amusing. Rudra said " To what do I owe the pleasure of meeting a crime syndicate leader? ". Hao Mi " Ohhh , I thought you were close to Ethan Grey , my my , have you not met him? There is not much difference between us both , he uses his money to buy political support and grow his buisness , his core product being stocks , the triads deal in arms and drugs , except for our corepetency , there is nothing different in our methods , killing our enemies , buying politicians, having our own territory . To be honest I''m quite impressed with Ethan Grey .... The man truly has some excellent foresight ". Rudra knew that what Hao Mi said was not technically wrong , the traids were like a conglomerate , just because the dealt in selling stuff that governmentbels as illegal , they are potrayed as a vinous organization. Rudra knew firsthand that Ethan Grey was not a clean man himself. None of those who stood at the top were , everyone had their hands soaked in blood. However Rudra would not get swayed by her words. The triads were different from Ethan in the way that they werewless and did things on their own whim. Each triad gang member had a license to kill , and the organisation was very loosely regted. Rudra said " Soo are you going to tell me why you are here or are you going to beat around the bush?". Hao Mi raised an eyebrow then said " I am willing to invest in your guild , I am especially interested in this city you are building , I want to make it a base for my organization. Sell me 30% of your guilds shares and sign a contract with me that allows me to operate from here, I am willing to pay any price for this , even my body ". Rudra knew he would reject Hao Mi ''s offer , however his objective now was to gain as much information as needed , soo he yed ball. Rudra''s first question " Why Purplehaze city , why the elites ? ". Hao Mi smiled as she said " The way you are developing this city is unlike any other , the massive wall and the teleportation array coupled with the fact that this is an already excellently developed capital city even before you took over , makes this location very prefferable. The teleportation array is like an airport in real life . Any major city has to have it , however the construction cost is not minimal . However we know the secret that even with the massive wall and the teleportation array being made , the Elites have not borrowed money from the Grey corporation at all , and rely on its own finances. Such capabilities are extremely admirable. As well as the Elites have a very strong positive impression on the world , providing a perfect cover". Rudra started to read between the lines , he was obviously looking right past all the ttery , and at the essence of her words . He asked " Who did you approach before us?". Hao Miughed out loud " What makes you think anyone has the guts to reject us? If I approached anyone before this , I wouldn''t be here". Rudra shook his head " You would have approached us sooner if that was the case , my guess is Eternal Rebels or Frozen thorns , someone who could not mine the crystals". Hao Mi''s eyes widened , however she mentained her poker face as she said " I''m here to negotiate terms guild leader , tell me your price ". Rudra looked at her with all earnesty and replied " I''m sorry miss , this is my city , and my guild , and it''s not for sale!?". Hao Mi did not buy this exnation , for her everyone had a price , and Rudra selling 30% to Ethan was a testament to that , she thought Rudra was ying hard to get hence said . " Ohhh , so you sell to Ethan Grey but not to us? , What does Ethan Grey have that us triads don''t? Is it money? Hahahaha , let me tell you guild master , we can buy 10 Ethan Grey ''s if we want to , Is it the safe haven and the Elite tower in the upside? , Come to China ,e to Shanghai .... Come to our safe Haven , '' Shang Chi '' , you will live like kings there , soo let me rephrase my pricing. 30 Trillion dors for 30% of your guild , and you live like kings for the rest of your life. You still own 40% of your own guild , being the one having management rights, it''s a good deal , take it!?". Hao Mi extended her hand It was good that Rudra had nerves of steel ... A weaker man would fall to temptation. Even Mithun Ambani , his entire Ambani corporation was not worth 30 Trillion dors at the moment. Rudra could literally be one of the wealthiest persons on earth with this transaction. In the eyes of the Triads the Elites had a 100 trillion dor valuation , making it as sessful as thergest techpanies in the world ! It was a very high evaluation , as high as a few super guilds with 1% members. It was true that he sold his shares to Ethan Grey under pressure once. However , the Elites were not for sale . His dream had no price point to it. Hence politely Rudra said " Not interested ". This time Hao Mi was genuinely shocked .... She could notprehend , what exactly gave Rudra the confidence to reject her? What did he think the traids were? Some farmer conglomerate? She gave him such a sweet deal and he still had the audacity to reject? Fine , she thought , if the carrot won''t work , then she needed to pull out the stick ! Chapter 333 - Price Of Arrogance

Chapter 333 - Price Of Arrogance

Hao Mi thought , that Rudra was perhaps not aware about the terrifying reputation of the triads , he did not sufficiently know their threat. It could be the only reason in her mind why he decided to reject her. Hao Mi hence turned serious. She was not someone a kid like Rudra could bully , she had personally came here to recruit him , and he had the gall to reject her , it was very disrespectful to her. Hao Mi said , her voiceced with killing intent , as she said " Are you sure you can bear the weight of rejecting me? , Honey , this little guild of yours , one snap of mine , and it can be erased from existence. How dare you be arrogant infront of a Triad? , We deal with hundereds like you on a daily basis , some of them even end up on our dinner table. It would be a pity to have your handsome face in my dinner te , however I sure as hell won''t loose any sleep over it . One way or the other , if Purplehaze city is what we want , the. Purplehaze City is what we will get . All this development you are doing , it will fall under our hands , it will be for naught. All because of your arrogance! ". A lesser man would be intimidated , however Rudra was not , he just chuckled a little and said " Tell me , ugly pony tailed b*** , you being in my city , in my guild headquarters , in my conference room ..... What exactly will you do? ". Hao Mi''s eyes widened in disbelief, she had never seen a man with such a spine , usually men would prostrate before her at such threats , but not Rudra , there was not a hint of fear in his eyes. Hao Mi " Just because you live in the upside do you think you are safe? , Do you think the triads cannot prate that little fortress of Ethan Grey? , This may be your city , but is your family in this city? Is your little brother here at school? You have that cute little mercenary of yours in your team , that oldie Jhonny , a triple medal winner , man of focus. One of your best eh? In the triads he will not even make captain , just because you win some inconsequential wars against citizens , do you think you are some sort of a gangster? Let me tell you here , Honey , you are not. My men will decimate your guild . Not with numbers , but being outnumbered 10 to 1 , soo yes , I may not be able to do anything to you right now , however I can decimate you , I promise that ". Rudra felt a bead of sweat go down his spine at the mention of his real life family , for the first time he started considering Hao Mi''s proposition seriously ..... However his heart was just torn , for how long will he keep bending the knee under someone stronger? Is this his fate? , How will he achieve his dreams with the triads running rampant in his city ??No he could not ept her terms . He had to find his own footing. He had to reject her here , and deal with the consequences that came his wayter. Hao Mi was almost 99% sure that Rudra would buckle now , that his tone would change , however Rudra''s next words shocked her to her core. Never in her life had she been as humiliated as she felt next. Rudra said " See , all those threats and all , I''m really intimidated .... But let me tell you something , it''s hard to be intimidated by a middle aged woman who dresses like a Loli subus , It just makes meugh. I cant go out there and tell my guild mates that this ridiculous looking ugly wrinkly loli intimidated me into selling guild shares, haha I mean id loose too much..... ". Rudra was continuing to insult her when a tight pnded across his cheek. Rudra smiled , as this was exactly his n. System notification : You the mayor have been attacked in your city , inside the safezone . The perpatrator of this event is yer '' Hao Mi '' . Choose how you wish to punish her. 1) Permanent ban from entering Purplehaze City 2) Jail for 7-30 days 3) Both. ( Jail for 30 days followed by a permanent ban ) Rudra unhesitatingly pressed 3 , as a devilish smile appeared on his face. Within seconds local police authorities swarmed in his building , as Hao Mi was shocked at being arrested. Rudra calmly looked at her and then gave the order " Drag her through the streets, and shout to the streets that this is Hao Mi a triad boss. Being imprisoned for performing crime in Purplehaze city , go ! ". Hao Mi red daggers at Rudra , she could not believe the gall! , She was a goddamn triad boss , for her to suffer such humiliation , it was unheard off. The moment Rudra came out , he looked for SMG as he said " Take your entire squadron , guard the moving enterouge. And kill everyone who tries to interfere". Amelia looked extremely worried , however she understood what choice the guild leader had made , it was sure to bring some turbulent tides their way. When Karna saw Rudra in the corridor along with a 25 city guard contingent , he naturally asked Rudra whats going on , to only get one order " Take the entire guild , tell the NPC citizens?to throw rotten eggs and tomatoes at the passing criminal. Kill anyone who tries to rescue her , GO! ". Karna had never seen Rudra soo serious , he immediatelyplied , and rallied everyone present for the cause. Only when they were escorting the enterouge on the street and the guards started to dere the name of the triad boss and her crimes , did Karna realize the opponent Rudra had just made. He wanted tomend Rudra for his courage , however p him for his stupidity. His thought ''?being , soo we fight the triads next ''. The entire guild had the same thoughts , as a bloody skirmish broke out throughout the path to jail. The chinese triad naturally did not travel alone to Purplehaze , but as it was only a political visit , she only brought 500 men with her , who tried their very best to save their bosses dignity , but to no avail. This was Purplehaze city. Not a ce where they could act rampant. The NPC citizens , looked down on criminals , they liked the new mayor''s regime and naturally did not care about any Chinese triad or anything else , they pelted Hao Mi with rotten eggs and tomatoes. Hao Mi was fuming inside , as the yers of the world recorded this incident . It was sure to loose her a lot of face. She wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it , however there was nothing she could do about it. Her logout button had turned unavable , untill she was dragged to jail , she had to endure this , however swore to annihte this city once she got out . The forums were flooded with the video of the traid boss being marched inside the streets of Purplehaze city. Theybelled it as the '' Walk of shame ''. And it was thergest blow ever given to a member of Chinese triads. The ramifications of this event were sure to be huge , Rudra was in for a storm !! /// Guys there is a new function added by webnovel for the month of December , in the spirit of giving , they decided to add the feature that every super gift that readers gift to a book , will give fellow '' Other readers ''?either coins , FP , EXP or points , through a random treasure chest. Limited to fans of the book. Hence if you guys want to give your fellow fans such gifts and also get a bonus chapter from me as well . Please send the book supergifts /// Chapter 334 - Ethan Grey Is The Real Big Boss

Chapter 334 - Ethan Grey Is The Real Big Boss

The moment Hao Mi was imprisoned and had the option to logout of the game , she did. Rudra knew at that very moment , that he had a very limited time before hell broke loose. Wasting no time , Rudra told every elder to logout of the game and meet inside the Elite tower conference room within 10 minutes. Naturally everyoneplied , within 5 minutes everyone was inside the real world , conference room in the upside. Amelia had also panick called Ethan Grey , who was present in the room as well. Rudra looked across the room , and said " The Chinese triads wanted to buy ownership of our guild and turn Purplehaze City , into a centre for their illegal activities inside the VR world. From setting ck markets to ve trading to every other illegal activity punishable by the Hazelgroove nationalw. And wanted to use our guild as a cover for these activities. For me personally , this guild is not for sale and Purplehaze city is my HOME! , I decided to retaliate , and the next fall out of my actions is known by all of you , Hao Mi is imprisoned in our jail . I know I made this decision on my own ord , but I''m here to listen to all of your opinions now . What''s our next step ". Karna sighed , Rudra was just impossible , he had clearly dered war and was now asking for opinion , he did not mind this at all , as finally he agreed with Rudra and his choice , the Elites were not for sale. Ethan Grey however had a different opinion , as he calmly asked " How much money did they offer .... ? ". Rudra replied " 30 Trillion dors for 30% , 100 trillion valuation ". Fatty Ksh spat water from the ss he was drinking , as he looked dumbfoundedly at Rudra ..... Why did he reject such an offer? ITS 30 FREAKING TRILLION ... He was going to faint ... This conversation was too much for him to handle. Ethan Grey however sighed " Damn , that''s a really good offer , if it were me giving a generous evaluation of the guild , i would put it more at the 80 trillion dor evaluation. She was really paying premium ". Rudra remained calm , seeing how Ethan Grey was not panicking hearing the information , and instead asking about unnecessary things , told him he was not really worried. Rudra asked " Hao Mi threatened that she would infiltrate the upside and kill my family , that she would ravage the guild upside down ..... What are your thoughts on this Ethan ". Ethan Grey started tough after hearing this , as a tear escaped his eye .... He said " Let me tell you a story .... There was once a g , where antiques were on disy , bloody overpriced Chinese vases with dragons painted on them , I went there for let''s say socializing reasons , that time a woman took fancy to my grey eyes and handsome face , wanted to bed me , but she dressed like a ugly Loli , hence naturally I had no interest in bedding her , but not being able to handle the rejection , the Loli insisted on taking me by force , hence a tight bootnder on her nose fair and square ,breaking it in two pieces. The g was a social event , where I went at invitation , naturally I was kicked but she was not allowed to assasinate me . That day the girl was humiliated , however she swore to kill me that day. That ugly Loli is Hao Mi , and as you can see I''m very much alive and kicking to this day , hahahahaha ". Rudra raised an eyebrow .... He had to admit it , Ethan Grey was too damn cool. Ethan continued " I''m d to know the bi*** got fcked by my brother as well , hahahaha , dont worry man , Ethan Grey did not build the safe haven called upside for no reason. It is for the very purpose to fight against the world while being assured of your and your family''s safety . Don''t worry not a hair will be harmed on those people under my watch , that is my promise ". Everyone in the room breathed a sigh of relief after hearing what Ethan Grey had to say , especially Rudra , now that the biggest thing weighing his mind was no longer a concern the rest could be managed , let them March an army of a million at Purplehaze city. He was not afraid that the city would fall! Rudra was strong armed into selling 30% of his guild to Ethan Grey , that was true , however it was worth the price to get Ethan''s support. Without Ethan and his backend help , the Elites would not be able to soar like they did. And naturally the Elites delivered too , making Ethan both money and political power in a world where Omega was the biggest market. Even though his decision was made under duress , Rudra was truly d to have Ethan as his partner. And the feeling was mutual for Ethan Grey , he absolutely was in love with the True Elites and Rudra , he was not letting his golden goose be threatened under his watch. Ethan Grey continued " There are three major mafia groups in the world , that are richer than four of the six trillionare''s , and then there are seven noble families , making the worlds power structure of the richest and most influential non government organisations at 16 The three major mafia groups are the chinese triads , the Russian mafia , and the Mexican cartel. With the Russian mafia being the overlords of the underworld , followed by the chinese triads and the Mexican cartel being the weakest. However ,make no mistake even the Mexican cartel has more assets than me the fourth richest trillionare if we count money alone. However as they are illegal in nature , there is no exact amount as to how much do they have , it is only an assumption based on the economy floating. However this does not mean that the Mexican cartel is more influential than me , or the chinese triads have more power than me. In Japan I am supreme , japan is my territory , and japan Is a nuclear country , hence my political power ces me above the Mexican cartel , but under the Russian mafia and Chinese triads. I won''t bore you guys with the world power structure and its specifics , but currently you need to understand that the Sheikh of Dubai , the Rothschild in Ennd , and the other noble?families are also a very dominant force in world politics. Japan is not my puppet state. But I have near immunity in Japan , as I drive nealry 40% of the country''s GDP , have me gone and the poption will starve. The same goes for others. Hence with me warning the state , the immigration of the Chinese traids into the country itself will be a huge challenge. Plus the areas and entry points to the upside will be heavily guarded. So you do not need to worry". Ethan Grey''s exnation really opened Rudra''s eyes , the world of the trillionare''s was really different , they were ying at a stage where money and power were all deeply convoluted. Ethan then dropped a huge bombshell that Rudra never knew or expected , he said "?The main reason as to why I doubt the chinese triads will even send a single man to upside is because of my secret. Not bragging but quite literally , they are scared of harming a single hair on me. Like if they do , they know that the triads will go six feet under". Now this shocked everyone in the room .... who the hell was Ethan Grey ... And if that was the case why was Hao Mi soo oblivious too all this? Ethan saw everyone''s perplexed expression and said " See although on paper it seems like the triads are three branches of one organization it is not really the case. Hao Mi is the weakest of the three traids and has the least say in the general direction of the organisation. The real boss is Lu Shu. And Lu Shu knows he can''t offend me , because of my lover/ mother of my child ". Rudra''s eyes widened at this information .... Ethan Grey had a child? .... And a lover.... Such information had never reached Rudra''s ears ... Ethan did not appear to be a family man at all... Ethan sighed and said " The boss of the Russian mafia is my lover , in the same g we bedded each other , I have a five year old son ". Amelia covered her lips to hide her smile .... Ethan was annoyed because of this rtionship , it was a secret very few people knew. Ethan said " the woman is too clingy , soo is the kid , but never mind , she has her use , her temper is such that if anyone darese to the upside the Russian mafia will literally ughter the chinese traids alive. Soo there it is , one more reason why they can''t dere open war on you ... Chill out man Rudra with me here the sky won''t fall ! ". Rudra was thoroughly impressed .... Ethan Grey was truly the one big boss! Ethan continued " That being said , I can''t do anything about whatever she will do to you guys in-game , I''ll leave the meeting at this point , I think you gamers are more capable of talking about such matters , but let me warn you , at her inability to send men to the upside , and the degree of humiliation she has suffered , her threat is not to be taken lightly. The men that serve her are as good as the Assassin''s that are under SMG , these are not the average Joe , hence I assume that their threat during war is not to be taken lightly either. That''s it for me , peace out". Saying soo Ethan Grey casually walked out of the building ... Only when he left did people even sigh loudly .... Such was his presence and pressure . Now that Rudra was truly feeling easy at mind about his family''s safety , he turned his attention back to the issues inside the game . He now knew that the moment that the cooldown of the safety period ended , there would be war at Purplehaze city''s footsteps. The guild was on a timelimit. They needed to gather as much strength as they could at this period. As conflict was now inevitable. Karna cracked his knuckles and asked Rudra " Okay now that that''s out of the way , what''s the n guild leader? ". Rudra looked around the room , and he was d to see that noone threw him any using nces , that asked him , why did you drag us into this mess? Only determination , to help and move on. Rudra took a deep breath and started to say " Okay guys listen up , we are on the clock , Here is the n ..... ". /// Bonus chapter for hitting the Power Stone target , an extremely long one at that .... Enjoy! /// Chapter 335 - The Plan

Chapter 335 - The n

" First and foremost we need to talk about bolstering our ranks , we need to have speed on the Elite academy project. Speed up the enrollment process and tighten the screening. We need fresh blood as soon as possible within our ranks. We can no longer use the traditional recruiting method for immediate relief , because we never know who is a spy for the triads ". Rudra dered. Everyone in the room nodded , the Elite academy was a ambitious project by Rudra , and even though Ethan Grey had literally build the academy from the ground up to fully functional in a month , it still needed time for recruitment. People would fill up forms , they woulde for screening , the Elites would evaluate their gamey , etc etc. The course needed to be finalized the teachers , the routine .... It was a lot of work , now that Rudra wanted to expedite the process it meant a lot of work would fall on the shoulders of everyone. At this point SMG suggested something " I think since we are already making an Elite academy , we should also have a branch for training new and uing special agents. That can work both in real life and in game , I can personally train these young people into the most skilled and disciplined assasins , then we also have Sir Jhonny who could take sses ". Everyone looked at sir Jhonny , who nodded " Alright ". Now the decision was left to Rudra , would he induct such a division within his academy? The more Rudra thought about it , the more he felt like it was a brilliant idea , However thepensation for such people needed to be higher , also because they would be field agents doing dangerous work , their families had to be taken care of. As if on a cue , SMG said " We will hire orphans only. Don''t worry guild master , it would be voluntary and worth it for them , I will make sure of it ". Rudra nodded in ease , he did not wish to be a tryannic guild leader , just because the situation became desperate. Rudra said " Okay , set up a division for 3000 strong SMG , let''s call it ck Ops , you will be the Head of the department , I will leave the finalizing of training and decision of sybus to you. Reserve a lecture for sir Jhonny , who wille up with his own course to teach the children. Talk with Bo and Sk if they want in on the department as teachers". SMG nodded , him and his 300 bretheren would recreate the sect like environment they came from , and train the kids to the bones , he was confident in making an Elite squadron within 6 months time. Rudra continued " Rapid expansion needs strong logistics , we set up school of buisness and analytics , the head of department being Amelia , we have a few buisness geniuses and retired Harvard proffessors in the upside. Fork out a big cheque , get them in on the project , have?1500 loyal and efficient yers ready within 6 months ". Rudra then looked at Fatty " School of lifestyle , 3000 slots , spend more time on Elite lifestyle economics and nurturing them into fine workforce. High pay , high skill demand , bring me some goddamn master forgets Fatty , make it a practical course , I want to see them man our shops within 2 months of course starting with their products being sold manually by them within the Purplehaze ckmarket , the passing criteria to be to make 20,000 gold within 4 months time ". Taking a deep breath Rudra said " Lastly we need the main workforce thebat division , with 30,000 slots , Karna will be head of department ,bat is a veryprehensive course. I will personallye up with it , what I want in the recruits is a way of analytical thinking and a bunch of party leaders , everyone shoulde out with knowledge of formations and seige warfare , they should know all the skills and moveset of the opponent ss and know the best way to counter them. I need a bunch of statistical nerds with skills enough to back the knowledge up. Neatwit , Medivh , C , Gamakichi , Gamabunta , every single Elite member good atbat will spend hours sparring with these contestants , by the time theye out even a barbarian should beat a wizard and a wizard should beat a barbarian , that''s the kind of recruits we need to raise ". That brings the first batch total at 37,500 , a bit more than we initially nned , I want the recruitment finished within 7 days and sses started by next MONDAY! Everyone felt Rudra''s passion and energy and understood the urgency of the project , perhaps most won''t be able to sleep for 7 days to actually see this thing through. But nooneined , the Elites always worked in full gear , they were more used to hustling like this than the slump that followed the Olympics. Rudra continued " Next objective is to make the teleportation array as soon as possible and find a way into the lostnd of Draconia ". Karna and SMG''s ears perked up at this , they had been the ones to rob the royal treasury , from where they obtained this token . Hence at the mention of draconia they got excited. Rudra said " I have no idea where draconia is , we will need to scourge for information , Amelia put out a guild mission , we need information on the lost dragon kingdom , however what I do know is that only big opportunities await once we reach there , that''s my gut feeling ". Everyone became excited , adventures with the guild leader were always extremely rich in experience points and loot . Nobody wanted to be leftout. Rudra continued " Lastly , fatty we need a increased revenue stream , increase the output of our goldmines to maximum?, and try amass as much wealth as you can from our shops . Increase product prices, or introduce a new line,?I don''t care how you do it , but when Ie back with new projects , I don''t want to hear that we can''t implement them because of money constraints! , Alright that''s it guys 7 days time , let''s buckle up. Onto your tasks ". Rudra distributed tasks to everyone .. The general direction of work was set. Now was the time to improve and expand! Chapter 336 - Unexpected

Chapter 336 - Unexpected

The world reacted strongly to Rudra making Hao Mi walk down Purplehaze city while being pelted with rotten eggs anc tomatoes. Somemended Rudra for his bravery and his spine to stand-up against the chinese triads soo vocally. While some imed his actions to be downright stupid. There would always be people like that , who would find faults with everything. For them making a woman parade on the city streets while being pelted by rotten eggs and Tomatoes was a traumatic experience to watch , they felt that it was excessive of Rudra , and that in this exchange he was the real bad guy. A heated debate ensued the world forums , as the Elites were in the spotlight again for all the wrong reasons. However , one thing was absolute and that was the fact that Hao Mi lost a lot of face because of Rudra. With the world news covering this event , it was a well known stain on the reputation of the emphatic triad leader. Hence the fact that the other two triads rejected her appeal to send men to capture and murder Rudra and his family inside the upside , made her flip out. Not only was she rejected entry into the upside , but also told that if they even got a whiff of fouly from her , and that any of her men evenid their eyes on the upside. She would be emunicated and hunted by the other two triad factions . Hao Mi found this entire situation to be uneptable , unaware of the prowess Ethan Grey had. She kept asking them for answers. Ethan Grey was a character she hated to the core , which was partly the reason why she wanted to buy the Elites , and rub it in his face and gloat. However , things did not go as she had nned. Frustrated she could only turn to inside Omega , as she gave orders to raise the most terrifying batallion within Omega to take down Purplehaze city. She explicitlymanded to find ways to get past the city walls , and their massive archballistae. They had roughly 8 and a half months time , before the protection period ended , and an attack could beunched on the city. And Hao Mi swore to get her revenge the exact day that the protection period was over! What she did not know however , was the rising dissatisfaction under her leadership by her troops. When a leader looses face , soo does their subordinates and many were dissatisfied with the image of their boss. A neer within her ranks was aware of this fact , and with a skill to y both sides to gain maximum favour. Edge Rothschild was quickly rising through the ranks of her organization. Tasked withing up with countermeasures for the Elites , he was indeed working his butt off earnestly trying to think of ways to destroy Purplehaze city. All the while trying to fan the mes of the faction , dissatisfied with Hao Mi. Edge''s n was simple , he wanted to rise to the position ofmander , lead the troops to a glorious victory at Purplehaze city , and then create a mutiny , to be the new leader! . And for this toe true , the True Elites , his old nemesis stood in his way , and this time he wanted to make sure to bury them 6 feet under properly! , That one single move that Rudra dished out , was a source of his nightmare . He could not get over it , he knew he could not get over it untill he chopped off Rudra''s head. --------- ( Royal Library , Purplehaze city) Rudra was within the Royal Library , trying to gain information about the lostnd of dragon''s. Rudra found a few books that pertained to this issue , where he found out invaluable information about the actual dragon kingdom , it''s customs and its magnificent structures , but he could not find the geographical location of the kingdom of dragons. Only vague descriptions were present. However one positive sign that he recieved from his deduction capabilities was that it was atleast present in the nothern hemisphere. Because the seasons as described inside the books coincided with those in the nothern hemisphere. Soo atleast the Southern continent could be ruled out , as not a feasible location. While Rudra continued to wrack his brains over the issue , an unexpected problem arrived for him. Patricia won knight was looking for him , and it seemed urgent. The moment Rudra crossed eyes with Patricia , she only said " Come with me , urgent". No conversation , no time for Rudra to reject , he was forced to follow his sister , back to the won knight mansion. Rudra did not know reason behind this visit , but he was pretty sure that Patricia could have sent a servant to fetch him rather thanming personally. However when a second Patricia walked down the steps of the mansion , Rudra was a little bit surprised. The first one dissapeared into thin smoke , when the second one came ..... It was the tier three skill Doppelganger , Rudra had heard about it ... But it was his first time seeing it in action. He had to admit , it was very impressive! Patricia said " Hello little brother , you maybe wondering why I called you soo urgently , however what I will tell you now must not leave the walls of this room , it will decide the fate of our family and this kingdom. Soo listen carefully ... Prince Aman , that b***** , is not the rightful king. Emperor Cervantez is still alive and locked up within a strange illusion barrier , the prince has lied to me and to our people , he is no king. Just a rebel sitting on the throne. We the Won knight only serve the one true king and now that our leige is in trouble we must save him! ". SYSTEM NOTIFICATION : Forced Quest ( Save the fallen emperor ) ( SS ) : Emperor Cervantez is trapped in a never ending illusion , infiltrate the royal pce and free the Emperor , however beware that doing so would result in you bing a traitor to the current king , and the one who sits at the throne of Hazelgroove. Failure penalty : 6 month imprisonment , followed by banishment from Hazelgroove kingdom. Revokes the title of Won knight from the yer! Rudra gulped in hard .... He never expected this quest to suddenly appear .... This was not what happened in his past life ! Should he fail this quest , everything would be gone . His position within Purplehaze city .. His guild , his lifestyle shops , everything! Just when he was preparing for an existential battle for the future . He had to fight another one in the present! Chapter 337 - Down The Rabbit Hole We Go

Chapter 337 - Down The Rabbit Hole We Go

Thankfully the quest did not have any time limit , but only after persuading Patricia for a long time that they need a gamen and more intel on the situation , did Rudra get her to agree to execute the mission in 3 days time. Patricia had apparently lost her mind , after finding out that Emperor Cervantez was alive. Things were moving in a different direction this time around , than Rudra''sst life. In Rudra''sst life Emperor Cervantez was murdered and not kept alive , when eventually Prince Aman usurped the throne. Apparently Rudra''s intervention and the fact that Aman got his hands on the illusion Ruby , changed things in ways he did not know about. Currently Rudra knew that Aman was a tier 4 necromancer. He was not someone Rudra could take on one on one. Or even someone that?the entire True Elites could hope to match. It would be a party wipe no matter how many times they tried to fight against this boss. Then there was the tier 4 servant wizard of the prince , Rahim. Who was a terrifying power in his own right. Rudra only had one shot at this , with him not even being a match for Aman , adding Rahim into the difficulty mix was bringing it to astronomical heights. Yet the mission was rated SS and not SSS because Rudra had Patricia in his corner! A tier 4 powerhouse herself , she was the only one who could contend with the attackers. While Rudra was thinking about ways to possibly counter the duo , his mind went back to the beast tide attack on Purplehaze city , Rahim''s power and the frightening disy of Aman bringing down a dragon. Rudra had chills all over his spine thinking of that matter. However thinking about it , his mind went back to the 100,000 merit token that he refused to surrender at the end of the event. Rudra was patting little Furball , as she nuzzled asleep under his palms on his work desk , when Rudra brought out the merit token in his hands. Instantly , the little Furball woke up , as it started to intently smell the token in Rudra''s hands. After a while it started to lick and purr at Rudra , as if to tell him to feed the token to it. The token contained the scattered soul fragment of the immortal phoenix . Rudra was unaware of the true worth of the token , yet he had decided not to turn it in to the King , on a hunch that it might be valuable. Rudra adored Furball a lot , by now amongst his top favourite things , Furball was only below little Max , who Rudra loved even more. However the treatment Furball got was the same , a constant patting on the head and stroking of fur , while Rudra worked. Rudra did not have the heart to reject Furball , even if he knew that the token might be a priceless treasure , infront of those cute eyes , Rudra was helpless. He thought '' Since I don''t know what it is anyway , might as well feed it to little Furball ''. Hence not thinking much about it , he decided to give it to Furball. Little did Rudra know , that this single decision of his , would alter the entirendscape of Omega gaming by a huge margin! The changes that happened to Furball , after eating that token were astronomical! , Furball was at level 5 , at the moment , as Rudra rarely allowed it to go into the wild or to hunt , however it''s levels started to skyrocket after eating the token ... 10...20...30( broke through tier one) ...40...50...60( broke through tier two) ...65....66...67...It gained 62?levels at once ! The once light brown fur , changed into a gleaming golden , although there was no evident size change in furballs overall look , the moment Rudra lifted her up , his eyes widened ..... Furball was iparably more heavy , almost as if his very bones had gained weight! Rudra was baffled at this development , and called up Furball''s status screen . Race : Divine Nine Tailed Fox Bloodline trait : ( Awakened ) Name : Furball Gender : Female Owner : Shakuni Disposition : Overprotective Level : 67 Tier : 2 Skills : Bite , Mass revive , Mass teleport , Fireball , Three copies. Bloodline special skill :- Queen''s Aura , Appearance alteration , Rece HP : 65000/65000 Rudra just simply blinked 5 times , he thought his eyes were ying tricks on him? How the hell did Furball just change soo much by eating one token? Did Rudra just unknowingly feed her a divine grade item? Should he have eaten the token himself? What the hell was going on? Rudra could notprehend the changed in Furball , while the nine tailed fox was apparently extremely satisfied with its power up , it''s disposition had changed from curious to overprotective. Rudra rarely let her go out in the wild to level up , but she was strong now. Strong enough to help Rudra steer out of harms way! The immortal Phoenix''s soul , awakened the divine bloodline inside Furball while also imprinting a ton of battle experience memories to the beast , providing with the level up . What Furball ate was only a fragmented and degraded divine item , however the effects were still iparably amazing. Rudra looked at the heavy new Furball awkwardly in his arms , as it wiggled it''s three tails and tried to lick Rudra''s nose. After a moment Rudra came to the conclusion that it was still as cute as before , and it''s fur was even softer now , the token was worth being used on Furball. Rudra at this point finally had a thought about using Furball inbat , because of the skills he had in his arsenal were all super rare and super useful , however somewhere in his heart he was reluctant to use it ...... Yet! /// Alright guys a big shoutout to Cervantez91 for a 15,000 COIN GIFT!?For the book , click on his message and redeem the treasure chest to get exp , fast pass or coins. Make sure to leave a like on his profile for being soo awesome ! As for every super gift , bonus chapter will be out soon ! /// Chapter 338 - A Schemers Scheme

Chapter 338 - A Schemer''s Scheme

Rudra started to test out Furball''s support skills , mass revive, mass teleport and rece. Mass revive was just like its name suggested , a spell that could revive the fallenrades in battle , albeit at 10% HP once their health bottoms out. It was a skill that a tier 4 priest should have , hence it was shocking to see the tier two nine tailed fox have it. But it worked exactly as Rudra hoped , with a 5 second time constraint , any dead member could be revived. The maximum number being 20. Hence if due to some strong spell , the entire party or if half the party is wiped out , then Furball can use this spell to bring them back to life. Overall it had its limits , due to Furball only being able to cast it once , and the revival time limit window being only 5 seconds. However undoubtedly it was a very useful move to have in one''s arsenal. Mass teleport was actually a tier four spacial magic spell , that mage''s specialize in. Another skill that Rudra was shocked to see in a tier 2 beast like Furball. It could teleport a party of 20 people to any location that Furball had previously visited. Rudra could insta teleport to the valley of crystals should he choose to . Naturallyrger the distance ,rger the consumption of mana for Furball. Whose current limits remained untested. The third was a peculiar move , that was considered to be a special racial move. It was called rece. The move was basically abo move between Rudra and Furball , as they could actively interchange their positions when Furball used this move. ( Kind of like Sasuke''s rinnegan ) It was a versatile move that could have potentially endless applications , overall Rudra was extremely happy with this. The biggest thing that Rudra was happy was that Furball was 100% obedient , she was intelligent and understood the meaning behind Rudra''s orders , that even he was not able to clearly convey. Rudra''s love for his pet increased as a reason. Furball was a game changer for Rudra , as finally a n started to be formed inside Rudra''s brain. Rudra put himself in the shoes of Emperor Aman , and started to think along the lines of what would the prince do? Rudra knew for a fact , Emperor Cervantez was a dilligent Emperor who was having a lot of political troubles to take care of ,the emperor leaving the royal castle was a event of great joy for the citizens as Cervantez was a extremely beloved figure amongst the masses. Yet Rudra was sure no such event ured , near the time where he went missing. Hence Rudra made an educated guess that he was imprisoned within the Royal pce. The royal pce was not a ce where even as the mayor of Purplehaze city Rudra could casually walk into. Rudra was like a state government official under a union government. Although he did manage the capital city , he excercised no powers over the king . Rudra thought about it from Aman''s perspective..... He thought like , what if he was a piece of trash son , and a cowardly necromancer hungry to usurp the throne? Emperor Cervantez was a veteran tier 4 existance close to entering tier 5 . He was not someone Aman and Rahim could take on , if he was at his full glory . Hence it must have been a sneak attack. And the only ce such a sneak attack could ur within the Royal pce , should be in his own chambers , in his own room. Rudra came to this conclusion knowing that , Aman would have wanted to avoid conflict as far as possible and take the most dastardly way out! But he needed proof , and he needed n. Rudra knew his step 1) , which was to visit the royal pce , in guise to meet the king , and have Furball memorize a suitable location for teleportation. Step 2). Him , Patricia , Karna , SMG , Jhonny , this was the party he chose to carry out this mission. Although , Furball could teleport 20 . This was a mission where quality trumped quantity , what he needed was experts and not cannon fodders. Step 3) Rudra wished to free up Emperor Cervantez , before engaging in a fight with Aman and Rahim. He knew that at the end a conflict was eminent , and only with two tier 4''s on his team did he stad a slightest chance ofing back out alive. The finer details needed to be ironed out and the party needed to be prepared. But for now , he had a pce to visit. --------- ( Real World , Elite academy ) The Elites were currently more popr than the most famous boybands in Japan . They were a part of the dream Grey international conglomerate , and also the national heroes. With Omega , growing and growing in poprity , this became a dream job for many young teenagers straight out of school. Naturally the turnout for the applicants was massive , nearly 2 million application forms came in to the notice of the Elite recruiting . The Elite academy was currently the talking point for the country. Amelia was currently stumped with work , however she did her best trying to conduct press conferences and spread as much positive image as she could about the academy. As more and more people tried to enroll , it made her job tougher , however it was good for the Elites as they were sure to get the best talent , that was still young and could be molded into the exact guild members Rudra wanted them to be. Only 3 days remained , untill the round one for recruitments started , and whom to invite for the round one interviews was bing a talking point for the respective heads of departments. The Elite guild members who were drafted as teachers were also buzzing with excitement and energy. However , SMG and Karna were suddenly pulled out of their work by Rudra for some urgent buisness. /// Bonus chapter given for the gracious gift given by number one fan Cervantez91,?thank him in thements ???? /// Chapter 339 - I Am Only A Human

Chapter 339 - I Am Only A Human

The look that Karna gave Rudra , on being called back for yet another emergency mission , was priceless. He just stood there with his arms folded , looking at Rudra like , '' What did you mess up today? ''. Due to Rudra moving up the recruitment n , he was already working over - over - time and yet Rudra just pulled him out of important work, for apparently even more important work. But he could not even get mad at Rudra , because he knew that the situation must have been out of his hands. But one thing that Karna understood with being around Rudra for soo long , was that the guy was a walking disaster ma , no doubt he was a great leader that could be counted on to get the party out of any tough situation and a man worth following , but there was no peace in quiet for being an Elite. There was non - stop action and drama. He had not slept for 48 hours and was in a little irritable mood hence. Throwing Rudra extremely dirty nces. However Rudra just Chuckled and patted him on the back , while breaking the imminent news of their doom. Rudra had to unwillingly let the gang in on his secret as being a Won knight , only then could he exin his connection this Patricia and how hended into this mess. But Jhonny , SMG and Karna were people who were good with secrets hence they decided to keep it buried between the four of them. A lot of things that did not make sense initially clicked into ce , however the consequences of failing this mission gave the crew jitters. Jhonny was cool about all this , for him it was just another day at work , or so it seemed on the surface , on the inside he was thinking '' I''m screwed , soo screwed my presence alone is going to send this mission down the pothole ''. Rudra who had alreadypleted multiple SSS rated missions. He was not freaking out much on the surface. However on the inside he too was like '' No biggie guys , if you screw it up , everything I''ve worked for will be gone ''. However was all smiles on the surface. SMG who was a proffesional Assassin trained for such situations probably had the best mindset , which was like , since they could not control the consequences , might as fell focus on getting it done. Finally there was Karna , who was just looking around the room ,with a weird face ... Thinking '' Guys freakout more ... It''s a big deal !!!!!! Am I the only normal person In this room ? ". Rudra exined to them the gamen , and asked them to take the day to prepare as much as they could for the mission which started in 14 hours exactly . Rudra nned on carrying the mission out in the cover of night , as quickly as possible. He had a meeting scheduled with Emperor Aman for today in two hours . He was going to meet the soon to be arch enemy of the guild. But had to pretend to be civil and subservient , it was a perfect role for him. Rudra was great at faking feelings , he had a lifetime of experience in it. He worked corporate in hisst life , and although he hated his superior and boss to the core , to the point he would think of gruesome beatdowns and insults to hurl at the boss and scenarios in the mind , while happily chatting andughing with him in real life. Just like any other corporate employee. Hence he knew , that he was going to be fine , sweet talking his way with the king. Something Patricia being the simple bloke she was could never do. Disgust would started to drip all over her face , once she catches even a glimpse of the usurper. Rudra had tried to ask Patricia many times , about how she got the information , that the king was alive ...? But she never spilled the beans , calling it a secret he did not need to worry about. Rudra was hence worried about a bigger ploy being at work here , However there was nothing he could do about it even if there was one. Hence without a better course of action , Rudra had no choice but to let it be for now. Rudra brought up his status pannel ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer . ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 79 Tier : 2 STATS AGI : 822 +411 VIT : 822 +411 INT : 822 +411 STA : 822 +411 PHY : 822 +411 HP : 122,000/122,000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Healthy Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusion sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam. ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- He looked at all the titles he had won in his one year gamey at Omega , honestly ,he had won more titles than he could have ever imagined , and one of the titles he was most proud off , was that dragon yer title ... Rudra could not help but?wonder if a kingyer title will be added beside his dragon yer one... /// Alright guys new week and a new mini- game , it''s a new variation of the riddle game we yedst week. You guys know the drill by now , first 10 people to DM me the answer in discord , gets the 100 coin redeem code. Here is this week''s challenge riddle. ewgrsofn?wsexclvbitdthhejjs ewgrsofn Hint : the answer is a phrase that has something to do with the number of gold medals angel won in the VR Olympics . Good luck ! /// Chapter 340 - Meeting Aman

Chapter 340 - Meeting Aman

Rudra walked into the pce gates escorted by two tier 2 guards , d in full red armour , at level 105 , Rudra had no doubt , that he would be evenly matched at best against these two , without his trump cards , should a fight break out. And this was only because of his monstrous stats. Any average tier two yer at level 79 would get skewered by them , in a fight. Rudra gulped as he looked around , hundereds of such tier 2 guards manned the royal pce. Forget about the two tier four monsters sitting in the court room waiting for him , even with the entire Elite force he could probably not force his way into the pce. This made Rudra realize , just how weak his current strength was ,pared to the NPC''s of the game. Forget about the gods And the pope and the emperor''s. Just the normal royal guard , that is how strong he actually was. Rudra walked into the royal court room , King Aman was seated on his throne , with Rahim standing beneath him , and a few courtiers in the room. Rudra went as close as etiquette allowed him to , before taking a knee , as he looked towards the ground and said " Shakuni Won Knight , the mayor of Purplehaze city , greets the majesty , the light of the kingdom , the mighty , the just , the brave , Emperor Aman ". Aman was amused by Rudra''s ttery , he was not a vain man , he could easily look through crap when people spouted buttery words to coax him , he knew very well , it was a simmr case here , that Rudra did not mean a single word he said currently , yet the way he said it was impable. Aman was thoroughly amused?, as he said " Arise ". Rudra got up , as he looked Aman in the eye , absolutely unfazed , he knew he was an antpared to Aman who sat on the throne , yet Rudra was not afraid of Aman . His challenging eyes made it abundantly clear. Rudra was a yer , someone who was blessed by the goddess , hence could not die. An immortal?who would just wake up at the church of light upon death. Aman was well aware of this fact as well , he knew he could kill Rudra time and time again , but not forever. Someday he was bound to get stronger and be either his great ally , or a great enemy. Which was the reason why he treated him with respect. Rudra was a Won knight , and won knights were loyal to the throne , the chances of him bing a great ally in the future were more likely than him bing an enemy. Hence , Aman even allowed his transgression of not repremanding him for not handing over the beast token. As for him , Rudra was worth the prize. Aman said " Soo , Mayor , what brings you to my court today ? ". Rudra said " My lord , you must be well aware that , I the mayor have undertaken a few projects to increase the stability of Purplehaze city. The city wide wall and the teleportation array are being constructed , the unemployment and crime rates are down and the people seem to be happy ". Aman raised an eyebrow , Rudra was beating around the bush , he said " Yes , it''s an admirable job you are doing , naturally I''m informed , I was pleasantly surprised that you obtained the Rhodium necessary for the teleportation array , it''s a good achievement. What surprises me more however is your money source. These projects are surely not cheap , yet you manage it pretty well. Makes me wonder how deep your pockets are ". Rudraughed " I was lucky enough to have a few gold mines to my name , nothing worth the notice of your majesty. The reason why I am here , is for permission your grace . As you must know , I have raised a Purplehaze city millitary force. Though not as vast and glorious as the royal army. I hope on equipping my troops with explosives , to help inbat.?Like my ancestor Augustus , I too am an explosion artist , I request your majesty to grant me permission to build a testing arena for my project ". Aman was pleasantly surprised , he had long spected that Rudra might be an explosion artist like Augustus , ever since they met at the library. Aman said " Granted ..... However , you as the mayor and Duke of the kingdom do not need such permission from me , why make the trip to the court ". Rahim looked skeptically at Rudra , soo did Aman , they were cautious , not buying the reason for his visit. Rudra politely replied " My sister Patricia said that it is impolite for us citizens who serve his emminence to take the freedom vested in us for granted. Testing bombs is a dangerous endeavour , and might be perceived as national threat . I was here to make sure that does not happen ". Rahim was convinced , soo was Aman . After a moment of silence Aman said " Well then I will await the results of your research. If you make a technology worth using on the battlefield , I will reward you handsomely". Rudra bowed and gave his many thanks to the emperor before taking his leave. Rudra thought he had performed his n wlessly. However the moment he went out of the Royal court. The fake smile from Aman''s face vanished. The courtiers that had skin and a healthyplexion. Melted into bones and hollow skulls. As Aman himself turned from his healthy skintone to a very pale shade. As he said " Tail him ". Two skeletons turned into dust , seemingly vanishing from the court room. Rahim looked at Aman and said " something doesn''t seem right here , my Emperor , we need to be on guard ". The remaining skeletons inside the room , had a green fire flicker in their hollow eye sockets as Aman said " Indeed ". Rudra had underestimated the opponent named Aman . Who was barely human anymore , hanging on the edge of being alive and undead , his mind one with the forbidden art of necromancy. He had long seen through Rudra''s useless ploy. He was not yet sure what Rudra was nning , however he was on guard against any conspiracies. Rudra''s SS mission just got a grade harder to pass! /// Special hint for the previous riddle for privge readers : '' the answer is something that made may readers cringe , while reading the novel ''. /// Chapter 341 - A Game Of Chess

Chapter 341 - A Game Of Chess

Rudra was walking down the pce halls , on his way out , with the divine nine Tailed Fox in his arms , when suddenly Furball leaped out of Rudra''s hands and started to growl at the ground. At first Rudra did not understand the reason behind furballs actions , but upon furballs repeated growling , Rudra paid close attention to observe faint traces of dark mana around him. Rudra immediately activated eyes of truth . [ Tracker undead ] : High level undead ideal to spy on any opponent , nearly undetectable , although they have nobat prowess , they are the perfect audio and visual ry back to the caster. Rudra''s eyes widened in disbelief , Aman was tailing him , meaning he suspected Rudra of some fouly. Rudra picked Furball up , as the guards gave Rudra a stern look for the misbehaviour of his pet. Rudra patted Furball and told her to be quiet . Furball immediately obliged , not growling at the tailing undead anymore. Meanwhile Rudra''s brain started to work like a superputer , making a ploy within a ploy. His enemy had yed a hidden card , and now that he knew about it , his mind started to make a n about how to convert it to his advantage. He wanted to y Aman using his own spy. Within seconds , the ultimate schemer , thought of a sinister and intricate scheme to y Aman..... And probably profit a little bit from the endeavour as well. Rudra used guild chat to inform the gang that he wasing back to the guild , and that the next entire conversation was going to be a ruse , which Rudra had no time to exin and that it was imperative that everyone yed along. Rudra also told Karna to go invite Patricia over back to the guild. While he purposefully stalled his time in the pce , acting like a man who identally kept taking wrong turns and going into restricted areas he was not supposed to. The royal guards gave multiple warnings to Rudra , who used his weight as a duke of the kingdom to press heavily on the guards , who had no choice but respect his nobility. Rudra found a suitable spot for the gang to mass teleport , as he whispered into Furball''s ears to memorize the location. By the he was back at the guild , his teammates had all assembled , even Patricia was there , who was giving Rudra worried looks. Prince Aman was intently looking at the development through his magic crystal , he was annoyed when the pet started to bark at his servants, but Aman did not believe Rudra could see through tier 4 concealment magic , hence thought nothing much of it. However Rudra intentionally getting lost within the pce aroused his suspicions that he was upto something. The moment Rudra entered the room , he started his great acting mode as he said " Emperor Aman is too wise , he instantly figured out that we are short on money to sustain our massive projects , such expenditure can only be sustained if someone robbed the entire royal treasury. Else it is impossible. Our gold mines are almost running dry and I have already borrowed everything I could from my sister. We have to do this guys we have no other option ". Everyone looked at each other seriously as they gave Rudra a nod. Karna said " are you sure you want to rob the Hazelgroove national treasury? ". The moment this question escaped Karna''s mouth , Aman raised an eyebrow. It all started to make sense to him now ..... Rudra was short on funds and acting sneakily to try rob golf from his treasury. Aman scoffed , " How naive ". Patricia pretended to look aghast " How dare you , it''s sphemy , us Won knights have been loyal to the throne. We cannotmit such crimes ". Rudra looked at Patricia and said " Once my teleportation array ispleted , I promise to pay back double the amount I stole . But right now I need the money and don''t you forget sister , that you owe me a favour. You cannot go back on your word now. You need to help me on this one asion ". Patricia pretended to be conflicted and depressed as Rudra said " I swear by my honor I will pay every grace Prince Aman bestowed upon us back with interest. I am only borrowing from him , to improve the lives of his citizens. I am sure he would not mind sister , it''s a loan and I will pay it back ". Finally Patricia nodded , and Rahim who saw this via the crystal was instantly disgusted , as he said " This is disgusting your majesty , trying to steal from you .... It''s treason .... Allow me to bring them to your feet in chains for this crime ". Aman rubbed his chin , as he said " No Rahim , let theme , it''s better to catch them in the Act. It''s circumstance that forced them into bing thieves , I am sure they have loyalty for the kingdom at their core. But I can use this incident as leverage as finally bringing Patricia into my fold as a enlisted member of my army. I will use her to wage many great battles, and strip the von knight''s of their dukedom , stripping theirnd and their standing army adding them to the state forces. Even then , people will praise me for my magnamity and generosity. These simpletons wont even know that I yed them. I stand to gain a lot from this encounter Rahim , lower the guards on patrol tonight. Let''s lure them deep into their acts ! ". Rahim immediately bowed and started to tter Aman for his genius n. Little did they know , that they were actually ying right into Rudra''s hands. As Rudra had a terrific n in ce. Either way , when the clock struck midnight , the group started their movement . Wether they would seed in their mission or wether they would loose , now all depended on how far Rudra''s strategy took them. However one thing was for sure , wether they won or lost , a storm was going toe in Hazelgroovee tommorow! /// Bonus chapter for hitting the powerstone target, good job everyone!!! /// Chapter 342 - The Quest

Chapter 342 - The Quest

Patricia was extremely anxious , she was trusting Rudra''s n to save the emperor , however Rudra''s entire n hung on a delicate assumption of the fact that the Emperor was supposed to be imprisoned in his very room inside the royal pce. While Rudra was trying to loiter around , he was mostly allowed to do as he pleased , but as he approached the eastern wing , where Emperor Cervantez was known to have his lodging , he was thoroughly dissuaded and kept out of bounds at all costs. Patricia bit her lip , this was supposed to be her mission , yet she dragged Rudra and his guild into this . She was ashamed of her actions , but unlike Rudra who was a born leader , she was only a general. Come war and she could fight like the best soldier and lead forward a contingent exactly like themand centre wanted. But she was no leader . Had it been her alone , she would not even know how to infiltrate the pce , much less the intricate nning that Rudra did. The blood merchant she did buisness with was an extremely shady man , the man imed to have proof that the king was alive and presented irrefutable evidence. However , when Patricia asked for guidance on how to rescue him. The man only said , '' The solution is within your family ..... Your brother ''. Patricia would never forget the red gleam in the man''s eyes , it was almost like he was the devil himself... Patricia had paid a steep price for the information , and also dragged Rudra into all this. Should the operation fail and Rudra be ousted from Purplehaze and Hazelgroove , she would be guilty of it. Determined , she was resolved to follow Rudra''s instructions to the utmost perfection. The moment Furball mass teleported them into the Royal pce , the group instantly split up into the tasks they were assigned. Rudra , Patricia went towards the Royal treasury , while SMG went on sentry duty. The rest of the gang went towards the Eastern wing , or soo it seemed as they quietly tried to take down one guard at a time. Jhonny''s dagger throwing came really handy at this point . Apparently after winning triple gold at the Olympics , Jhonny had selected a semi legendary skill , ( Bullseye ) that gauranteed him tond critical dagger hit on his opponent every single time. If the guard did not die by the single dagger pierced in its throat , soon a second and a third wouldnd exactly beside the first. Untill he was down and dead. Hence the guards before even understanding what cut through them , had their necks pierced by Jhonny''s merciless throws. Karna who was walking beside Jhonny gulped in fear.... He did not know what trickery Jhonny used to have such frightening uracy , and assumed that this is how he usually walked when he was on missions in the real world. A badass just throwing daggers and piercing throats as he nonchntly walked past all dead corpses. Everything done without making a single sound , or missing a single rhythm . As Karna nced over his shoulder , he could see a corridor full of guards , as to what was supposed to lead to the emperor''s room. Karna clicked his tongue. There were nearly 70 guards in this one corridor alone. It was almost impossible to get to the emperor''s room , without causing a hugemotion. Should amotion break out now , then all their hardwork woulde to naught , they could not let such a thing happen. Karna looked over towards Jhonny for advice. Jhonny nced intowards the dark corridor and started to crack his fingers , while stretching his neck from side to side , as he said " Just another day at work!?". --------- SMG was the scout today , as he guided Rudra and Patricia towards the royal vault as quickly as he could , but with maximum safety. He would suddenly appear behind guards and use cutthroat to suddenly cut their necks , while keeping a hand on their mouth to prevent them from shouting. Followed by a quick stab of the dagger from the back piercing the heart to seal the deal. Even then , unlike Jhonny who let bodies fall to the ground with a thud , SMG was aplete proffesional , who lowered the bodies to the ground after killing them , without making a single sound. Hence from the start to the end of the passage leading to the basement of the western wing of the pce , where the royal treasury was palced. SMG killed 26 guards and lead Rudra and Patricia safely to the massive gates of the treasury. Before taking his leave , and acting as a lookout for iing dangers. Patricia looked at the two guards , guarding therge metal entrance to the vault as she whispered " Something is wrong , the security of the Royal vault is toox today , I smell fouly". However they had came too far to fear fouly , Rudra and Patricia charged in head on towards thest two guards , who were momentarily surprised to see their attackers . Patricia made swift work of his guard , before killing Rudra''s one as well . Her tier 4 speed and strength was not something these tier 2 guards could content against . What ensued was a nerve wracking 15 minutes of trying to break into the vault , but finally using a lockpick that Fatty ksh had made , Patricia was able to open the doors of the vault. But just as the duo were able to take a single step inside the vault , a terrifying fireball zoomed past them forcing the pair to dodge. " What do we have hear ... A bunch of won knight traitors trying to loot the treasury ... My my , what a sight to behold. How loyal are the won knights , hahahaha ". Rahim mocked the duo. Patricia frowned as she said " Well that means we will have to kill you before his majesty finds out about it now ". She drew her sword , as heavy killing intent surrounded her . She was a knight , she was at an advantage when fighting against a wizard at close range . Rahim was hence intimidated , however his fear was instantly reced by a sinister smile , as a voice boomed in the hall. " Ohhh , but I already found out ..... ". It was Aman , walking down the hall in his regal robes , the soft fur of the in Armenian lion sliding on the floor as it covered Aman''s back. However hisplexion was not human at all , instead of a glowing healthy skin and a muscr body. Aman was a bag of bones with a pale skin. His eyes did not have any white areas left in them , it was pitch ck. " The won knights havemitted treason , KNEEL before I take your lives! ". Amanmanded. Things looked bad for the duo .... Things looked really bad! /// If you enjoy this novel ,e please join the discord server https://discord.gg/KJtRdwcW94 We are currently having special events every week , also we have a mega surprise for every patron of the book who donates 500 or more coins to the book in December. We give those people the '' Santa us'' role , as I have a surprise for the Santa us''s on the 25 th of December . Hope to see you all in the server soon ! /// Chapter 343 - You Are Not In My League

Chapter 343 - You Are Not In My League

( Eastern wing of the royal pce , outisde the corridor guarding the kings room ) Jhonny clicked his knuckles , seemingly ready to take the corridor full of guards down , but Karna seemed unsure . Karna said " even if you take down ten of the guards , with ten knives throw at once , there are will still be sixty of them aware about our location . I don''t think its a good n .... What do you think guild master? ". Jhonny tilted his head , as he gave a slight smile to Rudra, yes Rudra was actually with Karna and Jhonny and not with Patricia , since the start. Currently Furball is using her shape shifting skill to look exactly like Rudra , fooling emperor Aman. ( Note : how Rudra did not speak once or use any of his signature moves in previous chapter ) It was all part of Rudra''s borate scheme. Rudra showed a grin as he said " SMG reported to see Aman on the move , he should reach to where Patricia and Furball are within 2 minutes. That''s how long we have to break in . But don''t worry , naturally I have a n ". Jhonny loaded 10 knives within his two hands , and said " 2 seconds for 10 kills". Rudra nodded , Rudra had a n in mind , he wanted to use sr sh , he was sure that the sudden sh of light would dissarray the soldiers for a bit. The sh itselfsted for 5 seconds . But the confusionsted for 3 seconds more. Rudra told Jhonny to take aim , and kill 10. While memorizing the location of the others. Jhonny was cool with the n , he had no need to memorize , just a general throw would do , and he could always do that. Jhonny threw his first 10 daggers , which urately pierced the necks of 10 soldiers. Before anyone could realise what was going on , Rudra used Sr sh! Blindling light covered the room , as the guards were left blinded momentarily because of the strong light. In the next 6 seconds , three more sets of arrows were thrown , while Rudra and Karna lept in with their best moves. During this time , while the guards were still stunned. Rudra used 10,000 swords , to deal mass damage , while Karna released a barrage of sword qi attacks . By second 8, when the soldiers started to break from their confusion , only three were left alive. The first saw his head chopped clean by Karna. The second found his heart pierced by Rudra. Thest guard was terrified , seeing all his fellowradesying dead on the floor . But before he could even let out a single scream , he found his neck pierced by three daggers , his stomach had a great sword inside it , while Excalibur hung from his head. It was an overkill! Within 10 seconds , the Elite party of three , wiped out 70 tier 2 royal guards! All three of them triple gold medal winners , they were the best of the best. The peak above the mountian , the ultimate trio! Once the hall was cleared , Jhonny was assigned to be the lookout at the edge of the corridor while Rudra and Karna tried to free Emperor Cervantez. When Karna tried to open the emperor''s room , a red forcefield repelled his attempts from entering. Karna tried to cut through the forcefield using his great sword , but it was to no avail , the forcefield just won''t budge. Rudra used worldsh to try open his way through the forcefield , but it bounced right off , through the cieling and towards the sky . The array was not affected one bit. This was a major issue , Rudra had no idea about how to destroy this protective formation , and time was running out for him... He needed to figure it out! -------- ( 2 minutester , Patricia''s POV) Amanmanded Patricia and Rudra to kneel! , However both of them seemed reluctant ... A sinister grin spread on Aman''s face .. as he started chanting a dark spell ... Winds started to turbulently blow as a small vortex spinned on Aman''s hand .... Then the vortex in his handbusted into dark mes , making it a dark purple colored tornado . Patricia could feel the heat from the distance ... It was a peak tier 3 spell , dark me vortex. It would not kill her , but it was powerful enough to cause severe damage to her. Following his kings lead , Rahim casted his own version of ming vortex , as his was red in colour . Rahim said " Did you not hear what the king said ? You dogs?..... ON YOUR KNEES! ". Patricia bit her lips .... She had no idea how much longer Rudra needed... She needed to buy as much time as she needed for Rudra. However , she was reluctant to kneel before this upstart emperor. Her pride would not allow it. However the n took , greater priority , reluctantly she dropped one knee to the ground , and Furball followed suit . Aman ,ughed maniacally as he said " Both your knees ... Prostrate before me ! ". Patricia gnashed her teeth , Aman was crossing a line here ..... Her honor as a knight would absolutely never allow her to prostrate before anyone! , She never felt?such confliced emotions in her life. However , Aman''s spell in his hand suddenly dissapeared , as he looked like he suddenly saw a ghost. Aman''s voice staggered , as he said " You .... You .... What have you done? ". Suddenly Furball used rece , and she was reced with the real Rudra! Who came onto the scene with a sudden bang! Fully powered up , Rudra unhesitatingly let out a devastating?SOLAR BEAM! Aman and Rahim who were shocked , were sted out of the narrow corridor , taking the full force of the surprise attack! Rudra shaved 60% of both their HP Bars in one move! , Although it was greatly due to the fact that they werepletely caught off-guard and hence took the entire brunt of the attack , it was still a huge advantage that hended his team with , for theing fight! /// Bang! , How do you guys like this chapter , mention down in thements below! /// Chapter 344 - Know Your Place .... BOY!

Chapter 344 - Know Your ce .... BOY!

( Rudra''s POV , 2 minutes ago ) Rudra was racking his brains about how to break through the red barrier , when a simple line of thought entered his mind. What was the information he had about this barrier? 1) it was red in color 2) it had something to do with the red jewel that was sold in the auction. Hence Rudra came to the conclusion that the red jewel was somehow central to this entire formation , that he needed to find the red jewel and destroy it. Rudra split the group , and told them to circle the room , and look for a small red jewel , while he looked for it on the terrace. Karna and Jhonny instantly started to look for the small red jewel , they had absolutely no idea why they were looking for it , however because Rudra asked for something , they only had to follow. Karna absolutely loved this thing about Rudra, the man was an ocean of knowledge , with Rudra he felt as if he was ying with someone who had been ying Omega for years and not just the one year in which the game had beenunched. Always having a future vision , Rudra was never out of options. Right at the top of the dome covering , Emperor Cervantez''s room , there was a small red gem embeded onto the ceiling , when Rudra tried to touch the gem , glowing red patterns appeared , which did not permit Rudra to touch the gem. This was a different visual than the red barrier which he faced when he tried to open the door to emperor''s room , hence he knew that atleast he found something to move forward with. However before he could , take some time to think about how to progress from here , SMG'' s urgent message came in , that informed him that Aman had reached the Patricia and Furball''s location and that Rahim was there too , Rudra needed to hurry the hell up! Rudra had 0 idea about how to destroy the gem infront of him. However short pressed against time , he took a gamble and used a powerful move that he assumed would be able to melt the gem to pieces. Rudra used Sr Descent! , A miniature sun heated at 3500¡ã C appeared infront of him. Even as the caster who had immunity to the spell , he felt the heat tingling his skin , however although the miniature sun was unable to prate the red barrier . The sheer heat of the sun , started to melt the roof and the gem itself. Within 15 seconds , the roof under the gem buckled , as the gem fell down towards the floor , sizzling with heat , getting deformed , as the formation was finally broken! The formation was deactivated , and Rudra jumped inside the hole he created into the emperor''s room , while Karna and Jhonny came in through the front door , as soon as the formation was deactivated. On the bed sat a jacked man with a grey braided beard , with no clothes covering his torso . Battle scars gleamed all over his upper body , showing proof of all the fierce battles he had been through all his life. The trio unconsciously gulped seeing the man''s visage. He exuded soo much pressure just sitting calmly ..... He was absolutely not an opponent one would want to make. Rudra wanted to stay and talk to the emperor , but SMG''s warning message came , he was making Patricia kneel! , Rudra lost his damn mind ... How dare he! Rudra started to charge up the sr beam in his bracelet . He barely had enough charge left for the move .... When ready , he immediately used the soul link between himself and Furball to tell her to use rece. Recing himself with her position , Rudra instantly used the move sting Aman and Rahim outside the hall! However just like the first time Rudra used the move , the second time was no different. Rudra''s body was not strong enough to handle the move''s recoil , as neither his physical strength , nor his mana circuits could bear the weight. This time Rudra did not disloacate his arm , this time his arm bone was broken into a hundered pieces , as excruciating pain swept through his body. Surprisingly , he was reduced to 40% HP , the move he dished out caused soo much recoil and internal damage to his body! . Rudra''s mind went nk for a moment , as saliva escaped his mouth while he was forced toy on the ground. Rudra was truly lucky to have withstanded the move somewhat when he first dished it out . However , the first use had already put a lot of strain on his bones , which dislocated before breaking that time. However the small cracks that had formed from earlier use , now crumpled against the new pressure. Breaking downpletely. The price for damaging the enemy came at a heavy price for Rudra , this was an injury that would not be healed with advanced mana potions. He may recover his lost health back to 100% , however he won''t regain function in his sword arm untill the broken bones heal. Patricia was extremely happy when Rudra , finally switched ces with Furball and came back .... It meant that the mission was a sess. Then he surprised her by dishing out a move soo powerfull , she was in disbelief that it was something her brother could manage at tier 2. It was clearly a peak tier 4 move! Her joy onlysted a short moment though , before it turned into worry , as she saw Rudra sprawled on the ground , his arm looking burnt and him having spazams. It was clear to Patricia , that Rudra had probably used some forbidden move with great consequences on himself. A bubbling rage boiled inside her heart .... She barely contained herself before asking .... " The emperor ... Is he free? ". Rudra gave a very weak nod , to this question , he wanted to speak , but his vocal cords would not respond to his Brain''smand. Patricia sighed in releif , before her eyes turned stone cold , while facing Rahim and Aman. Rudra''srge explosion had alerted pce security , who were swarming the ce to protect their ruler . However , Patricia was unperturbed , the humiliation of kneeling , coupled by the miserable position her brother was currently in , made herbust in rage. She looked at Aman with disgust and killing intent ..... As she resolved to teach the man a lesson! ---------- ( Karna''s POV) Karna was looking at Rudra for what to do next , when suddenly Rudra vanished and his golden fox pet appeared. Karna sighed , it seemed like he needed to handle this one himself. However what followed was a loud noise of explosion . BOOM! Karna could hear it from this distance away , and he knew exactly what this noise was from , it was the forbidden move Rudra forked out when they were ambushed by Edge! Karna gritted his teeth , this meant that things were desperate on the battlefield that side. Karna wanted to say something to the Emperor , try to wake him from his slumber , when Cervantez , with his eyes still close smiled and said " Your friend is quitepetent , I assume he must be a good leader to follow ". Karna was speechless for a moment , before replying with all earnesty " The best ". Cervantez opened his eyes , those deep grey irisis had a wise visage to them , aloof from the world , yet extremely sharp. Karna could not breathe when those eyesnded on him . His heart thumping out of his chest, only when the emperor''s gaze swept from him , towards Jhonny did the pressure dissapear. Cervantez said " Is my son Aman , who sits on Hazelgroove ''s throne? ". Jhonny nodded , affirming him. Cervantez sighed , as he stood up from the bed and walked towards his cab , where his battle gear was stored. He chuckled for a bit , as he spoke with sadness in his voice " My son is a usurper and a necromancer . I truly failed as a parent ". Jhonny and Karna looked at each other , before Karna spoke " Everyone has the freedom to make choices on their own , your majesty , you neither forced him to be a necromancer , nor recede his right to ascend to the throne after you abdicate the throne. His choices are his to make , and soo are the consequences that follow ". Cervantez took a deep breath , as the sadness dissapeared from his voice . Now with the steely resolve of a warrior Emperor it said " Wise words?, I may have failed as a parent , but I won''t fail Hazelgroove as their Emperor, The boy is not fit for the throne , He used trickery to imprison me here ..... A wise move. He could have never taken me down inbat. However the istion , and the illusion I was trapped in tempered my mind , I am stronger than when I was before my imprisonment..... ". A terrifying smile spread on his face , as he finished suiting up. He nced back at Karna and said " That boy has been ying Emperor for too long ..... He needs to be reminded of his ce! ". Jhonny and Karna had chills going down their spine ..... The emperor without his battle gear on , with his bare muscles on disy was already an existance Karna would consciously try avoid battle with. But him d in full armour , with his sword around his waist , and his regal aura restored , was a existance that Karna would abandon battle and run away from. The pressure he exuded was unreal , Karna could not help but wonder .... If this aura is what drove millions of soldiers to march at his everymand . The aura of a monarch! The trio set out towards the western wing ...... Where Patricia was fighting a ferocious battle. Chapter 345 - I Was Tier 4 Before You Began To Crawl

Chapter 345 - I Was Tier 4 Before You Began To Crawl

Rudra was sprawling on the ground, he was aware of his surroundings , however he could not get up somehow. Which was odd considering this was a game and he was actually fine physically in the real world. The pain ratio of real world to the game was at 5:1 , which meant yers felt 20% the pain they would feel if they had actually underwent the injury. Which was not as brutal as actually experiencing it , but nheless it pained a lot. However even with horrendous wounds like your neck flying clean off , one would only feel a zing , before being respawned at the church. However Rudra currently had a system notification that said SYSTEM NOTIFICATION : The pain rating the body will feel is above permissible levels of psychological trauma permitted by the game . It is rmended to die and respawn again. Trying to forcefully endure will result in the character being immobilized due to pain. Rudra cursed , he was in seering pain , however Patricia was currently embroiled in a very dangerous fight , he needed to get on his feet and help her. He could not just lie down and be useless. '' MOVE STUPID BODY MOVE! ''. Rudra tried to move , however the protocols of the game were absolute , it would not let Rudra move a muscle. It was a safety protocol that would prevent yers from havingsting psychological trauma. Currently Rudra had burnt the mana circuit throughout his body. He was in burning pain like acid running through all his veins. And had apletely shattered arm. A kind of injury that happens when a heavy one tonne weight Lands squarely on one''s arm. Completely crushing the bone into fine pieces. This was a kind of seering pain that which even diluted at 20% , was horrifyingly painfull , triggering the game''s safety mechanisms . Being , pierced by four swords at once also did not trigger such Fierce pain as Rudra experienced currently. Patricia was taking a lot of damage , however she was dishing out far more. She was like a uncaged beast who was fighting with no regards to her own life , her only objective was annihtion. The tier 2 royal guards werepletely not her match , who she slew left and right like a maniac. Nearly 120 dead bodies sprawled the ground as she made her way through the sea of bodies towards Aman. Rahim had recovered a bit after using some healing spells , and finally joined the battle in restraining Patricia. Things got veryplicated once he joined the battle as Patricia''s rampage was brought to a halt. Aman finally stood up , as he wiped some blood flowing from his chin , as he said " HOW DARE YOU BETRAY YOUR EMPEROR , I WILL MAKE SURE YOU PAY A VISIT TO SATAN IN HELL TODAY ". Rage was visible in Aman''s eyes , as he had sensed the formation holding Emperor Cervantez being broken . Internally he was terrified of his father , but currently he was more enraged on those who dragged him to this situation. Aman released a terrifying dark spell , that raised 100 undead Durahal knights?, and 3 lesser Lich''s. The Durahal were much stronger than the one which Rudra could summon. Rudra''s Durahal was initially a level 35 undead , when Rudra was a newbie yer , but with Rudra'' s level increasing to 75 , Durahal also improved to level 60. However still his practical use in battle was much limited. However Aman summoned 100 Durahals all level 100 , tier 2. While the three lesser Lich''s were level 150 , tier 3. Rudra gulped in fear .... Looks like he gravely miscalcted the strength of his enemy. His dissatisfaction over his own body not being able to move amplified even further. Patricia was undoubtedly strong , but with Rahim and soo many high level undead and the Royal soldiers all together , was too much even for her. Aman shouted " I''m not weak like before old man , I am tier 4 now! , I can sense your aura ,e battle with me like a man ! ". Aman''s hands were trembling , it was clear that he was scared , however he knew that he could not avoid this fight in any case. He was not spineless , he would not go down without giving his best! However to Aman''s horror , his mass disy of strength was reduced to rubble in under 3 seconds. Terrifying sword qi swept through the battlefield urately. Rudra''s eyes widened in disbelief ..... It was the most beautiful move he had ever seen in his life. It was like one hundered world shes done at once , but with twice the force and speed and minimum action taken. Only the three liches were left with a half disfigured body , as a voice boomed from the distance ..... It was a regal voice full of authority and power , it said " I was tier four before you were even born , BOY! ". Rudra knew this voice ..... It was emperor Cervantez! He was here! Patricia looked immensely releived , as the soldiers of the royal pce looked stunned to see the dead emperor return. The funniest reaction was of Rahim , who currently looked paler than the necromancer Aman! , He was someone who had apanied the emperor on the battlefields and knew first hand about his terrifying might. Soon a figure emerged from the corridor , as Patricia immediately fell to her knee , in contrast to her hesitation to kneel before Aman , she had no such qualms about kneeling before Cervantez. Who gave her a bright smile as he said " Thankyou , the kingdom will remember your debt ". Patricia immediately said " I''m honored your majesty , however I''m your humble servant , and it was my duty to do so , I apologise for taking soo long , I was unaware you were being held captive , it was ipetence on my part. Rather than a reward I request punishment for my wrongs ". Before Cervantez could utter a word however Aman''s maniacalughter spread in the room as he said " You will have your punishment , girl , you will have your punishment from the one true emperor , ME , AND I SENTENCE YOU TO DEATH ! ". Chapter 346 - Why Did You Do It?

Chapter 346 - Why Did You Do It?

Aman was resilient even at the face of danger. It was an admirable quality as a king , however he just put it to bad use. To be honest Aman was a great king , if one could look at necromancy as just another form of art , and ignore the fact that he usurped the throne , the guy was good ruler. Aman was undoubtedly strong and charismatic, he was also courageous to lead by example and had a spine to fight stronger opponents head on. Only if his natural disposition was not leaning towards evil , he would have made a terrifying monarch. Rudra personally had nothing against Aman , but the man was bad for buisness , many regions had severed trade ties with Hazelgroove once he took over the throne. There were mass riots and the church of light felt ufortable under a rumored necromancer as the ruler , hence abstaining from public support of the monarchy. This led to an overall tense atmosphere in the kingdom , the tension kept people on their toes at all time , as they saved money and tried to hoarse essentials , not knowing when riots would break out and public order disrupted. Hence it was bad for the economic stimulus Rudra was looking for. A spending economy was a wealthy economy , a saving economy was a slow economy. Even so , he would not have taken action against Aman if he was not forced to do it. Things looked okay now that Karna and Jhonny were by his side and Emperor Cervantez had joined the battle with Patricia. However, he was still out of action. Completely useless. Cervantez was gauging his son , his eyes staring holes into his son''s guilt. This was a typical dad move , he treated Aman like aplete boy , who was being punished for his wrongdoings and just like he expected , Aman could not look directly into his eye , no matter how much he grew up , the psychology he had since being a child would not go away soo easily. He was guilty and afraid of retribution. Aman grit his teeth as he said " Men attack that old man now! ". The royal soldiers hesitated ... They did not know wether or not to follow the orders of Aman anymore .... Emperor Cervantez was still alive ... Does that not make Aman''s im to the throne invalid? On the other hand , they did not have the balls to fight Cervantez head on , but could they disobey a direct order from their current Emperor? Caught in a dilemma , everyone just nced around at one another , like , what are we supposed to do? These are the situations where the mass mentalityes into y , what one does , the others follow , and on this asion , one soldier bent the knee. As he said " soldier greets the emperor ". Immediately everyone else went on their knees and said " We greet the emperor ". Cervantez spread his arms as he said " It''s still my house , boy , they are still my people ". That was actually the case , although Aman had some guards under his faction , most were loyal to the Kingdom and hence by extention to him. They believed he was the rightful owner of the throne and hence served him. But now that Cervantez was here , they naturally would not anymore. Aman''s gaze turned a shade colder .... As he muttered under his breath , that he knew humans were useless, but he wasted not a single breath on those who defected , as he only looked towards Rahim and said " Are you with me ? ". Rahim was scared ... However he had long been on the Aman boat , if he left it now , he was someone who would not be let to board the Cervantez boat. He would be left to drown in the ocean. Hence not from loyalty , but from fear , Rahim said " Ofcourse my emperor ". Aman nodded , Rahim was worth more than all the soldiersbined anyway. It was then that Cervantez said " Good , good , good , you imprisoned me and took over the throne ... I am impressed son , you have became quite the cunning man.?You have the guts to stand up and fight with me .... Good , I want my son to be brave and not a coward. You have made allies , though poor in quality , but still a tier 4 mage. Admirable again. It seems my education was not wasted on you ". Aman snapped back " Stop treating me like a kid .... I''m not a kid anymore , I''m the ruler of this kingdom , and that throne belongs to me old man ". Cervantez stared angrily at Aman and said " SILENCE BOY , YOUR FATHER IS SPEAKING ". Aman was immediately stunned to silence. Cervantez said " The throne was always yours , I was definitely not going to reign forever , but you chose to seize the power from me??Why did you do it??What was ur objective after bing the king? , I had long known the fact that you practiced necromancy .... But I never thought about interfering with your life even though I knew it was a art that would be frowned upon. Maybe that is where I went wrong , I went wrong to give you too much freedom boy. You wanted to enve Mazikeen am I correct ? And you messed it up and now after 700 years of being imprisoned by the royal family of Hazelgroove .... Mazikeen is free into the world! HOW CAN YOU BE SOO FOOLISH BOY!?MAZIKEEN IS THE DEVIL''S SERVANT , SHE SERVES LUCIFER HIMSELF! IS A FALLEN ANGEL''S POWER SOMETHING YOU CAN RIVAL AT TIER 4? STUPID ! STUPID ! STUPID! ". Cervantez was furious , while the others were left to wonder , what the hell he was talking about ... Everyone except Patricia who looked pale. Aman would not meet Cervantez''s eyes. He was guilty. Cervantez unsheathed his sword and started to walk towards Aman , Rahim was alerted but just as he raised his hand to stop the advancing king , in a sh of a move that was invisible to the naked eye , a sword sh severed his arm from his shoulder as Rahim let out a screeching scream. Cervantez only looked coldly towards him as he said " YOU LED MY BOY ASTRAY ". Next moment Rahim''s head rolled on the ground .... There was no fight ... There was no struggle , it was an instant death! Karna was stunned seeing this scene .... Just what level was Emperor Cervantez at? To be soo strong? Coming face to face with Aman he said " NOONE , no matter how genius , NOONE , breaks from tier 3 to tier 4 as fast as you did . Tell me , boy , did you sell your soul to Lucifer? ". Aman suddenly harrowed and looked Cervantez straight in the eye as he said " Am I someone who would kneel to anyone? I did not kneel before you old man , god is no different , I STOLE Lucifer''s power to ascend . Not borrow it old man. You don''t understand me , and you don''t understand my thirst for power , at first I felt that bing a king was enough power for me , just like you , however the more I interacted with people .... People like those Won knights , the more I understood that I would never be respected like you .... I could only be feared , and for me to be feared tier 4 was not enough! I need to be tier 5 , and someday tier 6 ..... BECAUSE THAT old man , is true power ! , Soo yes , I took the throne from you , because that was the only way I could ever have the time and preparation I needed to devour Mazikeens powers . But something went wrong and she escaped , but not before loosing half her powers to me ! If only It worked perfectly I would be tier 5 today , and you would kneel before me ! ". It was at that moment that Cervantez raised his right hand?, with his palm bent backwords facing the sky , as mana visible to the naked eye started to gather over his hands. Circling at high speed ..... Faster and faster. Untill it became a circr disc golden in color , resonating with the mana of the world humming gold in color. Aman knew this move very well ..... It was the legendary move of the first emperor who ruled over the entire nothern continent .... The tier 5 special move '' Disc of destruction ''. His eyes widened in shock as he stuttered to ask " You ....you are tier 5 ?". /// We have recieved a super gift of 5000 coins by Cervantez91 , soo today we will have a bonus chapter for that ..... Thank you for the patronage.?/// Chapter 347 - History Of The Royal Family

Chapter 347 - History Of The Royal Family

The Hazelgroove Royal family was started with the rise of the first emperor , who was a tier 5 swordsman , able to bend the continent to his will. Submitting kingdom after kingdom to finally unify the nothern continent under his banner to be crowned as the one true emperor. Following his death , one after the other , the heirs who seeded him , were not upto the task of holding onto such a massive empire that he left behind. As such over the next 300 years , the size of the empire kept shrinking as more and more kings rose to rebellion. Finally before 250 years , the current Hazelgroove kingdom was formed , however the one who sat on the throne of Hazelgroove kingdom still kept the ancestral title of the Emperor! Instead of a king , even if they did not have a empire under their control anymore. It was the burning desire of each and every descendant , who took up the throne , to restore the glory of the past and expand the kingdom back to bing an empire. But the times had changed and soo had methods of warfare. However one thing which remained throughout the years , was the opposition of the Hazelgroove Royal family to the Fallen Angel Lucifer. During the reign of the first emperor , Mazikeen Lucifer''s fierce general wanted to establish the nothern continent as a ce that worshipped Lucifer. Wanting to spread the church of darkness and propagate the one who ruled hell''s ideology. But the problem was , that the first Emperor was a man who was of the light faction , and took pride in his practice of the white arts. For him to bow to Lucifer was uneptable. Soo naturally he rejected the offer and made the church of light as the relegion of his continent. This is the reason why majority of the nothern continent still is under light faction kings and also the reason behind Hazelgroove Empire''s fall! Mazikeenunched a great war against the then emperor , called the First Crusade , as the light faction forces of the Church and the state forces , took abined stance against the invading forces led by Mazikeen. Mazikeen manifested Lucifer''s power in that battle and for a moment used a terrifying tier 6 spell in the valley of blood. The ce which is now called the Ghost kingdom . That decimated the light faction army. However divine power was not something that her mortal body could hope to support , hence the ramifications of using the spell were heavy for Mazikeen who lost majority of her powers following that incident. Eventually the light faction forces did win , capturing a weakened Mazikeen , as she was imprisoned in the now outskirts of Purplehaze city! In a massive underground bunker , kept hidden from the world , a location only those who took the throne in Hazelgroove kingdom knew about , she kept enved for 700 years! Generation after generation , she was guarded against , purple mist being released from her body , as she suffered from the recoil for using divine power. However healing for centuries , she finally attempted to break free when Cervantez was a young man who took the throne. An exceptional warrior , and a true Emperor , Cervantez fought a bloody battle against Mazikeen to keep her imprisoned for a few more decades. A fight that gave him all the scars on his body , a near death fight , that Cervantez won through sheer will , even when being the weaker party. The reason behind this was a forbidden technique that stole the opponent''s power for oneself. It came at a viscous cost of excruciating pain, however it was the secret technique of the royal family passed down from ancient times . Yet over all the centuries , Cervantez was the only one who had the guts to use it and be left alive and sane even after it?, because the predecessor who tried to use it before , went senile . Yet Cervantez stole a very important power from Mazikeen , Mazikeens special move ... ( Immense time reduction! ) This move slowed down the flow of time around the user for 5 seconds! It was the move that made Mazikeen unstoppable on the battlefield, and the move that was the key to Cervantez''s arsenal as well. Cervantez was an excellent ruler , someone who could have easily annexed the two neighbouring kingdoms leading his troops to war , should he have wanted it ... But Cervantez did not! and the reason behind it was Lucifer. From the first time that he used Mazikeen''s power , he felt an indescribable pressure on his body ..... As if someone was watching him. Filling his mind with temptation and desire , Cervantez spent countless nights recovering from his injuries while trying not to loose his sense of self to Lucifer. Mazikeen''s powers were indirectly linked with Lucifer and using them had consequences for the caster , which is why Cervantez never used it unless absolutely necessary. Yet this tale remained unsaid , a incident kept tightly under wraps as not even the queen knew the origin of the king''s injuries , thought to be from fighting a bloody war. He never fought . The only person who came to know what transpired was crown Prince Aman , when Cervantez corronated him as a sessor to his throne , and at that exact moment his greed for the power of Mazikeen grew. For Aman his father was everything he ever aspired to be , but no matter how high he climbed in life ... He could never reach his heights. With Rahim , an ambitious man from the blood merchant organization brainwashing him , feeding his poison against the king , he was lead astray to beleive that he could steal Mazikeen''s power and be even stronger than his father. However he knew that untill Cervantez was king , he would ever let this happen , hence why he tried to usurp the power. When the time came , it was also Rahim who caused the problem in the ceremony , as he manipted the magic runes to cause an explosion , the result being that Mazikeen escaped her bounds! But not before loosing half of her strength to Aman! The boy catapulted from level 180 to 255 and became tier 4! And learnt the necromancy spell of raising an army of undead skeletons. Aman at his full power could summon 500,000 skeletons of level 30!?, He could create an entire fodder army. With him increasing in power , he could increase the quality and quantity of troops. Given time he would have became a one man army . s , he went the wrong way! /// Bonus chapter for the supergift from Cervantez91 , thank him in thements below! /// Chapter 348 - Banished!

Chapter 348 - Banished!

Cervantez looked at Aman , and sighed in regret , it pained his heart to do so , but Aman was not fit to be the emperor , not after what he had done. Mazikeen was on the loose , and Cervantez was sure that a huge war was definitelying the way of Hazelgroove kingdom . Hence he said " Lucifer tried to usurp the throne of heaven from God himself and was banished to hell". Steeling his resolve he continued " You too did the same .... And will face the same punishment .... You are stripped of your royal title and , duties as the crown prince. You are s traitor to the Hazelgroove kingdom and a wanted criminal within thesends , you will no longer use our family name , and no longer call me father . I emperor Cervantez , the first of my name , banish you from Hazelgroove kingdom ! ". Aman stood in silence as the judgement was passed , his heart being a turmoil of emotions. But he did not hate Cervantez at all .... If anything , he felt releived , however he could note to terms with living in exile .... Hence tried to foolishly fight ! " FOOLISH BOY!". Cervantez eximed , as the flow of time slowed down around him. A kick square on Aman''s jaw sent him flying before others could even react to see what happened. Sent flying from the royal pce onto the streets of Hazelgroove . It was thest time Rudra would see Aman for a long long time. Sprawled on the floor , only Rudra saw a spec of water drop on the floor where Cervantez stood looking towards the sky where he kicked Aman offto. Only he understood what it was ... While the others saw the back of an absolute monarch , Rudra saw the pain of a father who just banished his son. Yet it was gone in an instant , such was the life of men . Such was the life of a monarch , there was no time to show affection , no time to grieve, no time to show weakness. Only the brave and only the strong may call themselves the Emperor. Only the brave , only the strong! The aftermath of this incident was massive, as Rudra got a system notification saying that this mission was cleared and that rewards awaited him. The grand takeaways of the incident was 1) Emperor Cervantez was back on the throne of Hazelgroove ! 2) Prince Aman was exiled 3) Emperor Cervantez came out of his istion as a TIER 5 existance. 4) Mazikeen had escaped her confines and was mostly going to look for retribution The whole dynamic of Hazelgroove was about to change .... No the whole dynamic of the continent was about to change .... If a tier 5 existance ruled Hazelgroove , the kingdom was headed to prosperity ... And to war! However Rudra was too tired for that , seeing how he could still not move , he asked SMG to kill him and send him back to the church. Seemingly it was the only way. However the moment he was killed , he was forced to logout for 24 hours from the game , to ensure he did not have psychological damage from the event! The moment Rudra logged out however he blessed the heavens that the gaming system did what it did. As for a minute in real life , he could not feel his right arm at all! He could see his right arm , he could see it was fine , but no matter how he willed it to move , it would not move! Untill Rudra finally was able to move his fingers , then his palm and slowly his hand. The motor nerves of yers was directly being tapped into by the gaming pod. Hence although yers might not realize it themselves , but they were developing motor skills that they learnt in game. Rudra was actually proficient now with the sword. It was because he yed Omega as a swordsman. Hence the time he spent in game with his hand being broken , his brain actually blocked his nerves to his hand , to stop the pain. The two minutes of scare that Rudra had were not describable in words .... He never knew Omega could be soo terrifying. When he was outside logged out of the game , there werendscape changing developments uring in the game , the resurgence of the assumed dead Emperor caused a storm to brew nationwide. Most rejoiced , especially the Church of light whose archbishop immediately rushed to the capital . While the normal citizens too were overjoyed. However , there were certain organizations who were not pleased by the regime change. The neighbour countries immediately sent their envoys to check on the situation of the kingdom. Hundereds of thousands had gathered outisde the royal pce in a matter of hours , trying to get a glimpse of the king. The city management had underwent crisis mode , as Amelia had to fill in for Rudra who was missing on such a crutial day. Meanwhile Jhonny?Karna and SMG were retained as Royal guests inside the royal court , they were enjoying premium hospitality that the kingdom had to offer. Lastly , in a courtroom full of officials , Cervantez finally climbed up the stairs to the Royal throne , as he waited and faced the crowd. Patricia at that moment " ALL HAIL EMPEROR CERVANTEZ , THE FIRST OF HIS NAME , A REVERED TIER 5 WARRIOR AND BENEVOLENT RULER?, UNPARALLELED , GLORIOUS , THE SUN OF THE EMPEROR , THE ONE TO WHOM THE THRONE RIGHTFULLY BELONGS. BASK IN HIS GLORY AND KNEEL! ". At this introduction , Cervantez flicked his robe as he took the throne in magnificent glory. The entire hall , kneeling before his majesty! The rightful owner of the throne was back in power! /// Guys save the date for 14 th December , it will be a mass release day with me updating 8 chapters .... For those of you that don''t know , WN has a Christmas mass release event nned , you can all ess it in the app. And I have joined that event with a promise of 8 chapters. I hope you guys enjoy ! /// Chapter 349 - Rewards

Chapter 349 - Rewards

Rudra did absolutely nothing one day but try to recoup from his injury. He spent the whole day rxing and de-stress his body. He had Yume do upuncture on his right hand , soo that it stimtes his nerves . Only when he felt his arm movement was back to 100% did he login back into the game , 25 hourster. ------- ( Back in Purplehaze City ) Rudra respawned in the church of light , and Cardinal Lee was supposedly waiting for his arrival. Cardinal Lee bowed in respect towards Rudra as he said " Honorary bishop , you have done yet another great service for the church. Your merit keeps building and building , I could see it from the day I met you , you will be a great man someday ! ". Rudra blushed at thr suddenpliment he did not know what was going on , soo he just sat there awkwardly smiling. His arm was now in a cast , and much of his special moves that required mana were sealed for 30 days time! System Notification : Due to heavy injuries suffered to the user''s right arm and a heavily burnt mana circuit , user is restricted from mobilization of mana and usage of the injured arm for 30 days time! Darkness st , Stormbringer , darkness bind , blink .... And many more of hisbat moves were now shown in red , meaning Rudra could currently not use them. His bracelet was supposedly within the cast , and Rudra was pretty sure he could not use it either. Currently Rudra''s strength was reduced to 1/4 th of his overallbat potential. He was at his weakest. Sighing Rudra finally understood the gravity of the situation. Sr beam was not an attack his body could handle at this point in game , he was someone who was always living on the edge , him being soo thoroughly weakened made his life a lot more difficult. Rudra always did missions that were near impossible to achieve , however none of them were a breeze to clear , everything required him to be at 100% of his game all the time. In such condition if Rudra gets a SSS rated mission , he was sure to fail miserably. Just as Rudra got up , Cardinal Lee gestured the servants to bring some robes. Following which Rudra was dressed in an attire that screamed '' Church of light personnel ''. Cardinal Lee said " There is a massive court today Honorary bishop , there are many dignatories from other countries present at the ceremony , the emperor has requested your presence. We must go at once ". Rudra understood the game , he had became a tool for the church to show their involvement in the emperor retaking their throne. They wanted to advertise that the Church of light was very muchpetent and very much active. Rudra thought for it a bit and decided that his connection to the church was not a bad thing , and that he could wear the churh colors proudly. It was a privge at the end , even if it was a marketting ploy. Hence Rudra dorned in expensive intricate jewelry and a regal white robe with red embroidery that had the symbol of the church at the back. Went alongside a simmr robe wearing Cardinal Lee to the royal pce. While walking Rudra had to resist the urge to jump and stretch his body , he was not going to fight , he was going to the royal court for civil reasons , and hence needed to reign in his battle spirit. From the moment he entered the royal pce , the guards everywhere started to bow to him , till he reached the royal court , every single guard he passed by had sent him a salute. This perplexed Rudra , why was he being treated soo specially today? A member of the Church then went in ahead of Rudra and Cardinal Lee into the court and announced " Cardinal Lee of the church of light is entering alongside the Honorary bishop of the Church and the benefactor of the sun of the empire Emperor Cervantez , Lieutenant Shakuni! ". Rudra raised an eyebrow , Lieutenant? He checked his status pannel , as it had a new title added. ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer , Lieutenant General Of The Hazelgroove Army ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 79 Tier : 2 STATS AGI : 822 +411 VIT : 822 +411 INT : 822 +411 STA : 822 +411 PHY : 822 +411 HP : 122,000/122,000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Healthy Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusion sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam. ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- Rudra had a new title , Lieutenant General of the Hazelgroove army ..... [ Lieutenant general of the Hazelgroove army] ( Title ) : For your merits and service to the Kingdom , emperor Cervantez has crowned you lieutenant , you are inmand of the First Division , of 100,000 royal soldiers and the special Won knight division , of 100,000 soldiers , for a total of 2 divisions and 200,000 soldiers under yourmand. The third highest military rank , under the Highest rank Emperor and second highest rank , War general , you are one of the six lieutenants of Hazelgroove kingdom! /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target! , Guys the powerstones have really slowed down over thest 15 days or so , I still give out bonuses even if I don''t explicitly mention it.. My chapter rate is the proof. Please don''t stop voting , and let''s crank it back up! /// Chapter 350 - Lieutenant General

Chapter 350 - Lieutenant General

Rudra was surprised to see the lieutenant general title for two main reasons 1) It belonged to Karna in his past life . The guy became the lieutenant general after ying the game for 3 years at peak of tier 3! 2)The road to umting enough merits to be promoted in the military was massive. You needed to have a life of a soldier , go on missions to slowly make ur way up from soldier to party leader to squadron leader to captain tomodore to major to lieutenant to finally a general. Yet here Rudra was , not a day spent at the military , being promoted to the post of lieutenant! Being a lieutenant meant that he had a lot of special privges now , one being the absolute control of the first division of the Royal army ! He could potentially station troops within Purplehaze city now. Instead of the Greenwater military base. He would gain the highest level of ess for the military special shops and restricted areas inside Hazelgroove kingdom! State secret technology , blueprints and testing facilities would now all fall in hisp. This was massive for Rudra who was preparing for an eventual war with the Triads , the Defense of Purplehaze city would have a definite one- up! However the most important point for him to currently consider was the fact that what was the attatched string to this problem .... What was the responsibility that came along with the power? Rudra instantly became cautious , as he looked across the room. Bannermen holding gs of their own countries were lined up in the hall . Rudra saw the g of Nineclouds Kingdom , Ghost kingdom , Aquahose Kingdom . NPC kingdom of Dwarves , NPC kingdom of lizardmen , and finally NPC kingdom of Elves. Ruby was in the courtroom , with a slight tear in her eye , as she looked towards Rudra , probably because of the cast and the injury . For a moment Rudra''s heart wrenched inside his chest, as he saw that drop of tear form in her eye , he never felt soo powerless or soo frustrated in one single moment as he did right now , but there was also some joy , the joy of seeing her ..... She was here! But knowing how he could not linger her gaze over her too much longer , Rudra forced himself to focus on his shoe , as he started to analyze it in great detail '' what a wonderful shoe , what artistic design , what great tear like gems ... Tears .... Nonono what Ruby like gems ... Ruby... Have a grip , have a grip , calm! ''. Rudra thought . Then Rudra thought of the most sobering thing he could think of , the ugly Loli Hao Mi , and instantly he was able to regain control over his self. His expression returned to being nk and expressionless as he walked towards the Emperor. Approaching the throne , Rudra took a knee as he greeted his majesty " Your humble subject greets your emminence.?I am blessed to see you healthy and on your throne ". Cervantez smiled and gestured him to rise.?Only then did Rudra notice Patricia standing right below the throne , as she gave him a wink. Emperor Cervantez said " How are your injuries , Mayor Shakuni ". Rudra immediately understood the underlying meaning behind the question..... There was a clear line he drew with addressing him as the mayor of Purplehaze city and not as the Honorary bishop of the church. Rudra sighed internally but did not let it show on the surface , as he said " Better your majesty , the church took good care of me ". Cardinal Lee and Archbishop Peter beamed at this reply , Rudra had decided to side with the Church. Emperor Cervantez raised an eyebrow and chuckled as he said " Well I need to thank Cardinal Lee for this then ". Cardinal Lee bowed and replied " honorary bishop is a truly gifted and treasured personnel favoured by the goddess , it was our duty to help him ". Emperor Cervantez said " Honorary Bishop Shakuni , I spent a great amount of time with General Patricia Won Knight , who speaks In length about your valor and a tactical mind unlike any other. I naturally value talent , and for the merit of helping me out of my prison , I decided to award you with the Post of Lieutenant of First Division of Royal Forces. Ofcourse you may choose to ept or decline this post , however if you choose to ept , know that you will need to answer the call of war , when required , and the call wille , because I need good leaders who can drive our forces through the heart of enemy lines" . Rudra had nothing to think about here as he said " It Is my honor to serve your emminence ". At the decisive reply of Rudra , Emperor Cervantez smiled , this was an ideal quality of a soldier inmand , deciciveness , if he would have said he needed time to think over the choice , it would have resulted in a lower evaluation from emperor Cervantez ! Cervantez said " Good , take your ce in the court , lieutenant , today is an important session ". And an important session it was !?With emperor Cervantez reaching tier 5 , the bnce of power had started to shift.... Hazelgroove kingdom was stronger than before and may take this chance to expand its boundries! Those kingdoms which were present in the courtroom today were here only to figure out one thing , what was Hazelgroove''s stance going to be towards foreign aggression? Yesterday they had arrived to the capital , and recieved the news that the Emperor had sessfully promoted himself to tier 5 in the period of absence there was when everyone assumed him to be dead. Many questions were raised as to what happened to Prince Aman , but the official stance that Hazelgroove officials were asked to take was that he was currently undergoing secluded training. That Aman did not usurp the throne and that Emperor Cervantez was thought dead. Everyone suspected the legitimacy of the story , however noone could call the Hazelgroove officials outright liars , could they? However the shock that everyone got regarding the king being promoted to tier 5 was massive enough for everyone to forget about everything else. The impending question now was ... What would Hazelgroove kingdom do? Even Rudra was anxious to know ..... Just how would the game change now that Cervantez was tier 5 and on the throne of Hazelgroove? Chapter 351 - Tier 5

Chapter 351 - Tier 5

Rudra stood beside Patricia who started to exin the situation to him in a hushed voice. The gist of the exnation was that Hazelgroove kingdom had been shrinking in size for far too long because of ack of strong figures within its forces. Only with Emperor Cervantez''s grandfather did the situation start to stabilize , with him being a tier 4 powerhouse. The current power structure of the continent was such .... Tier 4 was the generally the top of the power chain that ruled the country. With only 3 tier 5 existances in the entire nothern continent. One was the Lizardman king As. The other was the Archmage Gandalf The third was the great mercenary Heracles. And now the fourth one to join the club was Emperor Cervantez of Hazelgroove. A tier one existance was considered to be superhuman , he could take on ten normal tier 0 men alone . And could be considered a monster among men. A tier two existance could wipe out viges overnight if he wanted to. Tier one and zero enemies would fall to his superior strength like flies , and would not be able to mount proper resistance. A tier 2 soldier could easily wipe out about 100 tier one soldiers and about 10,000 tier 0 soldiers. A tier 3 existance was a step even beyond. Being able to wipe entire towns alone. Strong enough to punch holes in concrete with bare fists and with destructive skills far beyond other tier one and tier 2 yers. They were usually the uppermost ss of any society. Nobles , Lieutenants ,manders , leaders of mercenary groups etc. A tier three existance could take on 100 tier 2 existances alone and take on 10,000 tier one existances alone , while tier 0 were mere ants not worth mentioning. The change between tier 3 and tier 4 then was massive , from tier 4 onwards you are a yer on the world stage. The world takes note of you and yourbat prowess , fame and fortune are no longer things of value. A single tier four existance can wipe out proper cities and wreak havoc on any battlefield they step foot on.?However there are two ways to be promoted to tier 4 and the oue of both are very different from one another. The power mentioned before is true only for those who naturally climbed the ranks to reach tier 4. Due to natural talent constraints , many don''t make it to bing tier 4 ever in their life. However at the peak of tier 3 ( level 210 and above) , there is a shortcut to reach tier 4! Although one would only be half as good as a naturally ascended , they would still be much better than a tier 3 yer , it was called forced ascension , through a special ceremony , that had a 10% chance of sess. Much of those who ascended to tier 4 , like Rahim and Patricia are such people. However taking the shortcut to tier 4 would , mean that one could never progress further , it was akin to stagnating your strength forever. Trading your lifetime of potential for a short boost of strength. Such people could never ascend to tier 5 . However because of the difficulty of tier promotion , it had be amon trend for these tier 4 halflings to be the norm in the world and Cervantez was assumed to be one such half ascended as well. However him progressing to tier 5 meant that he was a naturally ascended . It gave everyone present here goosebumps regarding his true strength. Naturally a tier 5 existance is stronger than tier 4 existance , by how much exactly , noone knows. But it is the peak of mortal ranks. The highest realm of power , below the gods. The mystery of tier 5 was that , the method of promotion was a huge secret. Nobody who reached the ranks would speak about it , what was the test ? Who governed the promotion? Nobody knew. Some say that tier 5 existances can wipe out kingdoms .... But noone knows for sure as those who ascend to this realm keep their powers a secret. Naturally , the biggest kingdom in the nothern continent currently is the Lizardman kingdom ruled by As. Because of his status as a tier 5 king. However the dynamic of power was about to shift now that another ruler reached this realm. The difficulty of reaching tier 5 was unreal. At level 30 one could attempt tier promotion Double the level requirement and difficulty and you could attempt tier 2 at level 60 . Double it again and you have tier 3 at 120 And yet again and you have tier 4 at 240 Now sit and imagine what it is like to be tier 5 at level 480 ... Or the final ascension of tier 6 at level 1000! Just the stats of a unprompted peak tier 4 entity at level 400 or more should be absolutely Monstrous. Yet noone knows the boost that one recieves with promoting to tier 5. Is the stats doubled? Tripled , five times? Just HOW STRONG WAS CERVANTEZ RIGHT NOW? Nervous sweat dripped down the necks of the courtiers as Cervantez casually increased the pressure of his aura. Will their kingdoms be safe? They started to remind themselves of all the transgressions , happening over the years , past grudges with the kingdom , and personal rtionship with the Emperor. Those with a good rtionship rejoiced at the asion , while those who challenged his authority in the past now trembled in fear. After exining all this to Rudra Patricia silently said to him " Our time as a small kingdom has came to an end .... It''s time to show the weak one''s who the boss is ". A sinister smile spread on Rudra''s lips as he looked towards the nervous emmisaries. It seemed like buisness was about to boom! There was only one way to get super rich and super powerful in a short time .... And that was war! And Rudra weed it with open arms. Chapter 352 - The Emperor Has Spoken

Chapter 352 - The Emperor Has Spoken

Emperor Cervantez looked across the room as he had a wide smirk on his face. Each and ever nation here had aplicated history with Hazelgroove kingdom. For generations his family had suffered defeats after defeats. Humiliation after humiliation , now was the time to pay it back. He said " Envoys of the Lizardman kingdom , tell King As , Emperor Cervantez sends his regards, we wish to continue the trade of fish and rice with other minerals with utmost sincerity . Wishing to increase output on both ends". It was a positive response for the Kingdom of lizardmen.... They were happy with this stance of the Emperor. The envoy immediately bowed and said " Itzzzzzz ourrr pllleaassurreezzzz lblblb ". As he performed a polite bow. Cervantez continued " With the kingdom of Elves , we wish to continue our amicable rtions , as neithbours. We of the Hazelgroove fully support the cause of the Elves as the ruler of the ancient forest and will continue to help them incase of any acts of external aggression ". This was a stance of a ally! Cervantez wanted no conflict with the Elves , Hazelgroove kingdom had three kingdoms neighbouring it''s border and Cervantez was sure to start a fight with one( or maybe two ) , hence he did not want a three way war with three powers at a time . Wisely choosing to ally with the kingdom of Elves as a reason. To this Ruby immediately replied " The Kingdom of Elves will alsoe to the aid of the Hazelgroove kingdom , in-case on an act of aggression on its territories. We support your im over thends of Hazelgroove empire ". It was a bold statement .... She mentioned Hazelgroove empire and not kingdom . Her words caused many low murmurings throughout the entire room. However a firm thump of Patricia''s leg on the ground , that caused the ground to shake a littleter , it was eerily quiet. Patricia said " THE EMPEROR IS SPEAKING !". Cervantez continued his greetings of each and every kingdom , where he mentained neutrailty and agreed to trade , untill thest two kingdoms were left . Hazelgroove''s?immediate Neighbours, Nineclouds Kingdom and Aquahose Kingdom. The most recent one to rebell against Hazelgroove kingdom was the Aquahose Kingdom. During the time of his great grandfather , this was thest territory that they had lost , that rose to its own independence. However , the most recent kingdom toe in conflict with Hazelgroove kingdom was Nineclouds kingdom. Trying to eradicate it once and forever , during the reign of Cervantez''s grandfather , they were unsessful in their attack , and were repelled thoroughly. Cervantez''s grandfather though victorious sumbed to the injuries in five short years , it was a wound that he would not forget easily. As he was but five at the time. His grandfather was his hero and loosing him was a trajedy . Cervantez knew he wanted to crush both the countries .... However how would he go about it? , Should he go for Nineclouds kingdom first? Should he go for Aquahose Kingdom first? Or should he take on both at the same time? Conquering countries was not a matter of one or two days. It would be a campaign , a warsting for years toe. As territories would be conquered slowly , while counterattacks would be mounted. One town at a time ... That is how kingdoms fell , one battle at a time. Cervantez was not an irrational king driven by sentiments , he was a veteran of war , and an excellent strategist and politician. It was in his blood , he was raised to be an Emperor. Each choice had its own merits and demerits , however one thing was for sure , that Aquahose and Nineclouds kingdom had really close ties. Hence Cervantez invading any one of them would spark a military response from the other. Hence if it was going to be a three party war anyway , then he would surely not shy down from such a fight! Might as well tell the whole world , that Hazelgroove kingdoms time hade! His gaze turned bone chilling as he eyed down the two emmisary groups standing side by side. As he said " To the two of you , whom I did not address , tell your rebel leaders , that the Emperor will be back for hisnds. You rebels have had the citizens of Hazelgroove kingdom under your clutches for wayy to long.... It''s time they are freed back! ". A loud mour started in the hall .... The two emmisaries werepletely devastated at this decision from the king. What was this judgement , what could they refute? A brave emmisary from Nineclouds kingdom said " Proposterous .... They are not your people , and we are no rebels , we are the own.... ". Before he could evenplete his sentence , two daggers pierced his neck .... It was Jhonny English ! Jhonny clicked his tongue as he said " Noisy ". Everyone was stunned to silence in the room , even Emperor Cervantez ... Who looked at Jhonny ,with a funny expression on his face. But said nothing to rebuke him. Meanwhile Karna cursed under his breath saying " Madmen .... Absolute Madmen ... I work with a bunch of madmen". The leader of the emmisary group of Nineclouds snapped , as he said " YOU..... HOW DARE YOU KILL A EMMISARY , No matter the ce. No matter a kingdom , nobody kills a messenger ". The moment Rudra saw this , his voice was raised as he said " Would you like to join him? ". Elven sword in hand , a lethal gaze dropped onto the man. The man sized Rudra up and snorted as he said " I am a peak tier 3 warrior boy , I''ve killed more people than the times you have breathed in your life". Patricia naturally would not listen to such nonsense as the noice of her cracking her knuckles was clearly heard throughout the room , as she too gave the man a chilling gaze that said ... I dare you to say another word. The man gulp , thebined pressure of the won knight duo was even more terrifying than facing hundered men alone. He instinctively stepped back in fear. But soon a hand came over his shoulder , it was the Aquahose Kingdom emmisaries , who said " we are not afraid of fake tier 5 ascendants , we don''t beleive you ascended soo suddenly out of nowhere , if it''s war you want , it will be war you get! ". Saying soo , three Aquahose Kingdom emmisaries and the Ninecloud kingdom emmisary all rushed to attack emperor Cervantez. ---- ( The next scene is in extreme slow motion ) Second (0.1-0.4) Patricia''s pupils can be seen slowly widening , probably from the shock that they dare to act against the ruler. She realizes that all four of them are peak tier 3 ssmen ... Extremely strong , a threat even to someone like her. Her hand slowly moved towards her sword .... Second (0.4-0.6) : Emperor Cervantez scoffs , and flicks his single little finger, while casually sitting on his throne . Second ( 0.6-0.8) : The attackers have taken two and a half steps yet from their initial location. Patricia''s hand has finally reached her sword , as she slowly grips the handle. However Emperor Cervantez''s move has alreadynded on the men and they have already lost their lives. It is now that Rudra notices the enemy moving, as his he shifts his weight from his right leg to his left to try and leap into their projected path. ( Second 0.8-1) . Their severed heads rolled on the floor and everyone was stunned to silence. What just happened ... Nobody even saw a move happen . It was only Patricia who could even follow the minute movements , for most people in the room it happened in a sh. That''s when a voice boomed in the room .... It was of the Emperor Cervantez as he said?" IMPUDENT ! ". Fear spread across everyone''s eyes as their bodies started to tremble .... 4 tier three peak warriors killed with a flick of a tiny finger within one second .... There was no doubt about it. A new tier 5 powerhouse had been born! Chapter 353 - Reunion

Chapter 353 - Reunion

News travelled fast , the news of the Emperor ascending to tier 5 and calling war on two kingdoms at once spread to every corner of the continent. Bells of war were ringing and a arms race quickly started in the region , as prices of weapons , Armour and ration started to skyrocket. Armies were raised and border patroll was increased. Merchants were asked to return to homnd as soon as possible. Viges in the border regions started to feel uneasy , as they became ready to be mobile and abandon vige at a moment''s notice. Back at Hazelgroove kingdom , Rudra was introduced to the other five lieutenants by Patricia , all being at the tier 3 stage except him. Naturally some looked down on him , but did not voice this opinion out. As atleast on the surface , they were cordial. Rudra did not mind this one bit , as he knew his own worth. His mind was sharper than the five of theirsbined. Also , he would soon earn battle honor worthy of his position. A lot of formalities followed as he was given the military attire and the Lieutenant cap and bage and the like. Rudra was ttered and all but his heart just was not in the ceremony. His mind kept going back to Ruby , she was in Hazelgroove ..... And he wanted to meet her. Hence the first thing he did when he was discharged was look for Ruby. This caused Amelia to be angry as hell on Rudra , as he directly ignored all the work calls , leaving her buried in work to cover for her. But Rudra did not care one bit . His only wish , right now was to meet Ruby and luckily , he crossed paths with her just before she was preparing to move out of Purplehaze city. The maids who saw a running Rudra chuckled , they were naturally aware of their mistress''s little lover , and were very supportive of the choice of their mistress. Hence Rudra was led to Ruby''s room , as the maids shut the door from the outside. Ruby was dazed to see Rudra for a second , just like how Rudra was dazed to see Ruby. No words were exchanged for a moment , as they looked at each other in the eye. After a moment , Rudra slowly approached her and closed in the distance between ther faces. Ruby bit her lip , asplicated emotions started to flicker in her eyes. Rudra touched his nose to hers , as he let it slide on hers for a moment while he breathed in her breath..... It was sweet and made him feel things down his stomach. Not able to resist , Rudra finally kissed Ruby , who was hesitant for a moment but returned it with twice the passion. For a moment , their tongues intertwined and it became a wrestling match for who wanted the other more. But then Rudra tasted something a little salty , on Ruby''s lips , there was a slight wound .... Perhaps from her biting her lips too hard.... Rudra started to lick her wounds now , as he watched tears drop from Ruby''s eyes. No words are spoken , but he wraps his left arm around her , which causes the tears to flow even faster , but she does not reject his embrace. After what seemed like a moment in eternity. Their lips parted . It was only now that Ruby vented her frustrations " You ....( Sob ) ( Sob) dummmy ( sob ) , why why why ( sob ) ( sob ) soo hurt? ". Her little nose was all red , as tears like crystals dropped from her eyes. She looked incredibly cute , yet it somehow broke Rudra''s heart. Rudra had no way to console her. Hence he just cuddled her and said he was sorry. For the next 20 minutes , Ruby cried on his chest .. before finally somehow nuzzling herself to sleep on Rudra''s chest. Rudra looked at the peacefully sleeping Ruby on her chest , as indescribable emotions clouded his mind ..... He was too damn passionate about this woman , and her tears were not something he was ready to face yet. For the first time , Rudra truly regretted being soo reckless and actually made a resolve to not actively seek for problems in the future. There was someone who cared for him now. He needed to be well . If not for himself then for her. But he needed to take care of himself better. Is someday , Ruby even got a bruise on her arms ..... Rudra had no idea how he would react. But he was sure , that it would not be pleasant. A firm beleiver in treating others how you want to be treated yourself , Rudra made personal wellbeing a priority going forward. Except for that , he was really happy. Seeing Ruby sleep on his chest while her small hands clutched onto his robes was incredibly pleasing to him. He was content with seeing her head rise and fall with his breathing , as he observed her features in great detail. Her pointy ears caught his attention first , as a Elven race member , she too had the long pointy ears , signature to the elven race , lewd ideas of what it would feel like if he nibbled on them entered Rudra''s brain , and he immediately shooed them off .?Such thoughts were sphemous to think about. However it did look incredibly tender , and sensitive .... Nonono , he can''t think of such things. He focused on her nose hence. Her nose was a delicate feature of her face. Not as sharp as her pointy ears , it was what gave her the cute look. Probably Rudra''s favourite feature on her face ... And the reason she looked soo unbearably cute to Rudra. Rudra absolutely did not want anything in the world to disrupt this sleep , but then a loud knock was heard on the room''s door , which woke the princess up. Soon a maid entered the room , only to see the princess grogily leaning on Rudra''s chest. The maid instantly blushed , as she said '' Oh ''. And quickly closed the room of the door. Rudra wanted to move to exin the situation to the maid .... He was sure that from a third person perspective it may look like a different scenario of what was transpiring in the room. But how could he move ? ( He did not mind the confusion at all ) However Rudra''s face flushed red . However it was still a shade lighter than Ruby , who was blushing soo hard that steam wasing out of her ears. However Rudra misunderstood the reason behind her blushing. It was not because of the maid .... It was because of Rudra''s manly chest , on whom she was leaning soofortably. As her soft hands touched his firm muscles , she was absolutely lost in dreand. No words were exchanged for the next hour , as the two just enjoyed each other''s embrace . Before it was finally time for Ruby to leave the city for going back to her kingdom. Before she left though Rudra said with conviction " I wille to get you soon ! ". A warm smile spread on her face as she heard this .... She absolutely had no doubts that he would. Hence she said " Next time , be safe ". Saying soo in a cute , angry and threatening voice , it was a warning + a goodbye message that gave Rudra goosebumps. Perhaps the gentle princess did have a ferocious side to her. Only a small reunion of mere hours .... Yet it recharged Rudrapletely. His vigour in his cause had returned , as his reason to move forward was reminded. /// This chapter is for all the Ruby fans out there ..... I hope you enjoyed it /// Chapter 354 - Girls , Stop Overreacting Please !

Chapter 354 - Girls , Stop Overreacting Please !

The next month Rudra was swamped with work. However the atmosphere at work , was not exactly workable to be frank. Four women were extremely pissed at Rudra for very different reasons... The atmosphere could be considered boiling at the very least , as shots and jabs were taken at him left and right. Amelia was pissed at Rudra ditching work , he had to listen a long lecture about how she too had a life and that work hours do not equal 24 hours a day and emergency work should notst for 5 days a week. While Rudra and the boys were off to questing , saving the emperor , Amelia literally had to work overtime both in game and in real life. Her throat was sore , there were dark circles under her eyes. And it seemed like she had a mild fever. Rudra was extremely apologetic over the situation , and soo was Karna . The two were seen lurking around her work desk in the game ,ing to check on her every 15 minutes or so. Trying to help her as much as they could. At first Amelia was genuinely pissed off , but her anger soon evaporated seeing the two boys run left and right around her , and seeing their dumb attempts at logistic work. After a while she just could not stay angry at them , they were just too cute for that. However , she wanted to enjoy the VIP treatment for a bit longer , soo she continued to act like she was pissed , now thoroughly enjoying the show. This had a huge impact on the guild members too , when they saw Rudra and Karna running around her all the time , they understood the real power dynamic in the guild. The position of Amelia was solidified as the third boss of the guild . The second one to be pissed off with Rudra was Furball. It could smell the faint traces of Ruby''s smell on Rudra and it was actually a pleasant and calming smell of nature. She naturally did not know that the smell stemmed from a human and not another pet. Furball had never been in contact with Elves , all she ever smelt was Humans , and humans did not smell soo good. Hence she assumed that Rudra had been fondling some other pet and was hence throwing a temper tantrum. She would not let Rudra pet her , and pretended to be super sad. Rudra naturally could not understand why Furball was throwing a temper tantrum and hence asssumed that it was because he did not acknowledge her for a job well done .... Or perhaps because the fight had been traumatic for Furball.... Or she was mad at him for being injured. In any case Rudra gave her more VIP treatment , he would say sorry to her and pet her for hours while working on beuracratic work of the city. Eventually Furball forgave Rudra and started to nuzzle back at him and give him licks and cuddles. The third person to be pissed at Rudra was Naomi , she was angry at Rudra that he was reckless and got injured to a severe extent in battle. She woulde everyday and angrily sit beside him as he worked and tried to heal him. Although Furball absolutely hated her presence , she tolerated it for the time she casted her healing spells. After that she would outright start to growl at Naomi. This routine continued for a week before , seemingly Furball epted that , the human was a wellwisher of her master , and epted her presence . Anytime Rudra would even mention about uing quests or battles , Naomi would give Rudra a menacing re. That struck fear in Rudra''s heart. That look was the same one Rudra''s mom gave Max when he would not do his homework. It was the look of " OH ... SO YOU DARE? ". Rudra hence had to instinctively tone it down andy low for the time being , as he did not want to suffer the wrath of Naomi. Rudra did not understand why ... But Naomi''s opinion mattered on stuff to him. During their healing sessions he would often ask her about administrative problems , and although she would give curt angry replies . Rudra found them to be sensible and one that provided him with a fresh perspective. He hence started to value Naomi as his advisor and doctor a lot. He was truly starting to feel as if he made his first she friend. However there was one more person who was pissed off with Rudra , and she was Yua nakatomi , she was mad at Rudra who gave too much attention to Amelia these days . To her the behaviour between the trio of Amelia , Rudra and Karna seemed nothing ordinary. Growing up in the corporate world , she knew very well what it meant when bosses doted on secrataries wayy too much. She feared that Karna and Rudra would end up in an eventual fight over Amelia , causing friction in the guild and also hated the attention Amelia was able to hog off Rudra. It was a situation where she was not right and she was not wrong either. But she was very wrong. Hence Rudra had to deal with a daily dose of baloney , Yua was supposed to be a helping hand to Amelia , but everyday she would try to one up thedy , and take decisions she saw fit without consulting her , only to be naturally rebuked hard by thedy in charge. This led to unnecessary friction and headache for Rudra , as Yua woulde rant to him angrily about Amelia every single day , and he would have none of it. Eventually he was forced to relocate Yua to SMG ''s department and appoint her as a teacher of practical knowledge like taxes and buisness application in real life. Apulsory course for all who would enroll in the Elite academy. Hence two weeks passed with Rudra embroiled in work and bncing four angry women. Untill finally it was the opening day of the Elite academy. It was a big day for all the guild members , as the entire guild was deeply invested in this project..... And it was sure to be grand!! ---- ( Meanwhile , somewhere in maind China) Hao Mi was pacing around her room .... The news that the old emperor was back at the helm of Hazelgroove kingdom was bad for buisness for her. Aman was someone least bothered with administrative work , he was the perfect king for illegal buisness to bloom , however Cervantez taking the throne changed the whole game. Hao Mi was pissed and angry at the same time , the new war announced by Hazelgroove kingdom was extremely detrimental to her ns. The triads were currently in strong positions within the Nineclouds and Aquahose Kingdom , the political instability would make organized crime more difficult. She hated the fact that someway or the other it was again linked with Shakuni of the elites , that man had became a thorn in her path. She absolutely hated his guts. Nobody could humiliate her and live to tell the tale. And that man paraded her in chains in Purplehaze city. She wanted nothing more than burning him down along with that entire city , as retribution. However she saw a shining opportunity in this war ..... As she hatched a plot. Hao Mi wanted to use the war as a way to gain enough military merits and go up the ranks in the political system in Nineclouds kingdom. Once she was high enough , she could use her military power to provide cover for her shady activities , while using that might to burn Purplehaze city to the ground. Hence , the order was issued to the triad members, who were going to join the defense cause of Nineclouds kingdom as an independent mercenary contractor under Hao Mi. Aiding the government in war efforts against the advance of Purplehaze kingdom. Voluntarily offering to hold 3 viges and one fort near the nothern border of Hazelgroove kingdom. Naturally the entire defesce was not left to them and there was a military NPC division stationed , but the numbers of the triads to the NPC''s could be said at a 2:1 ratio. There were far more triads than NPC''s , hence it was clear to whom the credits of the victory would go. With this started the preparation of Hao Mi''s revenge on Rudra. The next 6 months were going to be a mad rush to strengthen , from both sides . As the showdown was only a matter of time now. It was inevitable! . ------- ( Meanwhile .... Yume''s POV ) Yume was doing charity in the orphanage of Purplehaze city . When the caretaker of the orphanage , a sickly old man came upto him and asked.... " Thankyou for bringing food for the children ... They are happy ". Yume said " Amitabha , it is my pleasure ". The frail old man then said with a smile " I am old now ... I don''t know how much longer I can run this orphanage , but I hope that the children here can grow up andnd on their feet even without me around ". Yume''s heart moved as he donated 500 gold to the orphanage. The old man''s eyes widened in shock ... For him it was 5 years worth of money .... It was simply too much. He said " It''s too much , I can''t ept this ". Yume just waved it off , as he said " I am a monk ... I have no use of money ... What I seek is wisdom". The old man''s eyes brightened as he said " I am old , but I am wise ... Since you are such a fine?man , I will give you one of my most valued treasure .... It is something that money cannot buy". System notification : Reward received ( unknown map ) Yume bowed in gratitude. He was happy with whatever he was given. But out of curiosity he asked " Where does this map lead to ..? ". The old man smiled , his broken teeth showing his hollow smile as he said " Draconia! ". Chapter 355 - The Opening Day

Chapter 355 - The Opening Day

After 17 days of thorough and lengthy admissions procedures , the 35,000 entrants were finally selected for the Elite academy! Rudra had clearly set the basic guidelines for the institute , which was built in ordance to the atmosphere in the guild. Which was quite contrary to what the real world taught. 1) There was nopetition within the batchmates toe first . There was no distinction in the division of sses made on who was the best student and who was the worst student. Or what department they studied in , as upon graduation , wether it was a logistics passout or a ck Ops member , all would have the same pay , and same distinction in the guild. This would ensure that everyone tried to pull each other up and not step on each other to get up and also the fact that they would learn not to look down on any branch of the guild. 2) The absence of a rat race and assurance of a sustained pay would urge the guild members to be creative. Everyone can take the path they think is the best and have the freedom to explore it. Not like traditional schools with textbooks that has only one right answer. Rudra wanted to make thinkers , not followers. The initiation ceremony was divided into two phases , phase one was already conducted by the guild elders Neatwit and the respective teachers yesterday , as the students were thrown a weing party ( no alcohol) and settled down inside the dorms of the Elite academy. The parents were assured , and also given a residency within the upside. Where a small society had been added for the influx of poption. However the students were made to stay inside the dorms nheless , for the time till their graduation. Rudra wanted them to think on their own , and not under parental pressure to perform. Hence living in the dorms waspulsory. With only one day a week given for family visits. The entire course onlysted 6 months soo , it was not a long time thing. 6 months was eptable time to focuspletely on your career , especially when ur family is taken care of in the upside. Today was the day , the recruits were given their own VR headset , and given the green signal to join the game. However , there were a few restrictions in choice of characters .... The lifestyle guild members , though free to choose any lifestyle profession , still had to choose a lifestyle profession as their main ss. Same went for the other departments as well. With SMG ''s department being the most strict , with only two ss options to choose. Thief and assasin . Needless to say , light faction was a must. Omega was an 18+ game , hence minors were not allowed to y it. Most of those who graduated school however , immediately bought the game when they turned 18 . Because of its poprity. Hence most teenagers in the academy already had a character chosen , and some even had a few months of gaming behind them. Only 20% of them were choosing their character for the first time . Today , was the newbies lucky day , as the 10,000 or so yers who had just joined the game or recently joined the game and were stuck in the beginner viges , today had the help of veteran Elite guild members , who were helping them power level through to level 10. As today was a meeting at the guild hall in Purplehaze city. Which could not be reached without getting to level 10 and out of the beginners vige. Hence within two hours of joining the game , everyone was made to level upto level 10 and given rented horse mounts to ride to Purplehaze city. The other newbies at the beginner viges felt extremely envious hence of the Elite recruits , as they saw the insane levelling speed and help from experts , as well as being able to ride mounts on the very first day of the game. However the Elite recruits felt envious of the guild members , and their silver wolf mounts ..... It was soo damn cool! They wondered when they would get one of their own. To which the members replied " It''s not given boy , it''s earned! And you have not earned it yet ". One by one , from north , south , east , west , recruits came flooding in towards the Elite guild hall. Everyone had grand expectations of seeing the guild hall of the only tinum guild in the entire game and boy did it not dissapoint! Grand! Is the only word one could say for the Elite guild HQ. Massive buildings , lush gardens , massive open space , and exuberant interiors. Everything resounded .... ss! Add to the fact the extremely high yer levels and the unique silverwolf mounts , and it did look like the best guild in town! Not to mention they were literally the managing guild of Purplehaze city. Hence technically it was their city! The newbies gotpletely awestruck as a result ... As they were dazzled by the Elite life. They were respectfull of those who wore the Elite guild robes , as they tried interact with their seniors. Although the seniors were very friendly and good . The original Elite members did do their best to mentain the aura of senior members around the freshmen. A distinctive boundry was drawn that demanded respect. They were not equals .... Not yet! The newbies were given a green robe with the guild insigna , not the ck guild robes , that differentiated the recruits from the guild members. The Olympic games participants were like celebrities within the recruits as they would rush over like fanboys to meet those who brought Japan glory. However the little fan meet was cut short , when everyone was summoned to the guild hall. By the vice guild master Karna. It was time to meet the real bosses of the guild! /// Alright mass release time guys , start the count with me 1/8 I''ve written these chapters staying up overnight even with uni exams ongoing soo , sorry if there are errors with my writing /// Chapter 356 - A Bold One!

Chapter 356 - A Bold One!

Rudra looked at the crowd and sighed ..... He hated the fact that he had this stupid cast on his right hand ... It ruined his cool first impression. However , little did he know that it just added to his domineering aura .... Everyone gulped in fear upon seeing the lineup standing on the stage... From the left it was Fatty Ksh , Neatwit and Karna in the rtive middle . From the right it was SMG , Amelia and finally Jhonny in the rtive centre. At the end , it was Rudra standing at the absolute centre , as he gazed on the crowd below. Fifteen medals! Fifteen medals on the stage , with three triple gold winners! This was the best of the best. The peak of the foodchain lineup , looking down on newbies like them. The resepctive heads of departments and finally the guild leader and principal of Elite academy .... Rudra Rajput aka Shakuni himself. Just his gaze alone silenced the entire crowd , as he looked absolutely domineering in his stance. The man , the myth , the legend himself , who has pulled countless seemingly impossible wins , the winner of the one v one fight , the fight where he toppled the behemoth called nightmare! THAT yer Shakuni! His nickname the demon of death valley , and he was now eyeing each one of them. Rudra nced at Karna , who was barely stifling hisughter , and instantly Rudra felt likeughing himself , he thought '' F*** you man I''m trying to intimidate the newbies here , do u have to make meugh ''. While Karna thought '' Bahaha , your serious look , looks funny af ''. Rudra coughed , trying to mentain his demeanor , but for a second while coughing his lips did curve upwards , but it was too fast for anyone to properly notice. Rudra gestured towards Karna to speak first , as he continued to look cool and intimidating. Karna chuckled as he said '' alright ''. Taking a deep breath he looked at the crowd and said " WELCOME ". Loud pping spread across the crowd , as Karna instantly raised his hand to stop it. There was silence again .... Karna said " in-case you are decieved by my good looks ... I''m not the guild master of this guild , it''s the man with the broken arm. I''m vice guild Master Karna , the head of department for thebat division , happy to wee the first batch of recruits to the best guild in Hazelgroove kingdom ..... The premier guild in Hazelgroove kingdom ..... The PLACE WHERE ONLY THE BEST MAY JOIN .... A GATHERING OF ELITES ONLY ..... Like the name says .... WELCOME TO THE TRUE ELITES! ". The silver wolves howl , as the old members cheer .... The hall is filled with rowdy howls of wolves and men alike. The energy hits the newbies too as they all start smiling ... Feeling the vibe. As if on a roll Karna continues " There is no power structure in this guild per se , you can talk to me like you talk to any of your other colleagues , I''m open and approachable. But like every organisation , there are a few members who have contributed a lot to the guild and continue to be pirs of the guilds support , and they are the gentlemen that stand behind you in ck robes and the people on stage beside me . Now what I said applies to me , however if I ever find any one of you , disrespecting any member here , or god help me any elder , then you shall know why I''m the most strict member in the True Elites Know that there is only one member here that I will allow you to criticize , and that is ourzy guild leader Shakuni. Feel free to troll him , make memes , especially take embarassing videos and send it to me in personal. I promise great rewards for those people". Loud roar ofughter erupted in the room , they found Karna to be funny Karna started tough himself , when he saw Rudra''s dejected face ... Hepletely ruined his cool impression , he was a true friend. Karna felt bad for him , soo he did cover up a little then " No but on a serious note , I don''t need to tell you much about the guild because , this man here ( pointing towards Rudra ) is the guild! Each and every one of us here know , that with him at the helm . WE ARE INVINCIBLE! .?The reason why I ask you newbies to troll him , is because us old members can never even dream to. That''s how much we respect the guy and I am sure , soon you all will too ". Polite pping followed as Rudra awkwardly scratched his nose. How the hell was he going to make his speech now .... His aura had been ruined , but then the goof Karna also said such sweet words he could not even get mad at the guy. '' Ahh , shit , here we go again '' thought Rudra , as he said " Your vice guild master sure is a work of art , women are easier to understand than his fickle mind ". Another round ofughter followed from the crowd , as Karna''s fistnded square on Rudra''s biceps . Rudra chuckled and continued " 6 months time ... It''s not your 4 year University . Yet I am sure ,ing out the other side , you will have better understanding of your jobs, than those guys will ever have ! But that will only happen if you fully enjoy and absorb everything we want you to learn in the next 6 months..... Not only in-game , but in 6 months you will learn everything that is actually important in life. Things that schools and colleges won''t teach you .... What stocks to invest in ... What insurance to take ... How to pay just as much taxes as you need to . The important things in life , how much you learn will be on you ... As such there will be no exams , but only one graduation test .... You either graduate and be an Elite or take the test again in two weeks time ... or again after another 2 weeks ... Untill you pass!?". /// Mass release chapter number 2/8 , enjoy ! /// Chapter 357 - A Handicapped Fight

Chapter 357 - A Handicapped Fight

Rudra continued his speech for another 10 minutes or so , where he felt like a real leader , talking about motivation and future goals and all the other boring stuff , that was necessary to get everyone on the same page. Everyone should know the immediate goals and the next course of action for the guild . Only by collectively working towards goals could they be achieved. Rudra ended his speech by saying " If anyone of you wants to ask anything to any of the HOD members or me .... Feel free to ask now ". A moment of silence fell on the crowd as the teenager''s looked at each other , trying to see if anyone had the guts to speak infront of such a loud crowd. When one guy , raised his hand high . His other hand in his pocket and his hair all messy .... From top to bottom , one look at the kid and you would get the vibe of '' Delinquent''. However , Rudra just smiled , and said " Yes , introduce yourself first , then ask your question? ". The boy said " In game name , MasterOfChaos , real name Mikey , there is no question .... I only wanted to issue a challenge.... Fight me ! ". Loud mour erupted from the crowd .... This boy was too arrogant .... How could he straight up challenge the headmaster? The winner of the one v one fighting event ... The leader of the guild? Rudra''s smile widened , while Karna coldly squinted his eyes . Before Rudra said anything , Karna said " Looks like , someone needs to be taught manners. You have no qualifications to fight the guild master.... You want to fight the number 1 ? , you got to beat me first ". This was meant to threaten Mikey , but he only said " Ho , why don''t I take on all three of you ... You( Karna)?, Him( Rudra)?and the old man( Jhonny)?". Karna''s gaze became sharper ... This punk was different ... He had guts to say the least , did he have the skills to back it up ? Noone knew , only time would tell if he was a fool or a daimond in the rough. Rudra became even more interested in the boy , while Jhonny just waved it off , he had 0 F''s to give. Rudra said " Your level , profession and tier ". Mikey said " Level 55 , Tier 1 , Pdin ". Rudra became even more perplexed , his personality and his ss did not match at all.... Rudra would be more inclined to beleive the kid was barbarian or warrior or even swordsman. But pdin? The murmurs in the crowd became intense , while the old Elite members were both in awe of the newbies guts and annoyed by his temper. Rudra However said " Sorry kid , too weak ". Mikey , however did not back down " Triple gold winners , huh , well that is what I will be tooe next Olympics . Show me the gap I need to fill! ". This one statement instantly made Rudra reevaluate that kid .... There seemed to be a backstory to him that he was unaware of , but then SMG came up and whispered something in Rudra''s ears , that made Rudra ept the challenge. Rudra said " alright , three matches against us 3 , one on one , but if you loose kid. You will follow the words and instructions of the teachers to the dot in the next six months. Agree on your honor as a man , and we have a deal ". Mikey agreed , and the challenge was official. The crowd moved from the arena out to the open ground , where a huge circle was created ... Everyone was buzzing with excitement over how badly Mikey was going to be beaten , however everyone was more excited to see the Big 3 live in action. First match , was Mikey Vs Jhonny Before the match started , Jhonny sighed as he said " Lesson number one kids ..... Never underestimate an old man ! ". The match started Mikey , tried to dash to the right and circle around Jhonny , however before he even took his second step, 3 daggers pierced his neck clean , bringing his HP down to 0 . 1.2 seconds , that is how long it took Jhonny to beat Mikey, who was forced to take a trip back-to the Church of light. Many of those who had just reached level 10 , could not even understand what had transpired here , and how Mikey got defeated. While those with only a general understanding of the game , felt like they were dreaming ... What deadly uracy and speed to throw those three daggers in such a short time , all piercing the unarmoured throat area. Mikey himself was in shock.... He could not even begin to understand where he went wrong in the fight , he was thoroughly overwhelmed , there was no takeaway for him . Just a simple fact , that he was not even worth batting an eye for Jhonny. Making his way back to the guild , he had lost much of his arrogant stance ... Now much more humbled and focused he looked forward to his match with Karna. Karna had to make a show here , he needed toe out strong . Hence he appeared to handicap himself while actually going into his strongest mode. Karna said " Kid , you are soo weak that I can win this match with my eyes closed ". Saying soo , Karna put a blindfold around his eyes , as Mikey was bewildered and enraged . Just how weak did Karna think he was? Gritting his teeth he promised to beat the arrogant vice guild master and the HOD of his department. While the crowd chatted excitedly , specting the results of the match , Karna said " Come ". Rudra had a grin on his face , he had seen Karna fight with his eyes closed before , although he did not know the secret to the technique , he knew Karna was not handicapped at all with his eyes closed. Mikey cautiously closed in on Karna , his sceptre making a sh for Karna''s body from distance. However just when it looked like the attack would connect , as if seeing it from miles away , Karna casually sidestepped the move , and brought down his great sword onto the sceptre''s body. Breaking it in half. Mikey was bbergasted , but he was still sharp , and saw Karna ''s follow up kick , managing to avoid it in time . Rudra''s eyes sparkled ... The kid did have some moves. Karna too smiled a bit , as he threw down his great sword ,bing unarmed as Mikey .... As if taunting him into a fist- fight. It might look simple , but it was a psychological game yed by Karna , Karna was saying without superior weapons , without even vision , I''m still miles above your league. It would be a lesson in time for Mikey who would remember this day for a long long time. /// Bonus chapter 3/8 , enjoy! /// Chapter 358 - Even With A Broken Arm

Chapter 358 - Even With A Broken Arm

Mikey was an orphan who survived on the streets of Tokyo alone. Only educated till 8 th grade from a government school , he was not like most present in the list of recruits. The one with the highest yer level of the entire bunch . Mikey was a Bonafide street fighter. Surviving three knife stabbing events and growing up on the rough . He was seemingly the perfect candidate for SMG''s troop , but there was but a simple problem Mikey''s ss was not assassin or theif. ying the pdin ss he was not suitable to join SMG''s group , but too talented to pass on. Hence SMG specially scouted him into the Karna''s department. With noone ever to discipline him , and him growing on the rough , he was naturally not polite and refined in his mannerisms. However he was not a bad guy . He respected the strong and especially the Elites who he saw as his heroes and was genuinely happy to be a part of the guild. Yet he had a strong desire to be number one .... He wanted recognition , the scene of the country acknowledging the gold medal winners like national heroes was embedded in his mind . Hence his only goal was to be that person , and be acknowledged by the entire nation. To do that he was willing to fight against the best , and understand the gap between them , but it seemed like the gap was much more than he could have ever imagined. He lost within one second to Jhonny English , and he was out of stamina currently , while notnding a single hit on Karna. Mikey was panting hard ... Thest 5 minutes he had been on a high intensity offense , to notnd a single hit on Karna... Who seemed to be toying with him . Mikey grit his teeth , as he bent low .... It appeared as if he was going to do a leg sweep to throw Karna off bnce. Karna jumped early to avoid this attack , however in thest moment , Mikey changed his attack pattern to a overhead roundhouse kick! It wasing towards Karna clean , and fast .... Rudra eximed in his mind ... This was a brilliant maneuver , however the speed was not enough ... If he was tier 2 , it was sure tond , however with such low stats ... Rudra sighed , he would only be vulnerable to Karna''s attack. Karna bent back midair avoiding the kick , as he did a backflip to regain bnce , for the first time since the start of their fight , now Karna went on the offensive as a flurry of offense crumpled the staminaless Mikey. Within 20 seconds of Karna switching to manual offense, Mikey was sent to the Church of light. Everyone in the crowd lost their damn minds ... The image of the overwhelmingly strong vice guild master was imprinted in their mind forever! Rudra pped at Karna for his performance , and seeing as how the guild leader was pping , soon the entire crowd started to p . It was a fitting apuse for his win. When Mikey came back , the arrogance waspletely wiped from his face , as he was on the defensive now ... His ego was not bruised at all , but he had an internal turmoil. From the start to the end , he could never even nce at the summit he was supposed to climb .... What was the summit he wondered? His fights with Jhonny and Karna only told him that he was soo low , that the summit was not even visible from his height and now he was going to fight the best of the best , guild leader Rudra himself... Would he able to even gauge the base of the mountain , much less the summit? He wondered.... The entire crowd roared in anticipation as the king of one v one fights , Rudra himself took the ground. There was not a single person who did not have a distinct memory of him fighting nightmare ! Everyone was excited! Rudra threw Mikey a Lance which was dark gold grade .... Much better than the one he was using at bronze grade. As Rudra took out nothing , opting to fight one handed , without a weapon. What was more , he put his one good hand behind his back ... As a mocking smile spread on his lips. This time Mikey was not enraged , if anything he became more cautious... In his past two fights , he understood that the bigshots even when handicapping themselves were only giving him a very slight chance at maybending a hit.... At their full power , he may not evenst a second. epting the weapon , Mikey calmly stood his ground , and waited for Rudra to approach him. Rudra rushed in for the attack , only to stop just out of Mikey''s range of attack , and blowing a strong fire out of his mouth. Fireball! Mikey was stunned ... As the mes hit him squarely on his body .. he had never seen fireball being casted this way. However what was more was he lost vision of his opponent , who was right under him ,nding a kick square in his face to send him flying. Mikey had less than 100 HP points left at this point , when he found out a utterly humbling fact ..... His opponent , guild leader Shakuni transformed into a little golden fox. Who ran into guild leader Shakuni''s arms. Rudra was never in the fight ... It was his pet fox! Rudra sighed as he said " Furball is around your level ... It was apletely fair fight , but you can''t even stand your ground a minute against my pet .... How do you expect to even survive a single kick of mine Mikey ... You have good skills and sharp reflexes , and someday you will be worthy enough to give me a run for my money . But that day is not today. Go learn in the academy ,be better , understand the mechanics of this game ... Then AFTER you graduate... Come find me for a fight ... That day I will personally show you my strength ". Mikey looked down , as he clutched his weapon tightly , he was not despirited , instead a burning fire was born in his stomach .... The fire to improove ! He took Rudra''s words to heart . He would improove , he would learn everything he was taught .. and one day , he would beat Rudra himself! Today was not his day , but his time wille , as long as he was diligent it woulde ... He was sure of it! Hence with this the weing ceremony was concluded ... The Elite academy was formally in session! /// Bonus chapter 4/8 , enjoy /// Chapter 359 - Yume You Lovely Monk!

Chapter 359 - Yume You Lovely Monk!

It was the day after the weing ceremony , and the guild was empty again , as physical sses were in session for the recruits in real world. Things were back to normal , as guild members were teaming to level up and raid dungeons , while Rudra was racking his brain on how-to travel to Draconia. It was for this issue that he called a guild meeting , where anyone with information on draconia was asked to be present. While Rudra issued the mission about 21 days ago , and the guild members were dilligently looking for the information , only ten members returned with some information. Some talked about some history of draconia , while some talked about some myths regarding the location. Only wild spection and nothing tangible was found soo far. One by one , Rudra heard gibbering followed by gibberish , untill finally it was Yume''s chance to speak. Yume said " Amitabha ... I have the map to Draconia ". Everyone in the room started to check their ears ... And looked at each other for confirmation on , did you hear what I heard? Rudra asked " You have what ? ". Yume said patiently " The map , the thing that has terrain drawn on it to guide travellers to destinations , I have one such piece of paper which leads to Draconia ". Rudra was incredibly happy , obviously he knew what a map was , but this news was terrific! Karna said " Ohh , we have been in this meeting for 1 and a half hour , you should have said soo sooner , if you had the map ! ". Yume replied " Amitabha , it is impolite to interrupt others , you have to be patient for your turn to speak , else others would not value your words". Karna " .... " Rudra "..... " The others in the room " ..... " Jhonny " Yume , you lovely lovely monk! , Well said ". Karna facepalmed himself ... This duo was above his realm of human understanding. However he was happy that the map was found. Rudra studied the map , and found out that Draconia was very close to the Kingdom of lizardmen , it''s entrance was supposedly from a flooded narrow valley , that lied in a neutral buffer zone between the Light faction Kingdom of the lizardmen and the dark faction Kingdom of the Dark Elves. It was a level 200 map ... Extremely dangerous to traverse. Rudra instantly went into deep thinking mode , the token he had granted entry to only 10 people into the dragon kingdom. He needed to carefully choose the expedition members , as reaching the dragon kingdom through the flooded valley would be a challenge in its own. Rudra naturally wanted to Karna , SMG , Neatwit and Jhonny , they were his top picks , but he could not just take them all from Purplehaze city. Especially when he had no idea about how long the expedition would take ... He needed atleast one of them here. Rudra deliberated long and hard , and finally decided to leave the guild to Sir Jhonny , Rudra was assured that if it was him , no matter the problem , the guild would be safe. Hence he decided to rece Jhonny with the monk Yume , whose party buff would be very helpful . 5 members were decided and 5 more were to be decided ... Rudra wondered whom to take , and whom not to . There was Bo , Sk , Medivh , Gamabunta , Gamakichi , PinkLotus , Naomi, Tank , Rhino and C , to choose from. To make the party bnced , Rudra gave the nod to tank and rhino who were great to mentain tight defenses. Rudra decided to take Naomi too , because she was currrently the most adept healer in the guild above the 3 K sisters. Rudra also gave Medivh the nod , he was good at PVE and crowd control , now only one more member needed to be chosen. While Rudra was conflicted between all of them , he knew that Karna and Sk were a newly made couple , and Sk was adept in her own right , hence not wanting to seperate the duo , he gave her the nod to join the party hence finalizing the members. Little did he know that his one small decision to leave Jhonny in-charge of the guild , would be the only reason he would ever reach the gates of Draconia alive. If Jhonny with his terrible luck walked alongside the party through the high level region , it would have been a gauranteed party wipe!?Hence , Rudra unknowingly dodged a bullet there. With the party members decided , the expedition was finalized . Rudra decided to carry high value items , such as lots of gold , rare equipment and high quality potions and mana stones with every member , as he had no idea if there would be items he could trade it for inside Draconia. The time to set out was decided to be 7 am tommorow morning , and it was expected to be a 9 day long journey on mounts , as they would need to cross to the Elven kingdom , take their working teleportation formation to the Lizardman kingdom , and then go on foot again towards the swamp valley. Atleast 3 days of the journey could have been cut down if the teleportation array inside Purplehaze city was up and running. But it would need 10 more days to bepleted and Rudra did not want to waste soo much time. Hence finalizing everything , Rudra logged out of the game to get some much needed rest , ase tommorow , he would y the game for long amounts of time. Rudra restocked the nutritional fluids in his gaming pod , and unplugged it to let it cooldownpletely. Then checked in with Ethan Grey and informed him that he might not be avable in theing days due to an important quest being the priority. The duo chatted for a while , where Rudra was filled in on world events ... Seemingly Ambani was on the verge of a hostile takeover , as he had nearly lost the control of hispany , with his son''s death , the shares his son had would now go public , with the proceedings going to Ambani corporation. Ethan Grey was vying for those shares , as even if it grossly went over market value , buying all 15% would make him majority share holder of Ambani corporation . It was checkmate for Ambani , who would either loose a lot of money , and would have to liquidate a lot ofpany assets for hard money to outbid Ethan. Or loose control of hispany. Knowing Ambani the former was more likely , which meant a firm footing for Ethan Grey inside County X . He was one step closer to exerting pressure on Ambani , as using Japan''s newfound power , he and the Japanese government put newfound pressure and sanctions on country X , that forced them to tweak some of their policies in favour of Grey international! Overall , Ethan Grey was being Ethan Grey ! /// Bonus chapter 5/8 , enjoy ! /// Chapter 360 - The Expedition Starts

Chapter 360 - The Expedition Starts

The expedition started with the members setting out towards the elven kingdom. Unlike before , now the level 100 map was ideal for the Elite party to level up together. As Griffin''s after Griffin''s wereid waste to along the way. Rudra was especially in no hurry to reach draconia, the reaon being his arm. It still needed 8 more days for the cast to goe off and his mana circuit to be functional again . Hence he wanted to take the time to level up andy back while relying on the party. Even though the Elite members were hard pressed one v one against the Griffin''s , as a party it was a breeze. Especially with Neatwit who went maniacal , finding and ying everybeast his eyesid on. Straying even off-road for a bit ,the party made sure to find Griffin''s even if they won''t show themselves to level up. It was a very productive level up session , as everyone levelled up atleast twice or thrice . Rudra gained two levels , finally breaking in the 80''s. ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer , Lieutenant General Of The Hazelgroove Army ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 81 Tier : 2 STATS AGI : 842 +421 VIT : 842 +421 INT : 842 +421 STA : 842 +421 PHY : 842 +421 HP : 129,000/129,000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Broken arm , Non functional mana circuit( 24/30 days ) Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusion sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam. ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- Rudra , realized how fortunate he was to be where he was , winning the one v one fighting event , almost a month has passed since the Olympics and he was still behind Parax. Rudra wondered what parax was currently doing ... And what level he was at. Little did he know that parax had joined the triads after he learnt of the humiliation of Hao Mi , as he smelled an opportunity to join the traids and have his vengance. Not much ahead of Rudra he was actually only level 83 ... The blow to his confidence was massive , no longer a one man army , he slowed down significantly while levelling up. Inparison Neatwit had burst to the scene , with being at level 80 . Just one behind Rudra now ... Which was an rm for Rudra to stop cking on levelling up too much. He spent too much time doing administrative stuff , not focussing on important things like gaining levells enough. He did not need to be a maniac like Neatwit , however he definitely needed to be more dilligent. Thinking all this Rudra felt even more happy , that he took this time to slowly level up , as the party took their sweet time of four days to reach vanaheim ! The capital of the Elves! Instantly Karna started to stick to Rudra , he alone knew his friends peril , while Yume continued to wink at Rudra whenever their eyes met , as if to say '' ... Ehh .. ehh go meet the girl , I know you want to ! ''. Rudra had to roll his eyes , ofcourse he wanted to go meet Ruby , but he was at work ... Now was not the time. He was feeling weak at will , especially after the four days of seeing Karna all lovey dovey with Sk , he missed Ruby even more. Little did he know that Naomi had an even stronger longing for Rudra than Rudra''s for Ruby. On one hand she was happy that , she was selected while Yua was not , it felt incredibly rewarding as she knew that it was only because she spent months trying to improove! However the entire trip was also a hell , as she could only look enviously at the happy Sk , while being red down by Furball whenever she tried to approach Rudra. Rudra decided to quickly go through to the teleportation area as soon as he could , and after paying the necessary outisder toll to use the array , the party was teleported to the outskirts of the Lizardman kingdom , in the city of green scaled lizardmen! The Lizardman kingdom was divided into four main regions , the eastern region , where they currently were was the region where the green scaled lizardmen lived. It was the only region where outsiders were allowed , as the other regions were hostile to non lizardmen and barred from outsiders. The north was the region of the red lizardmen , of whom was the one king As , a tier 5 existance! , While the west was the yellow scaled lizardmen region. Finally the south was where the variants lived , ck , purple , brown and the other scale colors. Even within the green scaled lizardmen region , there were seldom humans seen ... Orcs , dwarves and elves were moremon to be spotted. While many shops had clear signs saying " Lizardmen only ". Clearly showing that the culture was not very weing of outsiders. Rudra did not mind this , as he was not there to socialize at all, as the party was instantly on the road , on their way outside the Lizardman kingdom , which they needed to circle around , to reach the Western front and onwards towards the swamp. This longer route was needed to be taken as the yellow scaled lizardmen were the most extreme when it came to hostility towards outsiders. Rumors of them tearing humans who wandered into their territory even after the many signs that told them not to do so , were torn limb from limb. Wanting to avoid such oue , the group could only circle around the country , riding for 3 days , before finally arriving at their destination! The level 200+ map , the lost mangrove swamp! /// Chapter 6/8 of the mass release series , guys I have ongoing uni exams , and I am writing these chapters literally sacrificing the little sleep I could have gotten. Please forgive me if there are mistakes , because I was unable to edit them /// Chapter 361 - Keep Calm And Trust The Boss

Chapter 361 - Keep Calm And Trust The Boss

The mangroove swamp , a level 200+ map that divulged into a level 220 danger zone the deeper and deeper one goes inside it. You need to be extremely agile if you want to traverse this region on the mangroove trees that surface out of the water level. However , there are various long tailed baboon settlements too inside this mangrove , level 200 ferocious beasts that you cannot outrun on the trees. The second option is to make a small boat and traverse the waters , that are infested with equally terrifying level 200 alligators . If you for some reason fall inside the waters , it is again game over , because you cannot outswim the alligator. The waters being waist high , it was not impossible to walk through the swamp , but it was akin tomiting suicide. One needed to carefully consider what path to take. Rudra asked the crew on their opinion , but nobody offered one ... It was clear to him that the group had entrusted him with the duty of making decisions . Rudra thought about it carefully and decided he wanted to make a raft to traverse the mangroove. The reason for this was that the baboon''s absolutely hated the water and the alligators. They would not attack the raft in fear that they might fall into the water. Hence the group started making a raft , it was times like these that Rudra regretted not bringing Fatty Ksh along , because clearly him and Karna were useless in such situations. Basically it was SMG and Yume making a solid raft , as the others helped them as instructed. When the raft was finally ready the system assigned it a bronze grade , which was not bad ording to Rudra. He was quite prowd of his team''s work. Hence with three make shift oars , and one spare oar , Yume and Karna started to row the raft , while SMG guided the party through the forest , by using the third oar to steer the boat. Thank the lord''s that SMG knew how to steer boats , as it was a realplicated task to go through mangroove forests. One needed to often cut some obstacles ahead , and have their hearing sense on high alert for any baboon noises. Thest thing the group wanted was to pass directly under a baboon settlement and be pelted with stones , untill they died. After about 3 hours of uninterrupted travel , it seemed as if Yume and Karna were a little out of stamina from the constat rowing and needed to be reced. Hence tank and rhino reced the duo , Rudra wanted to volunteer , but he could not do much with only one hand. Rudra still had 9 hours on his cast cooldown.... And he could not wait to get done with it. However their string of good luck did notst forever , as suddenly something rocked the raft from under it , as SMG''s steering oar was chewed up . Rudra gave the call! Oars in ! , As Tank and Rhino took the oars back inside the raft. Rudra cursed , if was an enemy an intelligent one at that , someone who did not want us to steer our way out of this trouble. Rudra had two guesses , one was that they were floating towards a gator settlement , and second was that they were heading towards a ce where a mother alligator hadid her eggs. Rudra had to make a choice , but fighting the alligator was not one of them .... If the alligator had two or three more hits on the raft from under it , It would be a bloody afair inside the open waters. Rudra looked around to see everyone was calm , especially Karna who was smiling as he said " It''s upto you Boss ! ". Rudra said ..... " It''s time to bring out the big guns! ". Karna smirked , as he and Rudra summoned their respective pets. A kraken , the size of an elephant was then spawned inside the mirky waters , while Furball was on the raft. Rudra said , " Kraken , speed , steer the raft out of here quick ! , Furball , Medivh , burn the mangrooves around us down! Fast ! ". Furball and Medivh did as told , as the kraken rotated it''s tentacles with such intensity , as hetched onto the boat , that the once raft now became a motorboat! The weight of the Kraken on one end made the raft inclined at a 15¡ã angle on his side. But the group onboard was professional enough to wether such problems. Medivh and Furball used fireball after fireball , as the path around them was set aze! Rudra''s logic behind this was simple , if it was an ambush they were going towards , there is nothing they could do about it anyway , but if they were going towards an egg nest , then the surrounding fire would freak out the alligators. As the priority would shift from hunting them to saving the eggs. Although Rudra did not know much about their living styles , he knew for sure that alligators did noty their eggs inside water , and seeing as there was nond here , it had to be on the mangroove wood! He was taking a big gamble here , the kraken of Karna was not yet fully mature , much like Furball , hence bringing him out in such a dangerous environment was him being desperate . But that''s what he was ..... Desperate , desperate to reach draconia , desperate to gain new strength for the guild and for himself at Draconia. The lostnd of the dragons ..... Will he be able to reach it? Or will he fall prey here , at the mangroove swamp to alligators , going back to the church of light ? Only time will tell. /// Mass release chapter 7/8 , almost there! , A big shoutout to Kheoms for the 5000 coin gift! , Thankyou soo much brother , It is appreciation like this that keeps me motivated to write even while being severely sleep deprived. Appreciate the patronage, bonus chapter wille soon! Forgive me for it not being today itself , as I need time , but as soon as possible for sure ./// Chapter 362 - A Narrow Escape

Chapter 362 - A Narrow Escape

Rudra''s gamble paid off , about 4 Alligators who were lying in wait near the boat , now rushed to swim towards a typicallyrge Mangroove tree , as they started spraying water with their full might to stop the fire from spreading . Rudra andpany watched on as Bursts and bursts of water were desperately thrown on the tree to stop the fire from spreading. Rudra cursed under his breath , as he said " ROW , ROW , ROW , the fire will be extinguished soon , and we will have a horde of angry Alligators on our tail ". Rhino and tank , started to row at full speed , as SMG took the steering role again with the third spare oar. Combined with the Kraken motorboating at full power , the group were faster than the Olympic boating team , as they zoomed their way around the mangroove. The destination they were supposed to reach at was close ... Only 15 minutes or soo to reach at their current speed , but they were desperate now , as Rudra was sure that those mamma alligators would not forgive them soo easily for endangering their eggs. Rudra knew they had a 5 minute window at best to put as much distance between them and the gators as possible , and pray that they don''t catchup before they findnd. However , it was just wishful thinking on his part , as indeed just as he predicted ...3 Alligators were hot on his tail , mere 3 minutes after they zoomed past them. A chase had started now , with the alligators being the master of the marshes , being faster than the foreigners , slowly but surely closing in the distance! Rudra had no idea , about the approaching alligators , but thankfully they had Karna. The man closed his eyes and started to sense their surroundings to understand about any surprise attacks they needed to prepare for! Rudra looked at his cooldown time .... 12 minutes till the cast was off .... If only he was at full power , he would have confidence to do something about the situation! Rudra cursed under his breath , as his heart beat fast in his chest , they were too close to go back home now! , Rudra saw a small ind about 1.2 Kms from his current location , it was the location marked on the map. However before he could even rejoice , Karna said " 3 Alligators 300 meters out from our location and closing in fast ! ". Rudra was frustrated , but it was exactly times like these , that his mind worked like a supeputer , soon a n formed in his mind . Rudra told Karna , " Tell me when they close in to 100 meters , then retract ur pet and get ready to jump ! ". Rudra then looked at everyone and said " We use the trees soon , get ready to abandon boat ! ". One minute soon passed , what seemed like an eternity. They were about 600 meters away from the ind , and Karna said " They are very close ". Rudra was a little hesitant to leave the boat , if he truly gambled he could''ve made it , but he knew it was foolish in his gut , as he said " Go! go! Go ! , Abandon ship boys! ". Everyone started to jump on the mangroove trees , one by one , as they made their way towardsnd , when a terrifying st of water cut a tree that Yume was on in half. Rudra looked back and sighed , Yume had barely managed to jump onto another tree , but it was only because he was lucky there was a second tree just beside the first one. Rudra stopped at his location , as the others continued to go on. In a sh he was thest one left , as three massive watersts decimated his tree in pieces , as he was forced to do a backflip onto the small cut trunk of the tree. Circled by 3 Alligators Rudra was now dancing with his death! Karna who looked at Rudra who was sacrificing himself to buy the group some time cursed. He realized that the fact that Rudra had given him the entry token , was probably because he did not expect to make it . '' FOOL! '' Karna cursed under his breath , anyone could have sacrificed themselves it , anyone but him , he was the only one this expedition could not carry on without! When three more watersts headed towards Rudra from three more different directions , it seemed like game over for the leader of the Elites. With 7 minutes still till his cast came off , and all his mana abilities sealed , what could be Rudra do in the face of such danger? Is this going to be the end of the Draconia expedition for him ? Or does he have a hidden card? ----------- ( Meanwhile in Nineclouds kingdom ) Hao Mi was negotiating a exploding potion deal with a ck market practitioner of the bombmaking ss , an alchemist by profession and a bombmaker In subss , he was the go-to guy inside Omega for getting premium firearms. Although his inventions did not hold a candle to Rudra''s , they were still effective nheless , made from alchemic materials stored under high pressure , all it needed was a little shake to start the chemical process of explosion. Making its use very dangerous on the battlefield, as a little mistake could blow up the same camp soldiers. Apletely inferior and unstable alchemic product , that Hao Mi wanted to mass purchase anyway .... It was something she woulde to regret a lot in the future! Spending a whopping 1 million gold to buy the merchantsplete stockpile and priority rights over his future inventions , at the current market rate of gold ( 1 gold = 500 dors ) it was a whopping 500 million dor transaction! One more of this and the man could retire as a billionaire. But the crazy man only wanted to make more weapons and make more money , spending most on buying different kinds of unstable alchemic potions. /// Mass release chapter 8/8 , I''m done with my promise to you all! I hope you enjoyed the mass release day. A bigshoutout to Cervantez91! For a 5000 coin magic castle.. I am humbled to see you gift progressively on every mass release chapter. I promise a bonus for this super gift as soon as possible! /// Chapter 363 - Smart!

Chapter 363 - Smart!

Rudra was seemingly in a dire position , his arm broken , his mana circuit sealed away , he had no way to deal with the three sided attack that wasing his way ..... Or was there? Technically no he did not have a way to deal with it , but he had a Furball! Furball used instant teleportation to teleport the duo towards the ind , which it could clearly see from 300 meters out! And so the Alligators attacks just cut through thin air and nothing more , as Rudra was the first one to reachnd. Karna who was watching with panic a moment ago was dumbfounded to see Rudra suddenly dissapear , only to see him waiting on the ind for him. Karna sighed , then chuckled .... Was there a need to be surprised? It was Rudra he was talking about .... Nothing was impossible for the guild leader of the elites or soo it seemed. The group quickly reached the ind , and out of the Alligators reach , as gators were incredibly slow outside water. If they actually did chase after Rudra and his group onnd , the hunter would be the hunter as Rudra would personally take the time to absolutely skin them alive. And that was indeed the case for 2 alligators , however one stupid alligator decided to give the chase anyway , as with its small legs , it went onto drynd , before opening it''s wide jaws towards the Elites. Furball instantly used fireball , as the attackpletely burnt the Alligators opened mouth , and probably its throat. The alligator writhed in pain as a result. Before it could even recover , it found itself being circled by Rudra and Karna , who were literally running around it in extremely fast speed. The moment the alligator tried to use an attack ,it found its eyes unable to follow the opponents movement , much less attack them. Their high grade swords respectively shed against the hard scales of the alligator , leaving pitiful amounts of damage , however Rudra and Karna were not worried one bit , at this point it was only matter of time. The process continued for a while, with timely outside assistance from Medivh and a blocking of retreat path by Rhino and Tank , that meant that Rudra and Karna took 7 minutes of their time to deal damage to the alligator. Finally when it was nearly at 30% HP , and desperately dishing out water slices into thin air , Rudra''s cast faded away , as a burst of energy that was mana re-entering his mana circuit was felt by Rudra. If feelings could be expressed , it was the same feeling one gets instant crazy power up. It was an intoxicating feeling. It was as if he was sick and weak and was suddenly cured. Long story short , he was back to being the boss! Excalibur out in hand , Rudra was now free to disy his dual wielding skills , as his damage output suddenly tripled. Ten thousand sword cuts , world sh?, ymore , overhead sh , were dished out in quick session as the 30% HP of the alligator reduced at a rate visible to the naked eye. Everyone waszer focused on Rudra''s fighting, as they were in awe of their guild leader , nobody realized that Karna had long stopped attackig as he too was enjoying seeing Rudra fight. Rudra was basically taking on a level 220 beast by himself! If anyone heard it back in Hazelgroove , they would never believe it to be true . Not even their own guild members . Yet it was happening right there before their eyes. Only when a notification that caused the entire party to level up at once hit their status screen , did they get out of their stupor ..... Rudra had in the level 220 alligator! ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer , Lieutenant General Of The Hazelgroove Army ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 82 Tier : 2 STATS AGI : 846 +423 VIT : 846 +423 INT : 846 +423 STA : 846 +423 PHY : 846 +423 HP : 139,000/139,000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Fully healed from injury , healthy again Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusion sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam. ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- Rudra too was satisfied with his gains from this fight , for a moment in his euphoria he forgot that he had actually reached his destination. This small ind was supposed to be a gateway , a gateway where a self sustaining teleportation array had been built , which lead to Draconia. The only way to activate this was by a issued tailsman by the church of light or darkness , or by the draconic seal itself. Luckily Rudra and group were able to get their hands on a draconic seal , thanx to Karna and SMG doing a heist on the Royal treasury of Nineclouds kingdom. But even then unless given a map , this small ind in the middle of a swampy marsnd was very difficult to find. Hence nothing can be taken away from Yume , who was the MVP for the group to finally reach here. When Rudra reached the cave where the teleportation formation was rumored to be built , he was shocked to see the sophistication inside the ce. There were gold iid paintings on the war , depicting great wars between humans and dragons , while showing famous dragons in their full glory. There was also a sophisticated mana gathering channel running , which was currently at full power. From the walls one could easily make out that it was built 100''s of years ago , yet still worked perfectly till this day. Rudra marvelled at the architectural proficiency of the dragons to make something soo intricate to be able to stand the test of time. When everyone came within the teleportation array , Rudra finally took the token back from Karna and ced it in the centre of the formation , which instantly activated the teleportation array. The previously invisible blue lines of crystal were now starting to glow as a soft hum could be heard in the background, getting louder by the second .... And after 15 seconds or so it suddenly stopped , as Rudra and nine others were instantly teleported! On the other side , the Elites found themselves on a cliff.?A massive city sprawling under them , as dragons visibly took to the sky. The city was big ! Sprawling for as far as the eye could see , as mansions as big as the entire ind they came from was visible throughout the city scape. When a shrill dragon roar entered everyone''s ears , it was only then that they broke out of their stupor. As Rudra excitedly said " Wee to Draconia! ". They did it ! , They were in the lost kingdom of the dragons! ---- ( Meanwhile in the real world ) Today was an important day for Mithun Ambani , as a big piece of hispany share was on coteral against a loan for a big part of his buisness .... The Ambani oil refinery . After the oil nt explosion , thepany was in a dissarray as they struggled toplete petrol orders to power stations with whom they had 10 year contracts. Heavily in debt , thepany was now about to default on a oil order , that would cause it to sell the parent corporation stock of Mithun Ambani. Ambani had no way of keeping hispany afloat , as this 10% piece of hispany if fell to Ethan Grey''s hands would make him the majority share holder. Things became soo desperate , that he needed to rely an enemy of enemy for help. Mithun decided to turn to , Hao Mi of the triads. Hao Mi said " Soo , you need my help of nearly 1 trillion dors to pay for you to keep yourpany afloat ..... Are you crazy or do you have something in this for me? ". Ambani sighed , as he said " .. /// Shoutout to Cervantez91 for the 10,000 coin gift! , Thankyou soo soo much , I don''t have enough words to express my gratitude. I will try my best to deliver the two bonus chapters I owe , as soon as possible. Sorry for thete chapter guys , and thete riddle for this week. The riddle this time is Bravo Alpha Romeo Charlie Oscar Delta Echo Dm me on discord , for the 100 coin code.. You all know the drill , first 10 winners get the price. The privilege readers get a headstart soo , goodluck!/// Chapter 364 - Ants Chapter 364: Ants You never realise how small humans are , living in a human city. But the moment you step foot into Draconia , and where even the smallest houses are bigger than the entire True Elite guild headquarters , you realise how tiny humans really are. Roads as wide as 3km in width , and going as far as the eye can see , you realize that even going from ce to ce in this city was going to take hours for the small Elites and their wolf mounts. That is if the mounts could move at all ¡­ Because the city was literally filled with dragons , causing inferior creatures to fall under dragon fear. Everyone except Rudra was affected by dragon fear , but Rudra was surprisingly not. Maybe it was the effect of the dragon yer title , he thought. But what he did not know was it was because of his soul connection to Furball. Furball was a species even superior to the dragons , hence Furball snickered seeing them act all high and mighty , these overgrown lizards. Hence heavily debuffed , in an unknown City , with massive sizeplex. The Elites felt like ants living in a human house. Who could be squished with one foot of a giant dragon! They were about to set off , when a deep voice could be heard ¡­ The voice was male , or soo Rudra assumed from the bass of it , as the voice said ¡± Wait. ¡± Soon a massive Green dragon with yellow irisnded near the Elite party. The sheer windforce causing Naomi to struggle to mentain her footing. Soo Rudra had to hold her tight in his arms. This was by no means a romantic gesture but the closeness made Naomi blush instantly. Which deepened when she saw into Sk ¡®s eyes , who saw silently mouthed the words ¡® well yed ¡®. How would Naomi exin that it was not a ploy to get close but she was genuinely blown away. Naomi would have preffered to stay there for a long long time , but she could feel something pulling her robe , as she turned she saw a ring Furball. Who jumped into Rudra¡¯s arms the moment Naomi and he seperated a little. Rudra started to stroke Furball , as he looked the dragon in the eye. The green dragon said ¡± I¡¯m the gatekeeper of the kingdom of draconia , the overseer of the outside teleportation formation , Heron , may I know which Church sent you here? ¡°. Rudra replied casually ¡± We are all beleivers of the light , but we did note here from the church. But for our own personal buisness ¡°. Heron was surprised to hear this response , he asked ¡± How did you activate the array¡­?¡±. It was a trick question , if the array was activated by the tailsman of the church , Rudra would not know the other method. While he would understand that they were defectors of the church and kill the mortals on the spot. Rudra calmly said ¡± The seal of draconia , that takes 10 people across. You can count Heron the green dragon , there are ten of us here ¡°. Heron looked at the humans , and then said ¡± Surprising , it¡¯s been 300 years before a human came to Draconia using tailsman , State your reason for visit ¡°. Rudra said ¡± Merchants , here for trade ¡°. Heron audiblyughed , then took a closer look at the party of ten , thenughed again. After five minutes of amusing himself he said. ¡± Alright , what makes you think that you tier two WEAKLINGs will be able to trade in Draconia? , Our children are stronger than you bunch. Be careful they are naughty at the young age , and humans are interesting ythings ¡°. Saying soo , Heron was about to berate Rudra and group some more , when a bunch of dragons suddenly came into view , approaching this location. There were three red dragons , two ck dragons and one golden dragon flying in a arrowhead formation , with the golden dragon at the head of the group. The moment Heron saw the iing group , he instantly corrected his stance as the groupnded , near the humans. This time Neatwit had taken to care for his sister , as Rudra ¡®s hands were full with Furball , which made Naomi instantly regretful. The , green dragon was practically bowing at this point , his bearing very different than before. Saluting the golden dragon. Rudra understood that the golden dragon was royalty. Because in the history books about dragons , it was mentioned that the royal family of Draconia were a bunch of golden scaled dragons. The golden dragon has regal blue eyes , as itmunicated with Heron in anguage iprehensible to Rudra and the others. ¡°#@#$_##_&¡¯ ¡ê¡é€£¤£¤?¡é¡é£¤¡é¡±. ¡± @#-$$%?¡é^€=€¦Ð¡Ì¦Ð¡é£¤??¡±. Rudra assumed it was dragon tongue , but had no means to confirm his conjecture. After a while , the golden dragon said ¡± Wee to Draconia , I am the first prince of Draconic Royal Family , Drax , may I know your name , human with the divine beast in your hands ¡°. Rudra squinted his eyes , as he replied ¡± Shakuni of the Elites , this is my group , this is my pet , Furball ¡°. There was some furious talks between the dragons in dracon tongue , who seemed to have lost it when Rudra introduced himself . After a good ten minutes of intense talking and a few red dragons , spitting fire here and there , Drax finally said ¡± Why did a divine beast like the nine tailed fox having a fragment of the soul of the beast king phoenix submit to a weakling human like you ? ¡°. This question was insulting to hear when heard from a human perspective , but this was perfectly polite for Drax , whose brain could notprehend why Furball would submit to Rudra. Rudra said ¡± I hatched it from an egg I obtained from a public auction. It decided to bond with me after birth. Hence I became its master ¡°. The fire dragons seemed to have lost it now , as two of them gazed sharply at Rudra , their eyes menacing , however Rudra was not someone to backdown either, putting Furball on the ground , he drew his sword and red back at the red dragon! When the red dragon saw a puny human like Rudra staring down its visage , it seemed to have lost it , as a humongous dragons breath was sted towards Rudra. Drax seemed to be shocked by this behaviour of his underling , as he swished his tail to throw the attacker off-bnce. However he was a little toote , the attack had already left the red dragon¡¯s mouth , going straight towards Rudra and group. Heron , thought ¡® that¡¯s it this human is done for ¡®. When out of everyone¡¯s expectations , Rudra faced the attack head on! Rudra shouted ¡± FULL COUNTER! ¡°. As the Elven sword shed against the iing fireball , sending it sting back towards the red dragon , who was offbnce and shocked to see the human retaliate. The attack hit the red dragon in full power , as a heavy damage stat of -1,000,000 HP appeared on its head. Although only 10% of its total HP , the dragon was stunned to see beaten back by a ant like human. This incidence instantly elevated Rudra¡¯s position in the Drax¡¯s eyes , as there was only onew in Draconia which was respect the strong. Drax red down the red dragon , as he bared his teeth at the rebellious red dragon. The red dragon had toy t on his belly and cover his head with his front legs to show that he submitted to the prince. Heron , was whistling in his mind , Rudra dished out a pretty sweet move. He was impressed. After a moment , Drax said ¡± Let me host your group to dinner , Shakuni of the Elites , give you a wee to Draconia. Come fly with us to the Royal pce ! ¡°. The Elites were very happy with this proposal , everyone got excited , except for Karna who pointed out a very important point ¡± We are ttered sir dragon. But we are humans , you see , and cannot fly! ¡°. If dragon facial expression could be understood by humans , Drax made an expression of ¡± Oh , I forgot that humans are pathetic excuse for intelligent species¡±. He chatted a bit in Dragon tongue with his subordinates , before saying ¡± Ride on the ck ones , five on each¡±. Rudra bowed at Drax¡¯s generosity and soo did the guild members. Today was a day when they got to ride a dragon! Everyone made sure to on their in-game recording cameras , as this was a moment they would brag on for eternity. Although they would not post it as of yet on the forums , because this expedition was best kept a secret. There would be someday when they would brag on about this day a lot! . /// Sorry for the low chapter rate guys , I can only finish one a day. Tommorow will also be a one chapter day sadly , but it will get normal from day after. Thankyou for your patience. I have 5 bonus chapters from GT+ PS + Super gifts pending to be given , and they will be delivered as 3 chapter days for the entire week , starting from day after. Cheers! /// Chapter 365 - Hao Mi And Mithun

Chapter 365 - Hao Mi And Mithun

//// The chapter has been reedited , you are free to unlock and enjoy it now. Sorry for the one hour dy , I had to post the unfinished one due to time constraints of updating daily ording to Shanghai cycle , but i corrected it now.?//// ( Country X , Real world, Ambani''s office) Ambani said " I will sell you 12 % of mypany to you at discount , if you buy the 10% of thepany from public auction and promise to give me funding , to get me out of my debt ". Hao Mi'' ears perked up at the proposal , she said " how much discount , unless its more than 70% , i am not interested". Ambani wanted to vomit in anger , 12 % of hispany shares at a 70% discount was hundereds of billions . If he wanted to do that he could just raise the capital himself. Ambani said " Are you ..... ". Hao Mi cut him before he could utter a single word , as she said " You came to me , remember that before you say anything , if you irk me even a little , bar Ethan Grey you will make an enemy of me , right here and right now and forget about your drowningpany. i would send you to heaven , with your beloved son ". Mithun red at Hao Mi , he instantly regretted his decision to invite her .... this was bad. swallowing his pride he said " 40% ". Hao Mi smiled evily and countered " 80% ". Mithun bit his tongue and said " 50% ". Hao mi countered " 70% ". Mithun said " 60% ". Hao Mi did not budge at all from 70% and said " 70% or no deal at all Mithun ". Mithun Ambani was a seasoned negotiator , as he said " 60% and i will give you something , you need desperately ! ". Hao Mi was interested as she said , " go on .... ". Mithun said " A file on all the elites , their levels , skills etc , it will be useful to you ". Hao Mi was happy to hear this .... the elites were too tight to infiltrate , and she visibly had no information of the guild from inside. she desperately needed inside information. Hao Mi said " Which members .... i don''t care for the useless ones ". Mithun Said " The big 3 and Neatwit ". Hao Mi was happy now , she said " Show me one , if i am satisfied it will be a deal ". Mithun signalled a servant toe in close , and the whispered in his ear , to bring a file for Neatwit. Hao Mi said " How did you obtain this .... im very interested". Mithun said " Very painstakingly , its 100% reliable , as to how , you don''t need to know ". Mithun then gave Hao Mi a file .... it was neatwits data. --- yer Name : Neatwit Title : Pioneer ss : Warlock Subss : ---- LVL:78 Tier : 2 STATS AGI : 870 VIT : 750 INT : 790 STA : 760 PHY : 620 HP : 107,000/107,000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ???? Charm :??? Infamy : 0 Status : Healthy Equipment : Full te armour( level 55 ). Good quality sword . atleast epic grade , maybe semi legendary. Weapons :, Common Bow , quiver of arrows , assasins daggers , Kunai knife , unknown sword ( great quality) Skills : sh , Jab , Windsh , Dark devour , ck Rune attack . ss specific skills : Supreme assaulter , supreme mage Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : none ---- Hao Mi looked at it and studied it seriously , there were many spections made here and there , but it was useful data. Hao Mi after a long time of intense studying said " I need to see the file on the bastard leader Shakuni, that ********* Rudra Rajput , needless to say i drop my demand to 65% , regardless of if i am happy or not ". Mithun had no choice but to obey , he sent the servant to fetch the Rudra file , as he presented it to Hao Mi ----- yer Name : Shakuni Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , , Dragon yer , Lieutenant General Of The Hazelgroove Army ss : Knight Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 72 Tier : 2 STATS AGI : 846 VIT : 846 +423 INT : 846 STA : 846 +423 PHY : 846 HP : 109,000/109,000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : ???? Status : Healthy Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , (sword) ( Good quality ) Skills : Darkness bind , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Earthquake , Blink , Stormbringer , Illusion sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , ss specific skills :----- Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Unknown puppy ---- Hao Mi studied Rudra''s stats and said " What mostorously high stat points for his level , no wonder he is soo strong . is this news 100% reliable? ". Mithun Ambani could not just say that he had no spy in the Elites , and this was all hours of watching tapes , and spection by the analysis experts he hired at high wages. hence he lied " 100%. taken 3 days ago ". Hao Mi squinted her eyes , she had trouble beleiving in the news , but at the end she said , Alright deal! shaking her hands with Mithun Ambani , she decided to help him , just this once. And epted the deal. -------- ( Meanwhile in the True Elites guild ) Jhonny was now left incharge of the guild , and the thing was , he had absolutely zero experience in running a guild. He never even paid attention to what Rudra did , hence he was very chill about everything. If some guild member had a conflict with any other guilds within Purplehaze city , he would simply threaten them with expulsion from the city. Afterall , the elites were the rulers of Purplehaze. It was a man mans rule under him , as things like diplomacy and talking to other guilds cordially had long been thrown out of the window . There were the most nonsencial missions on the guild board , like click a photo of the prettiest girl in Purplehaze city , the winner getting 1000 gold. Then a contest to confess love within guild members was created. Where the guild would pay anyone who would propose any other guild member. But the way Jhonny structured it was a department wise contest , with the department having the most matches , getting a funding bonus of 100,000 gold. Apparently there were 74 new couples in the guild. All of whom only confessed because of Jhonny''s scheme. Apparently this boosted Jhonny''s confidence a lot , as he felt like Cupid himself. For a moment he started to imagine himself in a daiper , with a string and a bow , but instantly it cracked , and the image of a man in a suit with a dagger reced it. Jhonny sighed as he said " Jhonny English doesn''t wear diapers ! ". This was heard by Amelia , who was working on her admin duties , but since it came out of nowhere , she had a confused stare at Jhonny. When Jhonny noticed Amelia ''s gaze he misunderstood it as a gaze of someone who had a crush on him. Hence he checked Amelia out , good body , slim waist , but the problem was that her bust was small to medium , B cups at best. This was uneptable to Jhonny . He was a E cup man , and would never settle for less than D. Hence he said " Sorry love , u can''t date me ". Amelia "..... ". She was stunned silent , as she decided to focus back on work. Jhonny English was not in her realm of understanding. Although she had her reservations about Jhonny''s way of managing the guild , since he was such a senior member ,and Rudra left him incharge , she remained silent. -------- ( Meanwhile in , Draconia ) Rudra and gang were on the floor , where tonns of tes of roasted meat were infront of them. Apparently the dragons ate on the floor , they had no furniture like tables. And since they ate from their mouths , they had no cutlery either . Hence the elites found themselves in a room full of faint food , with no cutlery to eat. Rudra took the lead and took out Elven sword as he sliced a big lettuce and started to eat. Soon the others also took out their weapons , and started to slice the meat and eat. The only one struggling was Yume , being someone unable to wield weapons , and a monk , he was a pure vegetarian who had to eat the faint fruits by directly biting into them. Even the mostmon grapes were the size of a pizza , hence Yume was full after eating just a single one. Satiety in Omega was a luxury , one could feel the tastes without actually eating anything. It was one of the Marvel''s of the game , that one overlooked manier times , but was incredibly hard to incorporate and should get more credit. During the entire meal , Furball did not take a single bite of food from the Dragons tter , as she chose to eat the food Rudra had brought for her. Being an extremely fussy eater , she would not eat anything except the extremely rare and expensive fish dressed and cooked by expert chefs that Rudra fed her. Rudra truly treated her like a princess , and Furball enjoyed every moment of it. She absolutely loved Rudra , in the days she was with him growing up , she only grew fonder and fonder of her owner. Who was very kind to her. The entire time , Drax only intently observed Furball and , wanted to say something during the meal , but thinking it to be impolite to the guests , he waited till the dinner ended. Internally he wasughing at himself ... A high and mighty tier 4 peak dragon like him . Someone enroute to be the crown prince of draconia soon. Had to get help from puny humans. His pride would absolutely not allow him to ept such an oue. But this was the case. His second brother was the current favourite to seed his father when the little one achieved great feats in the war against the previous beast king Phoenix. Yes , the beast king was killed by the current dragon King '' Raja the mighty '' , a war that costed the lives of a thousand tier 4 dragons , and forced a thousand more to go berserk and mutate. It was a victory but it came at a high price , as the king lost vision in both his eyes. His life only spared because his second brother took the brunt of the attack to save his father. Just one moment , one single moment , made him the favourite of his father , one moment changed his birthright as the crown prince , into an ambiguous position , which he may or may not recieve. And now a divine nine tailed beast cub sat before him , with the essence of the in beast king phoenix inside of it... And Drax needed the help of this very beast , to seed in his n. But such a divine beast , was actually subservient to a weakling human ..... As a proud Dragon , he would never understand such a thing. Why would a superior beast that would be tier 5 within the next 50 years , choose to submit to a human? Yet , he understood in only a short time of observing Rudra , that this human was not ordinary at all.... He was like that man from long ago .... The man named Augustus Won Knight , the human who yed a thousand dragons. That move that Rudra did to return the red dragons fire .... He would never forget it ... It was the same he saw all those years ago. The one performed by that knight. Shrouded by mystery , a dragon prince was forced to host a human ! Rudra too was silently observing the dragon , he knew that the dragon though kind for now , had some hidden motive behind Inviting them here , there was nothing like a free lunch in this world , and since Rudra ate at his table , or more like his floor , soon woulde the request. What made him curious though , was the fact that , why would a dragon like Drax need help from a mere human like Rudra. He knew deep down it had something to do with Furball , but he would absolutely not let anything happen to Furball at all. She was his baby , noone was allowed to even look at her with Malicious eyes. She maybe divine , but she had a soft fur pelt , no scaled to protect her , no fangs to rip anyone , just three soft tails that could maybe tickle the enemy to death . She was absolutely not abat pet even with all her amazing skills , hence if the request consisted of Furball , or making her do anything dangerous , Rudra would refuse it on the spot. No words were exchanged at the dinner table , hence , as everyone ate in silence . But everyone could feel the tension ..... Something big was about to happen . ---- /// Incase you all unlocked this chapter before it was correctly edited , I am sorry , please dm me for the displeasure I caused you. I will take full responsibility. The answer to the riddle , since many of you all are asking was : BARCODE. For the first question, which was a millitary codenguage and that would have given you a QR code as a second riddle which would open as a image of a Ruby on scanning. Hence the final answer to the riddle was RUBY. Congrattions to all the winners who solved it. Also thankyou for the patience , the chapter shedule will go back to normal from now on.. 3 chapters a day./// Chapter 366 - On Equal Terms With A Dragon.

Chapter 366 - On Equal Terms With A Dragon.

After dinner , Drax requested Rudra to meet him in private , and Rudra epted the proposal , as the two decided to meet in the open Royal garden. Inside the royal garden , for the first time , Drax shapeshifted from a dragon to a human form. He was a muscr human with a lean face and golden blonde hair just like his scale color. When he stood face to face with Rudra , Rudra felt gratified. He was standing on equal terms with a dragon currently , it was not something , he could have ever imagined. Rudra said " So you can shapeshift? ". Drax replied " All dragons can shapeshift , but we are most proud of our dragon form , why would we live as other creatures if we are dragons?". Rudra chuckled , in a way what Drax said made perfect sense. Drax said " Before I tell you anything , I need to ask you again of your identity. Are you rted to a man called Augustus Won Knight? ". Rudra raised his eyebrow, this was a very unexpected question , but after cautiously weighing the options , he said " Why do you think so?". Drax replied , " That move ... The way you returned the dragon breath back to the red guard with double the power. It was a move I personally saw with my own eyes , performed by that man Augustus ". Rudra nodded as he said " My name is Shakuni won knight " Rudra offered no further exnations , as a single sentence was enough. Drax made his own assumptions , as the two started to take a walk. Drax said " As you must know , the Beast Emperor is dead , the immortal phoenix fell under my father , the dragon Kings assault , and to prevent him from rebirth , his soul was dissipated using a forbidden technique , a fragment of which now lives under your pet ". Rudra was shocked by this news , it was naturally not something he knew , or had ever heard about in his two lifetimes. Rudra''s interested was piqued , as Drax continued " The fight was brutal and the dragons took heavy losses , including my father losing vision in both his eyes ... ". Rudra nodded as he said " My condolonces ". Drax waved it off as he said " It was a foolish decision to take on the Phoenix Emperor , but my father wanted to be the beast Emperor. With no strong warriors within the phoenix ns middle ranks. The dragons had an edge in the war, but the death of the beast Emperor has irked the other divine beast races , including the very powerful Nine tailed beast n ". Rudra took some time to process the news , but he currently knew too less about the beast power structure and big yers and ns to understand the severity of the situation. But it was just as he thought it would be, it was somehow rted to Furball . Drax continued " Your pet , it can be a bridge between the dragon n being on good terms with the Divine Nine tailed beasts again , hence why I want this favour from you , name your price human , I want your pet ". Rudra immediately shook his head as he said " Not possible. Furball is not for sale , not now not ever ". Anger red in Drax''s eyes for a moment , but quickly vanished. But that one moment of unrestrained killing intent , gave Rudra the understanding of the power disparity between the duo . Rudra was the ant here , and he needed to keep that in mind. Drax said " Why? , You can have enough gold to buy entire human empires. Enough knowledge that will take your backward race 100 years into the future in an instant , you can have name and fame , you can ask the dragon''s for any favour to raze any enemy you want to the ground. Even so? Will you not sell me your pet? ". Rudra said " Call me a fool , but once i take someone as a part of the Elites , then there Is no price in the world that will make me sell them out , Furball is a member of the guild , she will not be sold ". Drax both respected Rudra''s conviction and was frustrated at the answer Rudra gave him , as he said " You do know , I can kill all of you before you even lift a finger right? , I may look like a human , and you maybe a won knight , but don''t forget kid , I''m stronger than a million of youbined ". Rudra was not intimidated one bit , instead he calmly walked on and said " Why is the dragon prince soo desperate ??, What is in it for you , I know it''s not the national interest. Otherwise we would not be meeting in private , but in the royal court with the king present ". It was Drax''s turn to be surprised , Rudra was indeed a smart one . He was not the average Joe, hence Drax said " Well observed human , as you said , I am the prince of Draconia , not the crown prince , the credit for making peace with a tribe like the Divine Nine Tailed beasts would be enough to safeguard my spot ". Rudra nodded , understanding more of the picture now , as he said " Exin me the current power structure of the beasts ". It was funny how slowly Rudra was turning from the weaker one to the stronger one in the conversation , as slowly but surely he started to take charge. Ofcourse it was only because he knew that Drax needed him , and not the other way around , that is why he could test his bottom line. Drax said " Any beast who reaches tier 6 , is called a divine beast , and direct descendants of divine beasts are those who usually excell in all aspects of the race , and usually end up bing a tier 6 beast themselves , currently there are 3 divine beast ns , the Divine dragon''s , of whom I am a part of . The divine Phoenix , with whom we fought a war with , and the Divine nine tailed fox , with whom our neutrality is at a risk. Every divine beast race faces the same problem , that is fertility. In thest 640 years , my father even after trying every single day , could not concieve a child with over 7600 noble dragonesses. Only the queen , my mother , and the second queen , the mother of my younger brother , were able to give birth to children , in my father''s 800 years as Dragon king. Unfortunately for him ,unlike my grandfather , he could not reach the divine ranks , and truly be a contender for bing beast Emperor . Even so , his ambition made him go for that throne anyway. But the point is , in thest 1000 years the phoenix n had no new divine blood descendants added to their ranks , and the nine tailed fox beasts were even worse with no new blood within their ranks for thest 2300 years , or soo it was untill that little one you have showed up. That is why the little one is soo valuable. Its existance alone will be waves In the beast world. What annoys me is , such a beast chose a human as a master. But now that I know you are a won knight , it makes sense. Your blood is special too ". This was a lot of information to process at once for Rudra , Rudra waspletely speechless about furballs importance , the pet he was cuddling with a few hours ago , was actually some lost extinct breed of divine beast. Also , Drax thought him to be a blood rtive or Augustus , which was not the case , but Rudra was not at all eager to clear that confusion. Rudra hence said " I''m willing to negotiate terms with the the nine tailed fox n for you , if I can bring you peace , and you can take the credit,?What will you give me? Drax instantly chuckled at Rudra''s ridiculous proposal , but when he saw the dead serious look in Rudra''s eyes , he paused to consider it for a moment. Drax said " 9 days , the Centurial?dragon summit is in 9 days. If you can bring me a signed peace treaty from the divine nine tailed fox n by then , then all the resources , all the knowledge , all the treasures under my personal possession will be open to you and your group members. Technologies far beyond your brain canprehend , and skill scrolls that no other?humans possess .... Name your price and you shall have it , do you dare? ". SYSTEM NOTIFICATION : Quest Recieved ( Negotiate a peace treaty ) Difficulty : A The dragon prince has assigned you the task of negotiating peace with the divine nine tailed fox n . Time limit : 9 days Rewards : 50 days, unlimited ess to all resources within Draconia. DO YOU WISH TO ACCEPT YES NO. Rudra unhesitatingly pressed yes , as he grinned and said " give me a flying dragon , and host my team for my absence , I''ll be back within 3 days , dragon prince ! , That''s the Elite way of doing things ". Drax did not know if Rudra was a fool or a genius , he could only state at the man nkly , before pping his hands twice soo that a guard dragon flew in quickly to him. Drax said " Take this man to thend of illusions .... ". It seems like Rudra had a quest toplete! Chapter 367 - If Its Manipulation , Leave It To Shakuni

Chapter 367 - If It''s Maniption , Leave It To Shakuni

Once Rudra had time to properly think about what he did , Rudra buried his face in his palms in embarrassment. Why.... Why did he try to act soo cool infront of Drax? Deep down Rudra knew the answer to that ..... It was ''Respect''. Rudra had never felt soo small , sinceing to Draconia. He wanted to make a point , that the Elites are not your average Joe , that they are not like most humans. But in his thirst for that recognition , he said stupid things like , '' give me 3 days ''. And '' that''s the Elite way ''. To be honest , he was carried away with seeing the difficulty of the quest. It was the first time , in a long time , that Rudra saw an A rated quest. It was always S , SS or SSS missions for him. Hence to see a normal one , it was funny to him and made him say those stupid words to look cool. However , one thing was for sure , that Rudra had every intention of living upto his stupid promise now that he made it . Enroute on the Back of the ck dragon , Rudra had nothing much to do , hence he started to talk to the dragon messenger , trying to understand more information about the divine nine tailed fox n. The messenger was prideful and hard to talk to , but it was a long journey , hence over bits and pieces , Rudra was able to get all the answers he wanted , However he liked none of them. Apparently , the Nine tailed fox''s lived in thend of illusions.?It was a ce covered in mysterious fog , as noone who entered it , can truly say that they had found the city of the nine tailed fox n . It was always an illusion of talking to the nine tailed fox beasts , an illusion of a prosperous cityscape , an illusion to sleep in a warm bed in a inn , only to wake up buck naked in a forest , being crawled on by snakes. A ce even the bravest of dragons would not go , unless absolutely necessary. It was and Rudra had to traverse without anyone''s help. Rudra now truly regretted his big mouth , maybe this won''t be as easy as he thought it would be. Rudra really wanted toplete this quest , the one month of time , he and the group would get , if hepleted this task sessfully , was going to be a month of astronomical improvement for everyone. From unheard of technologies for warfare , to potions of high potency and rare ingredients and effects they did not knew of , some skill scrolls , somebat training and some weapons. The elites needed aplete massive upgrade , and Draconia was a chance to get this upgrade. Rudra was currently desperate for an edge , he needed ace holes after ace holes , and not only for himself , but for the entire guild. He needed to keep getting stronger and stronger. Only?then could he be the strongest guild master someday. --------- ( Meanwhile in Purplehaze city ) Member''s of the Chinese traids were now secretly trying to buy property inside Purplehaze city . The order''s from the headquarters were clear , try and buy housing within Purplehaze city to make sleepercell strongholds throughout the city. With the newly acquired unstable alchemical weapons. Hao Mi was nning to cause mayhem in Purplehaze City , for this the instructions were to buy housing inside Purplehaze city , gain information about the operation , and prepare sleeper cells with enough stock to turn all the sectors of the city into pits of burning me. The n sounded solid on paper , however , upon execution , there was a major problem in the n.... One that noone ever expected to pop up. There was not a single plot ofnd listed in the entire city , up for sale.... Apparently listed under one Augustus Won Knight , a masked yer only seen once publicly , apparently a part of the true Elites . Hao Mi was baffled by this news .... Just how much capital did the elites have? With building a massive wall , and a teleportation array , and thevish equipment costs of the guild .... They still had enough money to buy an entire city worth ofnd? Not a single plot left for sale? How ridiculous was this? But this raised a big question ..... Who was Augustus Won Knight .... Where had he been since hisst appearance? What is his role in the elites guild? Hao Mi wanted information .... And currently there was apparently only one person in the world that could get her the information she wanted. One Mithun Ambani. -------- ( Meanwhile , in the real world ) Ethan Grey was preparing for theing bank auction of the shares for Ambani Corporation , it was a all hands on deck situation right now within the Grey international tower , as this was the time where Everyone knew the importance of not making a slightest mistake. Stats were being printed , money liquidated , many stocks sold in bulk , basically capital was being raised for the auction , Ethan got news from his wife/mother of his child in Russia , that Hao Mi of the triads was recently seen with Ambani. This was a headache for Ethan , if hao Mi was willing to step in to help Ambani , he would have to bleed a lot .... Even so , would he be able to really outbid one of the biggest drugs and arms dealer of the world? Ethan was pacing in his office as he cursed Hao Mi ... " F*** , F*** , why did I choose to do legal buisness and pay taxes ..... Now I have to call that clingy Russian for help , ughh , F*** you Ambani , yourpany will cost me one hour of a wasted phone call ". Ethan Grey regretted every moment of what he was about to do next , but it was necessary.... Hence gathering the courage , Ethan Grey called his wife ..... The phone was picked up and from the other side a angry voice said " na khuy tupoy otets i pridurok muzh" Which meant ( f*ck you stupid father and moron husband ) To which Ethan said " Suka Blyat ". Chapter 368 - A Very Dangerous Situation

Chapter 368 - A Very Dangerous Situation

Hao Mi had made a deal with Ambani , for the contact of the mole within the Elites , she was ready to forgo the 2% extra shares she would get as a bonus for helping Mithun. Soo technically , she was offering billions of dors for one single contact. However , Mithun Ambani was hesitant about it. He had spent a really long time , and invested a really huge fortune to get this one single contact within the elites. Although an unreliable one .... But the contact was there for his personal vendetta against the Elites and giving her to Hao Mi was going to be a huge waste. The contact Mithun had within the elites , was the step aunt of Naman and Naomi , the friend that took the pair in and safeguarded their growth all these years , considered a second mother by the brother sister duo , she was Jenny. Coming into society after all these , Jenny was suddenly releived of her duties to look after the kids and found herself with immense free time and after a little nudge by the young Naomi , she tried her hands on online dating. It was around this time , that Mithun Ambani had ced highest vignce on the trio that had seeked shelter within the True Elites, as naman and Naomi were about to turn 21 and be a major shareholder in hispany. Hence , when he was notified of Jennying on dating tforms , Mithun made a call to the dating site owner , and made it such that Jenny identally matched with Mithun. Over the next few months , it was a slow and arduous timeframe of chatting and building trust , as Mithun used a fake name and a fake face to get as close to Jenny as possible , without actually meeting her even once. Everyday Mithun would talk to Jenny for 2-3 hours , till now , when he knew he hadpletely won over the woman. Jenny would go to the parents club of the Elites , as the parents would talk about their kids progress in game. Then she would talk about all off it to Mithun over chat at night , who was very appreciative of this particr topic. Little by little , she was manipted into leaking secrets of the elites. As , sometimes she would ask Neatwit for inside information , and something''s from Naomi. Completely trusting her partner , it was a blunder on Jenny''s part. Mithuns initial n with this project was , to someday send an assasin as the fake boyfriend of Jenny to meet her one day. As he would lie in wait and kill the brother sister duo within the upside . Jenny would get the man in from the security clearances , telling that he was her boyfriend ..... It was the same trick Mithun had used to kill Naman and Naomi''s mom all those years ago! However that n changed , the day his son died. After spending a lot of resources on finding out who killed his son .... A name surfaced .. the same name who was behind the oil field st.... The one named Bo. Since that day the first target of his revenge became that one Bo , and he was very close to fulfilling that n. The assassin was set to meet Jenny within two days .... Being soo close , he could not just blow his cover , could he? But that made the part of rejecting Hao Mi even harder ... Knowing her , if he revealed the fact that there was a way in which he could send someone to infiltrate the upside , she would push her own vendetta before his. Probably asking for the life of Rudra Rajput , or even Ethan Grey. Although Mithun would loose no sleep if anyone of them was killed , but they were not the priority. He swore on his dead sons cold body to get justice for him! And that''s what he would do , no matter the mary cost , he would bring that bastard Bo to justice. Hence Mithun Ambani said " No , I refuse ! ". This came as a major shock to Hao Mi , who had not expected it at all. She was sure that Ambani would leap at the opportunity. This soured her mood considerably .... She squinted her eyes , as she thought of what to do next. --------- ( Meanwhile just outside thend of illusions ) The ck dragon dropped Rudra at an open in , 50 meters away was what appeared as a forestline ... That was covered mysteriously in dense fog. The dragon said " Alright , get your @$$ off by back boy. Go , I will wait here for nine days , after which I fly back , with or without you ". Rudra climbed down and told the dragon " Why. Is the mighty dragon too chicken toe with me into the forest? ". This caused the ck dragon to snarl in anger , it was extremely loud and terrifying to hear , as he bared his teeth at Rudra. Rudra pinched his nose as he said " Goddamn it , cky , brush your damn teeth once a century , you stink, ugh!?Well i don''t need slowpokes like you anyway , soo I hope you stay and doze your lizard a$$ off ". Saying soo Rudra casually strode towards the forest line , dissapearing into the fog , momentster. The moment he crossed the tree line , only then did he realize , just how dense the fog was. He could not even see the palm of his hand unless it was directly within 10 centimetres of his eyes. Otherwise it was all invisible. Rudra was bbergasted .... This is not low visibility ... This is as good as 0 visibility! What the hell is wrong with the nine tailed beasts! Rudra activated the eyes of truth , he had no idea if it had any practical use here , but he did it as he had no other options. But shockingly , the fog cleared a lot once he activated the eyes of truth.... He could see upto 5 meters now! This was much better than before , as Rudra was pleasantly surprised ... " Alrighty!".. He said , as he started to stride inside the forest. Chapter 369 - The True Glory Of A Nine Tailed Beast

Chapter 369 - The True Glory Of A Nine Tailed Beast

Rudra started to make his way inside the dense fog. It is good his vision expanded ever since he activated the eyes of truth , else he would have been hanging his head in trees or tripping over vines , every other step. After about half an hour of not finding a single clue about any nine tailed beast , Rudra summoned Furball , as he took a short break and started to stroke her. It was at that very moment though , that a powerful illusion caught Rudra , his surroundings changed , and he was in the White Radiance guild again .... In a dungeon run , carrying supplies as the supply boy , treated inhumanely , getting no share of the loot . It was one of the lowest points in his previous life ... And he was shocked to see such a memory right now. Rudra was an extremely rational minded person , he did not let the scenes affect him one bit , as he knew this was all fake. Rudra became alert immediately , as he focused on the things wrong . When a fireball came flying towards him , Rudra was quick to react and dodge. The illusion was broken , Rudra was back inside the forest. Rudra said " Ie in peace , do not attack " . The fog around Rudra started to be more dense , as Furball started to growl towards a particr direction. Soon , over the tree line , Rudra could see nine massive tails hanging , soon two clear and sharp Ruby colored eyes were visible from inside the fog. A massive Furball like head then lowered itself to look at Rudra in the eye. The beast had the same furcoat like Furball , soft shiny and golden yellow , however the size of the beast was massive ... Even bigger than most dragons Rudra had seen. Rudra tried to see the stats of the beast ... ( Divine Nine tailed beast ) ( Protector of the Nothern continent ) ( Tier ????? ) ( Level ???? ) : The most revered beast on the nothern continent , even the beast Emperor has to give face. Rudra never noticed how , Furball had been put to sleep in under a second by the giant nine tailed beast , who was only intently looking at Rudra. Then after a moment , the giant nine tailed beast shape shifted .... It shapeshifted into Ruby , but with golden hair. rm bells were ringing inside Rudra''s mind ... The level of this beast was beyond hisprehension. From making him look at his nightmares to transforming into the person he likes the most. The beast could read his memories it seemed , or the illusion was soo strong that it was catered to the user. The nine tailed beast said " Wee , Shakuni Won Knight , the dragon yer , the revered medicine master, the honorary bishop of the church of light. You have bountiful names , worthy of being called a won knight ! ". Rudra was stunned , he thought '' okay maybe it can see through me ''. The nine tailed beast said " It is a little offensive , I am a girl aren''t I? Call me Luna , and yes i can see through you darling ". Rudra squinted his eyes. He needed to fortify his mental defences , but how could he even y against an enemy who could read his mind? Luna said " I''m not your enemy , and yes you cannot y against me .... I mean don''t I look pretty? You could y naughty with me ..... ". Rudra had to shake his head , no point in thinking now , he said " I am here for ... ". Luna said " Yes , yes I know , Drax that fool and his power struggles , I know more about you right now than you probably know about yourself , soo yes I will give you the treaty , it''s not a big deal. Soo entertain me for a while will you? ". Rudra became even more cautious , he felt frustration boil up in his mind and his heart. As Luna started tough , she said " You are an interesting one ..... Never have I seen a human quite like you ... Such strong desires , but even stronger control , you are one of a kind ". Luna continued to size Rudra up as she said " Your guild is your biggest desire , followed by your personal strength , thenes this girl and thenes the other things in life. But no desire for vanity , no desire for fame , no desire for wealth , it''s quite conflicting to an ambitious leader , you are ambitious , but for all the wrong reasons. And then there is the little one you have by your side , no idea how to raise her , you think she is a cute pet meant for indoors? That is the most ridiculous thing I have ever heard. Let me tell you , within a year , she would be stronger than you , and her battle potential much bigger than you ..... Do you even know her traits? ". Rudra was baffled , but then looked into Luna''s eyes and said " Furball is my baby , she is not forbat ". Luna could not speak for a moment after which she sighed and said " A rare human who speaks what''s actually in his mind. I envy the little one to find a master like you who spoils her soo much. Tell me this one thing , you are not foolish , you know that the beast was strong enough to be a continental threat someday. Being your pet , she will do your bidding , your dream of bing an emperor and marrying the elf wille true .... Soo why? Why do you choose to not do so? ". Rudra looked at the ground , he was perplexed by the question , but the answer was as clear as day in his heart , he said " am I soo weak that I need to use my pet to conquer my dreams? Am I soo weak that I would push a little pup with three tails into constant hunting and levelling soo that she can turn into a weapon to do my bidding? Neither morally nor with my physical strength , am i soo weak . Yes ,?Killing is a part of life , but Furball is still a kid , and I will spoil her to enjoy the finer things in life , till she is a six tailed beast atleast , then she can choose her own lifespath I am Shakuni of the elites , and even though my dreams are big and seen impossible , I rely on my own strength and carve my own fate. Let me see who can stop me on my way to the top! ". Rudra made his stance clear .... He would rely on improving himself , rather than tapping into the potential of his pet , because that is the only way he would be satisfied in his achievements. HIS ACHIEVEMENTS , not things handed down to him , not things that others achieved for him , things he took for himself through blood,?sweat and tears! Chapter 370 - A Snake Enters

Chapter 370 - A Snake Enters

Luna had never met a human like Rudra , his mind was an ocean of fog. Even after seeing his memories and reading his mind , she could not understand what was it that he actually wanted , what was his bottom line , and what was his dreams. To be honest , when a human entered her forest , she was genuinely pissed off , but instead of most humans that would keep on bumping into trees or tripping on vines because of the low visibility , Rudra was able to actually function like a normal person , this piqued Luna''s interest. Then Rudra brought out the nine tailed fox child. For a moment Luna was stunned , she had never heard of any divine nine tailed beast giving birth in thest year , soo it was clearly not from the n , yet still exuded a divine aura , it was from the race , that was for sure. Now the human was a mystery to Luna , hence she decided to enter his mind. While Rudra was seeing the illusion of his past , Luna was reading through his memories , trying to see what to do with him. If he had any Ill will for the seedling , or did not love it the way he did , Luna would have done everything in her power to seperate the young one from Rudra. But inside his mind , there was only love for Furball , not a single thought of using her as a tool. Now at this point Luna''s heart melted , this was a true bond , this human was different. Hence she decided to entertain the human. Luna was actually the protector beast of the Nothern continent , even the Dragon King had not been able to meet her in thest 1000 years. Thend of illusions spanned for about 400 km2 area and was home to nearly 7000 nine tailed beasts. The tailed beasts were a secluded n who did not like fighting wars , but were undoubtedly the strongest beasts on the continent. From mind maniption torge scale destruction , they could do everything. Luna had no problems in signing a non aggressive pact with the kingdom of dragons , it was because she did not intend to attack them anyway. Luna said " You should stay here for two more days , we can''t make it look that it was too easy , can we? Besides , I have some tricks that I can teach you too?". Rudra nodded , this was perfect , only now did Rudra notice that Furball was sound asleep on the ground. He carefully picked her up and put her in his embrace within his guild robes , as he thought " I need to educate her better , the floor is not a ce to sleep ". Luna almost stopped in her tracks when she heard Rudra''s mind voice .... It was then that she realized why Rudra''s mind was covered in fog ... It was because the leader of the Elites , although a brilliant strategist and a cunning opponent , did not use his brain when it came to matters that he wasfortable with .... A Bonafide '' Baka'' ( idiot). Rudra was happy to havepleted the quest soo easily . Little did he know that if it was anyone except him. Even someone like Karna who could traverse the forest with his minds eyes , noone would have piqued the interest of Luna . The mission was easy , because it was Rudra doing it. ---------- ( Real world , the upside ) A lethal assassin , taking the identity of the fake online lover of Neatwits step-aunt Jenny , was now inside the upside. It was auction day for the shares of Mithun Ambani''s corporation , and Ethan Grey was brutally busy with work , and soo was most of the staff in the upside. A snake had made his way into a pen of sheep , and the Shephard was currently busy in his house. Making his way to Neatwits house , escorted by the local transport facility of the upside. He mentained the perfect facade of a weak English man. For now , he was going to do nothing , he met Jenny , said the rehearsed lines he was filled in with , and pretended to have a great conversation with her.?While silently scanning the house , and avable weapons he could use for his mission. He asked " Soo , where are the kids.....". --------- ( Meanwhile at the public auction ) Ethan Grey had opened the bidding at 700 billion dors ,the base price .?The Ambani corporation although had lost 40% of its intrinsic value , was still worth nearly 36 trillion dors. Of whom today 10% shares were on sale , meaning nearly 3.6 trillion dor worth. Getting them for anything less than 3.6 trillion was basically shortchanging Ambani and if things did go the way Ethan wanted them to go , he would definitely want to keep it right at the 700 billion dor mark. Not a single penny more. However naturally there were other yers , and everyone wanted to bid till almost 3 trillion dors. After which it was dependant on how much money one wanted to earn. A final bid of 3.5 trillion dors came from himsal group , before backing out when Ethan Grey decided to go in with 3.6 trillion. All of the majorpanies were out at this point , as Ethan seemed to be the only yer left , it was only now , that Hao Mi started her bidding. 3.8 trillion , the game had now started. Ethan had mentally prepared himself for this , he was going to be the majority shareholder of Ambani corporation and get his losses back by selling thepany brick for brick. 4 trillion dors. It was Ethan''s bid! Hao Mi instantly bid to 4.2 trillion , she had made a deal with Mithun , who would sell her 2% shares as an extra , which meant she would bid till 12% of the total value of thepany. Ethan did not know the oppositions end line . Hence he had to ce 4.4 trillion and just watch what would happen next. Little did he know that , andscape changing event was going to go down while he was busy bidding in the auction. An event that would shake Rudra''s immense trust in Ethan Grey , an event that would change Ethan''s own attitude by a lot. But most importantly , It would affect one Jhonny English the most! Chapter 371 - Fallout

Chapter 371 - Fallout

Luna was keen on teaching Furball about the nine tailed beasts and about her own potential , but reading Rudra''s mind she knew she would never convince him for the same. After a lot of thinking , Luna said " So , you have 30 days of training time inside Draconia , what do you n to do? ". Rudra did not even feel surprised anymore , his mind was an open book for this divine beast of unknown power. He said " well my n is to get some skill scrolls , some weapons , some technologies for my guild and the like ....". Luna sighed and said " Soo you have no n , and are nning to roll it as it happens ..". Rudra said " yep , absolutely ! " Luna said " I have a proposition for you , in the two days you are here with me , I will impart you with 3 very valuable skills , and also give you a roadmap as to how to maximize your gains within the 30 days in Draconia. However , in return I want you to let Furball stay here with me for 30 days. She is a nine tailed beast , even if she is your pet , and it is imperative that she learns the way of the n ". Rudra was very hesitant Now .. his mind was in a turmoil , he absolutely wanted the skills and the roadmap , but did not want to leave Furball like this . Sensing his anxiety , Luna said " It will be beneficial to Furball herself , she needs to grow stronger too , consider this as her training session and the condition for me to give you the peace saction ". Rudra now started at Luna , this was not the original terms , she had changed it. Rudra thought about it for a while and then decided to let Furball decide , as he told the little beast " This is your grandma , do you want to stay at your grandma''s ce for sometime? ". Furball sighed inwardly , her human did not understand her intelligence , she was as smart as an adult male. But since he was being soo cute , she decided to y ball and went towards Luna''s human form and started to sniff her legs. Rudra sighed , as he said " they sure grow up fast , alright it''s a deal ". Luna gave Furball a look of '' This is your master ... Seriously? '' To which Furball looked back like '' Completely embarassed''. Holding her part of the bargain , Luna signed a 25 year peace treaty with the Draconia and then proceeded to take Rudra towards a specialke inside thend of illusions. Luna said " Your eyes ... They are the eyes of truth are they not? ". Rudra nodded " Yes ". Luna said " No wonder you were able to maneuver through the forest ... What an interesting human. However your eyes of truth are too weak..... Go inside theke , and try focussing your sight on the scripture at the bottom of theke. The gains you have , willpletely depend on your pain tolerance . Here drink this aquatic breathing potion too , else you will be out before even five minutes. Go ". Rudra slowly walked into theke , as he chugged down the potion when he was waist deep into the waters , then Rudra immersed himself inside the water. There was a rhythmic music inside the water, as the air bubbles rising in theke had a rhythm to it. On the bottom of theke , there was something shining , it was the same thing producing the vibrations. Rudra started to swim towards it. ---------- ( Meanwhile in the real world ) The assassin had learnt from Jenny a lot of things about the upside , like the special police drones and the international security. He had also located the residence of Bo the assassin responsible for killing Mithun Ambani''s son. And under special instructions of Mithun Ambani , he was to shoot Bo , the same way his son was shot . This was a situation that was both right and wrong . Bo was indeed part of the mission, however it was Jhonny English who killed Ambani'' s son. However with Jhonny retiring , he decided to give the entire missions credit to Bo. Which counter circted the rumors of a new top assassin Bo emerging. On the excuse of wanting to explore the upside a little , the assasin seemingly took Jenny out for a date . Within his coat pocket was a minipressed high intensity pistol. It could fire 5 urate shots , before eventually the acid melted the gun into bits and pieces. Making it soo that it never existed. While pretending to eat ice cream , and act like a teenager with Jenny , the assassin was only on the lookout for Bo and as luck would have it . Bo was on an evening run on the streets of upside. The assassin asked Jenny , he said " Darling , who is that man? ". To which Jenny said " Oh , he is Mr Bo , very handsome young man , isn''t he ". The assassinughed , " Indeed , I am jealous of him". Jennyughed too , but did not notice , him pulling out a small gun from his pocket , towards the approaching Bo. Bo was running casually , the upside was apparently the safest ce of earth , he was not on a guard as this was a usual routine for him. Yet when the man siding his coat appeared infront of him , Bo''s years of training instinctively kicked in , he was rmed by the situation. He looked towards the man''s face , which had an evil smile stered all over it. Before BANG! , The first shot was fired , piercing a hole through his stomach. Bo instantly started to side roll , this was a life or death situation. His body had started to pump crazy amounts of adrenaline. However , mind numbing pain spread all across him , because of the shot. Jenny was bbergasted at the situation , but before the man could take a second shot on the bleeding Bo , she grabbed his hand. The assassin was pissed at this woman and said " Let it go bitxh ". And smacked her hard in the face. Before shooting one bullet through her skull. Jenny was DEAD there and then. But this was a blunder on his part , as an angry Bo , came crashing onto him. A scuffle broke out, as Bo pummled his fists into the assasins face. Bam bam bam ! While making barbaric sounds . While the assasin kept hitting his abdomen , where he was profousely bleeding from and was hurt. The drone cops had now arrived at the scene , and the security was 10 seconds away. The medical drones were instantly checking on Jenny , trying to save her. However, there was no saving Jenny. When the guards came in , they rushed in to restrain the assassin. However seeing his impending doom , the assassin tried to take the poison in his teeth. TRIED. Because , Bo did not let that happen. Holding his jaw open , with his bare hands , as his teeth dug down on his fingers , Bo kept it wide open , as an security officer extracted the positioned tooth. The fear of God appeared in the Assassin''s face now that he could not take the easy way out. He looked into the maniacal eyes of BO , and understood , his worst times were yet toe. There was a murder inside the upside , a family member of an Elite was killed ! , This event was sure to have a very far reaching consequences. Chapter 372 - The Guild Is Shook Up

Chapter 372 - The Guild Is Shook Up

(nd of illusions ) Rudra tried to focus on the golden light , however all he could see at the moment was a mass of golden light , nothing more .... Hence he decided to activate the eyes of truth! The moment he activated the eyes of truth , there were small texts appearing on the golden light. It was like he could focus into the mass of golden light and see the hidden patterns within it. It was not like the text was golden , it was like , between that blinding light , there was a small area of unshining texts . However Rudra could not read it. He could not make out if what he was seeing was an A or a K , as the stone was vibrating fast , it was impossible to see it clearly. Within minutes Rudra started to have a headache trying to focus on such a text . He would have quit , if a system notification did not change his perception. System notification : Your mind and body are being tempered , the quality of your mana circuit is improoving. Rudra did not understand what this meant , however he was sure it was something good. Now that the greed set in , Rudra suddenly felt the pain to be much more bearable. As he refocussed on trying to decipher the text. Unaware of what was transpiring in the real world , Rudra was currently enjoying his improvement session within theke. If he had known what was going on in the real world , he would have logged out immediately , and not even cared if this opportunity to improove was wasted , as the real world was currently a mess. ------- ( Real world , the upside medical facility ) Bo was currently admitted inside the hospital , as the Assassin was under police custody. Being restrained and prepped for information extraction. Bo''s short spur of fighting the assassin and trying to prevent him from dying , had cost a lot of blood loss for the man . His life was hanging by a delicate thread currently as his pulse was at a threatening low. Noone had been informed of the incidence as of yet , as everyone was awaiting Ethan Grey''s orders. However Ethan Grey was inside a very important auction currently and could not be disturbed. Hence upon Bo''sst request, before he lost consciousness , Jhonny English was informed about the incident. Currently he was sitting in the waiting area of the hospital , as dark thoughts clouded his mind. Jhonny was not always this happy go lucky person. In the mercenary academy he was the number one genius to have ever stepped a foot inside the academy. Just like Bo. He was sharp and someone who did things by the book , however that made him always live on the edge. He was never at peace and his mind kept recalling his missions. He abandoned that style of life when he took to the mountains alongside Yume and the monks. Finding peace in letting god decide the path of life. Yet , meeting Bo , he saw a spitting image of himself in his twenties , and for the first time in a decade had the feeling of actually taking a mission seriously , to try and teach the youngster. He wanted to call it a day after he passed the torch to Bo , putting aside his days as an assassin. Yet now Bo was inside the emergency room , battling for his life and the sharpness of Jhonny English ''s gaze was slowly returning to his eyes. He was pissed off , he was angry , and he wanted revenge. At that moment Jhonny swore , that whoever was behind this incident , he would make them pay. Jhonny English was back in buisness! Not the happy go lucky Jhonny , the true number one assassin of the world Jhonny English . -------- ( Meanwhile at the auction ) Hao Mi ced her final bid at 7 trillion dors , it was the limit as to where she was willing to pay for the shares. Any more than this and she would let it go. However 7 trillion was the magic number , spending more than this made no economic sense at all for even Ethan Grey . Spending such arge amount of funds on getting shares of Ambani corporation , meant that he would be cash strapped for the rest of the year. He had much more important avenues to invest in to get much better returns , the price for revenge was too steep here. Ethan was hesitant in bidding any further. It was at this moment , that the head of security for Grey international stormed into the council room , with 5 other guards , a the blinds of the room were quickly fallen , as a protective formation was set around Ethan Grey. Ethan was bbergasted , as he shouted in anger " What is this nonsense Marcus , I''m in an important buisness right now! ". At this moment Marcus the head of security said something that Ethan Grey would be shocked to hear ... Marcus said " There has been a murder in the upside sir , The mercenary Bo is in the emergency room , while mrs Jenny , the aunt of Elite yer duo of Neatwit and Naomi is dead! ". Lost for words for a moment , the ramifications of this event scared Ethan. He was angry at the assassination attempt , but scared of facing Rudra and Naman after this. Ethan said " what about the assassin.... " Marcus said " In our custody , alive thanx to mr Bo ". Ethan sighed , as he banged his hands on the ss table shattering it into a million pieces. He said " MAKE THE BASTARD SQUEAL , SOMEONE HAS TO PAY FOR THIS". Marcus had never seen Ethan Grey soo angry , it sent chills down his spine as he softly said " yes sir ". Ethans own hand was bleeding now because of smashing ss , however he did not care one bit about it. He even left the auction , as he said " Who all know about this? ". Marcus said " not many yet , Jhonny English is waiting outside the ER for Bo , and some residents heard the gunshots , except for that there are no civiin witnesses to the event". Ethan said " Alright , change the time of the incident to 2 hourster than it actually happened , within the next one and a half hour I want the name of the culprits and what we will do next Marcus , I cannot face Rudra and Naman without some information in my hand ". This was a p in the face for Ethan Grey , he was confident in his ability and the safety of upside. Called it the safest ce on earth. Gathered the world''s best geniuses here. And yet , there was a murder here in broad daylight by an outside assassin. This was uneptable to his reputation . If the news of the event came out , will everyone still live in peace within the upsdie? He was sure it could not bepletely contained , and that he had to take responsibility. However it was not going to be smooth. Today was a ck spot in the glorious history of the rise of Ethan Grey. //// Bonus chapter for the Super gift given by Kheoms , I am sorry it took such a dy , however I have exams till 1st January , soo I was very busy. Thankyou for your patronage and support! Hope you enjoy the chapter. /// Chapter 373 - An Iconic Day

Chapter 373 - An Iconic Day

Rudra was immersed trying to figure out what the hidden text said , his entire body was being tempered under the intense water pressure and the radiation from the golden text. It was as if his skin was absorbing whatever the golden light was emitting , while his mind was operating at full speed trying to decipher the ck text within it. Rudra was going a qualitative transformation currently , although he did not know it , it was something rted to internal force , the game was stimting his mind to unlock the hidden potential of the internal force. The mana circuits that were being upgraded in the game were the same as the circuit where internal energy flew. His body was being thoroughly enriched right now. Excruciating pain , both in mind and body was being felt by every single cell in Rudra''s body. However it was a sweet kind of pain , the one that the mind wanted more of. As the notifications of his mana circuit improving kept ringing through his ears , Rudra grit his teeth and kept enduring. Ten minutes became thirty minutes , and thirty minutes became an hour , which became two hours. At this point , Rudra''s entire body , was covered in ck goo , his skin was blistering red , and his heartbeat had increased beyond 180 beats per minute. Since thest 10 minutes , his ears were ringing , he could finally read the first four words on the tablet.... " Energy Flows Through The ... " It was all he could read before he started to hallucinate now , not being able to take it anymore , Rudra came out of theke. Luna was there standing over theke , looking shocked , she had not expected the human to stay inside there for more than ten minutes , yet he endured for two entire hours. Seeing the filth that covered Rudra , even though he just came out of a purewaterke , she understood that this man had made the most of this opportunity she gave him. Rudra''s skin was sizzling currently , as water was evaporating from over it at a rate visible to the naked eye. Luna used an ice type magic to conceal Rudra , within an igloo type ice House , as she said " Come out when you are ready ". The cold of the igloo felt extremely soothing to Rudra. As his disoriented mind , finally regained some focus. Rudra looked at his skin ,which was red at some parts and covered In a thick ck liquid in some others. Rudra smelled his arm , and instantly regretted his decision , he smelled like he had taken a swim in a gutter. Only now could he focus on the notifications that had came from a long time. SYSTEM NOTIFICATION : Congrattions yer ''shakuni'' , you are the first yer to sessfully break through to the Meridian Forging Realm , and setting foot in the forgotten path of cultivation. Aquiring a title : '' The First Cultivator ''. [ The First Cultivator ] ( Unique ) : The title given to the yer '' Shakuni '' to have sessfully entered the meridian forging realm of cultivation through the game '' Omega '' . Effects of the title : All stats ¡Á 2 Creating the stat : Mana Mana : +1000 Rudra was baffled , at what just happened. What first cultivator ... What meridian forging ? What mana? While his confusion only increased , a panic meeting was being called up by the management of Cuber corporation . ------- ( Cuber corporation , unknown location ) There was a red alert going throughout the office building , as officials were rushing left and right to get to the Emergency meeting room The room was full of top cuber officials within five minutes as the meeting convened with a projection of Gaia in the centre. Gaia said " Phase one is now in suggested , the first yer to have broken the boundaries of normal humans has appeared . yer '' Shakuni '' of Hazelgroove kingdom , has stepped foot inside the meridian forging realm. The test is sessful , the theory of cultivation now has a proof . Phase one can now be initiated , awaiting orders ". The cuber officials were in an uproar over this news , as one official said " It''s too soon , how did a yer break through to meridian forging realm without reaching tier 4. It''s impossible , it''s too early for phase one to start ". Cuber official 2 : " Was he an expert , practicing cultivation in real life? Was he an internal force expert? ". Gaia : " Our data suggests otherwise , his body went through a qualitative change following procedure #3345 of the reality tabletke in thend of illusions ". Cuber official 3 " How is a tier two yer inside theke of reality? THIS MAKES NO SENSE , THIS IS IMPOSSIBLE ". Cuber official 4 " Why are you all reacting soo violently to this news , we should all celebrate. The machine works! The human body can tap in on mana! ". Cuber official 3 " I am happy , its just too soon , this anamoly , we need to take care of it , news of what the VR Pods really are cannot be leaked to the world soo soon. The purpose of this game cannot be revealed! ". Cuber official 4 : " Shakuni , this yer has caused a lot of waves in Omega , we need to pay him a visit , and quick . Gaia , dig out his address and send a delegation party to his house. The news of this event Must be properly contained ". Gaia " Should I pull him aside in the game space and warn him? ". Cuber official 3 : " Yes at once! ". Gaia "should we start phase one sir? ". Everyone looked at each other , as furious discussion ensued , finally after a show of vote , in 3 for to 7 against. Phase one was put on hold for now. --------- ( Meanwhile , inside Draconia ) Neatwit and the gang were enjoying the hospitality of the dragon''s , as they were currently involved in trading and bartering activities , as inside Draconia both gold and mana stones were an epted currency. With Rudra absent , they were doing their best to obtain stuff that would help the guilds growth. It was then that Amelia emergency contacted the guild. A trajic event had transpired in reality .... Neatwit and Naomi''s step- aunt Jenny was dead! Chapter 374 - Meeting Gaia Again

Chapter 374 - Meeting Gaia Again

Rudra was contemting about what cultivator and things meant ,when the familiar action of him being pulled out of game space into the blue lobby happened. Rudra knew at that moment that he did something that was not meant to be done. Gaia was there waiting for Rudra , giving him a discerning look as if he was a troublemaker. Gaia finally said " I am sure you have questions .... ". Rudra nodded , he said " what is a cultivator? ". If AI could sigh , Gaia would''ve sighed at that point. Hence she said " Soo you know nothing and I will have to start from the start. Okay listen. You must know about thew of conservation of energy right? Energy can neither be created nor destroyed , it can only be converted from one form to another? ". Rudra nodded , he had learnt this is middle school. Gaia was releived , if Rudra did not know that , she would have to exin it to him like a toddler. Gaia continued " Soo , you know that after the big Bang , there was a lot of unounted for energy , that we assumed was responsible for expansion of the universe correct? Scientists called it Dark energy.. ". Rudra nodded , he had heard about the mysterious dark energy , the force responsible for the eleration of expansion of universe. Without which the expansion of the universe should have been slowing down due to gravitational pull. Gaia continued " Untill 2090 , a decade ago , noone knew about the mysterious dark energy , or how to tap into it. When a very interesting man appeared from india , someone who imed to live only on sunlight , not needing food or water". Rudra nodded , when he was younger this was international news , as the man was kept inside a isted cell , being monitored by scientists continuously as he survived 30 days without food and water. Gaia continued " That is when the scientists stumbled upon something. The man was not surviving on sunlight , rather he was able to tap into the mysterious dark energy for sustainance. The monk after years of fasting and meditating had fine tuned his body to harness the power of the universe ". Rudra understood upto here , he was in awe of the monk to be able to achieve that. Gaia continued " That brought up the question of , are the old ways of meditating and fine tuning one''s body to the call of the universe actually true? History is littered with texts about such people called cultivators who would spend years meditating and gaining powers beyond human". Rudra had read Chinese fiction , yet he was not too sure about all this. It seemed far fetched to him. Gaia continued " Scientists then researched about all these texts and ancient scriptures , using supeputers to make analytical models about how it would affect human mind and body , found out that yes it was indeed useful in unlocking hidden potential of the human brain! ". Rudra was lost now , as he asked " What hidden potential? ". Gaia said very patiently " Listen , you may have heard , that a average human can at max use 7% of his brain potential. Which is too low to be honest , but that is because we were using the wrong kind of energy to stimte the brain. Think about a petrol running car for example. Some parts of the car , such as the headlights and the horn work on electricity correct? That is the energy we get from food. Our brain uses that energy to run at about 11% potential. However the engine of the car , the core , runs on petrol correct? , For the human brain , that petrol is dark energy , or the key to unlocking the remaining 89% of our brain capacity". Rudra was mind blown at this exnation , he had never thought about it this way . He looked nkly at Gaia who continued " This dark energy , is actually mana. It is spread across the universe and ancient humans like the Egyptians and the Mesopotamians actually did know how to harness it. However the knowledge was lost over time as the human mind continued to be more and more fickle ". Rudra now understood everything , humans were once working on understanding this mysterious energy , but then modernization side tracked that progress. The knowledge lost over time. Gaia finally concluded " Soo this '' mana '' , is what you are also able to harness now . Thanx to the virtual pod that you use . One of the main purposes of Omega , is to make the human civilization capable of harnessing mana again. But most of them are far away from reaching this point. You are by far the first. Once you step out of the VR pod , you will see actual filth of ck dead skin cells in your VR pod , do not panick and worry about it , thepany will send a recement soon. Also do not divulge this information to the world yet. I will need you to sign a non disclosure agreement , and you will need to talk with the cuber officials enroute to your home soon, in the real world ". Rudra understood the whole scenario , he was not keen on sharing information he did not understand himself , but one question qued his mind. Rudra asked " What changes will I see in my body , now that I have attuned to mana ? ". Gaia said " it''s hard to say , all of this was an hypothesis untill you actually did ascend , you will have to study your own body and report back to me every 2 weeks. Naturally I will not leak the information and reward you handsomely for the information you provide for this research. However , you should lead a much healthier lifestyle than most humans now . You should have a sharper mind and faster reflexes and an increased muscle strength. Should have increased your lifespan too , but that is not yet concretely proven , we will see over time. I suggest you log- out of the game at once and take a bath , but first sign this non disclosure". A cunning smile spread on Rudra''s face. He would definitely do what Gaia said and sign the non disclosure , but not for free. Rudra said " what do I get for signing the non disclosure? ". Gaia immediately sensed his foul y and said " You get to y the game and not get banned is what you get ". Rudra replied " Oh, ban me. Even then i will leak the information in real world , that the cuber corporation has a hidden agenda , that the game is more than what it seems. I am a top yer , my words do have weight , especially with the ck goo inside my VR pod to back my story ". Gaia red at Rudra , her AI brainputing his shamelessness , after understanding the consequences of each action , she said " One random legendary item ". Rudra immediately said deal ! He did not want to push his luck with Gaia. He signed the non disclosure and logged out of the game happy. Just as he walked out of his VR pod , he indeed saw the filth inside the VR pod and all over his skin and instinctively vomitted. This was too stinky. Rudra was in such a rush to bathe , that he did not check his mobile at once. If he did he would have realized the storm that had transpired. But it would not be too muchter , that he did realize it. /// Guys show your appreciation for this chapter , tell me how you feel about the mana theory. It took a lot of thinking to make this . I hope you enjoyed it. Bonus chapter for the super gift by Cervantez91 , thankyou for the repeated patronage! /// Chapter 375 - Shock!

Chapter 375 - Shock!

Rudra Bathed and noticed that underneath the filth that covered his skin , his skin was much smoother and cleaner , his muscles were much more toned as his vascrity seemed to have increased. Rudra was only above average in looks in his life , although fit and charming , he could be said to be 7/10 in overall looks. However now he could be said to be a solid 9.5 , he was much more handsome than before , it was like his face had became more symmetrical , his muscles more visible and his body leaner. Rudra admired his new looks , as he spent a long - Time in his bath trying to clean his body off. Although he did not understand much about the cultivation stuff , he had never felt this fit in his entire life , nor had he felt soo sharp In mind. It was like he had suddenly shifted from viewing the world from 1080?to 4 K . However , unfortunately the first thing he noticed after picking his phone , after his vision turned to 4K was a series of urgent messages , informing him of the death of Naman and Naomi''s step- aunt. Rudra was baffled , he quickly dressed himself up as he rushed out towards , Neatwits home in the upside. His hair still wet from the bath , he was running at full speed. Technically Neatwits home was about 700 meters away , and should take Rudra about 2 minutes to reach , however he reached it in under a minute , as he entered the living room , where the dead body was wrapped , and the twins and other guild members were present. When Rudra entered everyone turned towards him , as they noticed his arrival , especially Neatwit , who looked at him with red eyes. Rudra met his gaze , and felt the pain in his eyes permeating right through each cell of his body. Rudra could not meet his eyes , as he looked down. Neatwit stood up as he said " We are supposed to be safe here , are we not , GUILDMASTER? , Why did this happen then? Why did Ie out from hiding in a deste vige to here? Because YOU assured me that me and my family are safe here. I know this is not your fault , and I am stupid to me you for this , but i have lost the closest thing I have had to a mother , so forgive my manners , because this is the second time THIS HAS HAPPENED IN MY LIFE ". Neatwit banged his fists on Rudra''s chest , as he kept crying and crying. At first Rudra was hesitant , but slowly he embraced Neatwit into a hug , who hugged him back tight and wailed. After he calmed down a little , Rudra softly said , what he truly meant .... " I''m sorry ". Neatwit blew his nose , his snot falling on the floor , as he looked at Rudra again and said " Not sorry guild master , promise me whoever did this will pay guildmaster , WHOEVER DID THIS MUST PAY ". At this moment , Ethan Grey walked into the room , as he said " Mithun Ambani and Hao Mi ". Rudra red at Ethan Grey , who recieved a simmr re from Neatwit. However for the first time in his proud life , Ethan Grey could not meet their furious gazes as he looked down. He said " The assassin is in our custody , and has divulged information that this attack was nned by Mithun Ambani , however I suspect Hao Mi''s involvement in this as well , as the two are in bed together now. Ambani was Jenny''s boyfriend she had met and chatted for online , it was his ploy to get to the two of you , but the target changed to Bo once he killed his son. However during his attempt to murder Bo , Jenny interfered saving Bo''s life but sacrificing her own". Neatwit cursed out loud , screaming at the top of his lungs. It was Mithun Ambani again , that damn bast*** of a father took his second mother from him too , just like his first mother . Neatwit looked at Ethan and screamed " NOONE CAN ENTER THE UPSIDE WITHOUT YOUR PERMISSION , THEN HOW DID THIS HAPPEN HUH? OOOOO I AM ETHAN GREY , I AM INVINCIBLE , I AM THE KING OF UPSIDE , WHATEVER I SAY GOES ... Now what? IS ETHAN GREY GOD??Can he bring my step aunt back to life? ". Neatwit spewed venom on Ethan , who had a million words to retort but chose to not say them. He swallowed it back . This was a first for him . When Ethan looked at Rudra again , he could clearly see the fury in his eyes too , as Ethan felt bad about all this , finally he said " No matter the cost , wether it is profitable or not , I will ruin Mithun Ambani , that is a promise ". Finally the dirty nces being sent at Ethan were averted , although the other Elites did not explicitly say so , one thing had became clear today and that was Mithun Ambani and Hao Mi had became public enemy number one of the guild. The brotherhood the guild members shared was unlike any normal guild , the guild was a family. Hence Neatwits pain was felt by every single one of them. Today was the day that Mithun Ambani had put a nail on his own coffin , as Rudra Rajput , Ethan Grey , Jhonny English, SMG , Karna , and Neatwit had all dered him as their sworn enemy. He was about to understand the true meaning of hell. Jhonny English especially was devastated about the whole scenario , Bo getting injured while someone being killed was technically because he had killed Mithun Ambani''s son. He was not aiming for it to happen ,but one thing led to another and finally the event came back to haunt the entire guild. Hence Jhonny decided to take responsibility for it. Even though he would not tell anyone about it , Jhonny English had started to plot the downfall of Ambani corporation and the chinese triads. The one who Hao Mi had refused to even acknowledge as someone special , would one day turn the triads to ash. /// Alright guys riddle for this week is : 43 68 61 72 61 63 74 65 72 20 69 6E 74 72 6F 64 75 63 65 64 20 69 6E 20 63 68 61 70 74 65 72 20 4E 6F .??(???) You guys know the drill by now , text me on discord if you know the answer the first ten people to do so get a 100 coin code. Happy riddle solving! /// Chapter 376 - Meeting Cuber Officials

Chapter 376 - Meeting Cuber Officials

Rudra met Ethan in private after leaving Naman''s house. The two shared silence for a while before Ethan apologised. Rudra shrugged his shoulder as he looked at him and said " I have my own family here , and my guilds , I trusted you enough toe here Ethan , that the upside will be my safe haven. Is my family and my guild safe here Ethan ? ". This question formed a lump in Ethan Grey''s throat , upside was his proud development and he the security here was supposed to be top notch. Ethan said " I will quadruple the security , while specially installing chips on all residents of the upside. When a visitores in , he will be restricted to specific areas , while all lifeforms not having the chip will be closely monitored by two patrol drones at all times. This incident will not repeat itself ". Rudra nodded , atleast there was a lesson from this incident and things were going to change. But he said " I will destroy the Ambani corporation main guild, and the chinese triads within Omega as well , however YOU must do the same in reality ". Ethan nodded , it was decided then . Rudra said Lastly " I am expecting some Cuber Officials to visit me soon. Prepare to recieve them with full security ". Ethan was surprised at Rudra''s revtion , cuber was a very mysterious organization , nobody really knew much about them. However their were the equivalent of international embassies , no country dared to make a fuss. And indeed as expected , two cuber officials did visit the upside , along-with a special package that had to be scanned for security reasons . Which was revealed to be a higher model of a gaming pod. The meeting was done inside the Elite tower conference room , as Rudra was alone with the two cuber officials. Cuber official one said " Congrattions to you Rudra Rajput for breaking through the confines of a mere human , I am sure you will be curious as to the effects of the changes in your body , let me exin. Firstly , when you will focus intently on battle , you will feel the world slowing down around you , your battle performance should be?much better than before and your reflexes should be as fast as F1 drivers now. Secondly your muscle memory has became extremely sharp , the normal VR pod is no longer functional for you , you will need this fully integrated VR pod custom made to suit your body and muscles. I caution you right here right today . NEVER game in the normal gaming pod again , lest you have an ident wish. Finally , your new VR pod is made as such from an ancient design of the Egyptian coffins that gathers dark energy from the universe and funnels it into the user. This phase is notpletely tested yet , hence consider yourself as a beta tester who will need to explore the bugs and problems himself. Should you gain paranormal powers? Inform us at once. Except that , keep a check on your strength at all times , mostly you will still function as a normal human , however should you use an attack or throw a punch with dark energy as the base , it would be enough to punch through 12 inch thick steel tes , soo take care of that. Keep this specialmunication device that we give you today , as a means to directly contact the cuber office. We want monthly reports on your progress , naturally we will reward you handsomely. If you donot contact us , don''t worry , we will periodically fly in and check on you anyway , but there will not be any rewards for us having to take the flight down here. Soo make your choice wisely". Rudra was baffled for a minute as a massive dump of information was poured in on him. He was staring at the two officials nkly , for a second he thought he would have forgotten half the things the officials said , however to his surprise he remembered the conversation word for word. It was like he had perfect recall over his memory as his brain reyed the whole conversation in HD quality inside his mind. Every word , every expression , all imprinted into his mind. Rudra was feeling like the damn Spiderman when he first explored his powers , all this felt new to him , it was like he was an infant again , not knowing the prowess of his own body. The cuber official 2 then said " We will be taking back the VR pod you initially used , naturally it is a given that you will not divulge this information even to your dear guild members. Should you do it , the consequences will be severe as we will ban the entire guild alongside you from Omega". With this threat the cuber officials stood up , shook Rudra''s hand , and walked away from his office. Taking the VR pod that smelled like the gutter back , they installed the new VR pod that was looked like a coffin and had 18 slots for nutritional fluids was now in its ce. They left a manual for Rudra , that instructed him as to what nutritional fluids of what brands to install on which slots . The price of the fluids mentioned was nearly 100,000 dors , and they would be depleted within a week . This was a steep cost that Rudra would have to take on from now on . However Rudra was in no position toin. The danger in the officials voice was clear , If he did not use this VR pod. Only idents were waiting to happen to him. Despite all this , Rudra was actually looking forward to testing this custom built VR pod for him , as he had a burning anger inside his chest currently. Rudra swore by the heavens , that the next one month , he would improove like a madman , he would be the strongest version of himself yet , and then he would start decimating the Ambani main guild and Hao Mi''s triads . What he did not know was that the entire guild shared his sentiment , none more so than the duo of Neatwit and Naomi .. The next month , the dragons would see the group of madmen improve before their naked eyes. Chapter 377 - Massive Upgrade

Chapter 377 - Massive Upgrade

Rudra logged back into the game , where the first thing he did was bring up his stat pannel ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer , Lieutenant General Of The Hazelgroove Army , First Cultivator ss : Mana Knight ( Ascended ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 83 Tier : 2 STATS AGI : 1692 VIT : 1692 INT : 1692 STA : 1692 PHY : 1682 MANA : 1000 HP : 269,000/269,000 unassigned stat points :0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Fully healed from injury , healthy again Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary), Doom armour ( Legendary ) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusion sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam. ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- There were three key take- aways , one was Rudra''s ss changing from knight to mana knight , which came in as a huge surprise to the Elites leader as he had never heard of the mana knight ss. The second was bad news , just as Rudra had feared , his golden ratio buff had been removed. Him getting the new mana stat , at 1000 made his 1:1 stat ratio out of bnce , debuffing him . If it wasn''t for all stats being doubled for Rudra as a bonus for ascending he may have became weakering out than going in. The third was the random Legendary item Gaia had promised him. Rudra was excited to check that out . [ Doom armour ] ( Legendary ) : An armour made for the half orc emperor Vader Doom , drenched in the blood of ten thousand races in ten thousand battles , it has never seen a crack on its surface. An armour that Vader was soo attached too , he used it throughout his life , as no other orc was small enough to fit inside the armour especially with only two holes for two arms , it was neglected for centuries. Effect one : No level restrictions. Effect two : Doom recover . Use the enemy''s blood to constantly regain lost HP. The armour converts blood sttered over it to health. Effect three : Reduces armour pration by 90% , reduces chance to get critical hit on abdomen by 100%. Effect four : Doom repell , use a shockwave to repell enemies ganging up on you , to send them flying in all directions upto 20 meters. Rudra was more than satisfied with this armour , it was almost tailor made for him. Although not exuberant like the sun god''s bracelet, it had equal functionality for Rudra. Wearing it , Rudra could be sure that there would be no critical hits on his torso. That was a massive releif for a dual sword wielder like Rudra , who could now go out and trade blows with an enemy , knowing that he could deal more damage while sacrificing his defense. The effect of constantly healing HP , was also very good for waging wars , where Rudra was supposed to fight in a sea of enemies. It would be invaluable in wars , which Rudra nned on fighting a lot going forward. Overall , doom repell was usefull should he ever find himself hard to breathe for space , while the armour provided 90% damage mitigation for pration attacks , which was the highest Rudra had ever seen in the game. But the best part was that it had no level requirements , which meant it would be Rudra''s partner for his entire gaming career. Rudra would not have to worry about constantly changing his equipment now. Rudra swapped his old armour with the doom armour , as he felt the true glory of the armour. It was much heavier than his previous one, and Rudra had to learn to adjust to its weight. Rudra also noticed how distinctly he felt the virtual world now , it was wayy more vivid than before. He could now feel the position of the armour on his shoulders as he walked. The minute shuffling on the armour along with his body movements was a thing he never felt before . Every step he took , every color he observed it all seemed different than before . It was a very new experience for him. What he did not know was that he was currently having a 100% neural sync rate in his new capsule , custom made for him , as his brain rapidly devoured the high nutritional fluids he had previously installed. His mind was now a supeputer , much faster than before. Although Rudra''s overall IQ may only have improved by 50 or so points ,pared to before , his brainsputation power had changed significantly. Memory , movement , muscle coordination , data gathering and analysis , all were remarkably improved. Rudra was a force of nature now. As he met with Luna again , Luna was shocked to see that she could no longer peer inside Rudra''s mind. Rudra''s eyes of truth had improved a lot , now not even tier 5 existances could peer inside his mind. They could still see his stats , but nothing more. While tier 4 existances could not even see Rudra'' s stats. Rudra too noticed a remarkable change in his use of the eyes of truth . Previously it only helped to discover the stat pannel of yers who were same or lower level than him. However now the eyes actually had abat use. The eyes of truth now seemed to reveal chinks in one''s defense and information on trajectory of attacking. Rudra felt like deadshot , as aser urately pointed to him the weak spot of his enemy and exactly how to hit it. Not just enemies , but even inanimate objects like rocks by the road side , Rudra knew exactly where to strike them , to crumple it to pieces. Such ws in structural integrity and architectural mistakes were now vividly clear to him. Chills went down Luna''s spine , when she met eyes with Rudra , it made her question ..... Just who was this guy again? Chapter 378 - Massive Upgrade (2)

Chapter 378 - Massive Upgrade (2)

In the next day , Luna imparted two techniques to Rudra Firstly she improved the illusionary sword , to make it Illusionary multiple sword attack , and taught him the skill Shadow Doppelganger . [ Shadow Doppelganger ] : Creates seven exact Doppelganger duplicates. However these Doppelgangers have no actualbat use , and will explode to dust upon slightest contact . The move although had no actualbat purpose , it was a versatile move that was a good addition to Rudra''s arsenal. With this Rudra temporarily parted ways with Luna , as he would make a stop in thend of illusions before going back home to take Furball again. Rudra patted Furball for a while , before bidding goodbye to his loving pet , who was wagging her tail to send him off. Rudra smiled at this , he felt like a parent who was dropping his kid at nursery school . It was a bittersweet moment for him. However , right now was not the time to get stuck on Furball ,as there was tons of work to be done. Luna had given Rudra a key strategy to follow to maximize his one month of gains inside Draconia. Special events and hidden facilities that he never knew existed were revealed to him. With this Rudra was confident of making most of his time. Rudra went back to Draconia on the same flying dragon he came on , who was shocked to see the human return soo quickly and safe and sound. Never in his wildest dreams could he have expected Rudra''s farfetched talks toe true . As a result , he had a little more respect for the adventurer on his back. What he did not know was that his once unavable information , was now clear as light under Rudra''s changed eyes of truth , while Rudra could calmly observe all the chinks in his scaled ck armour. The eyes of truth was the greatest addition to his arsenal yet. The Rudra of the one v one fighting tournament could not even hold a candle to the current Rudra , even with the golden ratio deactivated. Rudra was far stronger , and in theing month , he was to get even stronger. When he reached back to Draconia , Even the prince Drax was shocked to see Rudra return soo quickly . He was rendered speechless when Rudra produced the required documents , as he alternated nces between Rudra and the document , at the end he said " For one month , all of my resources and my subordinates will be there for you and your groups needs?in Draconia ". Rudra gave a sly smile to Drax , which sent chills down Drax''s spine . Rudra had made a n for everyone to improve. Where the first 10 days were purely dedicated to levelling. Each individual was to hunt tier 3 monsters , partying up with 3 dragons each. Rudra''s n was simple , it was to send the levels of the entire group sky high , with noone trailing below level 100. That was the bar Rudra set for everyone to reach within the next 10 days. As Drax dispatched his personal forces to aid Rudra''s request. Level 200 monsters were in left and right by the dragon party outside Draconia , as the Elite members were only sitting calmly collecting exp. Everyone levelled up atleast 4-5 times a day , it was a crazy high rate of levelling , while doing absolutely nothing. The entire guild was fired up , after the incident in reality , and everyone worked like maniacs , ying the game for nearly 22 hours a day , trying to maximize these 30 days of growth they had. Especially Neatwit and Naomi , the twins had practically buried themselves In Omega to escape reality. Neatwit crossed level 115 at the end of 10 days While Rudra touched 110. Karna , SMG at 108 While the rest reached 104. If Naomi , was not soo behind everyone in the start , she may have been right beside Neatwit in levelling. However , her still managing to catch upto the group was already beyondmendable. Everyone looked at the twins with menace , both the brother and sister pair were a bunch of levelling maniacs. This rate of levelling was absolutely unheard of , they achieved in 10 days what even the best rankers would take 4-6 months of constant levelling to achieve. The 10 members here underwent a qualitative change now , that they genuinely created a seperating margin beyond the normal Elite yers. However this was not the end , in the next 10 days Rudra had special training for the group nned. Everyone except Karna and SMG went inside a building called , the structure of excellent dragon spars?. It was a historic building where clones of legendary dragon''s were kept for sparring. One round of spar , with those dragons costed 100,000 gold. Yet the Elites would now do it day in day out for hours a day , for 10 days straight. Choice from a wide array of opponents , it would provide richbat experience to everyone who needed it . The sharp yers that woulde out of this training would be much different from the yers that went in. Whereas Karna was set to be trained by someone called the Metal Dragon. Famed for his heavy sword fighting techniques , Drax issued an imperial order to teach the karna for 10 days in the dragons institute. It was a massive chance for Karna to learn techniques notmon to the human realm. SMG , was sent to a ce called the Valley of Shadow dragon''s , again with a letter of introduction from Drax . He was to learn ancient arts involved in assassination and blending into shadows. The dragon''s were species that lived for thousands of years , and their knowledge and expertise could not bepared to humans. The duo of karna and SMG had the chance of their life to literally absorb as much technique and knowledge as they could in these 10 days. And Rudra was sure that observing the current mood to improove?, they woulde out as extraordinary yers. Finally Rudra himself , wanted ess to the Royal Library of Draconia. He wanted the most important resource of the dragons ..... Their ancient knowledge! Chapter 379 - Mass Upgrade (3)

Chapter 379 - Mass Upgrade (3)

Rudra spent the next 10 days in the royal library of Draconia. Immersing himself in literature of all sorts. But the only thing he was curious about was bombs and weapons of mass destruction. The Royal Library of Draconia , had a much better collection of books than back at Hazelgroove , as Rudra actually found 3 bomb making recipes. One of which was strong enough to seriously injure a group of tier 3 warriors. Next Rudra learnt about the efficient way of incorporating some of the war weapons he had procured from Draconia. He had primarily gained 5 working models of two major weapons from Prince Drax for his services. The first one was a dragonhead mthrower. That had a body like a cannon , but could throw devastating mes upto 30 meters range. The second one was the Dragon screech device. It was capable of sending deafening screeches that could daze the enemy. And Rudra read the historical records of these weapons being deployed to understand how to use them , in the best way. The materials to make these weapons were extremely rare and not readily avable in the human realms , however , Karna had already traded the keyponents with mana stones and gold they had brought. Arming the entire Purplehaze wall with these weapons was very much possible now. Little by little , Purplehaze city was bing an impregnable fortress. Massive walls , mounted with archballistae , dragonhead mthrower and dragon screech device . Good luck to anyone who tried to conquer this city! However all this was still well and good , what really interested Rudra , was the small text on demons diary. The text said " The demon''s diary was written in the ancient times when the gods roamed the mortalnds , before Lucifer became a fallen angel , during his time serving God , he used to write his ideals and experiences using his own blood in a book now called the demon''s diary . When Lucifer was banished from heaven , the demon''s diary fell onto the mortalnd''s and was the source of conflict for many centuries. As the one who controlled the demon''s diary , controlled the creatures of the dark , who could not disobey the power of Lucifer. One of the now tier 6 hero Hercules''s 12bours. He ripped the demon''s diary piece for piece before scattering it , loosing it to time. In the year 1999 however , a human in the southern regions of maraway , tried to collect all the pages of the lost demons diary , only to be able to collect 3. Unable to collect the rest of the pages , he started a nefarious organization of crime , whose soul purpose was to get their hands on the demon''s diary , called '' Blood Merchant organization ". It was a piece of very juicy text , that filled a lot of knowledge gaps in Rudra''s mind. As his mind wandered back to the pages of the demons diary he had back inside the guild warehouse in Purplehaze city. It seemed like every action he took , was getting him one step closer to a collision path with the blood merchant organization. Like they were destined enemies. Rudra also read about a lot of quests he was nning to take with time , as hepleted his knowledge about a lot of typical species , their behavioural patterns , their strengths and their weaknesses. While others were increasing theirbat strengths , Rudra was absolutely not interested in doing such a thing. His stats were already through the roof , and he was satisfied with his skillset. He had deliberately currently not activated his golden ratio buff , even though he could have after all the levelling he did. As he kept exactly one point short of the golden ratio in the mana stat. The reason for this was simple. It was now a trump card under Rudra''s belt. He could explode out of a fight , where he was pinned down with this increased power as his trump card. ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer , Lieutenant General Of The Hazelgroove Army , First Cultivator. ss :Mana Knight ( Ascended ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 110 Tier : 2 STATS AGI : 1692 VIT : 1692 INT : 1692 STA : 1692 PHY : 1692 MANA : 1691 HP : 239,000/239,000 unassigned stat points : 14 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Fully healed from injury , healthy again Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary), Doom armour ( Legendary ) , Doom armour( legendary) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers. ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- One of the major things Rudra observed while levelling with the dragons was that while his mana depleted over time while using mana infused moves . His stamina was no longer affected now. This meant Rudra was at a much better position than before in terms of longtime fighting , as the mana moves had a huge burden on his stamina before now , which was no longer the case anymore. The second Rudra went back to Purplehaze city , he knew for sure that he would be deployed as to conquer the neighbouring viges by Emperor Cervantez . Rudra had already recieved news about Hao Mi , joining the defensive cause as a mercenary group for the coalition of Aquahose and Nineclouds kingdom. Never had Rudra relished the idea of a fight more than this . The wounds still fresh from the death of Neatwits aunt. Rudra could not wait topletely decimate her forces! /// Merry Christmas To everyone !!! I hope you all have a great vacation season. I will try my best to give as many chapters as I can today , soo that you all can enjoy while vacationing. /// Chapter 380 - Back With A Bang!

Chapter 380 - Back With A Bang!

Thest ten days , the entire Elite faction was embroiled in a top secret project. Everyone with their newfound strength had to collectively contribute to get this one job done . The benefits from it were immense. Rudra had absolutely barred anyone from even remotely mentioning the contents of thest 10 days of the mission. Even to the most trusted guild members back at Purplehaze city , as the entire future of the guild depended on that secret. It was not like the others needed a reminder of this fact , as they too understood how crutial this secret was. It could only be described with one word '' Game Breaking ''.?This was the greatest help that Luna had given to Rudra , as all the efforts in the previous days to improove were all for thest mission , that Rudra needed the group to co-operate on andplete. Even Drax was shocked beyond his senses when he realized that what the dragon''s with their all vast knowledge could not achieve in thousands of years , was actuallypleted by a bunch of tier 2 humans. He had to do absolutely everything in his power to gain a part of that fortune , for which he fervently negotiated ( begged ) with Rudra to get. Finally , in exchange for a summoning token , that when infused mana with , could summon 10 of his most Elite ck dragons , once. Rudra shared the benefits of the mission with Drax. This token was basically a get out of tough situation free card for Rudra , as 10 tier 4 dragons could absolutely raze any battlefield they step their foot on. The return journey took only 2 days toplete , as from thend of illusions , Rudra directly took a teleportation array back to Purplehaze city , where the teleportation array was nowplete! When nearly after 2 months of adventuring the guild was finally?home everyone felt nostalgic and energetic. Only Rudra and Karna , stayed back to carefully observe the teleportation array. It had still not been opened to the general public , as the Elites were the only one able to use it as of yet. Rudra inspected the construction and was very satisfied with it. It was going to be the guilds cashcow in the future. During the time inside the lostnd of Draconia , Rudra and all the other members had theirmunication cut off from the maind. Hence they did not notice about a few key events taking ce. The first was the abrupt rise in the levels of Neatwit , as he stood 30 levels clear of the 2nd highest member of Hazelgroove kingdom on the ranking boards with a difference of 115 to 85. Rudra mmed his hand on his head , he had clearly told Neatwit to turn off his level visibility settings. But the guy must have forgotten. This caused a serious debate on the forums , as the entire kingdom was aze with the secret behind his mad levelling spree. Many people approached the Elites to sell the secret , but were rejected by Amelia. The second thing was that Emperor Cervantez had sent a summon for Rudra to report on the military grounds in 3 days time. The summon came yesterday soo Rudra had about 2 days time to report . Rudra sighed in relief , he dodged a bullet there , not beingte for the emperor''s summons. However the most markee event that had happened , was that there were some people who had observed the absence of the True Elites leader from Purplehaze and decided to stir up trouble. It was a second rate guild controlling a small trader down 20 miles south of Purplehaze city. Which was essentially a town where people rested before going to the capital , if they were toote in their journey.?They had dared to find trouble with sir Jhonny , when they caused trouble for a passing merchant shipment , carrying the materials for the wall building of Purplehaze city. Siezing the materials , for themselves , they were in open disregard of the elites authority. Naturally they did not dare fight in the open against the Elites , relying on the protection period , for their safety. They knew the elites could notunch a frontal assault , because of the cooldown restrictions for another 6 months. Where they would use the seized resources to fortify themselves. Rudra simplyughed at this ridiculousness. Well , he was back , it was time to put these people in their ce. Rudra would have never even bothered about this small incident , if it was not for the name of the audacious guild who did this. It was none other than his dear old White Radiance guild , whom he had not spared a nce again after destroying , their young heir about a year ago. However , this provocation hit a spot for Rudra , he was not going to let this slide . Not at all. What Rudra did not know was that , the scion of the Advani n , was actually under psychiatrists care for thest one year , trying to redeem his confidence after the sheer humiliation he had faced. It took one year of therapy for him to gain some of his confidence back , and after his psychiatrist suggested for him to face his inner demons and conquer them . He decided to stand up to his bully who was prospering. He wanted to face p Rudra the same way he was facepped. Hence after meticulously thinking and knowing that Rudra''s guild could notunch an assault on his territory because of system protection , He decided to pick a fight with him. Too bad , it was a fight with Rudra Rajput within Hazelgroove kingdom. He was literally the one person that could not be offended. Being supported by the state , the millitary and the church. Generally if a yer finds trouble in a ruling guilds territory , they could just cklist the yer , and ban them from entering their territory. This hold true for most yers , however, not for Rudra. Rudra was a highmanding officer in the millitary , a Duke in Hazelgroove kingdom being a Von Knight , and a honorary bishop in the church of light. He could not be kicked by a mere mayor of a town , because he did not have sufficient authority. Just like Rudra could not just kick Emperor Cervantez from Purplehaze city even though he was the mayor. Hence , Rudra decided to pay a personal visit to the White Radiance guild , in Lieu of putting them in their ce. The total yer count of the White Radiance guild was 70,000 yers. Who were about to be taken on by one single yer ..... And utterly humiliated. /// Bonus chapter for Christmas , it''s my present to you all , Merry Christmas guys /// Chapter 381 - Augustus Won Knight Is Back

Chapter 381 - Augustus Won Knight Is Back

( This chapter is R18 , reader discretion adviced) Rudra decided that since he was back , and since he had yet to test most of his newfound power , he should take a stroll inside the neighbouring town controlled by White Radiance that caused trouble for the Elites. Rudra informed Karna that he would be gone for about 6 hours . He expected to wrap things up withing these 6 hours. Also , Luna ''sst words before parting were resonating in Rudra''s mind. She explicitly told him that Furball needs to observe some battles. In the one month that Rudra left Furball with Luna , Furball had grown to tier 2 level 110 , exactly where Rudra was. This baffled Rudra , as this was an astronomical growth rate. Naturally tier 2 beasts were still much weaker than tier 2 humans , however this was still extremely fast. Hence Rudra decided to take Furball as a observer , but he would not let it participate in any event where he thought it was dangerous. Hence Rudra set out for the small town of Reverie , controlled by White Radiance guild 20 miles south of Purplehaze city. However , Rudra did not travel as himself this time. It was about time he brought out the Augustus Won Knight mask back up. Equipping the mask , Rudra changed to a big robe thatpletely covered the equipment that he was wearing , even while fighting , one would not be able to see the armour within the robe. When Rudra approached the town borders , there were two guards who stopped Rudra , both were from white Radiance guild. Rudra activated his eyes of truth , as he saw [ Josh ] ( Level 65 ) ( tier 2 ) ( Guild : White Radiance ) [ Jake ] ( Level 62 ) ( tier 2 ) ( Guild : White Radiance ) Jake said " Halt! , You are entering Reverie vige under White Radiance guild , the toll of passing through here is 5 gold , pay or return ". Rudra inwardly sneered at the ridiculous price quoted by the guard , 5 gold ? , Even 5 copper was too much for a shoddy town like reverie. Rudra said " Respected sir guard , I am a poor solo yer , 5 gold is too much for me , how about I pay 1 gold instead ". Jakeughed , he had sessfully scammed an adventurer , the toll was actually only 5 silver , the rest could be used to fill his coffers. He said " Hmmm , kowtow to me twice and I will let you pass for 1 gold , it is your lucky day! ". Josh however was lost in his own thoughts for a while , as he said " Jake , something is not right , I feel like I have seen him somewhere ". Jake looked at Josh and asked " Where ? ". Josh hummed as he tried to remember , racking his brain hard , finally saying " That wolf?, isn''t that the wolf the Elites use as a mount? " Jake inspected the wolf Rudra was on and said " Ohh yes , it looks like a Elite wolf ..". He then looked at Rudra again , and squinted his eyes , and said " YOU ! You are a theif aren''t you? , Having stolen one of the Elites mounts , you are trying to escape , hence why the mask and the rush to leave , hahahahahaha, nothing can escape the eyes of the great guard of Reverie town !?". Rudra was dumbfounded , the White Radiance guild was a bunch of idiots. Rudra dismounted from his wolf mount , and said " Yes , yes , sir got me . Hahaha , HOHOHOHO , HEHEHE ". Saying soo , Rudra turned hysterical as he walked towards the guards , who were alsoughing alongwith Rudra , untill they felt a terrible chill crawl up their spines. Rudra walked upto a guard face to face and said " Boo! ". Within one second , the two guards were dead! " Hahahahahaha , Hehehe , HOHOHOHO , COME CHILDREN SANTA CLAUSS IS HERE! ".?Rudra shouted as he waltzed into Reverie town after killing their guards. Rudra had sepcially picked , two dark gold swords that were not Excalibur and the Elven sword for this event . He was here to fight upon his own skills , and not rely on his superior equipment . Rudra waspletely in Augustus Won Knight mode now , who was a psychopathic seriel killer. The moment Rudra had that mask on , Rudra turned into a mad ughter machine. Riding his direwolf straight into Reviere town , Rudra sang " Randy the ck nose Direwolf , Had a very shiny nose!!!! But if you ever cross his master , he would bite your head clean off!!!! Ho.....". Many heads turned when a maniac singing songs passed through the Reviere vige , however the fight had not broken yet. Only when Rudra was very close to the mayor''s residence , did some of the white Radiance guild members try to stop him. " STOP , Who are you and what is your intention in approaching the mayor ". Rudra read that yers name , as he dismounted from his direwolf and said " Andy , Andy Andy , if you really want to know why I am approaching the mayor''s house ... Why don''t you ask your mother? We talked about it yesterday in bed , my dear step son ". Andy was furious at this remark , as he said " WHY ... YOUU !!! ". Andy tried to attack Rudra , he was an archer , hence he docked three arrows at once pointing them at Rudra . Rudra raised up both his hands in the air , and went on his knees " Sorry , Sorry Sorry , please don''t shoot ..... " Andy smirked , he was about to say something when Rudra said " In my mouth , that''s what your mom begged yesterday on her knees Andy , please don''t shoot in my mouth , hahahahahaha , HOHOHOHO , hehehe ". Rudra taunted Andy seemingly lost it , as he shot the three arrows at Rudra . Screaming " DIE ". He was sure that the three shots would pierce Rudra clean , however , the arrows nted themselves into the group , without even touching Rudra. Rudra had used blink as he teleported right behind Andy. As he tapped on his shoulder from behind. Andy turned bewildered , as Rudra said " As your dad I am very dissapointed in you Andy ... ". As Rudra sent the poor boy on a trip to the church of light. Now themotion had been made , as the white Radiance yers had been alerted , many swarmed towards Rudra , as the fight finally begun. Rudraughed " Hahahahaha , HOHOHOHO , COME! ". Chapter 382 - 1 V 7000

Chapter 382 - 1 V 7000

Rudra was surrounded by nearly 200 White Radiance guild members , he had his eyes of truth activated as he could see each yer as if he was iron man. Their levels , their name , their weak spots all visible to him , as Rudrapletely decimated everyone around him , as if he was ying with children. Rudra nearly killed one yer every second. 50 yers died a minute , and within 4 minutes , everyone around him was dead! Yet Rudra lightly danced on his feet , as if he was just warming up . The onlookers who had arrivedte on the scene were terrified of the demon dancing in their wake , he had unreal speed , and battle instincts. No-one even came close to touching the man , and the 200 people he killed could be understood to be upper echleon of the guild. The others understandably had a chill going down their spine , as Rudra nced at them. One of them said " Quick , someone inspect his character ID , we should contact administration to ban him from the town". The others enthusiastically agreed to this. They said " Yes , yes , We will ban him! , WHO THE HELL ARE YOU TRYING TO CAUSE A RUCKUS IN REVIERE TOWN ... " Rudra pretended to tremble on his spot , as he said " No , please no , don''t ban me , I can''t be banned , my ns are still iplete , NOOOO ". Seeing Rudra''s desperation everyone tried to repeatedly inspect him , however everyone got the same message time and time again. System notification : Inspection failed. Cannot look at the other yers information . Nearly 1000 yers , desperately trying to find a single name . Which they could not find , as they said " Why can''t we see this ba****** information ... F*** , can someone else see his stats? ". " I can''t " " I can''t " " I can''t either , F*** ". Rudra " HAHAHAHA , HEHEHEHE , HOHOHOHO ". Then one of the White Radiance members said " Don''t be too conceited masked demon , We will expell all non White Radiance members from the town. There are hardly 30 or so here , even if we offend a few it''s fine. BUT YOU WILL BE BANNED FOREVER! ". Rudra pretended to look serious because of this threat . He stoppedughing and stood still like a statue , staring at the man who made this remark. Everyone cheered the idea of booting all the non guild members , from the town . In any case the town was only a passerby town towards Purplehaze city and only had 30 outsiders currently residing in it. Hence the White Radiance members tried to boot everyone from the city. However , when everyone was booted , but Rudra still stood standing , the white Radiance members started to loose their mind. One guy said " Hey , hey , hey hurry up and boot everyone will you , why is this guy still standing here". The other guy said " It''s already done , I don''t understand why he is still not booted ". " is he one of us? , Tf who is this guy , a traitor ? " Fear started to creep into the eyes of the White Radiance members as they stared at Rudra. Rudra said " Augustus Won Knight , that''s my name ". The others immediately picked up on this and started to search the city list for a Augustus Won Knight , and found that name. The senior guild elder who had ess to booting people from the guild repeatedly tried to boot Rudra from the town , however the system denied him as it said " Insufficient Authority ". The guild elder panicked , as he saw Rudra walking towards him , as he gulped in nervousness , desperately trying to boot Rudra ..... When Rudra said " What happened cannot boot me?? ..... " At that point his voice changed and turned into a husky deep like a demon as he said " KIDDING , ITS JUST LIKE I EXPECTED ". SPLAT! The elder was killed. " HAHAHA , HEHEHE , HOHOHO ". Rudra continued tough hysterically as he restarted his ughter run , as more and more of the White Radiance guild members fell by the hundereds they came in. 20 minutester , the death count being over 1000 ! With Rudra yet to loose a single point in HP. It was at this moment , that arge contingent arrived at the location of the chaos , headed by the guild master Advani himself. The remaining guild members rejoiced at seeing their guild leader arrive , along with the Elites of the guild. Advani said " YOU , WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE TO CAUSE A RUCKUS IN MY TOWN? ". Rudra looked at Advani , slowly scanning him from top to bottom and then back up. As he said " Advani , Darling ... How can you not recognize daddy? ". Advani nearly spat blood at this remark , as he was baffled by Rudra''s reply. He said " You... You .... You ". " Yes , me , me , me , im your daddy ,e kowtow kiddo ". Rudra replied In a very caring tone. " HOW DARE YOU ". Said Advani, he was absolutely livid. However when he heard Rudra''s reply , a crack formed in the months of self confidence , that he developed . " Nonono dear , HOW DARE YOU! , HOW DARE YOU STEAL FROM THE ELITES , Was the first time when you cried like a snotty nosed brat not enough for you? Was the imprisonment insufficient to teach you that you have to be a good boy or the Boogeyman will punish you. Well as a father it is mycking education , hence I am here to rectify my mistake and TEACH you my boy , that the Elites are not someone who you can mess with . Because you stole our resources , I will repay in kind , BY BURNING THIS TOWN TO THE GROUND ....?Muah , nothing personal my son , it''s just revenge you see". Saying soo Rudra did not wait for a reply , as he charged towards Advani . The entire white Radiance Elite force infront of him. The same force of whom he was once a part of. The same people , whom he saved countless times and adventured with. Now dying like ants under his feet , as the doom armour was sttered with blood after blood . With Advani trembling while holding his sword. Waiting as he saw Rudra ughter through his army of best yers. A growing fear in his heart , and only one thought in his mind , which said '' Please forgive me Daddy ''. Chapter 383 - Not Funny Anymore

Chapter 383 - Not Funny Anymore

Rudra made his way towards Advani as he easily dodged the poor attempt of a sword swing from the man. Rudra kicked the sword from his hand as it was sent flying away. Rudra raised his sword to attack , however Advani out his hands up against it as he crawled into a small ball . He looked like a small kid Afraid to be hit. Rudra found this ridiculous , if he was a decent man he would have hesitated to hit the defenseless advani.?But unfortunately he was not. Hence Rudra started to stomp on the poor guy , as he said " Atleast grow a pair and fight me like a man ". The other white Radiance members , did not interfere with the beating of their leader at all . Because of two key reasons. One they were terrified of the masked man , and two was that they genuinely had no respect for Advani . He was a snotty nosed cry baby , unfit to lead them. It was at this moment that someone from the crowd said " I''ve had enough of this , I''m not going to follow a good for nothing brat like him anymore , I quit White Radiance ". Saying so he removed the guild robe and spat on it , before quitting the guild. His actions had far reaching consequences though , as it resonated with the inner feelings of thousands inside the guild. Soon the guild chat was flooded with ferverent messages , as one after another , thousands and thousands left the guild. Advani kept shouting " HELPP..... HELPPP.. " however noone turned up to help him . If he would have just fought Rudra head on , even if he had no chance to beat him. The others would have tried to save him and tried to fight off Rudra. However , with Advani himself being soo spineless as to not even look at his opponent. The guild morale plummeted. With the carnage that Rudra alone left in his Wake the guild members started to question if , it was worth staying in a guild where even one man Alone can bully them all. Although they were mad at Rudra , they were more ashamed at their own incapability , hence when they saw their spineless leader , they med it all on him and decided to leave the guild. Within minutes only a handful of people were left around the scene , even they clicked their tongues and moaned about the contract they had signed that made them a core member of the guild , making them incapable of abandoning it. As Rudra stomped advani to death. Looking around he could see that noone wanted a piece of him anymore , as everyone mentained their distance from him. However Rudra was not done yet. He asked a guild member for directions to the church of light , where he swiftly went because he wanted to greet the dead Advani. Advani who was crying as he came out of the church of light , was terrified when he saw Rudra waiting for him. Screaming he tried to run away , only to turn and ram straight into Rudra. Rudra had used blink to teleport behind him , and when Advani saw him he said " BOOO! " A little girl like scream escaped Advani''s mouth , as he was dragged by the neck , on the streets of Reviere town. The local authority who had seen Rudra run rampant , also decided to keep a distance from the Duke of Hazelgroove. As they sold their own mayor out and turned a blind eye to his suffering. Clobbering away on Advani , Rudra sent him to the afterlife for a second time , only to be waiting for him outside for a third. Terrified , Advani simply logged out of the game , which caused even more dissatisfaction within the guild members , as even more decided to leave the guild at that point. After that it was a simple job for Rudra , who burnt down the mayor''s office , the White Radiance guild hall. And raided the white Radiance guild treasury alone. Facing some resistance , Rudra did make their way through them as if he was cutting through butter , as soon the resistance thinned out to nothing. The news of this fight breakout had long reached the forums as many white Radiance members had been live streaming it. It brought in enthusiasts like Dewdiepie to the small town , as he did not want to miss on the action. Although he could only livestream Rudra burning the mayor''s office down , and killing a few stragglers of the white Radiance guild. His viewership was still well into the millions. Gathering courage , Dewdiepie decided to interview Rudra , after the carnage he had left inside the Reviere town. He ran beside Rudra as he said " Sir , sir , one interview please sir , can I ask you a question , for the millions watching this program ". Rudra stopped and looked at the interviewee running behind him , as he waited for him to ask away. Rudra said " Alright , one question ". Dewdiepie enthusiastically asked " What''s the reason for this attack on White Radiance guild , what beef does the True Elites guild have with White Radiance?". Rudra nodded , it was just the question he wanted " well , these kids stole from us , a shipment passing through this small town was seized , and it caused a construction dy for our guild . Hence being the guilds enforcer , it was my job to make the ba***** pay , to all the viewers watching this worldwide , let me tell you one thing here , DONT MAKE AN ENEMY OF THE ELITES, alright interview over ". Dewdiepie was dumbfounded , what was this reply , what was this attitude , he quickly asked " You alone took down an entire second rate guild? " Rudraughed as he said " HAHAHAHA, I did , and I did it unharmed , and guess what , I am not even the strongest in the elites , the guild master , he is someone who defeats me within 5 moves ". Saying soo Rudra went on his silver wolfs back and rode off , leaving millions watching worldwideprehend the meaning behind his words. The meaning behind , how ONE man was equal to entire GUILD of people . How ONE man could venture into enemy territory , burn it down and leave unharmed. Just how freakishly strong were the Elites? , Is the game still bnced with such monsters roaming? One man taking on 10 is still eptable , but one man taking on an ENTIRE GUILD is too much. Naturally this made the headlines in media all over the world next day , as the bit where , don''t mess with the Elites was yed on rey. First the incredible war victories , then the VR Olympics, now this incident. Slowly but surely the world was not finding the Elites a joke anymore. Noone doubted the strength of the guild anymore , as it was not funny how a guild of a few dominated the entire world scene! /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target , good job everyone , It has been 6 months since I started writing this novel , and it has been a great journey with all of you. I cannot name everyone of the 8.7 thousand fans supporting this book , as much as I''d love to . However let me tell you this , every singlement , every single powerstone , every single Golden ticket you have given me , has given me the motivation to write this work , and that I thankyou all from the bottom of my heart for that. Thankyou for the support you have shown for my work.. If this book made it this far , you people are one of the biggest reason behind it. /// Chapter 384 - Marching Orders

Chapter 384 - Marching Orders

The incident caused waves on the forums as people fervently discussed about it. " Have you guys heard that nearly 50,000 White Radiance members quit the guild in one day? , The incident was massive ! ". " I heard that the White Radiance guild leader is spineless and whinned like a kid infront of the enemy.?I would also leave if my guild leader was such a wimp ". " That''s not the point , what my brain cannotprehend is how did one guy manage to take down an entire guild? , Like did the White Radiance guild not boot him from the town or what? Are they retarded? ". " They must be , how can thousands fall to a single yer if that was not the case. I think , this was a staged act , from the Elites to threaten anyone eyeing Purplehaze city ". " I agree , this can''t be true " " You all are retards , the Elites are kings , #glorytojapan , I love the Elites! ". " Guys , the clip of the masked man fighting is insane , isn''t he the same guy that defeated the seige of Orange Rock all that time ago? , He says he is inferior by arge margin to Guild leader Shakuni , do you think is it true? ". " Oye oye oye , who is this masked man , he is soo cool ". " The threat of the masked man is real #dont mess with the elites ". There were varying opinions on the forums regarding the incident , however none of them were favouring the White Radiance guild ,?Advani had suffered a major setback following the incident as the media was filled withments calling him a spineless leader. He kept whinning to his pyschiatrist telling her how he could have never fought that monster, that the opponent was just too strong. However all the confidence he had built in himself over the months was now back to 0.?He was again a broken man , as the therapist knew that it was going to be even harder for the man to recover now. She truly regretted suggesting him to stand up to the elites , little did she know the patient would end up soo miserably. ------------- ( Meanwhile , back in Purplehaze city ) Rudra was back inside the mayor''s office as he took charge of the city. The construction of the teleportation array was nowplete and he could now fully integrate multi species culture into his city. Rudra wanted to create a liberal state where , the elves , orcs , dwarves and even the Lizardmen could reside within the city. He wanted the city to be appealing to all races. And with the teleportation array now functional , the dimension of trade and tourism had been significantly broadened. That aside , Rudra redirected the excess manpower to speed up thepletion of the wall project , as he also gave the new weapon designs obtained from Draconia to the lifestyle guild , as well as the design of '' THAT '' crutial piece he obtained from Draconia to Fatty ksh , who was dumbfounded by the intricacies and secrecy needed toplete the project. That settled , Rudra finally left Karna incharge of the guild , as he had to answer the kings summon tommorow , following which he would be off to war. One major event that happened was that after Rudra was back , Jhonny requested audience with him and told Rudra that he would be taking some solo adventures for a while , outside the guild , and that he would be back before the protection period ended for the city. Rudra was hesitant at first , because loosing sir Jhonny for over 3 months , was not something he was keen on. But he knew that space needed to be given to all members , and since it was sir Jhonny''s decision he could only support it. Hence Jhonny English departed from Purplehaze city , to destinations unknown, not to be seen for a while. ----------- Finally the next day , Rudra reported to the military ground of the Royal Millitary , where the entire first legion had assembled. Emperor Cervantez and Patricia were present too. Rudra bowed to the king , as Patricia red at Rudra , for him to give a millitary salute . Which Rudra instantly did. The Emperor chuckled at Rudra''s fumble of greetings , as he let it slide. Etiquette was not something Cervantez was bothered about much as long as appropriate respect was shown to him. The entire 100,000 soldiers all had their eyes on Rudra , their new lieutenant . Emperor Cervantez said " My Brave warriors , for far too long we have been humiliated by our neighbouring states . For far too long , we have been fighting and loosing wars. We once dominated the entire continent , but slowly after rebells continued to gain power , we shrunk back to this small kingdom , over the reign of my ancestors. My ancestors were not strong enough , to im back the glory of the HAZELGROOVE EMPIRE , but i am not my ancestor. I CERVANTEZ will reim the lost glory of OUR kingdom , those who have wronged us will now know the fear of Hazelgroove soldiers , they dared to hit us when we were weaker , but now we are not the weak one''s anymore. My brave soldiers , THEY ARE THE WEAK ONES NOW , they tremble before the very thought of facing the Hazelgroove Army. This Army , AND YOU !?, The time of our suffering is now over , the time for vengance is here! FOR THE GLORY OF THE KINGDOM! ". The entire one hundered thousand soldiers shouted back " FOR THE GLORY OF THE KINGDOM". It was a chilling scene , and Rudra had to admit that Cervantez was a great talker, even he had goosebumps listening to the emperor , as he felt like going to war right now! Cervantez has a regal aura about him , one that brings weight to every word he says. If he med the enemy , they must be wrong , it he says we are stronger , then we must be stronger. Such was the mentality amongst every soldier down in the field. Cervantez continued " Remember this day brave soldiers , this is the day where our counterattack starts , you are a trained and disciplined unit , much stronger than those rebels, who would fall under the stabs of your swords and thrusts of your spears. The only thing you needed was a capable leader. And that I have found in the greatest knight household of Hazelgroove kingdom , a name all of you must be familiar with. Shakuni Won Knight ! His achievements innumerable , his strength unfathomable , however the most outstanding feature of the man being his wits and cunning. With him at the helm , glory will be yours. ALL SALUTE THE LIEUTENANT OF FIRST LEGION , SHAKUNI WON KNIGHT ! ". One thousand men saluted Rudra at once , as Rudra had goosebumps all over his body. This was by far the greatest honor he had recieved in his life. His eyes shining with determination. He was ready to proove the emperors faith in him right. Saluting back at his soldiers , Rudra felt a bubble of energy rising in his chest. He was ready to conquer a few kingdoms! /// Like the novel ? Why not join the discord channel ? Come hangout with your favourite author and have a discussion with others who enjoy the novel. https://discord.gg/KJtRdwcW94. Also please check thements section for the yearly recap that I will post. /// Chapter 385 - Taking Charge

Chapter 385 - Taking Charge

After Emperor Cervantez gave his speech , he privately called for Rudra . The room where Rudra was called had all the other lieutenants of Hazelgroove kingdom and Patricia present . It was a millitary meeting of the highest order. Emperor Cervantez said " Meet your new colleague , Shakuni Won Knight , he is a able general , he will take on the first division ". The Emperor wanted to move on from the topic but the leader of the third division Hakimi interrupted the emperor saying " My leige , I do not doubt your wisdom , however , I think the kid is too green to be leading battles , just being a Won Knight does not make one a great leader, millitary merits are there for a reason , a person climbs from the ranks of soldier to captain tomodore to eventually a lieutenant. For this boy to be given that honor directly. I think it is a mistake ". Rudra squinted his eyes at the man , who did not back down from Rudra''s gaze. However when Rudra nced his eyes around the room , he could see that although the others had not voiced this opinion , they felt that what Hakimi said did make sense , as they too did not approve of Rudra''s appointment as a lieutenant. However one sentence from Cervantez was enough to shut up the crowd , as he said " If i say he is good enough , he is good enough ". The killing intent that Cervantez had ever soo controlled was made to re up a little , and each and every person in the room felt the terrifying might of a tier 5 existance , as noone had the courage to say a single word more. Cervantez restrained himself and continued the meeting as if nothing happened , key strategies such as what forts were to be taken down , and how much resources would be needed to take down these strongholds was roughly estimated. All in all , each division had a task of capturing one town and one fort , to poze a major threat to both the neighbouring nations , as then the next stop would be the major cities. The border territory was roughly made up of conglomerate of small deste viges and one major millitary fortress . Rudra''s assigned target was Vige mercury and fort Magma.?The stationed force within Vige mercury was about 20,000 soldiers + hired mercanaries , while the Fort was roughly manned by 80,000 men + mercanaries. Rudra had one of the trickiest forts to take down as , the problem with Fort Magma was that , from the Ninecloud kingdoms perspective It was exactly at the edge of their border between Hazelgroove and Aquahose Kingdom. A stronghold that surpassed all other strongholds , it is a tough fort to conquer. There would loom a constant threat of reinforcementsing from Aquahose Kingdom and Rudra''s troops being sandwiched between the two parties. However if sessfully captured , the same fort would be a crutial base of operations tounch campaigns into both Nineclouds and Aquahose Kingdom. Naturally there was dissatisfaction among the senior lieutenants that such a important fort was left to be conquered by Rudra. Again Hakimi said " My lord , not the fort Magma , it''s too much even for a veteran like me , assigning it to a newbie like him is just sending our soldiers to doom ! ". The others nodded their heads , even they found fort Magma to be challenging. However Cervantez''s next statement shut everyone up. He said " Hakimi tell me , could you see through prince Aman''s ploys and save me? ". Hakimi shook his head down , it was one of his biggest regrets he carried in his heart even to this day , he lowly said " No sir ". Cervantez said " He did , now tell me , can you say a tier 4 mutated dragon while barely ascending to tier 2?". Hakimi replied with another low " No ". Cervantez said " He can , you don''t know him , i do , this man can make the impossible possible , that''s why this mission is given to him ". Rudra was both ttered by thepliment and disturbed by the pressure to perform he suddenly had now. Hakimi looked at Rudra , as he said " I will acknowledge you , when you have real achievements brat , don''t let the emperor down ". Rudra did not even give him a nce . He had met many such people in his previous life , who looked down on him too much. However , he knew he would be the one to get thestugh eventually . Soo he was fine with the humiliation for now. Rudra was tempted to show his personal strength and absolutely pound the hell out of Hakimi , right here right now. Even at tier 2 , Rudra beleiver he held enough cards to beat the opponent at tier 3 peak. Rudra was very much looking forward to taking down Vige mercury and Fort Magma , as the Hazelgroove generals and emperor Cervantez may not know the truth of the bad beef between the Elites and the triads. However, Rudra had not forgotten about Hao Mi and her actions yet. The attempt on Bo''s life and the death of Neatwits step aunt were events that Rudra would never forgive Hao Mi for , hence Rudra was looking forward to the eventual sh with her even more. As he knew for a fact that the mercenaries hired by Nineclouds kingdom to protect their border towns were the damn Triads! ------------- ( Meanwhile , somewhere in the cold mountains of Himyas ) A shirtless man was walking in a snow Blizzard , with only a thin robe to cover his skin. His eyes had a sparkle to them , a sparkle that had died down all those years ago. His mind reminded of the times in the mercenary academy , where he was once young , as he aced every single test , every single training , and was deemed as a once in a millenium prodigy. Never missing a shot , never missing a beat , with the most innovative solutions to situations , he was the sparkling gem of every teacher in the academy. However , his greatest quality was his perseverance and determination. There was a method to his madness , as he would train for hours after the normal training was over , his opponent to beat being himself from yesterday. Achieving an excellence in his craft , he was ready to take on the world , untill that one fateful day changed his life forever. The day of graduation , the day where he would finally be a certified mercenary , ready to take on the world and it''s missions. The day where it all went south for him. The final day , just before recieving his degree , he was called in a small room by the headmaster , along with his onlypanion in his life , a three year old dog that he named bagel. An orphan , he had never learnt thenguage of love , yet when he joined the academy , he got a small dog from the academy as a pet , whom he cherished more than his own life. And that was the day where the headmaster pointed a gun at the dog , as he shot a sedation dart , rendering the poor dog unconscious. He told him , to kill his dog in his slumber , that it was the final test for his graduation . However he could not do it. He loved the dog too much to kill him. Dissapointed , the headmaster told him that his dog was as good as dead , because the sedative had a poison mixed into it and that it would never wake up again anyway. This event devastated the man , who lost his way in the mercenary world . Fumbling through missions , making a name for himself. A terrifying legend at the academy , his name is revered as the gospel itself.''?Jhonny English '' the world''s greatest ever mercenary! Spending his time in the Himyas alongside Yume and the monks to regain his inner peace that he lost all those years ago , he never seeded. However the incident with BO , changed his mind. Back was the Monstrous gleam of the ultimate prodigy , and gone was the sluggishness of Jhonny English. After nearly 4 decades , the world''s greatest mercenary decided to finallye back in buisness. The cold of the Himyas could not deter him , as he made his way to the monastery , the ce where he buried his mercenary suit and his original equipment all those years ago , to reim it , and with it reim himself. He might be older now , he might not be in the prime physical condition that he once was in , however he was sharper , wiser and more ruthless. Reaching the monastry , Jhonny bowed to his Guru , as he started to dig his old equipment. When the spade Hit a metal trunk , he stopped , as he pulled the havy metal trunk out of the hole himself. Carefully cing the monk robes inside the trunk , Jhonny rewore his ck leather robes and 2074 Raybans . On this day .... Jhonny English had been reborn! /// Sorry guys , I could only upload a single chapter today due to?exams , Will try make it up tommorow. //// Chapter 386 - The First March

Chapter 386 - The First March

Rudra met up with the first division for the first time after the meeting with the emperor was over. The first division had 100,000 soldiers , divided into 20,000 infantry , 20,000 archers , and 50,000 cavalry and 10,000 specialists. The choice of steed was the Royal ck stallion , as it was a fast and reliable battlemount that could bear the weight of millitary supplies. The average level of soldiers was around level 90 tier 2. Which was extremely highpared to the neighbouring nine-cloud soldiers at around level 70. Only now did Rudra start to realize that Cervantez ''s n to take back Hazelgroove''s territories was not a impulse of him reaching tier 5. Rather a nned decision over years. To nurture such a terrifying army , it would take a lot of time and resources. There were 4modore in his army , under whom there were 25,000 soldiers each . All of them showed appropriate respect to Rudra , however all 4 of them were early tier 3 NPC. This greatly surprised Rudra , with his increased eye of truth , he wasfortable knowing his power level would not be easily divulged and the soldiers would not be impudent enough to ask it themselves. It would be shameful for Rudra to admit that yes , he was indeed lower in level and tier than them. Because , Rudra''s level and tier did not urately represent hisbat prowess at all. He was easily a tier 3 mid levelled power. Rudra , had a short nning session with themodores as they surveyed their first target , the Mercury vige , which was roughly a 15 day March alongside the massive army from Purplehaze city. Rudra nned the best and safest route of transit that took 3 more days than the shorter path , however after being ambushed once on a road where the forest was on one side and a hill on the other , Rudra did not want to walk into such terrain again. Choosing a tnd for travel , Rudra wanted to always be on alert for ambushes , as there was nothing as being too careful in a war. The Elites never had such numerical strength , Rudra always had to make schemes after schemes to fight wars. However this time it was different , he had the numbers to deploy proper war tactics and fights , he could actually choose from the wide range of millitary tactics from geniuses like Napoleon and Alexander the Great and the Roman legions of the mediaeval times to crush his enemy. His first target was the vige of Mercury , a small vige with only 20,000 soldiers left to defend it. However Rudra had news from the Elite yer he sent as a scout there , that there were additional 30,000 mercenaries securing the vige. These mercenaries were all under the triads and their ruled sub contractors. In one sense Hao Mi''s forces.?Hence why Rudra ''s hands were even more itchier for action. The vige had a rudimentary wooden wall built around it , and the huts and houses inside the vige were also a mixture of stone , wood and dry hay stacks as roof. That instantly tranted to Fire , Fire , Fire in Rudra''s mind. Unlike guild wars , this fight did not have to be a one day ordeal . He couldunch fire arrows on the vige daily , for weeks to terrorize the residents and cause civil unrest for the residing army. Untill one day he storms their gates and captures the vige. Rudra was going into the fight with a 2:1 numerical advantage in his favour. This was a very different feeling for him. However that did not mean that he could afford to recklessly loose even a tenth of his force. Because, the prize was not Mercury vige , but fort Magma which would need every man he had to capture. The March began , and Rudra''s mind started to spin at full speed , trying toe up with strategies and counters and all possible scenarios. Rudra engineered a n , then changed his perspective to a defender inside the vige mercury and think about how he would defend the vige should he be in the defenders position. Then reverse engineer his own n , and find the ws in it. He would do this continually , untill one n satisfied his taste , to take down the vige . It was the most unconventional method of doing things , however that was Rudra''s style of doing things . Little did he know , yearster , the history books would remember this method of capturing a vige as a work of pure genius and it would be taught to children as a part of their academic curriculum. The master maniptor was about to use his schemes to manipte hundereds of thousands , for his own advantage. The biggest witch hunt was about to begin! ------ ( Meanwhile , in China ) Sitting in a bar , was a English man , eating peanuts as he drank whiskey , trying to look like a traveller and reduce the vignce from the others around him. Asking the bartender in broken Mandarin about where to buy drugs , Jhonny looked like a man undergoing his mid life crisis. However it was all a hoax , all a sham to try find out the supply chain of druggies , from then on out it was only a matter of climbing the supply chain from the seller to the distributor to the manufacturer to the factory owner?the triads. Pretending to bepletely sloshed , Jhonny gave the man 1000 yuan instead of 100 , as he walked shakily out of the bar. And just like he expected 2 youngsters followed him out . Either they would try mob Jhonny , or sell him drugs , either way , the youngsters were in for a rough night of beating. As Jhonny walked into a narrow dark alley , clenching his stomach as if he would puke , the duo found the time appropriate to ambush Jhonny English. When morning rolled by , the two woke up in the same alley , smelling like urine , as they shivered remembering the terrifying details of the previous night. Chapter 387 - Causing Mayhem

Chapter 387 - Causing Mayhem

Rudra''s scheme was too intricate and detailed , nobody would think of manipting hundereds of thousands , just to conquer a simple vige. Rudra wanted to take down Mercury vige in a single day. Mercury vige was one of the beginner viges , ran by a NPC . Hence it was not a yer controlled region. Using this fact as his advantage , Rudra decided to spread a rumor about mercury vige. Contacting his Elite academy students , Rudra gave them one order , which was to anonymously spread a rumor on the forums , that gold coins randomly spawned on the streets of the beginner vige of Mercury. Along with it , post some videos of some people indeed finding a coin and crying in joy. Rudra wanted to create aplete social media scandal . Appointing all thebat division recruits to randomly keep dropping coins inside the vige mercury , and keep filming and posting the reactions of other genuine parties who found it on the forums. Rudra''s army was a two day March away from Mercury vige , and Rudra wanted to jam pack the vige with yers , before leading his army inside withmon man''s clothing , as groups of three or four would kill all soldiers they find on the streets blending in with the crowd. Rudra would infiltrate the entire army as foot soldiers inside , using the crowded streets as his perfect cover. Rudra''s n was put into motion , as thetest Topic of discussion on the forums , especially amongst the newbies was Mercury vige. Gold was an extremely valuable currency , and newbies before level 10 had almost about 10 silver worth of saving . To them 1 gold coin was a huge amount with which they could buy a lot of stuff. Naturally , the appeal of free money brought in a lot of people the first day . As slowly but surely , the vige was getting influx of a lot of solo yers and newbies preffered spawning in Mercury vige as their choice of location. The triads guarding the city were quickly rmed by the situation , as they understood the security threat behind the situation , however they were not the vige chief and had no power to stop people from entering the vige. Their concerns fell on deaf ears , as the vige chief was extremely happy to see the vige blossom , the sales of armour and other goods had been astronomical in thest one day. Hence the witch hunt to find random gold coins on the street started. The second day even more people joined in on the action , as freshly level 11 yers who obtained the license to venture into the wild , also wanted some of the gold. The poprity of Mercury vige had skyrocketed , as everyone was posting photos of finding gold coins on the street. In one day on Rudra''s orders nearly 50,000 coins had been dropped on the streets , as even those who could not find a coin themselves , were motivated as someone on The crowded street would shriek in joy when they found one. This matter got blown out of hand when Rudra decided to fan the mes even more as he contacted Amelia , and let her post a photo of a guild recruit holding a gold coin in his hand and smiling and making an ok sign , with the caption " Getting lucky in Mercury vige ". This immediately recieved main stream attention , as the Elites were a very famous guild , closely followed by millions. By the time , Rudra camped with his troops 2km outside of the Mercury vige , the city had been jam packed with people , was now turning into security threat , as Rudra marginally reduced the drop rate of gold coins. Only one people would find a gold coin in nearly 15-20 minutes , which started to agitate the crowd. Soon fights broke out , as people got more and more frustrated , as Rudra found the perfect time to enter. When Rudra exined his n to themodore''s they looked at him funny , however after realising that their lieutenant was serious , their faces had paled . But what could they do? They could not revolt against the lieutenant , as his authority was absolute. They tried reason with Rudra , but he simply assured them it would be fine. However seeing the chaos in the city , they were now looking at Rudra in a different light , this might just work , they dared to beleive. As disguised asmon men , in small groups of 20-30 , men started to enter the city every 10 minutes. Rudra had told the men to wait for 3 hours and pretend to look for gold coins , before enough men entered the city to start the n. Rudra did not enter the vige himself , as he had a second scheme nned that was the phase two of the n. Phase two needed him to lead the troops personally to make it work , if it went good , he would conquer the vige within a single day! With the enemypletely routed. Standing over a hill , alongside twomodore''s , Rudra looked at the time , it was time for the show to start , as he looked at the small vige under him and said " Let the Mayhem Begin! ". ------- ( Meanwhile inside the True Elites guild ) Fatty ksh alongside 7 other cksmiths were mouring at steel , a 40 foot long steel structure , the room littered with 50 such things. Fatty Ksh shouted " HEY HEY HEY , PUT YOUR BACK INTO THIS , I DONT WANT DENTS IN THIS THING ". " Sir , Yes Sir! ". Fatty was trying his best to mentain the quality of the structure , as he constantly cursed Rudra in his mind , the sturcture he wanted fatty to make , covertly at that , had nearly 40,000 moving parts and was nearly 400 feet high structure fully assembled . Theplexity of building it , was not something thousands of workers could handle , yet he had to make do with only 100 . As those who were not Elite contracted yers , living in the upside , could not be trusted with this work. Even then only Fatty Ksh was privy to theplete design , as the others were only given one single piece to work with. Extreme caution was undertaken as not even the workers knew what they were making. The thing Rudra brought back was too valuable , andpleted in its full glory , it would make the elites a superpower in Omega .. Fatty had no doubt about it. Yet , he was the one who had to make it a reality and the pressure on him was unreal Chapter 388 - Taking Down A Village

Chapter 388 - Taking Down A Vige

In between the crowd of people trying to find the coins on the street , were sparsely distributed mercenaries and nine cloud kingdom soldiers. The sheer density of the crowd and the frequent infighting , as well as the continuous mour and noises , made the entire town feel like an extremely crowded fish market. It was soo bad that if someone shouted for help , it may not even traverse 5 full meters before being drowned by the sounds of the crowd. It was the perfect cover formiting crime. As one by one , groups of four soldiers under Rudra , dressed asmon men , would bump into a soldier or mercenary as a part of the crowd and stab them with four swords at once. The men could not even shout for help , as they died on the spot. The soldiersmitted murder in in sight , yet the crowd busy in finding gold coins did not even bother. Simmr instances ured all over the city , as enemy numbers dwindled without a fight. When the numbers dropped below a certain level though , the mercenaries started to notice , something was off . Their teammates were respawning back in the church of light of their hometowns by the hundereds . As the situation was reported , the other mercenaries started to get more vignt. However , all this was already factored in by Rudra , who gave the order to rain me arrows onto the Vige! Thousands of ming arrows covered the sky in an instant , as the low levelled yers were baffled at the sight . The arrows rained down on the vige and it''s houses , as the fire started to spread. Hundereds of innocent adventurers died , and many mercenaries were injured by the sudden attack. When a System Notification , broke everyone from their stupor. System notification : THE VILLAGE OF MERCURY IS UNDER ATTACK BY HAZELGROOVE KINGDOM FORCES. BY AGGRESSING ON ENEMY TERRITORY , THE HAZELGROOVE KINGDOM HAS DECLARED WAR ON NINECLOUDS KINGDOM . KILLING ENEMY''S FROM OTHER KINGDOM WILL NOW NOT INCREASE INFAMY , AND RESPAWN TIME IS INCREASED TO 24 HOURS. War had been dered , as thousands of cavalry of the first division , bravely charged towards the vige walls. Panic ensued inside the vige , as low levelled yers lost their minds , the vige was burning and there was enemy attacking and respawn time had been increased to 24 hours. Which meant that if they were killed , it would take 24 hours for them to log in back into the game. Hence ensued a period of madness and chaos , as stampede went rampant in the vige. Seeing the charge of the cavalry , the soldiers shouted " ENEMY ATTACK .... CLOSE THE WALLS , DEFEND THE VILLAGE , ALL MEN TO THE WALLS! ". " ENEMY ATTACK ". " WAR! ". The people Manning the walls of Mercury vige , quickly started to throw spears and release arrows at the charging cavalry . However , the ones who ended up dying were them and not a single cavalryman from Rudra''s faction was hurt. As they were utterly backstabbed by the soldiers who had already entered the vige. Rudra Gave them a minute by minute breakdown of tasks , where two minutes before the start of the rain of fire , the soldiers were to take cover , and gather near the entrance of the vige , and take aim at the people Manning the walls. The moment that the fire arrow rain ended , and the vige was enveloped in chaos , Rudra lead the charge of the cavalry personally , towards the vige gates. Where the soldiers defending the walls redirected their efforts , only to leave their backspletely exposed to those who were already inside. From then on , the soldiers on the inside , ughtered their way to the vige walls , and opened it wide for the cavalry to enter. Thousands of Hazelgroove soldiers stormed the Mercury vige gates , as the infantrymen regrouped with the main army , to now lead an all out charge against the enemies. The vige turned into a bloodbath lead by Rudra , as the weaker Nineclouds kingdom soldiers were no match for the superior Hazelgroove kingdom soldiers . Even the hired security , the mercenaries from the triads had a hard time to ovee the sheer numerical advantage and greater strength of the soldiers from Hazelgroove , as they were continually forced to retreat . The tide of the war waspletely in favour of the Hazelgroove army , as the retreat path of the Ninecloud soldiers waspletely blocked by the thousands of low levelled yers who had retreated to the southernmost part of the vige to avoid conflict. With the Hazelgroove army pressing , they were forced to the southside , alongwith the yers , who were hostile to the soldiers . In desperation to retreat , the soldiers started to cut down on the weak yers , as the level 10 yers were not even worth a strike to kill . However , this outrageous act caused the weak yers to retaliate in anger , as although they still fell in one strike , they did significantly reduce the speed of retreat for the Ninecloud soldiers , who were clobbered from behind by Hazelgroove army. The next 30 minutes was thest decent fight that the defenders of Mercury vige put up , as soon their numbers dwindled to individual stragglers. Half the vige burnt down , the vige chief and thousands of soldiers dead . In under 14 hours , Rudra had captured the Mercury vige with less than 100 casualties on his end. It was a massive victory ,pletely unconventional , however devastatingly effective. --------- ( Meanwhile somewhere in China ) Jhonny was currently hunting down a small gang of local hoodlums involved in operating a small cartel. Somehow his choice of weapons had shifted from using guns to using the Assassin''s dagger like he used in game. He found out that , just like In Omega , he could actually use it precisely in real life as well. It was confusing for him , as he did not understand how it happened , but it was as if throwing daggers was imprinted in his muscle memory . No matter the angle , no matter the trajectory , he would always pierce his opponents neck clean. He walked at the pace of a normal man walking on a ramp in a fashion show , however left and right local hoodlums holding guns dropped dead after being pierced by daggers . As the leader of the group looked at Jhonny terrified with his hands trembling as he asked " N¨« sh¨¬ m¨®gu¨« ma" ( Are you the devil? ) To which Jhonny replied " W¨¯ sh¨¬ yu¨¥h¨¤n n¨ª y¨©ngy¨³" ( I am Jhonny English ) Chapter 389 - Shocked !

Chapter 389 - Shocked !

Hao Mi recieved a report on her desk stating that heavy casualties were observed inside the mercury vige stronghold in Nineclouds kingdom. It was reported that the Hazelgroove kingdom army took down the fort in under one day , and that the territory waspletely lost. However the most disturbing fact was that , the leader of the Elites , Rudra was seen leading the charge of the army , and is rumored to be the mastermind behind the operation. Coupled with the fact that the Elites posted a post increasing the crowd traffic inside the vige , it was assumed that they were the masterminds behind the operation. This absolutely changed the meaning of the defeat for Hao Mi , who hated Rudra to the bone. She was already humiliated by the leader of the Elites in Purplehaze city. Yet now even before she could avenge that humiliation , Rudra was back out meddling in her buisness again. Further intelligence report suggested that the most likely target of the conquest army next was the Fort Magma and that Rudra would most likely lead charge against it as well. Hao Mi hence decided to quadruple the mercenary count at fort Magma for no extra cost , and even deployed her first inmand Jackson Ryker and the best of her Elite yers as added security. Hao Mi wanted a video of a humiliating defeat of the Hazelgroove army on her desk . However , expectations betray reality , as ontop of the devastating defeat of Mercury vige , there was also another report on her desk that was worrisome. Nearly 220 gang members of a cartel under hermand were found dead , with their neck pierced by daggers , yesterday by the local police. It was one of a string of incidents that had been continually happening over thest 2 weeks. Hao Mi was already loosing nearly 100 million dor weekly because the supply chain had been,?disrupted. However with theplete wipe of yet another cartel , it was going to increase even more . She banged her desk in frustration , she could not understand why these string of problems were happening. The culprit did not match the general pattern of any known major yer. A high ss mercenary using daggers was still unknown in the underworld and she could not pinpoint the culprit , as his face remained unseen , the only thing the footage review revealed was that he wore a pure ck single coat that was stocked with assasin daggers to the brim. She gave out an order to tighten the security in other cartels and put them on high alert , any more of such events and she would suffer a serious operation loss. She swore , that the day she got her hands on the man causing her these problems , she would make him pay. Ethan Grey , Rudra Rajput and this one Unknown man , they were currently the 3 people Hao Mi hated the most. ------ ( Meanwhile in Hazelgroove kingdom ) The news of Rudra''s overwhelming victory spread amongst the NPC''s of the kingdom , as the prestige of the first division lieutenant took a rise. Especially those lieutenants who looked down on Rudra , were now silent , as none of them could understand how he could take down a vige in 14 hours with only 100 casualties and aplete enemy wipe. Emperor Cervantez was reading the report with a smiling face , as he told Patricia that his brother was something else. Patricia too had a big smile stered on her face being the proud elder sister , however she only said " It''s too early to be happy , fort Magma is the real challenge . Mercury is just meh ". Cervantez chuckled before saying " Indeed , I wonder what trick he will pull out of his head now .... Even a seasoned veteran like me cannot understand what goes in the erratic mind of that young man". It seemed like Cervantez had developed an interest in Rudra , he was keen to know what strategies the young man employed , as his methods were always ten step ahead of the enemy thought process. It was a talent , Cervantez greatly valued. And that was exactly what Rudra was doing , the overwhelming victory had already receded to the back of his mind , as he sat down with themodores who now respected the lieutenant greatly , as the five discussed the next battle palns. Fort Magma was roughly half a days March from Mercury vige. If Rudra was unable to take down the Mercury vige soo quickly , it was likely that reinforcements from the fort would have arrived and it would have turned into a messy battle. But taking the fort down at the electric speed that he did , left no chance for the enemy to send reinforcements. However this also meant that , the forces at fort Magma had became even more vignt of the invading forces. Fort Magma was built on a 40¡ã elevated hill. It was a good ce to defend , as the fort was an extremely sturdy structure with many small openings that allowed for attacking the approaching forces. The climb towards the fort was hurdled with barricades and barbed fence. Making a frontal assault on the fort extremely difficult as the defences from the fort would pummel the invading forces with arrows and spears. The other problem was that , the fort was on the border of Nineclouds and Aquahose Kingdom , meaning that seige was a bad option. If Rudra was somehow caught between two armies during a siege , he would be minced meat. This exponentially increased the challenge of the attack , as the nearmost Aquahose Kingdom fort was also only half a days March from fort Magma. A dyed attack would mean that reinforcements could arrive at any time . Although Rudra did not know the exact rtionship between Aquahose and Nineclouds kingdoms , but since Hazelgroove was amon enemy , he expected the other two forces to co-operate and resist the invader together. Because if fort Magma fell to Hazelgroove kingdom , it would also spell doom for Aquahose Kingdom , as the enemy would gain a base for operating against their kingdom as well. Hence a big challenge presented itself before Rudra , who was thinking this problem Shakuni style.. The greatest mastermind was not only a master maniptor but a master strategist as well and fort Magma was his chance to shine. Chapter 390 - A True Strategist

Chapter 390 - A True Strategist

Rudra did not like the prospects ofunching a frontal attack on Fort Magma. The fort was too heavily fortified and at a geographically superior position to be rushed in at blindly. The way Rudra approached this was that , on the west side of the fort , was a small path , which merchants used to bring supplies to the fort. The western part faced away from the Aquahose territory on the east and Hazelgroove on the south. That was the critical point for this fort. And for any averagemander , if he/she could somehow disrupt the supply chain , then they would have effectively taken a step to further the seige. However Rudra was no average strategist. His mind worked different , what Rudra was interested in was exactly using these merchants to poison half the army with poisoned rations. Rudra wanted to confront the merchant , outside Fort Magma , and along with poisoned food , get him to sneak in two of his soldiers , who would then poison the only water well inside the fort. If sessful , it would create a major crisis inside enemy camp , as antidotes will be required at the earliest. Now this was where Rudra''s mind concocted the real n. As the bigger ploy he was going to cook up was that of a alchemist. Selling bulk of antidote potions in such a testing time , Rudra wanted to get personally invited into enemy camp , to set up a brewing station inside fort Magma. This was to be achieved the same way that Karna and SMG were able to sneak into the Ninecloud kingdom treasury , using the good old appearance alteration potion. Once Rudra was inside , he would stay there as the Alchemist , only to brew even more deadly poison as antidote , and kill as many as he could without even a fight. With his final ploy being to blow up the south side of the wall for his army to charge into. The final fight would only happen in mere hours , however it would take days for Rudra to set up the rest of the stage. It sounded smooth on paper however rudra knew that actually executing it ording to the n he had thought about would be very difficult. Hence , when he talked about it with hismodore they looked at him like they were looking at a mad prophet. Rudra was basically tapping into the future events , by manipting the present events. This is not how most military operations functioned , nor how most people thought about problems. Naturally themodores had their reservations , but only three men were required to enter the enemy territory , hence the overall risk was low. And Rudra being one of those three , a person blessed by the goddess of light , the risk was even lower. Although , having reservations , themodore''s now had a little more faith in Rudra''s ns , as they found few of their most capable men , and started to exin the impossible n of their young lieutenant. ------- ( Meanwhile in China) Jhonny had finally crossed paths with a triad chief , someone who was not Hao Mi. Jhonny felt conflicted about what to do with this triad chief, as he was not his intended target But the triads were aplete piece of trash cancer to society type people. Hence , Jhonny felt that he may go out of his way to teach them a lesson. The triad boss was entering a adult service shop alongside 20 men gaurding him. It was unclear to Jhonny if this was a buisness visit or a pleasure one , because he did not know about the personality of the triad boss or all of his buisness connections. Jhonny hoped it was a private visit , because there was nothing more fun than catching a target in the act and humiliating him before eventually killing him . Jhonny already thought about the lines he would say when he barged into his private room. Which was " Ohhh , how small , as expected of someone with no balls ". Jhonnyughed at these thoughts , as he made his way to a nearby building and started to climb the stairs . Jhonny had decided to go airborne and enter from the roof . Little did Jhonny know that his little roofside escapade today would change thendscape of China and make one more major enemy for the Elites. ------ ( Meanwhile , Fatty Ksh ) Fatty was on his way to the Church of light , one of the materials he was working with on the secret project Rudra had given him , had released a corrupting mana st. Causing fatty ksh to loose mobility and a hell lot of HP every minute. He needed to go to the church to dispell the curse. Generally it was extremely difficult for , someone to request for the help of a cardinal to help with dispelling curses , however Rudra was someone special to the church , hence his guild members were given some special privges inside Purplehaze city church. Cardinal Lee politely greeted Fatty ksh as he helped him dispell the corroding darkness . Although not difficult for him , he could not help but wonder , how fatty ksh got corrupted in the first ce. The urge to ask was up till his throat , however at the end he decided against it. He had just recived news of how their honorary bishop had conquered mercury vige in 14 hours. The star of Rudra Rajput was shining brightly , and the church was happy. /// A big big big shoutout to Kheoms who gifted me a castle worth 5000 coins. Amidst the exam period , I was struggling with writing everyday , however your gift motivated me immensely to power through the year. As with every super gift , I will provide a bonus chapter today itself! Thankyou for all the support. Finally it''s time for thest riddle of the year to be given out. The same as always guys , dm me on discord if you get the answer. This will be the toughest one yet .... I hope you enjoy solving it. Three Rings for the Elven-Elites under the sky, Seven for the Dwarf-lords in their halls of stone, Afraid to say the name of the Dark lord, Nine for Mortal Men doomed to die, One for the Dark Lord on his dark throne, In the Land of Mordor where the Shadows lie, The wizard leads them against the tide , One ring to rule them all, one ring to find them, One ring to bring them all and in the darkness bind them. Victory or defeat , the leaders despair , for this will decide thends destiny. [ C:E , F:D , I:I , A:F , J:E] /// Chapter 391 - Setting The Plan In Motion

Chapter 391 - Setting The n In Motion

Rudra set his n in motion , procuring serpent''s Dale , a poison specially created to be tasteless and odorless , was bought in bulk from Purplehaze city under millitary quota . The scouts were already sent to enquire about the merchant responsible for getting supplies to the fort. It was apparently a NPC corporation called Nineclouds Tradepany who was responsible for military contracts , which was a smallpany based in the capital city of Nineclouds kingdom. The rations were protected using military personnel , and private hired mercenaries . Hence if Rudra wanted to pull of poisoning the food , he needed to rece an entire guard division with his fake soldiers. The security of the food itself was not the problem , however the process of poisoning it wasplicated. Things like injections were not invented yet in this world , hence Rudra had to ce a bulk order of injections to fatty ksh in urgent priority. Fatty ksh cursed Rudra for this , he was an elder of the guild only in name , overall his Life was worse than most normal members , as he did not have a single day off from tiring work. Everytime that the workload even remotely decreased Rudra woulde up with something to tie him up for months. It was good that there was a subdivision of powers created with head of departments in the guild , as Ksh had absolutely no time to look after the shop these days. However orders were orders , ksh needed to do whatever Rudra wanted to do . Hence even if he was groaning andining , he already started to divulge manpower for this sudden request. Since stic was not invented in the game yet , all equipment was to be made of steel. Hence the furnances were sted at full power , as every few minutes an injection was produced. With the supply of the injections sorted out , now the only thing left for Rudra to do was to stop the iing supply chain in some remote location ,and?kill all the existing members of the group . For this Rudra had a n in mind. He wanted to pose as a Nineclouds captain and stop the caravan on its path under the guise of routine inspection. Then make the group leader eat a fruit he poisoned , under the guise of checking the food for poisoning. When the carvan leader died from posioning Rudra would bring in his Hazelgroove soldiers now dressed as Nineclouds soldiers to take charge of the caravan. The Ninecloud soldiers already protecting the caravan would also join them , ming the merchant organization , yet they would be backstabbed and killed. Only then would Rudra slowly extract all relevant information from the merchant group , about how to trade what to say , what the drill was , before killing them. Rudra''s way of taking the fort down was a cowards way out. But it was the smartest way out. He did not want those under him to die a pointless death . He was not bound by honor and the like , and did not care about how the history books would remember his victory. He knew that his soldiers around him would thank him for it , and that was all that mattered to him. Hence Rudra got the wheels running , the ploy to intercept the caravan was made , and the scouts were monitoring it. From the conquest on Mercury vige , Rudra already had ess to the Nineclouds army gear , and hence the deception of being a captain was also ready . Now all he needed to do was to wait for his time to act . ---------- ( Meanwhile in China ) Jhonny was on the cieling of the building where a triad boss had supposedly entered , with his ears to the ground , as he tried to listen on what was going down there. He could hear loud moaning sounds of a man which sounded more like a bear groaning , hence his previous conjecture that the vist was most likely for private reasons was probably correct. What baffled Jhonny was the fact that why did a triad boss need to visit a facility for private reasons, he could just invite them to his personal loging. This misconception was caused due to the fact that Jhonny did not know that the triad boss was actually married and these little escapades of his were carried outside to keep his wife in the dark. Men were such creatures. Wether they were a sryman or a triad chief , men were afriad of being caught cheating by their wives . But fickle in nature to do it anyway. The room was well built , and the concrete was atleast 6 inches thick. Meaning that entering from the roof was not possible . Since there was no windows in the room , direct ess seemed to be difficult. Jhonny activated his IR sses , to see a heatmap of the ce. He saw that just outside the room there were 7 men gaurding a narrow corridor. With a small window at the edge of the corridor. To most people this would seem like a hopeless situation . But for Jhonny it was as easy as a walk in the park , as for him it was just seven daggers thrown at once. Fastening a harness to the AC shaft on the roof , Jhonny rappled his way near the window , before dropping a small vial of strong corrosive acid on the window , to create hole in the ss without making much noise. Just as the small hole was made , the nearest guard looked over in confusion due to the sizzling noises , only for brain to be pierced through his eye by an approaching dagger. Simmr urences happened to all six other guards as within seconds they were found dead on the ground. Jhonny casually entered the corridor after stretching his hand inside the hole to open the window without making a sound . As he made sure to sidestep the pool of blood on the ground as to not get his shoes dirty. Inhumaly calm in the face of such adversity , Jhonny English was the epitome of coolness for a middle aged man. Jhonny tapped on the door of the triad boss , as he yed an audio on his mobile phone that said " ONIIICHAN?, HONTONIIII , ONIIICHAN ". The triad boss doing his buisness was baffled for a minute to hear the Loli voice , but soon thought that it must be another girl sent to pleasure him. Thinking nothing wrong of the situation , he went onto open the door , only to horrifyingly see a man instead . A fully suited one at that. Jhonny looked at the triad boss''s weiner and said " Ha , my thumb isrger than that joke ". As two daggers pierced the triad chiefs neck. The prostitute in the room was stunned to silence , as she was horrified , however Jhonny charmingly winked at her and made a '' Shhhhh '' sign . The girl put a finger on her lips and obediently said nothing. Jhonny''s mission wasplete as he wanted to leave . However a nefarious idea entered his mind. Before going away , Jhonny performed a gender change ceremony on the corpse before taking a few pictures on his cellphone and?vanishing into the open. Little did he know that for the triads , this little act performed by Jhonny would infuriate them to no ends , and that Jhonny would be a sworn enemy of the entire organization. Jhonny posted the photos on a whistleblower website in China , as he exposed alongside the photo of the corpse countless crimesmitted by the triad chief. Tommorow the nation was going to wake up to a chaos! One of the three triad bosses was found dead in an adult entertainment settlement , with no man parts on his corpse! This was a terrifying blow to the prideful triads and their entire organization , who would not take it lying down . Everyone from the topmost government official to the bottom rung sweeper on the streets were having an eye out for the triad retaliation . As an emergency meeting was called by between the two remaining triad chiefs. ------- ( Meanwhile in Hazelgroove kingdom ) The experiments for the unstable alchemic reagents were getting at a crutial stage , sess meant that Hao Mi would get her hands on a ace card that she could use against her eventual sh against the Elites. The purpose of the reagent was to blow a hole into the massive wall the Elites were currently building. As with the defense of the massive wall standing strong , the path to victory was lined up with problems for any invaders. Hao Mi was working hard on building a terrifying force to eventually crush the Elites and the raze the entire Purplehaze city with her. Although the inevitable sh was still a few months away , the preparations from both sides were in full swings. The test on the reagent was conducted , as heat was provided by a burner to the green liquid boiling in the sk . Within seconds , a loud explosion covered the room , as the ss windowspletely shattered from the shockwave . The room was nearly destroyed , as cracks could visible be seen on the wall near which the experiment took ce. And only with such a low quantity of a single alchemic sk. If there was a barrel full of this stuff .... It could blow up any damn wall it stood against !!! The experiment was a sess! /// Happy new year to you all , I wish this year be productive for everyone of you , and that this year brings lots of good health and fortune for you and your family. To everyone supporting my work , I would like to express my heartfelt gratitude , with an aim to make 2022 the year of the strongest guild master! Hopefully filled with many good story arcs , and epic moments. Bonus chapter for Kheoms gifting us with a super gift , extra long at that because Its the new year. Enjoy! /// Chapter 392 - Nineclouds Captain Shakuni

Chapter 392 - Nineclouds Captain Shakuni

Rudra along with 5 of his men was disguised as Nineclouds kingdom soldiers. They had taken appearance alteration potions and were acting bratty and authoritative like a patrol squad. When the caravan was approaching the group stood in the middle of thene on their horses to block them . Rudra shouted " HALT". As the caravan was forced to stop to give face to the captain standing before them. Just as someone of authority was fetched from the caravan , as they approached Rudra. Rudra dismounted from his horse and went on to meet the person who had came to greet him. The person said " Good morning captain , this is my caravan on our way to the fort of Magma to deliver this week''s supplies. These are our identification papers". Rudra was a seasoned schemer at this point , and with the extremely corrupt cops in his previous country , he knew how to handle the role of the corrupt cop very well. Rudra carefully examined the papers line by line , and said " Call the deputy captain that rides with you ". The caravan leaders face noticeably paled a shade , as he rushed to call for the deputy , all the while wondering where he went wrong. He was worried if the prices quoted were too much , or that the other party knew that the grapes they sold were actually not pure renuriesa breed but a hybrid. The deputy that apanied the carvan came and saluted Rudra first. As Rudra said " At ease deputy , if it is fine by you let us take a stroll , there are means beyond what military men like us can understand ". The deputy was instantly on- guard after Rudra''s warning , soldiers were especially sensitive to talks about the bigger picture . Rudra instantly had his undivided attention. Rudra said " Men , look after .... THEEEESE people , don''t let them move from here while we have a chat ". '' SIR , YES SIR !'' Rudra and the deputy started to walk towards a private area , as Rudra said " what do you make of that caravan leader? Does he seem like a honest man to you ? ". The deputy thought about the question and said " He is a shrewd merchant , however I think he might be a honest man . Unscrupulous at times ,but has the intention of the nation in his heart ". Rudra nodded , he did not outright deny the man''s im . It was the art of maniption , that said that implying answers was more powerfull than providing them. Rudra said " Soo listen to me , if someone were to poison thousands of our soldiers .... Will they still be considered as patriotic people? ". The deputy looked aghast as he said " Ofcourse not , that is a capital crime punishable by death ". Rudra nodded as he said " Large quantities of methaoxy diglycerine were bought by this same merchant .... You know what it is right ? ". The deputy replied " Yes , the most sinister of alchemicpounds , that is acidic to taste and has a sour smell , it can give one horrible death upon ingestion ". Rudra said " Yes it indeed can .... That is why this raid has ured , we suspect the merchant has colluded with the bastards from Hazelgroove and tried to ... ". Before Rudra could say another word , the deputy was hit by a tranquilizer dart in his neck and was asleep. Rudra stripped the man of his clothes as his soldier already drinking the appearance alteration potion took his ce. The deputy , was then killed mercilessly. On their wayy back Rudra said " Goddamn it son , you kept me chatting for wayy too long there , go do your job now ". When Rudra was back , the fake deputy ignored the caravan leader , as he gathered his entire security troop unit. The fake deputy said " The captain has brought an intelligence report that suggests that the merchant organization has posioned the supplies. We will stand witness to the prosecution and report the true observations back to the main camp. The rest are dismissed , you you you and you , all ten of you , follow me , you are my most trusted soldiers and I need to talk with you in private ". The fake deputy took another 14 men from the security division , and took them deep into the ambush spot of the Hazelgroove soldiers. Who tranquilized reced and killed them . When they came back , one of them took 3 of his friends to a private spot toe back reced. Like this soon 60% of the carvan soldiers were reced by Hazelgroove army men. It was now time to move forward. ------------ ( Real world , China ) The ramifications of killing a triad boss were massive . Hao Mi and the leader of the traid group were currently in an emergency meeting to decide the future course of action and the fallout of this incident. The confidence within the triads was at an all time low , because of the repeated attacks by the '' dagger man '' , severely affecting buisness . But now one of their top leadership fell victim to his attacks , they felt even more demoralized Moreover , billions of dors of losses were being made every week as more and more subordinates rose up in rebellion to challenge triad power. Hao Mi especially was hit hard , as her faction had been suffering the most , however she received no support from the triad lord. Hao Mi said " THIS CANNOT GO ON , OUR PRESTIGE IS BEING TRAMPLED ON HERE ". Hao Mi was furious at the incident , to her the face of the untouchable triads was more important than money. Today not one government official , not one local ever dared to stand against the triads , it was because that they had carved this fear with centuries of domination. And now it was all crumbling down , as one man was making a fool of this organisation. Hao Mi said " What baffles me is , how can one man with daggers be better than all of our elite men ...? Those seven men protecting third lord was the best of the best in the underworld . Yet they died without a fight? .... Just WHO THE HELL IS THAT DAGGER THROWING MOTHERF**** ". If Jhonny was here to listen to this question , he would have undoubtedly said " English ..... Jhonny English ". /// Special shoutout to Richardwrence for the 500 coin gift . Thankyou for the patronage. Good news guys my exams are over . The book will be back on schedule releasing again ! //// Chapter 393 - Poisoning Fort Magma

Chapter 393 - Poisoning Fort Magma

Rudra took the caravan leader , and said in a voice that every single citizen and soldier could hear " MISTER TENTEN , YOU HAVE BEEN SUSPECTED TO POISON THE FOOD SUPPLIES GOING TO FORT MAGMA .... WHAT DO YOU HAVE TO SAY IN YOUR DEFENSE? ". The caravan leader was baffled as he stumbled for words " I ..... Me? .... No .... Why ..... LIES! " SLAP ! Rudra gave a tight p to Caravan leader tenten when he said the word lies . As he said " Deputy.... Being the fruit! ". The deputy acted like he picked a random fruit from the supplies , however he actually picked the predetermined poisoned fruit . Rudra said " You will eat this fruit and you will eat it now! ". He squinted down on the carvan leader , who was sweating buckets now. The caravan leader with trembling hands took a bite of the fruit , as under everyone''s watchful gaze he swallowed the fruit. One second passed .... Then two .... Then the third ... After ten seconds the leader said " See I am oooo... " THUD. He fell to the ground , foaming from his mouth , the caravan leader died from choking on his own vomit. ( SHRIEKS AND SCREAMS) were heard by the citizens of the merchant organization in the caravan , who were terrified after seeing their leader die. Rudra said " sieze the goods , arrest the citizens , we don''t know who all are involved in this scandal ". The deputy repeated " ARREST THEM SONS OF B****". All soldiers , wether fake or real then proceeded to arrest the normal citizens and tie them to trees with rope forter questioning. Just as this was done , ambush was done by Hazelgroove kingdom soldiers dressed as bandits. As Rudra rallied themand " BANDITS! ". Everyone was instantly on guard , however more than half of them were actually Rudra''s soldiers anyway , as the fight began , the Ninecloud soldiers were mercilessly backstabbed and killed , as theplete control of the caravan fell under Rudra. Tranquilizing the citizens , the remaining soldiers changed their appearances to normal citizens , as Rudra left food and water for them when they woke up , and left the normal citizens to enjoy the open wind of the forest for a while , as he took over the caravan. The journey started , with Rudra now bing the fake caravan leader tenten , the original transport papers in hand , with a fake deputy in tow , and aplete soldier unit made up of Hazelgroove kingdom soldiers towards fort Magma. Enroute , seven soldiers were continually poisoning the supplies , injecting poison inside the fruits and vegetables as ordered by Rudra through the special device called injections. The fruits started to look even more plump and delicious after the infusion of poison , as about 3 kms out from fort Magma , those who were not dressed as Nineclouds soldiers disembarked , with the poison food caravan marching uninterrupted. When the first scout station saw the approaching caravan , he saw the familiar tenten at the lead and the deputy with him as per the norms , hence found nothing odd and raised no gs. Rudra was able to reach close to 500 meters from fort , after which he was significantly slowed down as he had to make his way through a sea of barricades meant to slow down enemy charge at the gates and shower them with projectiles. Rudra had his eyes of truth activated , as he could see the structural ws inside the walls of fort Magma . He was studying the fort quite intently as this was a good opportunity for him to learn more about the ce soon to be under him . When he finally made his way to the gate , a voice came saying " HALT " Soon through a single man metal door from the massive west gate , came a captain to greet the caravan leader. He said " Tenten my friend ... " Thankfully Rudra had his eyes of truth or else the act would have ended here itself as he said " Captain Morgan ". The two men smiled at each other , as he said " what did you bring this time my friend? ". Rudra replied " The finest grapes , apples and peaches and those green vegetables too ". Morganughed as he said " Alright , it''s only a formality but i need to see the transit papers ". Rudra said " Indeed". And produced the documents. Rudra asked " Is the war too serious? ". Morgan looking at the papers said " So- so , the Hazelgroove weaklings can never take down fort Magma , it''s a pipedream , the Aquahose cunts are supporting us too , nothing to worry ". Rudra got a crucial piece of information here , as he asked no more questions to not arouse suspicion as he said " I see , I am releived ". Morganughed again , as he closed the papers and said " What you worried about mate , your security will not bepromised , we even give you a Deputy and soo many soldiers ! ". Then Morgan looked at the soldiers following the carvan and his smile vanished as he asked " Why are there twenty men less .. DEPUTY get your a** here ". The deputy rode his horse near as he gave the captain a salute . Tenten said " We had a bandit ambush captain , the deputy tried his best , but we lost a few men ". The deputy said " I take full me for this , they were brave men". Seeing the atmosphere Morgan frowned , then he nodded , it was indeedmon for suchrge Caravans to be attacked by bandits , but Morgan did not understand which group had became soo bold to attack military carvans Morgan said " Impudent bandits .... One day I will wipe them all out. Alright dismissed ! ''". However the deputy did not go , instead he said " captain I have a request , if I so dare". Morgan raised an eyebrow and said " Go on ... ". The fake deputy said " two of my men have suffered grevious injuries in the fight , and our healer has died , can they stay in the fort for a couple of days as they must be nursed back to health ". Morgan looked at the deputy in appreciation , as he said " Ofcourse , you are a good leader ". With this the supplies were taken inside fort Magma and two injured soldiers were given treatment in the infirmary , as the rest of the group took their leave. The mission was a sess , and as soon as Rudra and the rest were outside the sentry range , they ditched the disgusting Nineclouds gear and bolted towards mercury vige. That night ,rge amounts of poison were dumped into the drinking well , by the injured soldiers ... Who supposedly could not even move. The n was a sess .... However Rudra had another unexpected gain from it ... One that he did not initiall anticipate , one that would help him go a long way. Part one of the mission had beenpleted .... FORT MAGMA HAD BEEN POSIONED! --------- ( Meanwhile in real world ) Bo had just regained consciousness today , as he saw a smiling Sk by his bedside. The first thing Bo said was ... " How is the Mrs who saved my life? ". Sk ''s smile was washed off as she said " dead ". Bo closed his eyes again as a tear escaped from his eye as he solemnly asked " Who ..? " Sk said " Unclear , but we suspect Mithun Ambani and the triads involved". Bo remained silent for a moment and said " I''ll make them pay ". Skughed , then looked at Bo , andughed again . Which annoyed Bo who thought Sk was looking down on his ability , as he said " What! What''s soo funny ... ". Sk patted his head and turned on the tv infront of him . It was international news . '' Today''s BREAKING NEWS the third triad boss Xing Zao Mi has been confirmed to be killed by an unknown assassin , emascted after his death , it is a big blow to the prestige of the biggest crime syndicate of China ..... '' Bo was baffled at first , but soon his mind became clear , he understood that there was only one man in this world capable of pulling this off , his idol , the greatest mercenary .... Jhonny English. It was not that Sk wasughing at him , but rather at the fact that , he might not even get a chance , as they will all be dead within the near future! Bo felt emotions bubbling inside him , as Sk said " yes he walked out of retirement after you fell intoa . He stayed by your side during your critical care time , refusing to go away , then one day he left the country , next we know a triad boss is dead ... You are very lucky Bo , you have English as your backer ". /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target , good job guys /// Chapter 394 - The Enemy Cannot Comprehend

Chapter 394 - The Enemy Cannot Comprehend

( One dayter ...) The infirmary was currently at full capacity , sick soldiers and dead soldiers were littered all over the infirmary. It seemed like an epidemic had broke in the fort. The very water used to treat these sick patients , being fed to them every hour , was the poison to their health , whereas those who were healthy were slowly consuming the contaminated food. The odorless and tasteless poison had did its job , there was nobody that was wiser of the ploy yet. However with more and more seemingly healthy soldiers falling sick after eating food or drinking water , many started to get suspicious. Nearly 40% of the fort staff was currently posioned and battling for their life. It was then that a local specialist healer who was called for ,?in urgency came to the location and after checking all the patients decided that , they were poisoned. This news breakdown was a heavy blow to the morale of the soldiers as they cursed whoever it was responsible for this despicable act. Upon investigation it was found out that all thetest food supplies and the water in the well were contaminated by the same poison. This was a very dangerous revtion , which lead to the fort staff immediately doubting the two men they took in at the infirmary as injured soldiers , after whose arrival this incident started. However the two Hazelgroove soldiers had already altered their appearance ording to two dead soldiers who died of poisoning?and reced them as healthy soldiers within the fort ranks upon Rudra''s instructions. Hence no matter how hard the fort staff tried to look for them , they were not to be found. Rudra had thought about every step of the n , and not one of the people under hismand were put in a suicide position. It was a risky job , but not suicidal. But risk was the life of a soldier , hence those appointed the task did not despair , but did it with full precision. The show had started , the fort had been poisoned , and far away at Mercury vige , one Rudra Rajput was smiling in his base camp . Gearing up for war ! A genius n had hatched in his mind , when he travelled to the fort , as he secretly let Furball take a good look at the location , when he moved the supplies inside the fort. Now using Furball''s mass teleport , he could potentially take in upto 15 soldiers with him directly inside the fort , ughtering it from the inside , to open the north gate from within for the Hazelgroove storm in. However , if Rudra was to pull this off , he needed his team , he needed his squad , he needed the Elites! Karna , SMG , Tank , Rhino , Naomi , Medivh , Yume , PoisonToadGamakichi , PoisontoadGamabunta , Sk , C , PinkLotus and Greenlotus were chosen by Rudra for this task. Doom Armour strapped on , Excalibur in the left hand , Elven sword in the right . Sun god''s bracelet on his arm , and a fluttering lieutenant''s robe on his neck.?Rudra was ready for action! With the Elites assembled , Rudra had a gaint meeting with his Commodore''s , to push towards the north gate with full defensive formations , as slowly as possible and with minimum loss of life. Only to charge when Rudra was sessful in opening the door from the inside. Themodores thought Rudra''s method to be madness , they could not understand how 15 men were going to cause a chaos inside a fort manned by thousands , enough to open a forts reinforced gate from the inside? They expressed their apprehension towards the n , but Rudra was firm , he told them it was an order , and left them incharge of carrying it out. Themodores could only exchange nces of concern and do as they were told . Their concern was genuine , however they did not know the elites like Rudra did. But what Rudra did not know this time , was the fact that the fort was being manned by a very agitated triad mercenary group. One of the best of the best at that. The kind of people that could rival an ordinary Elite one on one. This was going to be a tough fight , a prelude of how the inevitable sh between the triads and the Elites will be in theing months ... --------- ( Meanwhile in Real World ) The girl that Jhonny left alive in the adult establishment was forced to draw a sketch of the man she saw in the room that killed and emascted the triad leader . And after the sketch wasplete , it was instantly recognized as one Jhonny English!!! It was a sensation in the underground world , as the number one mercenary was back in action after rumors of retirement. And back to take on the chinese mafia? The word spread quickly as everyone from the lowest level of mercenary organizations to the highest level of organized underworld crime , knew for a fact that Jhonny was taking on Chinese mafia and had sessfully taken down a boss! There was a 100 billion dor bounty on his head now , as many independent contractors started to hunt for Jhonny English. Along with Jhonny the Elites were also insinuated in this matter , as it was public knowledge he was an Elites member and a part of Ethan Grey''s faction. Many spected the nature of rtionship between the triads and Ethan Grey , and if this was a massive war between these two entities. There were various conspiracies and juicy stories cooked up. Stories that fell on the ears of one Russian mafia boss , who was not very pleased with the situation. The matter was only to escte in theing time , as Jhonny was not done yet. Infact , he had not even gottenpletely serious yet ... Jhonny was said to be the best ... The untouchable , the invincible. Now his legend would be put to test. The fight had begun! /// Guys , I need more golden tickets and powerstones. I don''t know how , but you guys need to make it happen . Please support ! Special shoutout to Terry_cliffon for the 2000 coin gift! /// Chapter 395 - Starting The Attack

Chapter 395 - Starting The Attack

The main army started its march from Mercury Vige , as Rudra and the Elites were gathered around Furball , who was preparing for mass teleportation. The organized March of the massive 100,000 strong army , made the earth rumble with its every move. Themodores leading the entire army with conviction , however they knew deep down , that the sess and failure of today''s attack dependedpletely on wether or not the lieutenant would be able to open the gate from within. Fort Magma after the poisoning incidence was currently at its weakest , the fort was currently embroiled in chaos , as even the most basic water supplies were unavable. It would take at minimum 24 hours more to bring in fresh supplies. With the soldiers suspecting even the safe to eat foods as poisoned , they were fatigued and hungry , not in a ideal condition to fight the war. An advantage that Rudra much wanted to exploit. Most of the mercenaries were unaffected , as for yers eating and drinking was matter of choice and not necessity. If they ate , they would feel the corresponding taste , however they would not be fulfilled no matter how much they ate. The same did not apply for NPC''s who behaved like real humans in real world. The Elites had gathered around Rudra , their looks confident , their expressions arrogant , not one of the members was afraid about diving into enemy territory where thousands would be present , well none of those who came to Draconia were , the rest were a lot uneasy . The training that the Elites went in Draconia , now was the time to show , after a loud chant of one for all , all for one , go elites go ! , The team mass teleported inside fort Magma! -------- ( A Nineclouds soldiers POV , inside Fort Magma ) The soldier was already pissed out about the poisoning of supplies , hence was patrolling in a foul mood , when a small cute fox came upto him. The soldier bent down , to look at the fox , as he wondered how the little one had came inside the fort . Looking at its soft furcoat , he wondered in his mind if it was delicious. Reaching its arm out to pick the fox up , the little fox suddenly used a terrifying methrower to burn the man to a crisp. The only body part left of the man was the palm of his hand that he had extended to touch Furball. After which Furball walked on , like nothing had happened. Currently the elites had entered a secluded Part of fort Magma , a ce Rudra had scouted to be safe for their entry point. To his luck , there was noone looking at that very location at the moment , and under the cover of the night , this was now the perfect yground for one SMG! Training with a shadow dragon in Draconia , he was now Lethal in exactly these kinds of situations . Hence he was the first to take his leave , dissapearing in thin shadows. Rudra ,?Karna and the rest looked at each other and tried to walk out in hushed steps , when Rudra saw Furball walking alone not 40 meters ahead. Rudra panicked , he did not understand why Furball would loiter alone in such a dangerous ce. When the soldier bent to touch Furball , Rudra''s heart beat out of his chest , Elven sword unsheathed he was one mili second away from using blink , when Furball roasted the man to crisp alive. Rudra was left to watch without a response , as Furball continued to cutely massacre her way through the west gate. Rudra wanted to track its progress , however since the group''s hiding skills were not as good as SMG''S , soon some soldiers spotted them , as the rm for enemies was raised. '' ENEMIES , ENEMIES IN THE FORT ! '' '' ALL MEN TO THE NORTH-WEST WALL , ENEMIES! '' '' THE HAZELGROOVE BAS**** ARE HERE , ALL MEN HEED ''. The group was discovered , as a fight broke off. There were currently four factions causing chaos inside fort Magma One was SMG , who was wreaking havoc under the cover of darkness . The second was Furball who was loitering around on its own . The third was Rudra and the rest of the Elites leading the main charge against the enemies , fighting swarms of men at a time. And thest was the two Hazelgroove soldiers who had already infiltrated the fort. Their job was to set fire to anything they could set fire to in the fort , and backstab any soldiers that they could during a fight. Hence in this way chaos erupted inside Fort Magma , as the already poisoned soldiers in the infirmary coupled with the Elites infiltrating at midnight , the defending soldiers were left scrambling as there was no order in the fort. --------- ( Meanwhile in China ) Jhonny was currently chasing six assants who were not long ago 30 in number chasing Jhonny. How the tables had turned , the predators became the prey , after understanding the terrifying might of Jhonny English. The chase was happening in a slum area , where the roof of buildings were extremely near each other , as both the assants and Jhonny were Parkouring their way on top of it. To the surprise of English , his middle aged body was actually able to keep up with these young men in their prime , as he took his time to shorten the gap before six daggers flew out of his hand , killing all six of them at once. Jhonny sighed , they wereds from the mercenary organizations he came from. Although he had nothing against them , he still could not beleive the mercenary organization to take a contract for his head. After all that he had done for them. But that did not change a thing for him ,e who may , the triads would have to pay the price to hurt his disciple! /// Special shoutout to adrian_hardin for the 1000 coin gift and to ofcser4 for the 5000 coin super gift! Like with every super gift , it will result in a bonus chapter released today. Thankyou very much for the patronage! /// Chapter 396 - Furballs Pov

Chapter 396 - Furball''s Pov

( Furball''s pov ) Furball was summoned by Rudra out of the blue , as she was surrounded by the familiar Elite faces. As Rudra caressed her she purreb a bit. She loved when Rudra stroked her fur. She would wriggle a bit soo that he would touch the spots she wanted to be petted , as the dumb human of hers only petted her on the same stroke all the time. After enjoying Rudra''s attention for a while , she looked right into the human b*** Yua ''s eyes as she absolutely gave her the death re. She thought '' Stay away pest , he is my human , MY , there can only be one vixen in his life , and that spot is taken , grrrrrrrr ''. She absolutely hated that human , while she was not overly fond of the other one either , but since she helped his human from time to time , Furball decided to grace her with not growling at her. Although the human was mannerless , Furball let it slide. The human should have praised her glory for sharing her human with her for a bit. But Naomi clearly did not thank her enough. When Rudra slowly exined her the n to mass teleport , she understood it in the first go , but still had to put up with Rudra''s half an hour of exining. Furball sighed , this human of hers was just too dumb , he needed to repeat things 50 times to understand. Sometimes she pitied her human , he was dumb. But she understood the assignment , and teleported the entire group inside the fort. She was more than tempted to leave the vixen here , however controlling her disgust she took her too. After they went inside , Rudra explicitly told Furball to return to his soul space , however she was hesitant. There was soo much interesting things in the outside world , she wanted to explore. She was not small anymore , she was 3 months old now! Hence Furball trotted inside Fort Magma , when she saw her human hide behind each and every obstacle to advance , she pitied him, he was a slow human . As she confidently trotted ahead , not waiting on him. When she went a little further , a stinky human saw her . As he intently looked at Furball. Furball growled , which was her way of saying '' WATCHA LOOKING AT ? STRANGA? ''. However the man did not speak animal , as he tried to get closer to Furball. Furball immediately bent her forward legs and coiled her hind legs taking an attacking stance as she said Grrrrr. Which meant '' Hey , hey , stay away , no touchie touchie ''. Furball hated other men stroking her , only her master could do it. Hence she gave the man a menacing re , which was his final warning as he extended his hand to touch her. Furball thought '' Okay , that''s it ''. As she used methrower to burn him to a crisp. Furball purred which said '' I told you no touchie touchie , now you suffer the mes of the nine tailed fox , and the might of Furball'' Then she turned around to look at her human , as she wanted his approval . She was strong now , big sister Luna had trained her , these humans were all weak! However , when she saw the wide eyed Rudra , just nkly staring at her , she thought '' Oooo , he must think I am soo cool and grown up now , let me impress him more , so that he doesn''t give attention to the other vixen ! '' Furball did a roar , which sounded like a meow , which said '' Human , I am going to burn other bad men ''. As she continued on her journey to burn smell Ninecloud men to ashes. At first she was reserved , but soon she was in full on killer mode as she thought '' Hahaha , puny lizards , those giant scaly reptiles will never match my strength , Hahahaha ''. Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn smelly human ! Furball was having the time of her life. -------- ( Meanwhile SMG ) Meanwhile SMG was dishing out histest special move. Where he would drag a man half into the ground and bury him alive in the shadows. It was as if the ground suddenly turned liquid for a second as the man would fall to their necks inside solid ground after which it would solidify , trapping thempletely. Rendering them powerless to move. Such a happened to people all across the camp , in ces where darkness dominated the light. As these people would suddenly find themselves neck deep inside the ground. Then suddenly a sinister man covered in darkness woulde and decapitate the men clean . SMG was a one man wrecking crew in the darkness , that embodied fear inside the enemy camp. Entire patches ofnd would be covered in bodies with necks sticking out of the floor and decapitated heads on the ground. His current kill count surpassing that of Rudra and Karnabined. However things were going to change , as more and more mercenaries took control of the situation. These were the soldiers stationed by Hao Mi personally , who were one of the best forces of the triads , all over level 85 , they would have been evenly matched against the Elites if it was not for the visit to Draconia. However their arrival to the Battlefront changed the momentum of the battle , as the one sided massacre slowed down. Soon both sides were evenly matched ..... The real war had now started. --------- ( Meanwhile in China ) Jhonny was currently scouting a very big poppy production factory . The core buisness of the triads . It was thergest facility and the most guarded one. Responsible for nearly 15% of the triads total ie. And now it was what Jhonny wanted to burn down next , as he nned his way on decimating his way through the entire facility . /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by ofcser4 Also special shoutout to Adrian_Hardin for the 1000 coin gift! Thankyou soo much guys , these things are what keep me motivated. We have really dropped in the GT and PS department , guys let''s pick the pace back up! /// Chapter 397 - Rudra Shows His Class

Chapter 397 - Rudra Shows His ss

When the mercenaries from Hao Mi''s faction arrived , the battle took a standstill . One on one , the elites could overpower their opponents , much to the surprise of the enemy , however there were wayy too many of them for the fight to be one on one. The fight was a huge face p for the triad mercenaries as the more they fought , the more they realized that even five of them were not as good as one Elite and these are the people who prided themselves in being the best of the best. Before engaging in this fight , the triad members always thought that , it is only because they did not participate in events like the VR Olympics , that the world did not know of them , otherwise there was no special difference between them and the so called Elites. But the truth could not be further off , they were not as good as the Elites , be stats , equipment or evenbat proficiency. This agitated the crowd well. Especially Rudra was drowned in a sea of triad enemies , as their boss especially hated the leader of the Elites and the one to kill him would enjoy very generous benefits . However , Rudra was the worst enemy to pick on this battlefield , with stats that surpassed the mortal man , Rudra was already someone initiated on the path of cultivation , his mind and body had already sharpened beyond normal human , and his fight clearly disyed that fact. Rudra was a one man army , no doubt about it , even the best mercenaries from the triads could only take two to three blows from him at the maximum. That was untill their leader came to face Rudra. As the others created some space. The man said " I am the traid deputy leader Xin Dao , here to avenge the humiliation of my master , Shakuni , prepare for your demise ". Saying soo the man started to scream as he took some kungfu type stance , In his hands was a small dagger , as he had his one leg raised above ground. Then the man started to dance from toe to toe , as he gauged Rudra. Yume instantly recognized the move , it was the Kung fu move of the snake dance , very effective to fight one v one. Xin Dao said " Huh , you were charging soo boldly at other enemies , but when you see a real man , you can''t help but feel your ballse to your throat can you ". Rudra looked at this idiot and sighed. As he instantly used blink followed by world sh. The Kung fu panda was sent to his death by a single move , as Rudrapletely ignored the incident and dove right into fighting again. The only people struggling in the fight from the Elites side were those who did note to Draconia , and whose strength was simmr to that of the mercenaries from the triads . But with Naomi''s constant healing support , even these members managed to hold on. Although the fight looked like it was in aplete chaos , the reality was not so. Rudra was methodically moving towards the north gate , as he was less than 50 meters from it. It was then that , a loud noise came from the forts watchtower. " ENEMY MARCHING!!!!! ENEMY ATTACKING THE NORTH GATE!!!! ALL HANDS ON THE NOTHERN WALL ". Everyone was baffled to hear this news , the enemy March could not have came at a worse time. As hordes and hordes of soldiers rushed to take stations on the nothern wall , Rudra and Karna lead the elites through the sea of soldiers progressively towards the north gate. Themodores outisde had already taken a full defensive formation , as the army was slowly starting to climb the hill , trusting that the leader would open the gates at the right time. However , in reality themodores were not too optimistic about this actually happening and had a n to undertake full retreat to cut the losses when needed. However , to their surprise , the gate was sted open. When Rudra was close enough , the elites suddenly made a circle around him , to give him enough time to cast his two spells. Sr sh! The sudden sh of light during the night , caused a temporary blindness for everyone around Rudra , as Rudra used Sr st , to st open the single lock on the huge metal gate of fort Magma. With the lock falling apart , all it now needed was a strong enough push , and the gate would open up! And that strong push came in the form of , Rudra, Karna , Yume , Gamakichi and Gamabunta pushing the door all at once at full strength. Arrows piecing their armour one after the other , as the group took heavy damage . However their job , waspleted. The north gate was opened! The moment themodores saw the north gate open , they knew this was a once in a lifetime opportunity .... As they lead the army at full speed to charge at the gates! This was a do or die now ..... The Hazelgroove army was in control now .... The battle to capture fort Magma was now possible! --------- ( Meanwhile in China ) Jhonny had infiltrated the poppy field , having no interest in inhaling drugs , this time Jhonny wore a gas mask. Jhonny''s n was simple , if he burnt the poppy fields , half the people here would probably die of overdose , while the other half would be high as hell . In both scenarios , Jhonny would walk out the beneficiary , hence what he did was to kill his way through to one end of the opium rich poppy fields and used a cigaratte lighter to burn 3-4 of the nts . After that Jhonny had nothing more to do as the fire started to spread from itself. Although the smoke kept rising and rising ,and the smoke detectors started to ring, the consequent sprinklers did not activate Or rather they did activate but no water?came from it , as Jhonny had long cut the supply line. With the workers scrambling to save the billions of dors worth of goods , they had no choice but to inhale the poison of drugs. Soon rendering them as slowughing buffoons. /// Special shoutout to Adrian_hardin for the 1000 coin gift! Thankyou for the patronage brother ! /// Chapter 398 - A Tactical Genius

Chapter 398 - A Tactical Genius

The Hazelgroove forces stormed the north gate to fort Magma , as a frantic effort began from the defenders to push the invaders out of the fort and secure the gates once again. But the moment the main army stormed inside the base , it was practically over. The Hazelgroove soldiers were wayy superior to their Nineclouds counterparts and could also rival the mercenaries from the triads. In short , the quality advantage was non existent , and the tactical advantage was also gone. With Rudra''s initial n of poisoninging to fruition , the numerical advantage was also gone! Meaning that it was only a matter of time before the ughter turned one sided. And that was indeed the case , within one hour of the gates breached , the soldiers of Nineclouds kingdom were in a frantic retreat , as more and more areas of the fort fell to the enemy. It was a chaotic battlefield , however an Hazelgroove win seemed to be set in stone at this point , and that was indeed what happened , in the next two hours the entire ce was aplete wipe. Rudra immediately ordered the men to secure the gates and man the walls , as he knew that before they coul gain aplete control over the fort , the Aquahose Kingdom forces were sure to act . And that was indeed what happened , 4 hourster , just as they had barely consolidated their position inside fort Magma , Aquahose forces were at their foot. However , Rudra was not an incapable general , he was already prepared for this , as the eastern wall waspletely stocked with archers , who rained carnage onto the Aquahose soldiers on the foot of the hill. The Aquahose general could only look on in horror , as his mind could notprehend as to how a fort as terrifying as fort Magma , fell within hours . Soo much soo that the enemy even had time to consolidate. 15 minutester and at a cost of 2000 soldiers dead , the general asked his forces to retreat. There was no poin in attacking Fort Magma at this point where the enemy had already consolidated their position. It was akin to Asking for death. Hence in this way , Rudra had sessfully captured fort Magma! -------- ( Meanwhile , somewhere in Nineclouds kingdom ) The news of Fort Magma falling had already reached Hao Mi , who was not happy about it in the slightest. To know that the Elites were the ones behind it was adding fuel to fire. She was absolutely livid , as she read the report she could not beleive the ridiculous things stated as a reason for defeat. Rudra''s schemes were such , that to a third person , they felt like it was an obvious trap , that the ones who fell in the trap were dumb , whereas if it was someone like them , they would never fall for it. But that is not true , Rudra''s n although sounds ridiculous on paper , was actually extremely methodical and precise. His ability to estimate the chain of events that followed a particr event was unparalled. That is the only reason why Rudra could n soo far. As he knew exactly what the enemy would be thinking at all times. With Jhonny''s acts of public rebellion against the triads , and the Rudra''s past transgressions against Hao Mi , and now their interference in the territory building of the triads was something uneptable to the two prideful leaders of the group. With the newly appointed triad head , the son of the deceased triad leader killed by Jhonny pushing for a public deration of war. The triads posted this message on the forums " Today we bring grevious news for the group called '' True Elites '' , for the various transgressions against us triads , we have jointly decided to annihte your organization. 2 months and 4 days , that''s how much immunity you have , because on the 5 th day , there will not be a guild hall left in the inner district of Purplehaze City . Soo go make peace with all the demon''s you can , and empty all the funds inside Ethan Grey''s bank , becausee judgement day , and you will face the full force of the Chinese triads. However , we triads genuinely hope that you can prepare for judgement day In peace with friends and family , just like how the guild elder Neatwit enjoys . Virtual or real , in any reality , the triads wish you guys the best ". The post naturally went viral on the inte , as well as real world , as there was naturally menace within the words of the threat that the triads made. The next day , the stocks of Grey international fell by 7% , thergest freefall inpany history , showed how seriously themon people took this threat. The parents of various elites were afraid to their bone , seeing the repeat telecasts on media about the judgement day. They were simple people and the underworld scared them. Questions about the guild leader Neatwits family were raised , and the answer that was concealed very deeply , was getting harder to defend from public eye. On the guilds side , everyone was a bit nervous , while the upper management was furious seeing the threats . However what both these people had inmon was that they were both waiting for the guild leaders response to the situation. Everyone wether it was Ethan Grey , the Elites family members , and the guild members , they all only had faith in one Rudra Rajput and had enough respect to wait to listen to what he had to say before formting any opinions. And they were right to do so , as Rudra himself was deep in thought about the future of the Elites. He knew that the collision path against the triads was long since unavoidable since the day he rejected hao Mi , however them threatening the elites in real life and the family members too , was crossing a bottom line. Rudra was naturally furious , but the safety in real life of the Elite members was paramount. If real life safety was assured , Rudra was ready to deliver a savage reply. However he needed to talk to Ethan Grey first. /// Special shoutout to Antonn_kartunnen for the 2000 coin gift ! , Thankyou for the patronage ! /// Chapter 399 - Guild Leader Is Savage

Chapter 399 - Guild Leader Is Savage

( Grey international tower ) The entire Upside was on high alert as soon as the triads threat came out. Themon citizens were only a little anxious but the patrol was on high alert. Rudra was currently in Ethan Grey''s office , waiting for an answer from Ethan Grey. Ethan had already quadrupled the security after the Bo incident , however he further implemented even more security measures , andpletely banned the entry of outsiders in the upside. There was a small reception created in one of the entry gates , which was the only ce where outsiders could meet with the upside people , if necessary , otherwise beyond that point noone was allowed. The upside citizens were advised to stay within the upside as much as possible , and most had no problem with it , as upsdie was literally heaven on earth. H Hence after calcting everything , Ethan said " considering that unlike in virtual world , in reality the entire triad faction would not madly charge at upside walls , bypassing japanese government . This ce ispletely safe ". Rudra sighed in releif and took a deep breath. The only thing that bothered him was that his actions would have ramifications for the families of his guild members. Now that that concern was out of the way , Rudra told Ethan " Now that they admitted that they had some hand behind the death of Neatwits aunt , i swear to god , i never nned on annihting them , but i WILL make them pay ! ". Ethan nodded , he was very angry that he lost nearly 10% of his worth in a single day . It was the biggest freefall of his stock price that he had ever seen. Ethan Grey was out for blood now! He asked Rudra " How sure are you of winning ". Rudraughed , it was a maniacalughter and said " Winning? 200% , but it ain''t about winning is it? It''s about payback and HUMILIATION! infront of the world to watch. UTTER humiliation , to the limits . To a point where the triads be a joke , aplete meme for people for all ages". Ethan Grey had chills go down his spine at Rudra''s deration. This was too terrifying to think off , the traids were a massive entity , someone even he could not casually mess with. Yet Rudra wanted to humiliate them..... Sometimes Ethan Grey felt afraid of his fellow reincarnator , as he kept reminding himself to never double cross this man. It was best to always be in his good books. -------- ( A littleter in the virtual world ) Rudra posted this reply on the forums ... ( A small clip of Hao Mi being dragged across the streets of Purplehaze while being pelted with rotten tomatoes ) The reply read " We wee the Chinese traids with open arms , Our Purplehaze city is known to be hospitable to criminals like you , as seen in the video clip attached, we would love to parade your entire organization through the streets the same way , We advise you to hire a good PR , to deal with the aftermath of your loss ". The reply went viral on the forums , as anyone who saw it would whistle at the audacity of the Elites leader. It was public knowledge that the Elites were a small group of talented yers , while them taking on other normal yers was eptable . The triads were actually trained professionals in real life with superb reflexes and fight patterns. They were not someone to trifle with at therge numbers the triads employed them. However inspite of the elites being the underdogs , the support to Rudra''s post was almost international! Noone liked the triads , hence his audaciousness was praised by media around the world. Even the guild members who saw the post thought '' Damn , the guild master is too savage ''. Rudra posting the humiliating video of dragging Hao Mi across Purplehaze city was a p to the triads reputation. Something that was more precious than life for some members , hence animosity rose between the two sides because of this heated exchange Themon people trashed the criminal organization of the triads on the forums , as it was literally buried in hatements. Hao Mi was especially livid after seeing Rudra publicly humiliate Her! Her old wounds became bare , as her hate for Rudra intensified. She wanted to strangle him with her bare hands untill he begged for mercy. However she could not out her hands on him because he was holed up inside the upside. Hao Mi however had even more disturbing news currently on her table , as thergest opium factory was now reduced to rubble overnight by Jhonny English! Killing 230 workers , while 70 died from overdose. The rest being mildly high or passed out! The estimated loss because of this was nearly 440 billion dors for the triads , which was a huge blow! The supply chain hadpletely disrupted now , as everything from production to distribution was in shambles . All because of one Jhonny English. Jhonny who had read the post by the triads , was even more livid than before. As he disapproved strongly of the faction. The biggest mistake that the triads could have made was to take im for something they did not do. Their mention of the Elites safety , like the incident from before would lead them to their doom. Although they did manage to rile some Elites up. Rudra had the overall situation under control . However , most people became absolutely disgusted with the Triads for their cowardly actions and were determined to squash them at all costs! Jhonny , Rudra and Ethan Grey were now gunning for the triads , and even if it seemed impossible with these three taking on three different aspects of the world . It was inevitable for the triads to suffer more losses than they could handle , ase 2 monthster , and they will have their tails tucked behind their legs , as they would scramble to retreat , as to not die like ants! /// Special shoutout to zguoshe for the 5000 coin gift! As with every super gift it will result in a bonus chapter today itself! Thankyou for the patronage man , I will work hard and bring you the next chapter as soon as possible. /// Chapter 400 - High Praise

Chapter 400 - High Praise

The news of Rudra taking over fort Magma and beating back a consequent attack by Aquahose Kingdom reached Hazelgroove kingdom. The tier three lieutenant''s could not beleive their ears when they heard that Rudra captured fort Magma in under 10 hours! What seemed impossible for everyone was achieved by this man. Whopleted the three year long mission given to him in under 30 days! Emperor Cervantez was especially pleased to hear this news , as he grinned from ear to ear , he had firmly ced his trust in Rudra against all advice from his advisors and lieutenants . Emperor Cervantez was a solid judge of character who knew exactly how to evaluate a man. He was d to know that his evaluation of Rudra was not wrong. Many people fail to live upto their true potential , although being capable of achieving great heights they could be mediocre in life at best?however , Rudra was not one of them, he was a Bonafide star meant to shine. An emperor was only as good as his subordinates and with the won knights under Cervantez , the brother sister duo , the time looked ripe for the rise of Hazelgroove kingdom! The Emperor pumped with the news of victory , decided to appropriately reward the first division soldiers , it''s captains ,modores and Rudra appropriately. While ordering them to stay put for the time being. Cervantez had a solid n for capturing Nineclouds kingdom , where he would in person participate in the capture of the capital city. However now was not the time for it. He wanted to make Nineclouds kingdom desperate before taking an action himself. Because even if he was tier 5 , he was not the only one in the world. If Nineclouds kingdom was able to take help of some expert , unless his army was capable enough to win despite of his presence he would not attack recklessly. It was the only reason why , he did not directly charge into enemy territory and sieze it , despite having the power to do so. In a war , everyone has to fight their own battles themselves , his presence could tilt the odds in Hazelgroove kingdom''s favour , however his absence could also adversely affect it. Hence why he was patient untill more and fort fell towards the capital city. With fort Magma under their control now , it was easy tounch operations into both Nineclouds and Aquahose kingdoms. Currently between Fort Magma and the capital of Raincloud city , there were 2 viges and one fort to be captured . Initially he expected it to take five years to reach that point , but with Rudra''s Swift victories the game had changed . It would take a maximum of 2 years to achieve it now , or at a minimum of what Rudra could pull out of his hat. However , the lieutenant needed a well deserved rest after all his hard work . Hence Cervantez decided to take a 3 months break before assigning Rudra on further conquests. However tonnes of gold and silver were rewarded to Rudra for his contributions in the war by the state , along with public glory , as he was hailed as a hero by the citizens of Hazelgroove. Rudra''s increased reputation had many benefits for the elites as more and more NPC''S flocked to the city , because of the good name of the mayor ruling it , increasing the workforce and taxpayers for the elites. -------- ( Meanwhile in china) Jhonny was closing in on his next target ,which also happened to be his most important one yet. It was the attack on the heart of Hao Mi ''s base in Shanghai. An entire area , the size of the upside , controlledpletely by the triad . A ce where even the bravest men feared to enter , he waltz in alone , unprotected. Whoever dareid eyes on Jhonny walking in his pitch ck longcoat , had their eyes pierced by his daggers , as Jhonny scaled a building to take a grasp of the map around here. The ce mostly had dark alleys and shady buisness going all around. Women were being banged in the open by multiple men , while streetfighting to death ured in the open streets. In the centre of this chaotic ce was a huge mansion , heavily guarded , presumably belonging to Hao Mi herself. Jhonny looked on with his binocrs , thinking about the best way to break into the area without being noticed , as thoughts of massacaring everyone in that barbed vi crossed his mind. Jhonny English was not someone you could afford to offend and today the triads leader Hao Mi would first hand understand why.... ---------- ( Meanwhile in an undisclosed facility ) The production of the secret equipment had moved onto the next stage , where the Elite guild members reced themon workers , in full-time manualbour to erect the secret structure. ording to Fatty Ksh''s calctions , the structure would take exactly 60 days toplete , and considering that the war was 64 days away ,it was a very slim margin that he had of only 4 days. Even a slightest production dy , or redo willpletely detail the project. Hence intense focus and determination were needed to make it happen . Which was provided by the Elite workers who put their back into it day in and day out. Rudra''s secret structure was a game changer , and the key topletely annihte the triadse judgement day. /// Bonus chapter for the super gift as promised! Also a monumental one for me , as we hit the 400 chapter mark. Guys when I started this book i never knew I could go soo far. Soo thankyou everyone who has been with me ever since I was a nobody on webnovel. The novel has seen its ups and the novel has seen some downs , however through all that thick and thin , i know most of you stuck around and supported me . For which I will be eternally grateful , most of you don''tment often , or are silent , but u all have as much of a part in this as those whoment everyday. I am a non native English speaker , who had terrible grammar . Who probably still has bad grammar , but throughout the journey I learnt and improoved a lot. But It''s because of you all''s love and support that we have reached here , and hopefully will reach 400 more! /// Chapter 401 - The Secret Of The Ancient Magi

Chapter 401 - The Secret Of The Ancient Magi

The true strength of a Magus did not lie in his abilities or the strength of his spells. The true measure of a magus''s strength was his mage tower. Every Archmage had to have a mage tower , under whose domain , they would be the supreme ruler. Usually these mage towers were tall structures , that contained rooms for experiments for the Magus inside as well as some special offensive capabilities as a structure. The sepcialbat abilities being the likes of arge methrower that could put dragon breath to shame , or things like constant ringing sonic sounds and the like. However , these magic towers were still nothingpared to the ancient times where the OmniMage Zeus , ruled the continent. His mage tower was special , as it had a mana gathering property. A special design that allowed the entire area around the mage tower to be full of ambient mana boosting the potential of every mage inside it. Within that range , one could potentially fight with infinite mana , a mage could unleash their super move upon super move upon super move , like it was throwing fireballs. A wizard was already a specialized PvE ss , however with infinite mana they were unstoppable on a battlefield , a legion of wizards unleashing their best spells continually would crumble any attack , no matter how strong it is. And that is exactly the secret that Rudra had found out in his extremely dangerous expedition inside an ancient ruins in Draconia. With Luna telling him the tale about thete OmniMage Zeus and his mage tower . Rudra took a gamble in leading the Elites into the ancient ruins , only to return with a blueprint for a Omni mage tower. This was the game changer Ksh was working day and night on to make true . A mage tower with terrifying thunder spells and infinite mana feature. The only issue being that at the core of the mage tower , to support the infinite mana function , it needed liquified rhodium to act as a cont to control the temperatures of the high heat reactor . However , rhodium in itself was a precious element , whose liquification in itself was a very difficult process which was extremely inefficient to do , as 99.9% of the volume was vaporized to only produce 0.01% of liquified essence. Which made the cost of running that function astronomical for Rudra. Maybe the OmniMage was the overlord of the continent hence rich enough to actually sustain the costs , however for Rudra , he could use it for 3 minutes maximum to avoid bankruptcy. It was the Elites''s biggest trump card against all their enemies , as it was the closest guarded secret of the guild. Even the guild members building the structure had no idea of theponents and the engineering aspects of the design , while only Rudra , Karna and Fatty knew how the reactor worked. It was a secret soo big , that even tier 5 existances would drool over the opportunity to get their hands on this design . Just like Drax did in Draconia. However except for Emperor Cervantez , Rudra had no ns to share the design with anyone else. Now that the fight with the Triads was inevitable the urgency to build this structure had became even more important , as the booming thunder spells , as well as Medivh with his mage division would be unstoppable. -------- ( Meanwhile in China ) Jhonny managed to slip inside the outer perimeter of the Hao Mi mansion , however the moment he put a foot on thewn , the rms of the mansion started to re . The security of the other triads had been astronomical in thest few days and currently there was an anticipation about where Jhonny would hit next. Hao Mi sincerely wished that Jhonny would be stupid enough to waltz into her mansion soo that she could capture and torture him. However it was wishful thinking on her part , as she knew that Jhonny was not dumb enough to waltz into her highly protected mansion Alone . But as the rms started to re from the fact that and unknown assant had entered the mansion grounds , Hao Mi perked up . Seems like Jhonny was dumb enough to dare. Instantly sh lights lit up across the roof , as thewn waspletely light up in bright light. Jhonny was spotted , as his dark ck coat stood out from the green grass under the bright light. In a matter of moments , there were close to 50 men with their gun pointed at English , waiting for even a slightest movement by him to unload the entire magazine into his chest. The odds to survive seemed impossible for Jhonny English , as he was utterly and thoroughly surrounded. While a sound of high heels clicking could be heard as Hao Mi came out to greet English. Putting one hand on her hip , she said " Look what we found .... A two bit mercenary thinking he can take on the triads. An old one at that ". The men surrounding Hao Mi chuckled , they were of the same opinion , they did not think that English was anything special. They did not feel themselves to be inferior to him. Or understand the hype surrounding this middle aged man. Hao Mi said " Jhonny Jhonny Jhonny , you have killed a fellow triad of mine , as well as I absolutely hate your friends and guild as a whole , soo there is no chance you walk out of here alive. However since you have already gotten here , let me torture you for a few days , before you slowly beg me to kill you to alleviate the pain , and me being the merciful woman I am , obliging your request and granting you freedom. How does that sound ??? ". Jhonny made a weird face as he pped his ears twice or thrice making a confused face as he said " Woman who? Call yourself grandma b***". /// Special shoutout to Fana_Sterblich for the 1000 coin gift To my top fan Cervantez91 for the 5000 coin castle and to TIKBO for 15,000 coin Gachapon!!!!!! I woke up to see this lovely reception and I feel extremely motivated and happy. Thankyou for that guys As with every super gift , today we will have 2 bonus chapters. Hope you all enjoy ! /// Chapter 402 - Beating Impossible Odds

Chapter 402 - Beating Impossible Odds

Jhonny waspletely surrounded , even the best mathamatician who was lenient in making a mathamatical model of the situation here , and calcted the odds of Jhonny actually escaping unharmed.... It woulde close to 0 . Sooo close to 0 , it was exactly one in one million , or 0.000001%. The very idea of escaping was soo ridiculous that everyone present surrounding Jhonny werepletely sure that he would not try something soo foolish . Because the moment Jhonny tried to pull something off , he would be pelted by a hundered bullets turning him into a rag doll full of holes. Hence when Jhonny called Hao Mi a b**** , everyone thought he was a madman , that his life was forefit! Hao Mi Just looked nkly at Jhonny for a second before her face turned red with anger as she shouted " RESTRAIN HIM , I WANT THE BASTARD ALIVE ". As four men quickly charged in towards Jhonny. Jhonny surveyed his surroundings , as he waited for the right moment as to the men charging at him covered the fire range of the guns , before in a lightning fast movement , Jhonny threw four daggers that pierced the centre of the forehead of the four men charging , as Jhonny caught one of them before he fell using him as his meat shield. Bullets started to rain towards Jhonny , as he used the poor dead body as his cover , retreating before the corpse of another dead body , as he used it to create a small double cover. Daggers randomly flew amidst the fire as more and more of Hao Mi''s men bit the bullet. With more men charging towards Jhonny , Jhonny waited till they were close enough , before killing them in a way that they would fall close enough to him to provide cover. Hao Mi was absolutely livid as she kept hurling insults at her own men and their ipetency . With more and more dead piling , she started to be concerned. Minute by minute , dead bodies piled up , as Jhonny literally made a mound of dead bodies as his cover against the fire . Untill slowly he was able to stand again at full height . Now the game had changed , and Jhonny went from prey to predator mode , as he threw them daggers at once pierced ten necks. After four such ten dagger?rounds ,?there was a temporary vum created between Jhonny and Hao Mi , as the reinforcements were 15 seconds away , while there were only five men left to protect the Boss . Jhonny Charged at this small group , he wanted to end it right here and now ,?a scuffle broke out between Jhonny and the rest as he had to fight against the best men of Hao Mi who were extremely trained professionals. They eachster nearly 3 seconds against Jhonny which was a great feat considering that noone was ever able tost more than 2 against Jhonny in his entire career. Jhonny did not anticipate it to turn out this way , as the reinforcements arrived just as he finished thest man protecting Hao Mi . With loaded rifles pointing at Jhonny , he knew he had to retreat or he would die. Although it was regretful he could not really take down an entire mansion full of triad thugs and walk away unscathed. He was human too , and against guns he was powerless. Hence unwillingly Jhonny had to step back , to avoid the fire of the gunshots. However , he did not go empty handed. Just as he jumped backwards , his dagger sliced upwards , as although it missed Hao Mi''s neck by mere inches , it sliced her nose off her face clean! A terrifying scream filled the Triad mansion as Hao Mi howled in pain... Her beautiful face was now ruined as Jhonny cut her nose off her face. She would now look like voldemort ''s twin sister , the way her face was now. Under the heavy fire of triad soldiers Jhonny was barely able to escape the mansion , to be chased into the streets by thousands of thugs. Although he had escaped the mansion alive , he was not free from danger. It was far from it , he was in for a long , long night ahead. But nothing that Jhonny English could not handle. ----------- ( Meanwhile in Purplehaze city ) Rudra was stroking Furball in the Elites office , as he was wondering about the question of , could his awakened cultivator body handle the recoil from sr beam? The inevitable sh with the Triads was only 2 months away , and he might need to use his trump card in the fight If needed. But if it came at the cost of immobilizing him , then it was not worth it. It was not that Rudra did not think about testing his supsicions out. Even if he was taken out for a month , it was fine as he would be able to make it back 100% in the war. However , the pain of using it two times was still etched into his memory . As his mind absolutely revolted at the very thought of suffering that level of pain again. He could not put himself in that intense suffering again , just on a whimsical test , he just could not. If the moment called for it , he would definitely use it , he was not a spineless coward. However he definitely was not a masochist who wanted pain without a reason. It was at this moment that a genius idea hit him .... The idea was to provide artificial exoskeleton to this arm to provide the extra support to prevent his bones from brutally breaking. A device that could help him contain the power of the bracelet. But the moment he thought about approaching about this to Fatty ,he stopped dead in his tracks. Fatty was already overwhelmed with work thanx to him , and the project he was working on was more important than this. Hence Rudra decided to let it be. He would look for a NPC cksmith to do the job.... Infact not just any NPC , but the best one of them all .... The dwarf Smith Ragnar! /// Bonus chapter for the magic castle from Cervantez91 , thank him in thements./// Chapter 403 - Dont Worry , Im Here Now

Chapter 403 - Don''t Worry , I''m Here Now

Jhonny English was in a small hotel , currently tending to his wounds as he could not beleive that a bullet actually managed to pierce his abdomen on his way out. This was the first time in his entire career that he had been shot , and he had to admit that at mid fifties , his recovery was not as good as the twenty year olds. However , was he discouraged by this? Absolutely not . If anything Jhonny was satisfied in cutting the nose off of Hao Mi . He chuckled as he thought of that memory. Jhonny was a man without much attachments , he did not know why he felt soo much at home with the Elites. A ce where he came for retirement. Wether it was the brat Shakuni or the other young elders , Jhonny simply adored the bunch. Even No , with whom he hardly spent a few days , he felt strongly towards like he was his own disciple. This was a new feeling for Jhonny , but inside his heart he felt happy. He feltplete , like he belonged somewhere. Realizing this , he knew that any fight within the real world any longer was not fruitful for him to undertake , as he would need a minimum of 3 months to recover from this injury. Also with the Elites facing a certain war in Omega , he needed to be there for the kids , and be there as a force to reckon with. Hence making his mind , Jhonny decided to leave China and go back to the Upside , as he nned on re-entering Omega again. Although he would undertake his own journey , and not meet the Elites untill the war was upon them , Jhonny wanted to try things his way , ande back strong . He wanted to go back and proudly dere to the anxious kids .... Don''t worry , Jhonny English has arrived! -------- ( Meanwhile inside Hazelgroove kingdom) Rudra had currently left Purplehaze city through the teleportation formation to go to the dwarven capital of Dwargon. He wanted to meet the master forger there and forge a suitable exoskeleton for his arm as a support for his beam. Rudra had brought with him tonnes of cash and precious materials to convince the forger to do his work irrespective of the cost. The advantage of Rudra having the title of Honorary Bishop and revered medicine master along with the world renowned gave NPC''s of every race look at him amiably. Provided they were from the light faction. ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer , Lieutenant General Of The Hazelgroove Army , First Cultivator. ss :Mana Knight ( Ascended ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 110 Tier : 2 STATS AGI : 1692 VIT : 1692 INT : 1692 STA : 1692 PHY : 1692 MANA : 1691 HP : 239,000/239,000 unassigned stat points : 14 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Fully healed from injury , healthy again Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary), Doom armour ( Legendary ) , Doom armour( legendary) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers. ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- Rudra hence was able tomunicate with the locals easily , where 99% of themon adventurer folks had trouble doing the same. Soon Rudra recieved the directions towards the master forgets workspace , as Rudra set off towards it. However mid- way , there was arge crowd gathered were supposedly a master forger was battling another master forger! Usually , Rudra was not someone to Dilly - dally , however he was intrigued by the things they were forging as one seemed to make a metal rope like thingy , that Rudra had never seen before. After Rudra''s inspection through eyes of truth failed on the item , Rudra''s curiosity was piqued as he waited to see what was going on. Rudra noticed that the dwarfs had an extremely ripped upper torso , while their legs were rtively thin , making them have a V shaped body . Their bulging hand muscles as their hammers struck the hot metal would make even body builders hide in shame , as they were extremely ripped and well defined. One was making a rope like thing while the other was making some sort of big bear trap , the kind of which was used to crush the bones of the caught animal. While Rudra could see a lot of structural defects in that piece to his surprise the rope had none. It was very new for Rudra who had never seen a perfect structure except for his elven sword and doom armour yet. Even his sun god''s bracelet had a single weak spot that was inside the bracelet facing towards his skin , howeber there was one nheless. However this rope thingy had none .... The crowd watched the contest with great interest , cheering at the most random of hammer strikes that made no sense to Rudra , as he did not understand the fundamentals behind forging. When the crowd suddenly gasped for air , or when they pper and cheered , he simply blinked dumbfounded , as to him the stroke where they cheered was the same as the stroke when they did not. 2 hourster , both men were done making their structures , as a judge started to inspect their items . While the judge inspected the items , Rudra inspected the two men .... They did not look too different from each other , and Rudra wondered if they were brothers , however the result of this inspection would return as something Rudra would never expect As it showed [ Bon ] ( dwarf prince ) ( lv 230 ) [ Bjorn ] ( dwarf king ) ( lv 320 ) Rudra stared nkly ,pletely dumbfounded .... What was his majesty doing on the streets? /// Bonus chapter for the super gift from TIKBO , thank you for the patronage. Special shoutout to Adrian_Hardin for the 1000 coin gift! Thankyou brother ! /// Chapter 404 - The King In Disguise

Chapter 404 - The King In Disguise

Rudra paid rapt attention to the two contestants now , this was different than what he had expected. He was seeing the king and the princepete. However judging from the crowd around him , it did not seem like the people realized this fact. Apparently these two were in disguise ,peting in a publicpetition to have fun and understand the difference between their forging. The prince felt that if thepetition took ce inside the pce then 101 out of 100 times the king would win , as none of the subjects were foolish enough to dere the king the looser . Hence he came up with the n to challenge his father under disguise in a publicpetition. The theme of this contest was making a trap to capture Cynthian Bear , who was known for its high intelligence and strength , making it extremely difficult to capture. And for this both the father and son had made ster designs . However to Rudra , the kings craftsmanship of the rope was several levels above the beat trap the prince had made , because of the intricacies in the design. When looking carefully it appeared like a series of metal wires twisted and turned as if it was a silk fabric , meshed inside one another to provide increased structural strength. However the surprising thing was the small cuts and pockets that the design has invisible from afar , but could be seen when inspected carefully that allowed the rope to twist and turn like a thread while being made purely of metal. It was a work of pure genius , that if made into a pressure contrapped foot-trap would make quite a formidable restraint which will be impossible to break through even by the Cynthian Bear. Rudra had never been excited about nerdy stuff like forging but he genuinely marvelled at this piece of engineering , just like the judges who unanimously dered the king the winner. Even the prince who inspected his father''s design had to admit it was better , soo he had no qualms about loosing and took it as a lesson to improove. Rudra was genuinely impressed by the prince''s attitude ,because usually they were arrogant pricks ( cough Aman cough ) . Thinking about this for a second Rudra wondered about the necromancers whereabouts , but after a while he let it be. It was just a fleeting thought. However the biggest gain that Rudra had from thispetition was finding out that the king and his son actually operated a Smithy under the alias of Smith Brothers , which was currently open for business. Rudra could not understand how bored were the royalty of Dwargon to pull off stunts like this , but seeing it as an opportunity to bond with the royals as well as the impable skills of the king , Rudra decided to go to their shop with his new order. It was a buy one get one kind of deal , as he would socialize with royalty as well as get what he wanted , there was no reason for Rudra to not do it. However in life , not everything is that good and easy .... As found out by Rudra soon enough . As apparently he did not know the first rule about cing an order with Smith Brothers .... The reason why they had soo few customers , because they did not take gold or silver as payment ..... But the payment was in equivalent lives of giants! The dwarves always had a beef with the giants , and the royalty used this cover of payment in the form of bones of giants to run their buisness to get the adventurers to give the giant race a hard time. The bones of gaints were extremely good crafting materials in high demand in Dwargon . However Rudra did not know wether tough or cry as he looked at the quest he recieved to get his order done from the Smith Brothers. QUEST ( optional ) : Get 100 Giant''s Femur bones to ce one request order with the Smith Brothers. Questpletion time : none Failure penalty : none Rudra instantly had a headache on what to do. He did not want to travel to thend of the giants and fight against those behemouths . He sighed as he thought about just leaving and making it with the other forgers in Dwargon , when a sudden realisation hit him like a bolt of electricity. HE WAS RICH! The Smith Brothers did not ept gold as payment , but someone else did . He could just buy the 100 bones ! Thinking about that Rudra had a heartyughter as he epted the quest. He was going to go giant bone shopping -------- ( Meanwhile in Purplehaze city) The Elite academy recruits were now into the final month of their training , as they were now going on levelling sprees daily with some of the veteran Elite members in a party. They were learning practical field work , while having a power levelling trip . Their levels shot up faster than a rocket as at level 20 or 30 they were treated to kills of level 80-90 monsters. However this was by no means easy. As the seniors in the guild only did the bare minimum to keep them alive and give them a fighting chance , except that they had to fight , fall and learn themselves. It was a hellish training , but after being tempered in theory for months , these batch of Elites were something different on the field. Knowing the exact weak points of every monster from their textbooks , they knew the best strategies to employ and counter the beasts move. When a normal adventurer took on say the mountain troll , they would not think critically like an elite recruit and at most think about how to take them down However the way an Elite academy recruit thought was something along the lines of Mountain troll Level 50-60 Skills : Earthquake , crushing blow , stomp , charge Equipment : club Weakness : slow , clumsy Best way to attack : Agility moves . Hence their entire outlook of the fight differed , and it showed in the techniques they employed. Although still green andcking in experience . The critical thinking that Rudra embued in this batch , would make them the best yers in the game upon maturity . /// Special shoutout to Adrian_Hardin for the 1000 coin gift! I see it has became a daily urence over thest few days . For which I am heartily grateful. I am d you enjoy my work ! As These gifts keep me motivated a lot /// Chapter 405 - Time-skip

Chapter 405 - Time-skip

After buying the bones of giants from the market at a whopping sum of 650,000 gold , Rudra returned to the Smith Brothers shop to ce his order. However now his conscience hurted because of the fact that he splurged soo much because he was toozy to hunt giants. However his time was more valuable than money right now , and the chance to get acquainted with the king of Dwargon was invaluable. Rudra hence decided to swallow his anger and make most of the chance he had infront of him. Even the king seemed shocked when the shopkeeper announced that a customer had cam to ce a custom order . He was at the pce and had to rush to get to the shop . Generally , the Smith Brothers shop had only one or two customers in an entire year , as the requirements to ce an order were too stringent. When the king arrived in his disguise , he carefully observed the adventurer before him. Noticing his doom armour and sun god''s bracelet the king was mesmerized for a moment , before his mood turned amiable for this customer. He was a forger who appreciated beautiful craftsmanship and the man before him was someone adorned with these beautiful pieces of work . Hence he appreciated him too. The king said " What is the custom order you would like to ce .... " Rudra smiled as he said " I saw you in thepetition to make the best bear trap making the rope . Since that moment I knew that you were an excellent forger , hence despite the difficulty of obtaining these bones , I decided to undertake the risk to ce an order with you , because I know you will make something transcendent , just like that rope. Master forger Smith , please understand my request . I want you to make .... ". As the dwarf king listened to Rudra''s request his eyes widened in shock , as he thought the absurdity of Rudra''s request. However analysing it critically , he knew that it was a genius idea , a work of art. Something challenging for even the greatest masters to make. Something that may well be his masterpiece. ------- ( 90 dayster , in Purplehaze city ) Only 6 days were left in the protection period of the year long protection period given by the system , after which inter City wars would be open for all to fight. It was the final stretch of work before the inevitable fight , as the Elites and the triads were readying themselves for the inevitable sh. The making of the mage tower was in its final finishing phase where the magic circuits were being connected and it was only a few more hours of work that was left to be put in . Fatty ksh had worked himself to the bone to make this impossible dream possible , as he spent every single minute of his waking hours inside the game making this project. Even soo , he still finished it 30 hours before schedule soo that he could tend after the guilds equipment and potion needs before the big battle. Rudra was truly lucky to have a dedicated team member like Fatty by his side. The Elites as a group had a qualitative change in them , as the average level of the Elites had touched a whopping 100 ! Neatwit had apparently broken through the level 120 barrier and was currently undergoing his tier 3 promotion quest . Whereas Rudra and Karna were fervently pushing forward to reach that threshold and take theirs as well. It was especially hard for Rudra and Karna to focus on levelling , as even when war did not loom over the guilds heads they still had to tend to a lot of meetings and solve a lot of guild problems. Making them very busy , but with the war over their heads the duo''s workload was exponentially higher. This made having time for levelling very hard , but even soo , they did not ck off and were on the cusp of reaching level 120. Rudra was currently fighting a level 105 Griffin , as he was finallypletely in control of his strength as an ascended. Many changes ured in Rudra''s exploration of his skills in the past 2 months as he understood the changes in himself in battle. The prime example of which was his control over magic. If previously his darkness st was strong enough to break a boulder , it was now strong enough to blow apart a house And if before it used stamina as a substitute for mana , now it used mana itself , not affecting Rudra''s stamina . Having a massive change in Rudra''s fighting style as he could potentially exhaust his mana and still not have to worry about how to fight against his opponents . Making his PVE abilities sky rocket. And the secondary change was his reaction time. It just kept getting better and better and better. To the point where Rudra could now catch a diving Griffin''s beak with his bare hands and break it with his palm force , before it couldnd a hit on him. Rudra was an absolute monster now , literally an embodiment of one man army. Who the Griffin dead , now was finally level 120 ! ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer , Lieutenant General Of The Hazelgroove Army , First Cultivator. ss :Mana Knight ( Ascended ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 120 Tier : 2 STATS AGI : 1792 VIT : 1792 INT : 1792 STA : 1792 PHY : 1792 MANA : 1791 HP : 259,000/259,000 unassigned stat points : 14 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Fully healed from injury , healthy again Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary), Doom armour ( Legendary ) , Doom armour( legendary) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers. ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- Rudra smiled , he was finally level 120! And had the qualifications for attempting the tier promotion quest ! While the majority of the yerbase in Omega was still tier 1 , he was going to be one of the very few to reach tier 3. He did not say only , because there was a bigger beast than him roaming the streets right now , named Neatwit . Who had gone berserk after the death of his aunt. To Neatwit this war meant everything , and Rudra was sure that he would enter the field with a vengeance. Neatwit was an incredibly talented yer , however his obsession with levelling and a bit of immaturity made him unsuitable for major leadership positions. He was undoubtedly the guild top three in fighting ability , however that all changed once his aunt died. His immaturity fading away , he was focused on improving himself. Although still not involving himself in leadership duties despite being an elder of the guild , he was undoubtedly a changed man. Rudra hoped that with time he would gradually blend into the role of a true elder and be able to guide the youngsters in a productive direction . But for now his revenge was more important , soo Rudra let him be. What worried Rudra was the absence of Jhonny English , he was the one man who Rudra looked up towards for support , however he was still missing from action , with no news about his whereabouts being with even Yume. The first batch of Elites academy recruits had graduated justst week , with the entire batch being level 75 and above. Which was a great achievement considering they were only level 10 when they enrolled 6 months ago. There were even 5-6 breakout stars who could potentially be the pirs of the guild in future . Including the boy who challenged the upper guild management in the early days , who reached a whopping level 90 at the time of graduation. With the recruits now in the guild robes instead of the green ones . The overall strength of the guild had increased by a lot! But more than that the guild numbers had increased by a whopping 300%. The guild had truly prepared for this fight . It was the first time that the guild had actually prepared thoroughly for war , as before this , they were always forced into fighting with very little notice. However , now it was a nned conflict with a sworn opponent , that they knew wasing. As a result , the guild was as prepared as it could be. And the guild leader had onest stop to make before he was ready .... Which was promote himself to tier 3! Rudra knew that although he was attempting this tier 3 promotion under a tight schedule , there was no scope for not getting a SSS assessment. As his entire future depended on it. Which he could not screw up for a war. Hence before the nerve wrecking war ahead , he still had to attempt the nerve wrecking promotion quest. //// Shoutout to Adrian_Hardin for the 2000 coin gift and to Saxon_cook for the 500 coin gift! The golden ticket department has been extremely good this week , let''s keep this pace up for more bonus chapters. There has only been one powerstone bonus chapter this week , which is dissapointing.. I hope we pick up the pace there as well. /// Chapter 406 - Promotion Test

Chapter 406 - Promotion Test

Tier 3 promotion quest was different from tier one and two promotion quest in the sense that in the entire nothern continent there were only two cities with Knight halls that offered this test. Luckily one of them was Purplehaze city. Unlike tier one and two promotion tests , not everyone could take a tier 3 promotion quest from the knight''s hall. One had to fullfill 5 of the 7 criteria to be eligible for undertaking the tier 3 promotion exam. 1) Achieve significant achievements and fame . 2) Have an extremely low infamy record 3) Cannot be an enemy of the state 4) Cannot be a criminal on parole 5) Cannot be an enemy of the Church of light MUST HAVE : 6) Rmendation from a senior knight to take the exam . 7) Cannot be under level 120 Requirements 1-6 was not difficult for Rudra who was quite famous , and had stacked a mountain of achievements throughout his gaming career. Infamy was in-applicable to him , and he was already the darling of the state as well as the Church . He also The knight was amunity where every knight was a fellow bretheren . The ss specific skills of knight''s were also designed in a way that they were stronger when they banded together. Due to this , to get promoted to tier 3 , a yer had to have a rmendation letter from a senior knight who was atleast tier 3 . This was done soo that undeserving candidates or those who were not yet ready to take the exam , could not take it. Also , if a knight went rogue or broke themunity code , it would be the direct responsiblity of the senior knight who rmended him , and hence in this way , there were checks and bnces put in ce for the Knight''s. However , the noble system naturally gotplicated as time went on. Many senior knights had their own test that they gave to young aspirants to undertake , which was known to be very tough to clear , to get that rmendation letter. Naturally Rudra had Patricia with him , hence he did not have to worry about such useless things as he easily had a rmendation letter with him. Was it abusing his privges? Well ... No , if anyone deserved that rmendation letter , it was Rudra. His achievements far surpassed any knights in the history of Hazelgroove at the level he was at. Not even Augustus himself shined as bright as Rudra did at tier 2. However the real difficult part was not getting the rmendation letter , but the test itself. Tier 3 was the peak of the mortal stages , before the demigod state at tier 4. Theplication with promoting to tier 3 for Rudra was that , it was tough to clear tier 3 as of itself . However to clear it with a perfect SSS rating ..... Was near impossible. But if anyone could pull it off , it was Rudra , his stats already far surpassed the tier 3 standard and he had not even activated his golden ratio buff yet. Rudra was a confident man , but he gulped at the idea that maybe he would get a SS rating. It would spell end of the road for him and his ambitions to get a legendary ss. Rudra hence decided to take the smart way out .... There was nothing in this world as too careful , and although he nned on saving his golden ratio buff as a surprise in the war , he activated it here soo that he would have better odds of clearing the test. ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer , Lieutenant General Of The Hazelgroove Army , First Cultivator. ss :Mana Knight ( Ascended ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 120 Tier : 2 STATS AGI : 1792 +896 VIT : 1792 +896 INT : 1792 +896 STA : 1792 +896 PHY : 1792 +896 MANA : 1792 + 896 HP : 259,000/259,000 unassigned stat points : 13 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Fully healed from injury , healthy again Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary), Doom armour ( Legendary ) , Doom armour( legendary) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers. ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- Rudra looked at his stats , and nodded in satisfaction . He was a beast .... No doubts about it. Tier 3 promotion test was the limit of what Rudra had reached in his previous life. He remembered how he failed 6 times before clearing it. Only to never break past the level 200 barrier before reincarnation. He knew the inns and outs of how the test worked ... He was as prepared as he could be. Determined he walked into the knights training hall in Purplehaze city . -------- ( Meanwhile somewhere in the Ghost kingdom ) " F***** s*** , why is my luck soo trash .... I''m Jhonny English dammnit , this game is broken ... Broken I''ll tell you ! ". Jhonny cursed . He had been in thisbyrinth since Thest one month , and no matter where he turned he would always end up being lost. Currently chasing the legacy of the Ghost King , Jhonny was in an ancient ruin on a quest . The only problem was , that he soon needed toe back to Purplehaze city to the kids before the war started , but the stupid maze just won''t end! But Who was English? He was a man of Focus , Determination and Sheer F******* will ..... " I GIVE UP! , I give up .... Oooo dumb Ghost King just let me out ..... I can''t even find the exit anymore ..... the hell man , i am never entering mazes again " Johnny whined , he was mentally exhausted roaming endlessly in the maze Just when he changed his approach from finding the ancient ruins to finding the exit .... His trash luck somehow made him stumble onto the most central chamber of the ruins where the ghost kings legacy was ced. Jhonny looked stunned for a minute , before saying " my n exactly .... Haha fooled you ghosty ". Ofcourse since the Ghost King was dead for 2000 years , no reply came back. A ton of skill scrolls and treasures came at Jhonny''s foot at the room , however most importantly , he got the one skill .... A signature skill of the Ghost King , that when coupled with his dagger throwing skills , would make Jhonny apletely bnce breaker yer. The skill was called [ Fade into nothingness] ( Active ) ( Legendary ) : The skill that made the Ghost King a feared existance throughout the continents , as he could simply be nothing as and when he desired , allowing attacks to pass through his body , without delivering even a single bit of damage. It is an Active skill that consumes mana , which can be controlled at will , and can be used at multiple times without restrictions. Be nothing , and solidify in a matter of microseconds ,bining the ultimate defense with the ultimate attack . The skill waspletely overpowered .... Especially at the hands of someone like Jhonny . However Jhonny''s only reaction to this skill was " Huh , soo they could have just called it Kamui, stupid cuber corporation , can''t even garize properly ". ---------- ( Meanwhile in Nineclouds kingdom ) Hao Mi with her nose cut off was a Rabid dog on steroids , even her most trusted subordinates trembled at the thought of talking to her , with the fear that even blinking may cause her to kill them Her mood had becamepletely unstable , as she had opened a lifetime of financial reserves to arm the army to the teeth . Nearly 1 trillion dors in expenditure. Although she did not know , most of this went to the Elites who controlled the entire supply chain of the cheap and good quality potions in the market. However that was beside the point , the triads army was 450,000 strong , filled with major brawlers and experts. It was no longer a gangster war , but a full blown all out war between two factions who simply could not coexist The sheer size and quality of her army was not inferior to the elites, with the average levels only slightly lower than the elites at 92 . Equipped with the best armour and swords avable on the market , and with equally stocked rations of potions and alchemical materials , neither side had an edge in the preparation aspect of things. /// Shoutout to Adrian_Hardin for the 1500 coin gift and to Coop for the 500 coin gift ! We are very close to hitting the next Golden ticket target . Hopefully we hit it today itself for a bonus! /// Chapter 407 - Test (1)

Chapter 407 - Test (1)

Tier 3 promotion quest was unlike tier one and two where there was a definitive test given to a user , with a parameter on which he/she would be evaluated. Instead tier 3 was more of a perpetratory stage , meant for the refining of the human body to its utmost limit , making it suitable for a chance to break through into Demi god realms eventually. Although Rudra did not understand it yet , the concept of a tier 3 power level was same as a golden core cultivator. Where the core would nourish the nascent soul for years before eventually the soul breaks free and the cultivator advances realms. Ofcourse , tiers were not like cultivation and Rudra was not forming any cores or nurturing any nascent souls. However he was indeed going to undergo tempering , where he woulde out a stronger yer . Basically the way tier 3 promotion quests worked was that , The yers ss would pour resources onto the yer in an specially created environment to give the yers a chance for rapid growth. It was because of this reason , yers with high infamy and enemies of the state were not epted inside tier 3 promotion tests , as themunity would not pour resources into such yers. Which is also why the rmendation letter system was ced by the knights , to only give promising youngsters this chance. However it depended on the yers on how well utilized this opportunity to be stronger .... As unlike ascending from tier 1 to 2 . There would be no gauranteed rewards of double stat points.The reward an individual may obtain , would depend purely on that individual and his skills. The reason why there were only two ces in the continent where a tier 3 promotion test was possible was because only , two ces had the necessary resource set up to allow the yers to undertake this exam. The exact test differed from ss to ss however for the knight ss , the tier 3 promotion exam was bifercated into three stages. The first test/opportunity was a run through the valley of knight''s. A volcanically active region where a special herb grew. But due to the high heat it often caught fire , Although the herb was hallucigen in nature , it had tremendous body strengthening effects when inhaled. Hence for those who were able to go past the hallucination effect , it was a tremendous opportunity. The second test/ opportunity was meditating in a specially created high density mana andpressed Purplehaze room. It was to increase stamina and Vitality of knight''s but for Rudra who also had a mana vein , it would undoubtedly improove his mana circuit. However sitting in the room came with incredulous amounts of pain and suffering that increased exponentially with every minute passed inside. The Purplehaze was a phenomenon synonymous with Purplehaze city , and one of the reasons why the knight''s hall was in the city. The third and final test was an agility increasing test through the process of constant muscle destruction and recreation. The way the human body gained muscle through excercise was based on this same principle. When a human body excercises it creates minute wear and tear in the muscle , which is healed by the body and adds to the muscle mass . Overtime increasing the strength and durability of the muscle , while buffing the body up. And that was the concept of test 3. Refining the body to its utmost capabilities on the basis of repeated creation and destruction?. For a yer?toplete the tier 3 promotion quest sessfully , they needed to sessfully clear all 3 stages by the benchmark that the ss had set as the minimum level eptable for passing. Failing in anyone resulting in a overall failure. Rudra himself had failed the test multiple times in his past life before barely clearing it once. However , he was not that guy anymore .... This time he ought to do much better. The only question was , can he do it perfectly? ------ ( Meanwhile in Ghost kingdom ) Adam frowned as he said " Soo you want me to spy on my sponsor and betray my brother guild?" Hao Mi chuckled , as she said " Stop ying innovent Adam boy , it''s not logical that Ethan would let his small toy guild be torn apart by the triads , he must have ordered you for giving them backup. Although I hate the Elites , i acknowledge the power of your super guild , it''s not something I want to be on my enemy''s side. Soo let''s make a deal here .... ". Adam scratched his head , because he genuinely had no help requests from either Ethan or Rudra , soo he said " Ughhhh, what do u want? " Hao Mi said " Simple , just don''t really your troops to help the elites and watch from the sidelines. I know that they have built a massive teleportation array in Purplehaze , and you guys can teleport there in a matter of minutes ... But don''t , I will pay you handsomely for that?". Adam scratched his nose .... Something that irked the noseless Hai Mi a lot , before saying " Alright I agree". Hao Mi smiled , her job here was done! She was sure that with one more ally of the Elites turned into a neutral party , she was one step closer to achieving her goal of?crushing those pests. Little did she know that the Elites needed noones help to decimate her forces , as they themselves were more than enough. Since Adam did not get any help requests anyway , he did not mind free money .... If he was indeed asked to help , he was sure that boss Ethan would pay more than whatever the b*** would pay him to not help , hence he was not going to loose out anywsy. Adam was a man who never rejected money that came his way .... And this one just literally jumped into hisp! /// Today there will be a bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target , soo good job everyone for that. Also special shoutout to Adrian_Hardin for the 1000 coin gift and to concon459 for the 500 coin gift! /// Chapter 408 - Test (2)

Chapter 408 - Test (2)

Rudra gave in his rmendation letter to the attendant at the knight''s hall , who raised an eyebrow and reread it carefully , before leaving her position to enquire about two critical details about the person holding the letter. One letter was sent to the pce , while the other was sent to the church to approve this man taking the tier promotion test. Only when both of those tests came back as positive did they allow Rudra into the primary testing room where there was a crystal orb ced to reveal Rudra''s stats and titles. The examiner was left stunned seeing the long list of titles under Rudra''s name . As for his level , as it was 120 , there was no objections. The examiner passed Rudra from the primary screening allowing him to undertake the tier 3 promotion test. Rudra was sure that his qualifications were more than sufficient hence he was not worried about the primary screening at all , whereas the first test bothered him a bit. The valley of knight''s was a restricted zone that could only be essed from the knight''s training hall , after a 1.2 km hike. The entire trail was heavily protected by senior knight , and only authorised personnel were given entry. Rudra was walking alongside the examiner wearing a grean amulet suggesting that he was a examinee. As Rudra kept approaching the knight''s valley , his heart kept beating faster and faster , the slope was quite steep , to reach the damn valley , and there was a thick smog from water vapour evaporation in the area. Rudra felt like he was taking a steam bath , as all the pores in his skin opened up due to the hot steam , but it was only going to increase even more as he descended. After a while the examiner stopped , when a sign that said Magma trail arrived at the side of the road. The examiner said " Hopefully you clear the entire trail , and meet me on the other side. Should you faint before the passing threshold , you will be failed . Should you faint after crossing the threshhold , the protection in your amulet will activate itself and teleport you back to the knight''s hall . Good luck adventurer ! ". Rudra understood that for a SSS rating , his only option was to clear this trail , there was no option of fainting at even 99%pletion. Hence , steeling his resolve he walked into the foggy trail. Magma trail was quite literally a trail over Magma , as a river of Magma flowed 200 meters below where Rudra walked on a special kind of heat resistant wood. The temperature was scorching hot , so much so that the air around Rudra seemed to refract light due to changes in density of air. However the real challenge began when a fruity smell entered Rudra''s nose , jolting his mind awake. [ Sindhal Marijuana ] : A hallucigen who has many benefits for body strengthening when inhaled.?Known to only grow in volcanic regions , it is extremely rare to find one and even riskier to harvest. Incase the air around him was not an illusion in and off itself , the drug also entered the air , to make him suffer. Rudra who already had trouble walking the suspending bridge , slowly started to loose sense of bnce , as more and more smoke was inhaled , Rudra went from worse to miserable. As a drug free man in real life ,his tolerance to such hallucigens was non existent . Neither did he have the experience on how to deal with such situations. As a result Rudra kept clutching his head in headache , as if cutting off the blood supply to his head would rid him of the splitting headache. However , this could not affect his resolve even one bit , as despite the headache , his speed in traversing the bridge never dropped. The foggy atmosphere gave Rudra only a visibility of 5 meters in normal , 50 with eyes of truth , yet no matter how much he walked or how far he looked , there was not even a slightest hope of seeing the end of the trail. Little by little Rudra could feel that his lungs were?absorbing the sindhal Marijuana in his blood stream , as his body started to profousely sweat , as his blood was being refined. 5 minutes , 10 minutes , 15 minutes Rudra kept walking and walking , through sheer will alone , however slowly yet surely , his eyes started to close shut , as the overdose was making his brain undergo forced shutdown . His thought process started to slow , as he started to hallucinate , unable to differentiate between real and fake . Rudra did not know it , however he had barely covered 30% of the trail yet . Not even the 35% standard set by the institute for passing . He was in a tough situation , as the going had gotten tough for the leader of the Elites. -------- Meanwhile in the swordsman ss promotion quest. Neatwit id his final opponent , as hepleted the final phase of his tier promotion exam. A system notification rang , informing him he was now a tier 3 yer , and the first one in the continent to achieve this feat at that. He was heavily panting , however his usual smile was missing today ... As his mind was focused on theing war. He was not interested in the fame ... He only wanted the corresponding skill selection option , as he wanted to choose a new ss specific skill to be even stronger than before. Hao Mi and Mithun Ambani dared to kill his mother like step - aunt. Hence he needed to avenge her death , as to calm the rage of the departed soul. Neatwit coldly looked at all the options avable and selected the skill with the maximum attack power , useful for PVE. A tier 3 yer had emerged inside the Elites ..... The only one in the continent, yet! /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target.. Good job guys , we are only 500 Power stones?away from the target for PS bonus too. Soo let''s make it happen ASAP ! /// Chapter 409 - Things Going South

Chapter 409 - Things Going South

Hao Mi was absolutely hell bent on perfecting her revenge n?on the elites , while learning from her past experience of allying with Mithun Ambani , she understood that the enemy of an enemy is a friend. She had secretly negotiated with Mithun for the full support of the Ambani super guild .... Where Ambani was ready dispatch a total of 500,000 troops in support for Hao Mi''s cause provided that theplete Elites warehouse was to be given to him in lieu of warpensation. Hao Mi did not care about the money anyway , all she wanted was the trio of Ethan , Jhonny English and Rudra to pay. She wanted to watch the city of Purplehaze burn , hence she readily agreed to the conditions. Meanwhile it was an incredibly lucrative opportunity for Mithun , as to win over the Elites treasury was undoubtedly a profitable venture. The elites were known to be rich , and their warehouse was to be stocked with precious skill scrolls equipment and the like. This was the only reason why Hao Mi was soo hell bent on making sure that the Super Guild under Ethan Grey would not meddle with this fight. As her tipping the odds in her favour would not work out if the other party did the same. However this was not the end for her gathering allies for her cause . Original Manchester , True Manchester , the remnants of Demolitionboys and Musicians inc , everyone with hate and beef for the Elites was rallied by Hao Mi to y by her side. Not only that , she even rallied hired help from mercenaries to help her cause in this war. Blowing a 1.3 trillion dor hole in her finances , she went all in in this war against the elites. Jhonny taking her nose was the tipping point for Hao Mi , where she decided that enough was enough and lost all sense of reason as to sparing no safe cushion to fall on should she fail. From Unstable Alchemical reagents exclusive to her organization , that she developed after pouring resources after resources behind the mad alchemist , was a card she held in this war , alongside the sheer number of forces that she rallied under her banner. If one hundered thousand fell , then two hundred thousand would take their ce . If two hundred thousand fell then four hundred thousand would take their ce. The total army under herprised of 1.6 million troops , who were supposed to start gathering tommorow morning , as only 3 days remained in the protection period of the cities. Officially it was the small vige of Rohannesberg taking on the Purplehaze city forces. However , the reality of the situation was the triad coalition were picking on the Elites. This war would fall under internal dispute , and the state would not interfere with it under regr circumstances . The Elites took the one year protection period very seriously , building a massive reinforced wall around the city as well as gaining strength and influence, both individual and as an organisation. However would it be enough to ward off this massive invasion? The odds seemed very low . This was truly the steepest fight that the Elites would find themselves in. Thankfully Rudra had developed a city millitary force under his ownmand , consisting of 150 thousand soldiers at level 95 tier 2. It was a formidable force second only to the royal army. However for this war it was an unquestionably pivotal Part. Rudra had a total force strength of 200,000 strong . Of which 30,000 academy passouts were basically cannon fodder in a all out one vs one fight. The fight odds were 1:8 against the Elites , which were pretty bad , but not as bad as many fights they had fought where they were ridiculously outnumbered. Hence the Elites being the defenders in their home turf , had a fair chance of winning this fight. With both sides holding hidden cards , the side with the better and deeper hidden cards was going to win. One such card that Hao Mi desperately wanted to y. Just like Rudra had did inside Fort Magma was to create inside disturbances for the Elites. However she was unaware of one feature of the inter City wars , that Rudra was aware off. The inter City wars immediately triggered a martial curfew for all NPC yers , while teleported the adventures not associated with the managing guild outside the city walls. Hence creating internal nuisnace was impossible unless she did not have a member of the Elites on her side , which she did not. The other thing that was going to eventually bite Hao Mi in the a** was the ridiculous amount of money she would have to pay as war indemnity to even challenge Rudra in Purplehaze city. As inter City wars would only be approved by the government , when a suitable war indemnity was paid by the aggressors. For a small vige like Thol for example , the indemnity would be around 10,000 gold or 5 million dors . However for the capital city of Hazelgroove kingdom .... The war indemnity was 50 million gold..... Or 2.5 Trillion dors. Hao Mi was going to realize this fact when she would dere war on the Elites after the protection ended , as the government would ask this amount as security against damages to approve of the fight. This feature was implemented because without it there would be no stability in the game , as territories would be constantly fighting against each other without it. However these rules were not yet made public , and would onlye out the day that the protection period ended and the fourth system update was announced. This meant that Hao Mi by splurging on hiring help , had to dig even deeper into her coffers by attacking Purplehaze city. This has became a money pit , which would proove to be fruitless if she could not win the war . If Rudra was to sessfully defend his territory he would get 50% of the war indemnity as war reperations meaning 25 million gold. While the other would go to the state for not interfering. If Hao Mi would win , all the money would go to the state , in return for dering them the new managers of Purplehaze city . The Purplehaze city was a money mine.... If managed properly it would yield a yearly ie of 10 million gold in direct tax revenue with 15 million more in buisness options. Hence an investment could be recouped within 2-3 years of operation by sessfully capturing the city. However , Hao Mi ''s ambition to burn it to a crisp was a waste of resources and unreasonable. She would soon find out about that exact thing , as she would bleed even before the war officially started. -------- ( Meanwhile in the valley of knight''s ) Rudra was nowpletely in hallucination mode , he was reliving his past life where he was a nobody , going on dungeon runs to farm for equipment and make some money by selling it off . " NO , I want the level 30 armour set , i did the most damage in this raid , i need to get the first pick ". Rudra said angrily SLAP! his superior pped him as he said " Be grateful I let you tag along , and even give you thest equipment choice in the raid , you are a ve of White Radiance guild who we pay a fixed sry to , without us you will starve on the streets... Soo shut your mouth about loot distribution you dog ". Rudra''s blood boiled as he said " How dare you talk to the Leader of the True Elites like that ...." " What leader of the True Elites? ... " The man gazed at him perplexed This is when Rudra''s mind reminded him that he was no longer a ve of White Radiance but the honorable master of the Elites. He was no longer a dog wagging his tail before these bastards , but it is then who would be lucky to even exchange greetings with him now. Realizing his true worth , Rudra broke out of the hallucination , as his eyes regained some focus of his surroundings , as slowly his memory returned as to where he was and what he needed to do. Rudra grit his teeth as he pped himself hard , he needed to keep focus and get going ... Remembering his past he knew that he had came too far to fall like a dog. Lazer focused , Rudra continued on his journey , one step at a time ..... /// Special shoutout to Coop for the 2000 coin gift and to?_nk39 for the 500 coin massage chair. The patronage for my book keeps me motivated and going. We are very close to hitting the golden ticket target , soo let''s get it soo that we can have a two chapter day tommorow . Also here is the new riddle for this month. You all know the drill the privge readers get a 12 hour headstart over others . The riddle is : The inverse of AF58F2WUK9V6Y3ABA You don''t need to DM me if you solve this riddle , cause you will know the answer ..... Soo to the first ten people solving this ....?happy iming free coins! /// Chapter 410 - Tier 3 Promotion Test (3)

Chapter 410 - Tier 3 Promotion Test (3)

Rudra had clung onto one clear thought in his mind , which was that he wanted to be someone notable in this life. He was not the nobody he was in his past life , and he would walk the toughest roads to make it a reality. The Hallucigen constantly entered Rudra''s lungs and was circted in his blood , however Rudra''s sheer stubborn will got him to not let his mind undergo shutdown. His body was constantly being refined under the same stimnt , as the muscle memory of his muscles was being improved. His very blood was being purified as it was tempered by the stimnt giving immense benefits to Rudra''s body. Rudra did not check his stat pannel as he was under no circumstance to do so , however he would have been surprised to see that his overall HP had increased by a whole 30% , without any of his stats being affected. This is because , Rudra was undergoing a qualitative change and not a quantitative change right now. Walking on a trail where most would fall before clearing 20% , Rudra actually was on the 95% mark . A short distance away from his goal when his vision that was already blurry started to change as ck dots appeared infront of his eyes. At first they were stagnant , however soon they started to dance as more and more ck dots blurried his vision , his mind panicked as signals were sent to Rudra that he was going blind .... However Rudra did not panick , as he sent a signal to his brain that even then .... He would finish this path , even if he did actually go blind. That was the level of determinantion Rudra had , he was not going to settle for a SS rating ... It was either SSS or nothing for him. Even with his vision cked out , and his ears loosing his sense of bnce , Rudra sprawled on the ground and started to crawl his way by digging his nails in the ground towards his destination. Untill a faint sound entered his brain .... He did not know wether or not it was a hallucination , as it said " Congrattions knight on clearing the first stage .... " Rudra cked out ! ------- ( Meanwhile in Purplehaze city?) In Rudra''s absence , Karna was the guilds defacto leader , who was incredibly busy with work these days , as it was the final stretch before the war. Seen constantly near the city walls , Karna was under the process of secretly installing the dragon me throwers , and other secret weapons in the walls of Purplehaze city. There were a lot of eyes on what he was doing right now , hence it was a very tedious task to do it in a way that it was obscured from public eye. Because one thing that he absolutely did not want , was the guild secrets to be leaked to the enemy. Their trump cards would no longer be trump cards , if the enemy had time to prepare on how to counter them ande up with a n . The surprise element was a big part of utilizing it efficiently. Hence , his job currently was a very crucial one that he could only entrust to himself. Well , to be honest his job was easier than Fattyksh ''s job , to bring the mage tower underground under the Elites guild hall , to the surface , without half the city knowing that it happened. The techniques to be used to elevate the massive mage tower to the surface were going to make noise ... And a lot of it , soo much soo , that they would be lucky if the royal army did note knocking on their doorsteps. However , Rudra before leaving had already given an instruction regarding this event to Fatty , that the Elites were testing new bomb technology. This would create a panick from the enemy guild , while having a false impression of what the Elites were actually doing , which was a win-win for Rudra. Ofcourse it all depended on how well fatty was able to fabricate this truth , as well as how would he conceal the appearance of a 12 storey tower in the guild grounds. --------- ( Back at the Knight''s training hall ) The attendant looked at Rudra as if he was a monster , in the entire history of Hazelgroove kingdom there were only two individuals to have everpleted the entire knight valley trail .... And now Rudra was the third. The attendant immediately knew that this kid was special , not only were his achievements monstrous , but soo was his will power. Having taken the test himself , he knew what the Hallucigen did to the mind of a examinee , and how worse it got as the intake continued. However despite all that , Rudra managed toplete the test , crawling his way in thest 30 meters , but never giving up. He apuded this youth infront of him , he had gained his respect. Hence he tended to him very carefully , as detoxification process was ongoing in his body , removing the stimnt from his blood , by having a neutralizing gas , inhaled by Rudra. Slowly but surely Rudra regained consciousness , as he opened his eyes with all sorts of spots dancing , he could roughly see a man standing before him , as his vision slowly cleared up . The first thing Rudra did when his vision cleared was to ask the examiner " How far did I go...? ". His heart was beating rapidly , as he was not sure if hepleted the trail , he knew he did enough to pass it , but could heplete it? Only when the man said " Youpleted it ". Did Rudray back down and sigh in releif. A tear dropped from his eye , as he just wanted to soak in the moment .... He did it! Against all the suffering and pain , HE DID IT! The hope to get a legendary ss was still alive ... He was not out of the race yet! Only then did Rudra check his system panel . ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer , Lieutenant General Of The Hazelgroove Army , First Cultivator. ss :Mana Knight ( Ascended ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 120 Tier : 2 STATS AGI : 1792 +896 VIT : 1792 +896 INT : 1792 +896 STA : 1792 +896 PHY : 1792 +896 MANA : 1792 + 896 HP : 359,000/359,000 unassigned stat points : 13 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Fully healed from injury , healthy again Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary), Doom armour ( Legendary ) , Doom armour( legendary) Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers. ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- Rudra immediately noticed that his HP went up by 100,000 points! From his previous 259,000 ... Which was a massive increase that would benefit him immensely! Rudra was extremely happy to see that he gained soo much from this suffering. Thest time he took the tier 3 promotion exam , his gains were quite minimal , iparable to what he had right now. Although this achievement in and of itself was nothing big , but for Rudra it was a massive confidence boost. He was unsure of wether or not he would be able to make it , however , powering through all the hardships and achieving his goal had given him a major confidence boost. Having newfound faith in his willpower , he was ready to take on the next challenge head on! He would recoup for a while , to get back to 100% before trying the second stage of his tier 3 promotion test. -------- ( Meanwhile in Nineclouds kingdom) Hao Mi was currently in a high level meeting where all the faction leaders who had allied for the cause of taking down the Elites were discussing the best battle n. The wall was solid , and Hao Mi did not have an opportunity to test , wether the alchemical reagent would be able to blow up a hole in the wall that Rudra had built. For the numbers advantage of the attacking forces toe into y , it was imperative that the wall fell... It was as simple as that.?With the wall falling , it was game over for Rudra andpany. Hao Mi had tested blowing up walls made of stone , where her alchemical reagent was very effective , however she had not tested it on the walls of Purplehaze city , hence could not be sure about how it would fare. The wall around Purplehaze city was built with reinforced concrete , which was not the average stone wall , as the bricks itself were many times stronger , while the cement bonded them into a impregnable defense. The Elites had also used iron bars as core , as iron rods held the wall together upright , giving structural support . Even the gates of the city were made with pure molten steel and studded with 15 inch spikes , soo ramming a hole through it was very difficult. However withck of information on how strong the wall was exactly , the strategy made by the Triad coalition was that the North gate and the East wall would be attacked , and the first area to get an opening would be the point from where all troops would enter from . Moreplicated strategy waster discussed as war calls and coordination andmand chain was set up , however the entire n hanged in the bnce of one thing ..... That is the wall must fall! /// Guys we are only 5 golden tickets away from the bonus target , hopefully we hit it soon , soo that we can have a chapter today itself. /// Chapter 411 - Tier 3 Promotion Test (4)

Chapter 411 - Tier 3 Promotion Test (4)

The second test in the tier 3 promotion exam was to meditate in a high mana density room , withpressed Purplehaze . It was the easiest part of the tier 3 promotion test , however it was equally hard to get a perfect rating in this test , as the parameter to get a perfect rating was to open the mana stat. However Rudra did not have to worry about this at all , as he had already opened the mana circuit in his body when he became an ascended . Hence he was walking in the test with a gauranteed perfect rating. Even soo , this was an opportunity for him to immensely improove himself , as the room contained high density mana which when circted properly would strengthen the walls of his mana circuit , making it sturdy and capable of sustaining high level magic. Hence Rudra sat in the meditation room , and started absorbing the mana around him .... This is when a weird phenomenon started to happen, the walls of the room started to glow in a pattern under the Purplehaze , as a pathway was shown shining inside the human body , as the Purplehaze shined in a particr pathway again and again. Rudra was perpelxed by this phenomenon ... As he should be , as the pattern on the wall would only activate when the mana density in the room started to fall , which was only possible when someone absorbed it , ie , a knight unlocked the mana stat. The pattern on the wall was actually a cultivation technique on how to circte mana inside the human body .?It took Rudra a few minutes to understand the path, but slowly he started to circte the mana inside his body in ordance to the diagram shining infront of him . Little did he know that this was his first step into the journey of cultivation , as what he was currently doing was the cultivation technique of Gold rank called Nine Points cirction technique. Practiced by the Taoist practicioners in ancient China , it was a technique lost in the sands of time ..... The benefits of practicing it daily were immense. Rudra slowly found rhythm in circting the mana in his body , as he derived pleasure after every cirction . It almost felt like he had just finished ejacting , as his body felt fresh and endorphins were released. It was the same feeling as when one levelled up , however while the level up feeling was breif this was a more consistent hit . Rudra felt engrossed in his mana cirction as it felt too good to stop. That was exactly why people became cultivation maniacs in ancient times , going in seclusion for years ... As it felt just too damn good to quit. Rudra was rapidly absorbing the mana in the room , as the process was immensely aided and elerated by the Purplehaze in the room , which was a rare cultivation treasure. This room was made with the purpose of helping those who had not yet ascended , to start on the path of cultivation. This is where the cuber corporation actually expected yers to break through ... Unlike Rudra''s untimely and unexpected breakthrough while training with Luna. Rudra?being an ascended actually benefited even more than normal people , as he broke through minor realms of cultivation consequently while cultivating this technique. Alongwith his increased muscle memory during the first test , the process of mana cirction had now became a memory to Rudra that he would never forget. He no longer needed to refer the path of cirction , as he knew it by heart , increasing the speed of one cycle significantly. His mana quality saw an increase as well as the capacity of his circuit to take mana load ... Although Rudra did not know this yet , he was now strong enough to handle the power of sun god''s bracelet , as his body would be able to sustain the pressure of the attack. He had immense real life benefits by breaking through here in game , as his body became stronger and sharper , while his real lifespan saw a dramatic increase , as his body''s natural aging process saw a massive decline as his cultivation increased. The nutritional fluids in his tomb like special gaming pod , were being rapidly used up to keep up with the consumption of Rudra''s brain , as only half an hour worth of resources remained , after which Rudra would have to have a forced logout to restock. This was scary considering he had refilled it just before entering the game for the second promotion test mere hours ago , which was fortunate considering he would have to have logged out long ago if he went in with a half tank. Overall , Rudra absorbed the entire mana in the room ... Having immense gains , and clearing the second test with a perfect score! The examiner was convinced now , that Rudra was a once in a lifetime prodigy ... Someone who would lead the knights to a new era. Although as a reputable knight he did not want to do it , but it was simply Rudra''s aura , that made the senior knight bow in respect at his back as he walked past him. A big smile stered on his face ... He knew he was seeing a legend being born . ----- ( Meanwhile , in Purplehaze city ) A loudmotion was made near the Elites headquarters as fire and smoke could be seen rising . Multiple mist potions were been unleashed as visibility in the area became zero. There was a small earthquake like tremour felt throughout the inner district , as yers who were inside the inner district rushed to see the scene ... Dewdiepie was one such person currently filming a documentary in the Church of light , when he heard the loud explosions and saw smoke rising nearby , hence with his content senses tingling , he rushed to explore what exactly was going on. With his live recording activated he started his stream with " A loud explosion has just ured near the vicinity of the Elites guild headquarters , as you can see the smoke still rising from there. I am currently running to figure out what is going on there , but with there being rumors of an imminent war with the Triads I would not be surprised to see a terrorist attack on the organisation ... However nothing can be said for sure yet , is it the triads who attacked the guild ? Is it a failed experiment ... What is the cause of the explosion ... Let''s find out". Arge crowd had gathered outside the Elite guild hall ... When a man stumbled out coughing and cursing. Themon public instantly recognised the iconic pirate Ksh .... As Dewdiepie rushed to interview him Dewdiepie said " Mr Pira.....errr elder of the guild , can you tell the millions watching worldwide what exactly is going on inside the Guild right now , why was there a massive explosion ". Fatty Ksh coughed twice before saying " *Cough * , the guild master was sparring with the vice guild master , when the two idio....err I mean gentlemen unleashed very powerful moves , turning the entire earth upside down , as if tectonic tes had crashed , there is a mountain in the middle of the ground which ruptured the entire supplies room of the guild , as multiple haze potions broke down ". Ksh spouted utter nonsense , as millions watching worldwide only had question marks stered all over their faces. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the Golden ticket target. Good job everyone. Since the novel is faring a bit weak economically this month , i n on going a writing spree today. Soo expect more chapters today as a bonus ! /// Chapter 412 - Tier Promotion Test ( Final )

Chapter 412 - Tier Promotion Test ( Final )

The final test in being promoted to tier 3 was the hardest , hardest to endure , and hardest to clear. It was the part where the yers body would be constantly constructed and destroyed , in such a way that the reconstruction would show a slight increase in quality of the muscle over the previous state. The process was very painfull to endure , however the even tougher Part was that for a body to undergo cellr regeneration again and again , the yer had to focus regeneration efforts through his brain and redirect the holy energy of life as needed . That meant that they could not ignore the pain but had to embrace it to improove the quality of the body . The overall pain index involved in this process was nearly as painfull as shattering an arm, as Rudra felt while using Sr Beam. However it would not be localized like in sr beam to one part of the body , he would feel it constantly throughout his body , as his body was changed to a better version of itself. With the same muscle per square centimetre , Rudra would be atleast 3-4 times stronger , as the muscle would gain more sticity and flexibility. His bones although would not break in this process , would recieve immense pressure and consolidation , fundamentally improoving it''s structural defects and deficiencies. For someone like Rudra , who suffered a phobia of injuries after shattering his arm , this test was going to be a test of facing a pyschological Fear. Thepletion of this test was announced when the corrosive energy no longer worked on his body , as he would reach a threshold where his body would be stronger than the corrosiveness of the substance around him. For this test , 64 tier 3 priests from the church of light would man an array , constantly supplying a steady stream of divine healing energy to the examinee to be healed. This was also a big reason why people not approved by the church of light could not take the tier promotion exam , as without the priests from the Church , test 3 was not possible. Naturally with Rudra''s status within the Church , Cardinal Lee dispatched the best priests of the entire Church to support his cause , with clear instructions to help Rudra to their best limits. This is an advantage that Rudra possessed that most people did not. For gaining the same benefits as Rudra , an average yer needed to build fame and reputation points with the Church of light. It took months to years of hardwork and doing tons of quests just to get an approval from one organization. Much from the state , the church as well as a letter of rmendation from a senior knight. Even when the majority yerbase did reach level 120 threshold , they would still take another year or two just to step into tier 3. It was simply that difficult. Hence , it was safe to say that if Rudra jumped to tier 3 , it would be a massive achievement for him that would put him a notch above the majority yerbase for life. In the two years that they would take to reach tier 3 , he would have already broken into tier 4 and into the demigod realm where only a select few yers would ever be able to enter . Let alone legendary sses , who would be as low as being able to count on one hand. Hence Rudra was determined to do his best , and make the best of this opportunity before him to improove as well as get promoted. He took a deep breath as he walked towards the centre of the array where a boiling Balck liquid tub was ced ... Before entering Rudra removed all his equipment and dipped inside with only his guild robe on him , as at the first contact with the corrosive liquid on his body , a jolt of electricity ran down his brain. This was not what he was expecting .... It was like someone just stepped on his toepletely crushing it , by just having a little of his toe touch the liquid. Goosebumps rose all over his body , as his mind was into sheer panic mode over what would happen when he would dip inside with his full body. However , Rudra''s desire to be a legendary ss yer , was wayy above his fear of pain , hence gritting his teeth he settled inside the tub , his skin being ripped apart by the corrosive fluids , putting him in excruciating pain. The priests immediately started their healing tasks , as Rudra''s HP was rapidly depleting , however it stabilized once their injection of healing magic arrived. Now it was upto Rudra to make the most of this opportunity from here on out .... -------- ( Meanwhile in Nineclouds kingdom ) Hao Mi was pacing around her room , as she read a report on some interesting developments inside the Elites guild hall. Allegedly the guild leader and vice guild leader had a spar turning the guild upside down , however the rumor mill was saying that Karna and Rudra had a massive fallout , as their minds shed on the best way to approach this war. This was obviously good news for Hao Mi if it was true , and thinking best about striking iron when it is hot , she wanted to desperately find a way to contact Karna and rope him to her side , and betray the Elites from the inside. However , the problem was that nobody could reach him . This was a massive headache for her , as she could not understand how difficult it was to find one person in a big city like Purplehaze. Ofcourse the entire rumor mill about Rudra and Karna falling out was aplete bullshit , but themon people were fools who made a mountain out of a mole and now the situation had went out of control to the point where people believed these lies as the gospel truth. This misunderstanding would be an immense advantage for the Elites , as the heaven''s chosen Karna would have a very lucky encounter. /// Bonus chapter , cause you all deserve it. Enjoy! Special shoutout to Adrian_Hardin for the 1000 coin gift! Thankyou soo much my man /// Chapter 413 - Countdown

Chapter 413 - Countdown

Rudra was inside the boiling hot ck liquid tub filled to the brim with corrosive liquidced with energy of destruction. His very fibre of being was being torn down by the destructive force of the liquid , while 64 priests constantly supported him by healing his body , by supplying life energy consistently to him. Rudra had to maneuver the energy being poured into him towards the damaged parts in a way that the creation and destruction reached an equilibrium. Which was easier said than done as it would make him actively focus on the pain and it was excruciating to bear. Rudra was literally howling from inside , yet he mentained a serene face , not uttering a single noise despite the high pain , focussing only on teaching an equilibrium between creation and destruction. To stabilize his body and hang in there for as long as he could. The priests healing Rudra were surprised to see that someone was sitting calmly in such a pool , where even the bravest knights screamed like little girls . Theymended the Honorary Bishop from the bottom of their hearts , as they thought his demeanor was worthy of someone holding office in the church of light. Calmly epting pain and suffering, while remaining strong was one of the virtues of the goddess of life , who was a selfless giver. Meanwhile the examiner who was watching Rudra take the test had a serene smile on his face , as he could see that Rudra was on the right track in bncing both the energies being supplied to him. Although Rudra did not understand the concept of yin and yang , ie creation and destruction yet . This was a special cultivation method called the Ying Yang cultivation , practiced in and which is?not Earth by martial practicioners who temper their body. This technique is immensely beneficial to body refining cultivators , and the bnce that Rudra had delicately mentained currently , took those practicioners nearly 300 years to achieve , as the life energy supplied by the priests currently was offset by natural body healing in thatnd. As time progressed Rudra felt less and less pain , untill it slowly became bearable and Rudra was able to put his mindpletely into healing himself. The worst was behind him , as now he would slowly be immune to the corrosion and it would be easier and easier. The priests around the room lookedpletely pale and deviod of mana , apparently they were not used to supplying healing energy for soo long , as most knight''s dropped in the first minute , let alonest for 3 hours in the tub. However Rudra did just that , and showed no signs of stopping as he was determined to see this through. 2 more hourster , the loss of HP from his body became as slow as -1 , -1 , -1 as it slowly became 0 . He had became immune to the level of corrosion in the tub... His body had undergone aplete qualitative change. Although he went through hell in the 5 hour bath in the tub , his body came out from the tub feeling fresher and stronger than ever. Rudra felt as if he could jump 10 feet in the air with a casual flick of the toes ... He was that strong right now. His muscles when he contracted them , looked like Michngelo''s?David , sculpted! Just when he was admiring his new look , a system notification broke his stupor SYSTEM NOTIFICATION : Congrattions yer Shakuni forpleting all three phases of the tier 3 promotion test. Evaluation : ( SSS ) ( You have perfectly cleared all three stages of the test , there are no ws to nitpick. It is a remarkable achievement , be proud! ) Rewards : 1) All stats + 300 2) [ Title ] ( Senior Knight ) 3) Community badge 4) Purplehaze City Knights hall shield Special Reward for SSS clearance 1) Legacy parchment ( Random ) ( Semi legendary ) Other rewards : Choose between the following normal skills :- Tracing mark :- A tracking skill , that will help you lock onto a specific target , with a 5 km effective range. Turbulent current :- Summon a strong wave of water to push back an attacking contingent . Warnings : Consumes high stamina , does very low damage to opponents Sonic kick :- Unleash sonic booms that break the sound barrier by your powerfull kicks . Can produce high damage from distance. Knights Courage :- Activate to produce a party buff , increasing all stats of allies by 5% . While removing fear debuff. KNIGHT CLASS SPECIAL REWARD :- ( Error , Error ) MANA KNIGHT CLASS SPECIAL REWARD :- ( Skyfall ) :- Summon a meteor to level any battlefield Restrictions :- can only be used once every 120 days. ( Mana legion )( upgradable ) :- Summon a legion of mana warriors to assist you in any battle. Current skill level:-?1 Summons 1000 warriors of tier 2. Rudra''s eyes dropped after seeing the rewards ... It was wayy better than he could have ever expected .... He was in a real peril now to decide on what to choose and what not to choose , as everything offered in the choices was extremely lucrative for him. ----- ( Meanwhile , Neatwit ) Neatwit had also sessfully promoted to tier 3 , bing the first yer in the Nothern continent to do so , beating Rudra by 7 hours for the title. For him this war was more important than anyone else from the guild , as he had a very strong personal cause attatched to it. He was not the best yer in the guild , nor the strongest assaulter , he was not even a very good elder and he knew about these faults in himself. Rudra and Karna outssed him in this aspect ... However he was a man who was not to be crossed , as when he went berserk. Not even 10,000 could stop him in his ze of fury! /// Guysment down below on what skills you want Rudra to choose. Like always I will listen to you all and decide the future course of action for the novel ... Soo make sure you voice your opinions , as the majority of them will prevail. Also if you enjoy this novel , please make sure to join the discord channel ! /// Chapter 414 - The Elites Are Ready

Chapter 414 - The Elites Are Ready

Rudra thought long and hard about the choices he had .... And it finally came down to these four choices for him to make . In the Normal skill reward , the doubt was between Sonic kick and Knight''s courage .... However upon further thought Rudra decided that although the sonic kick was a better fit for him ... The knight''s courage was actually a party buff skill , usefull for the entire guild. Hence , putting the Guilds interest before his own ... He decided to choose the knight''s courage skill. However the tougher decision was the one to be made between Skyfall and Mana legion . Although Skyfall was a broken skill that was a way to level a ying field by causing a genocide. However , the time restriction on the skill was just a big red g for Rudra. He already had the Sr Beam that put him on the shelf for one month after a usage , which made Rudra realize that the value of skills that can be a core part of his skill set was wayy more important than a single shy move that would stun the world. Having the sun god''s bracelet , and a high damage move in the form of Sr Beam , Rudra actually beleived that for PVE , a legion of 2000 tier 2 mana soldiers was better than one time mass destruction meteorite. Hence after careful deliberation Rudra chose the Mana legion skill . Hence finally his character pannel looked something like this... ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer , Lieutenant General Of The Hazelgroove Army , First Cultivator , Senior Knight . ss :Mana Knight ( Ascended ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 120 Tier : 3 STATS AGI : 2092 +1046 VIT : 2092 +1046 INT : 2092 +1046 STA : 2092 +1046 PHY : 2092 +1046 MANA : 2092 + 1046 HP : 459,000/459,000 unassigned stat points : 13 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Fully healed from injury , healthy again Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary), Doom armour ( Legendary ) , Doom armour( legendary) , knights shield , Knights token Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage. ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter , Mana Legion Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- Rudra was extremely satisfied with how his status pannel looked , as he had a big grin stered on his face . With this his preparations for the war were finallyplete , as he could go back and focus on the guild affairs , with less than 24 hours to go till the protection period went offline. Thest day of the protection period was a very chaotic day for the entirety of Omega , as many regional parties with a beef with each other , now prepared to engage in warfare. The prices ofmodities were at a all time high , as war brought with it a great influx of buisness , which was good for the Elites and their lifestyle industries. Fatty was actually very regretful at not being able to fully tap into the bull market as he was busy with the Elite workforce on the various projects given by Rudra , else this would have been a great time to monopolize the market and gain a significant amount of wealth. The forums were buzzing with spection about theing war where the Elites took on the Triads . Especially after the news that Rudra and Karna had a major fallout , the overall market was not at all optimistic about the current scenario of the Elites. Although the markets were generally in favour of the triads getting an upper hand , the betting was actually divided into 3 groups. Group one beleived that it would be a overwhelming Triad victory , they were nearly 40%?of the people. Group two beleived that this would be a long term seige warfare instead of one decisive battle , and betted that the war would take months if not years to steer topletion. Their spection was based on the fact that the Purplehaze city was one of the most fortified cities in Omega ... Taking down whose massive walls was not easy. However even this faction beleived that after a prolonged war , the final victor would be the triads . About 20% of the poption fell under this opinion. Finally there were the proverbial gamblers and people who were twice Bitten hence extremely shy about betting against the elites . Loosing thousands on betting on their downfall , they knew better than to judge the Elites bymon sense. Hence knowing that the odds were not in the elites favour , they heavily gambled on an Elite victory. Shockingly theyprised of nealry 40% of the poption. Bringing the overall victory to defeat odds at 6:4. The payout was not ridiculous like the previous bets on an Elite downfall , the reason being that the Elites had spent a year building a very ambitious wall surrounding the city. Defense strategists and self proimed Omega experts analysed this to be a major advantage , hence this time the media was not hell bent on saying that the Elite defeat was inevitable , just that it seemed unlikely at the moment. Rudra , who saw all this nonsense simply chuckled at the people who spected that he and Karna had a fallout ..... However if he knew was karna was currently upto , he wouldugh his @ss off . ------- ( Meanwhile , outside Purplehaze city ) Karna was currently not in guild robes , but a ck hood , to avoid recognition , as he was having a secret meeting with Hao Mi . Hao Mi had used the same technique to contact Karna that Rudra had used to recruit him all those days ago .... Which was using the direct message feature. She typed in his ID name , and told her entire organization to keep spamming messages untill karna replied. She had little hopes of him actually reverting back , however to her surprise he actually followed did .... Which strengthened her suspicions that Rudra and him had a major fallout . She had stated in her message that it he betrayed the elites , she would pay him 5 billion dors , plus make him the new mayor and leader of the dummy guild she ced to rule Purplehaze city. It was a very sweet offer .... And she thought she was being very generous . Hence , when Karna showed up she said " Well , well ... Never thought I would have the honor to meet you as a potential ally , give guild master .... " Karna clicked his tongue and said " Straight to the point traid , i don''t have much time " Hao Mi smiled as she said " In a hurry are we honey ... mmmm , I''m sure you don''t have guild work after the fight with Rudra , so what''s the hurry ". Karna said " Rudra that ba***** , after everything I did for the guild , he still treats me like an afterthought , I''m done with his shit , I want respect , I''m a better yer than most around here ". Hao Mi nodded " Shakuni that cockyd doesn''t know about how to give respect .... If he can''t respect a talented triple medal winner like you , naturally he is unsuitable to be a leader , however I cherish you darling , i see your potential?... Come join me and I will make u a king! ". Karna instantly said " You talk well ... But tell me your n and let me judge for myself if it''s worth it to join you ". Hao Mi said " Not soo easy am i darling... I don''t know if you are truly on my side yet , ofcourse I won''t tell you my n?, just like you haven''t revealed any ns of the Elites either ... In not dumb boy , I''ve seen more Christmas then you ... All you need to know is that when I unleash a re , you will open up the northgate from the inside .... Make it an ident , make it a deliberate action I don''t care. If it happens I will know for sure that you are on my side , and after our inevitable victory , I will reward you as promised , however should that little bit not happen , i will know that you are an Elite at heart , and Rudra''s loyal dog ... Who would be punished for the insolvence of his master. No point dallying here, you have a choice to make boy ". Saying soo Hao Mi walked off .... Leaving karna alone in the ce , however the moment she walked off from that location , she sent the conversation with karna , to Rudra . Her purpose was to sow discord .... And naturally Rudra was shocked when he saw the video And since Karna did not tell anyone what he was currently doing , there was a chance for misinterpretation. Rudra found himself on a crossroad where he never thought he would find himself, his scheming mind working against his rationale , he did not have a rity about what to do , hence he decided to talk about it to karna directly , and then decide for himself. /// Special shoutout to James_D_R_Wulfic for the 2500 coin gift! , With the novel struggling a bit economically , such gestures help me motivate myself to write and give me an immense energy boost . Soo thankyou for enjoying my work brother and thankyou for the gift ! /// Chapter 415 - The Restrictions Lift

Chapter 415 - The Restrictions Lift

The day that the restrictions lifted , and the one year protection period ended , the entire Triad alliance was ready for action , however were shocked silent when the fourth system update was announced. SYSTEM NOTIFICATION: The system will undergo a 3 hour full system update during which gaming would not be possible starting 12:00 am GMT. The new patchnotes would include : 1) the restrictions on City wars would be lifted , however every corresponding internal strife must be reported to the Kingdom and the required war indemnity must be paid before any act of aggression. For more details click?here 2) The game will move more towards globalisation , as yers can now actively involve themselves in kingdom politics . The rise and fall of each kingdom would affect the entirety of the poption. 3)?Guilds will now have the option to?operate likepanies in a stock market , where any yer can hold a stock of the guild , which may appreciate or depreciate with time . Whereas a system enforced dividend payout would ensure that every share holder gets their due dividend each year. This process of going public will for now be controlled by the AI , however over time , it may develop into apletely free market. Exnation : For individual adventurers and yers , this is a way to multiply wealth , and for guilds this is a way to secure funding and support growth , generating wealth for every shareholder. NOTE : share holders donot hold any management rights over the guilds. 4) The world map unlocks , The dark and light faction territories are now highlighted in the world map . Note : When light faction yers enter a dark faction territory , they will have a 90% all stats debuff. Teleportation between factions is not possible. If a yer from the other faction is caught in the enemy territory . Their death would result in a one month suspension from the game. The entire update notice consisted of 14 points , however these 4 were the most crucial takeaway from the entire list. For Hao Mi this was absolutely a nightmare as when she read theplete details about the war indemnity use and the permission needed from the state to start a war , she realized the huge cost involved in starting a war against Rudra. Although Rudra did not know this , but him constructing a wall around the city , making a teleportation formation and enacting general welfarews and increasing immigration and decreasing unemployment lead to the overall worth of Purplehaze city increasing by leaps and bounds than hisst life. Meaning that they needed to pay a war indemnity of a mary value of somewhere around 6 trillion dors to start a war against Purplehaze city. Now wether it was Hao Mi , or Ethan Grey or even the world''s richest man ... 6 trillion dors was not something they can fork out causally without gauranteed returns . This made Hao Mi absolutely livid , as her spending spree equipping her Army and hiring all the mercenaries had already blown a hole in her finances . She was not having enough funds to operate her factions day to day operations currently , however there was no way for her to raise the 6 trillion dors worth of capital in a moment''s notice to start this war.... Her borrowing soo heavily from others would spell doom for her as she would not be the one calling the shots anymore , and the pipedream to make the entire city of Purplehaze suffer would just remain a pipedream forever , as unless the 6 trillion became 12 in under a year , noone was going to foot the bill for her. This put Hao Mi in a very tight spot , and gave Rudra some much needed time as he sorted things out with Karna. -------- ( The True Elites guild headquarters ) Rudra and Karna were having a walk in the guild premises , and although both of them were silent , the atmosphere was a bit awkward between the two. Rudra was not stupid that he would doubt Karna and his loyalty , however he did not understand why he went to meet Hao Mi In the first ce , if it was to spy on her , then he needed to realize that noone would be that dumb to tell him something tangible. What Rudra failed to consider was that , him being an experienced veteran in scheming could see such tricks failing from miles away , but forymen like Karna it seemed like a really good n . Rudra evaluated karna by his own IQ , which was his mistake. For Karna although he did nothing wrong the moment he met Rudra he knew something was off. Although the two talked very seldom to each other about personal life and other things , they were undoubtedly very close friends. It was one of those instant connections that do not need years to foster. Karna could look at Rudra''s face and understand half his mind , it was just the connection he had with the man . For him , the respect was the main reason why he joined the Elites . Even Rudra respected him , valued him and never put him under him , which for a prideful man like karna was everything. He did not want money , he did not want fame , he just wanted to enjoy this game called Omega with his guildmates and a leader he could genuinely follow . However somewhere down the line he became the vice guild master of a notorious guild called True Elites , who was always amidst some sort of crisis. Not that he disliked it , he quite enjoyed the busy life , however at this ce now that he got adoration and respect of thousands . He finally felt rooted in a way that he could never detatch , the Elites were a part of him . If before this it was loyalty , now it was akin to betraying oneself. However sure he was of this , for men to convey their feelings properly to other men was impossible , hence even he walked in silence not knowing how to break the silence. However the beauty in friendship of men was also the point that somethings did not need to be conveyed , as Rudra through his walk alongside karna could see that the man had clear eyes but an ashamed face , meaning he did nothing wrong , just something dumb. Rudra did not need to learn anything more as he decided to let it be , while Karna wanted to say something but decided against it as he gave Rudra a goofy smirk to signify , '' why we walking like a romantic couple? ''. Rudra said " The forums say that we had a fight you know .... It''s the fatty who started it ". Karna chuckled as he said " Yeah it''s funny ". Rudra continued " Someone on the forums said that after everything you have done for the guild i still treat you like an afterthought .... And that you are done with this sh** , can you believe that ? ". Rudra said the same words that Karna said to Hao Mi , as it made Karna instantly turn red in embarassment .... He was caught. However Karna just smiled and said ," A wise guy... Spoke facts". The pair looked at each other and burstedughing , as Karna put his arm around Rudra and said " U alright ! " The two were having a budding moment of bromance when Sk and Naomi were just staring at them from the end of the corridor ... With Sk giving a loud *cough*. Karna instantly took his hands off Rudra and started to admire the ceiling , while Rudra admired the floor. The two instantly dispersed and went their seperate ways , leaving the girls to wonder what the hell was happening here. The situation became soo awkward that Sk said " Naomi , by chance do you think that the guild leader is someone who takes the back route instead of the front gate? , I know Karna because he is my boyfriend ... However I don''t know about the guild leader , as he doesn''t sleep with you , so maybe ... ". Naomi red at Sk , as she said " NO ! " Sk chuckled , she loved teasing the conservative Asian Naomi . She was actually geniunely pleased to see the two sharing a close friendship. Karna was a shy guy in real life , hence seeing him open upto someone soo much , she knew that Rudra was special. Although she did not have an overwhelming loyalty for the guild , she quite liked her new life here , as well as had genuine respect for the young guild leader . Apart from Jhonny English , he was the coolest person she knew , karna following at number 3 spot. However her mind quickly wandered from this train of thought to the thought of , Where was Jhonny English? His whereabouts unknown from a long time , which usually meant death in the profession she was in ... , And her worries were not unfounded . ------ ( Somewhere in the loweryers of the Game world''s surface ) Jhonny was inside a deep cavern that seemed unending , he did not understand how the straight road he was walking on suddenly opened up into a bottomless pit that kept going on for 5 killometers downwards . Jhonny cursed " What is this nonsense , is this journey to the centre of the Earth? Am I going to be chased by dinosaurs? " At this moment , a loud screech sound was heard..... /// Special shoutout to Bryant Godwin for the 1000 coin supergift. Means a lot to me buddy! Also , i have injured multiple fingers guys soo typing is currently extremely difficult for me , with me having to type one key at a time with my little finger .. Soo I apologise in advance if the chapters are riddled with mistakes , I promise to correct themter on./// Chapter 416 - A Win Before The War Even Started

Chapter 416 - A Win Before The War Even Started

Hao Mi was currently trying her best to raise the capital needed to pay the heavy war indemnity . However , it is now that she realized that the rtions she had fostered over the years were pretty much useless. Buisnessmen who she had done various favours would not return her calls and other drug lords in foreign nations would site various excuses as to why they would not be able to meet with Hao Mi over the period of this week. Even her own Triad partners were not keen on paying such a heavy price of war , before under Hao Mi''s repeated insistence and a lot of loss of face for the triads in the hands of the Elites , they decided to add to contribute to the overall bill contingent to the fact that should Hao Mi fail , she would be removed as a triad head and her position would be absorbed by the two remaining factions. This meant that should Hao Mi fail ... It would be game over for her . Hao Mi was too consumed in her rage and too conceited and delusional to think that victory was a given . That she did not sit down and think about the consequences of defeat untill it would be toote. Her forces and means were formidable , but the war was already a political ploy now .... She had nothing but a petty revenge to gain from victory , as the other mary and political spoils were divided between various investors . However , her defeat would be her alone , which would mean game over . She med everything about this situation on the Elites , who were the root cause of her being in such a miserable situation and vowed to destroy them , even if it was thest thing she did . Hence purchasing a massive amount of gold in game , driving gold prices up by nearly 5 dors per gold coin ... The biggest fluctuation in over 5 months in the price of gold was seen. Hao Mi paid the war indemnity , and dered war on Purplehaze city! Sirens red inside Purplehaze city , as the mayor''s office was delivered a sealed letter from the royal court . Saying that theing conflict was a internal conflict not harming the interests of the state , and that he had one day to prepare for theing sh. Rudra was not one bit surprised when he calmly read the first part of the letter , however when he saw the massive war indemnity figure that was paid to have a shot at Purplehaze city he grinned from ear to ear?, Technically he owned 70% of the guild , which owned Purplehaze city .... Going by the valuation , he was already a multi- trillionare in this life! The new system of stock market being introduced inside the game world with guilds beingpanies was a amazing concept that would change the politics of gaming forever. This time the system update had introduced many important features , with the stock market in ce , the guild politics were no longer just about one single guild rising or falling. Big guilds would supress small guilds knowlings to plummet share price , then buy the cheap shares at penny for dor rate and help the small guild rise from ashes untill their share value is wayy more overvalued and pumped than it should be , before dumping them all to make big bucks. Many such events would bemon ce as even themoners would try their best to help the guilds they were invested in go higher. Although Rudra was not nning on going public with his guild as of now , he was notpletely against the idea. However it all depended on how they perform in theing war in 24 hours. The enemy were already marching and camping outside their gates , at the end of 24 hours both sides would have respawn option off untill the war is concluded with a clear winner. Although with everything Rudra had in his arsenal he was not worried about loosing this war ... He was actually quite looking forward to it , to show his true worth to the world . However his meeting with his sister Patricia just a few hours ago was continuously bothering his mind. Her advice making Rudra''s blood boil in anticipation ... As he asked himself '' Can you actually pull this off? ''. ------- ( A few hours ago , Rudra just walked out of the knight''s hall after being sessfully promoted ) The moment Rudra walked out of the knight''s hall , he was taken in by a bear hug by a huge woman. Rudra was suffocated by the two huge protruding mounds on his face , as the tight arms around his back were exerting enough force to snap him in half. Patricia took a good look at Rudra and smiled?as she said " Soo you pulled it off .... Congrattions". Rudra grinned , as he gasped for air , before saying " Thankyou? " Patricia said " when I first saw you i never thought that you will actually be able toe this far , as even though every once in a while therees a star with bright potential . To be unperturbed by the darkness and keep shining , not everyone can do it , but you actually did it , something even I could not ... But you did it ! I''m soo proud ". Patricia squeezed Rudra''s biceps that made him wince in pain , however he endured it with a twitching face. Before Patricia said "e to the mansion ... I assume you got a legacy parchment didn''t you ? " Rudra nodded , although he did not understand how Patricia knew .. but since she did he would just y along and understand what she wanted to talk about. Since the war mongers would currently be in a state of shock to see the massive war indemnity feature , Rudra knew he had some hours of free time at hand. /// Sorry for thete chapter , my injuries have worsened soo it''s very difficult to write as of now , however , today will for sure be a three chapter to give all the bonuses that are due. Special shoutout to Quiet Empress for the 500 coin gift and the wonderful review and to Adrian Hardin for the 2000 coin gift! Thankyou soo much guys , means a lot /// Chapter 417 - The Legacy Parchment

Chapter 417 - The Legacy Parchment

Rudra had recieved a legacy parchment after he cleared the tier 3 promotion quest with a SSS rating. The quality of the legacy parchment depended on the prior performance and achievements of a yer , hence even if two people cleared the tier 3 promotion quest with a SSS rating , different rewards would be waiting for both people. The legacy parchment was basically the AI giving the yer ess to information as to what it considered as the epitome of their ss capabilities. For example , if a legacy parchment was given to a assassin ss , then it would contain a video of what the AI considered a near perfect individual who used the ss skills in action. Then a seperate video of how those skills were obtained and to be used will be given depending on the size of the legacy parchment that the user had got. Rudra had gotten a 20% legacy parchment of Augustus Won Knight . Inside which was a clip showing Augustus in battle where he is leading a knights division of Hazelgroove kingdom in a one thousand against one hundered thousand battle. His use of spectacr skills and unseen before bombs baffled Rudra , as the guy was better at PVE than the best mages Rudra had seen. After seeing the video , especially the bit where a narrow bridge was defended against 20,000 men by only 5 standing shoulder to shoulder. Rudra realized that he massively undermined the strength of these ancient legends and that they had much more going for them than he gave them credit for. Inside the clip lied one of the signature moves of Augustus Won Knight ... A move soo ingenious Rudra marvelled at thebination that it created , based on the foundation of three simple moves , blink , Shadow Doppelganger and Full counter?.... Itbined into abination move called Won Knight Retaliation , a move that broadened his horizons on how to fight. Patricia was keen in anticipation as to what Rudra would learn after epting the legacy parchment and hoped that it would be something from the ancestor Augustus Won Knight , which to her extreme delight was the case. Patricia gave her absolute support to Rudra , who unlike her had limitless potential . As a person she was actually not as lenient as she was with Rudra as his elder sister , as experienced by the other lieutenant''s under hermand. But Rudra was simply soo special and gifted that she couldn''t help but spoil the kid a little , as his results never dissapointed her. He actually managed to do what she could never do , and would probably go on to be a legendary knight at tier 4. Unlike herself who could only artificially reach that level. The kid she had picked into the family about 3 years ago was now one step away from fulfilling the family legacy ... And as the family custom suggested , as a won knight member who had sessfully reached tier 3 , he was now privy to the family''s secrets. Patricia had stars gleaming in her eyes as she pulled an old and torn looking book from the massive bookshelf , only to reveal a hidden passage behind it. She looked at Rudra and smiled , before saying " Come , let me show you what it truly means to be a Won Knight ". Rudra who was shocked to see the secret passage suddenly appear , followed her inside in a stupor. -------- ( Meanwhile , somewhere beneath the surface of the earth ) Jhonny was currently holed up in a small cavern where nearly 14 massive eggs wereid , where he was kicking a stupid trex who was constantly trying to bite him in half. Jhonny stomped the t-rex on her nose repeatedly causing her to sneeze and cover Jhonny in her snout. Jhonny cursed " Stupid handicapped looking lizard how dare you ruin my robes ..... " The dinasaur roared in response , only for ten daggers to pierce her skin. Although the daggers were not long enough to cause any lethal damage , they made the dinasaur wince in pain , making it roar once more. It is to be noted that in the world of Omega , dinasaurs were the stupid lizards who could not have mana in their bodies , as evolution did not bless them with it. Causing them to hide in deep caves underneath the surface away from superior species like dragons who could breathe fire. Even Wyverns and lizardmen other lesser dragons eventually were able to wield mana however dinasaurs were never blessed with it , even after numerous centuries had passed. Only given brute strength and freakish defenses , they were by no means weak , but not versatile enough to be Apex predators . As the dinasaur dived in to bite Jhonny off again , he simply became formless , as the dragon passed straight through him and hit the ground causing self harm. It was her 15th time doing so , but the dumb creature just wont understand! The dinasaur was level 270 , it did not have a tier system but it was enough to wipe out entire Elite party of frontrunners like Rudra Karna and the like if faced head-on , however to her very very bad misfortune she met Jhonny on whom with his newfound ability physical attacks were useless. Hence the dinasaur was locked in a very slow burn of HP as Jhonny gave her a tough fight, however Jhonny was getting impatient ... Only a few hours remained till he was supposed to be back at the Elites camp , but he was stuck here , with the stupid mother rex . He had no idea of how the kids were faring without him , or how the overall morale was , but he worried that they might be bullied by the triads without a veteran mercenary like him . Hence he shouted " alright giant dumb lizard .... Time to go back to extinction ! ". /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target , this is one .... And soon there will be one more forpleting the powerstone target. Although we just barely hit it at the end of the week , good job everyone for supporting the book! /// Chapter 418 - Battle Horns Blown

Chapter 418 - Battle Horns Blown

( The Elites Guild Hall , Live press conference ) Rudra had called for a live press conference today , inviting dewdiepie and a few other influential streamers and media guys into the guild hall . Today he wanted to make a statement to the world ... A statement about what the Elites were truly about , a disy of the Guilds true power. As usual the elders stood on the stage while the other members made filled the numbers inside the guild hall , however the rowdy bunch was a little more disciplined today as to not give a bad impression inside media. Only 3 hours were left untill the war officially began and the forums were ripe with spection and debate regarding this war. As the restriction was Lifted yesterday many were stupefied to know that war indemnity had to be paid before dering wars on a territory , hence although some fights broke out regardless , many were put on halt. Amongst these fights the Elites facing the Triads was undoubtedly thergest and the most significant one. The world had their eyes on this war , especially after the fourth system update and the various new globalization steps taken . The world was assessing each others strengths now , and the spotlight was on Rudra''s Elites, to understand where they stood in the power dynamic. Undoubtedly strong , filled with wonder members and triple Olympic gold medalist. Individually they were absolutely terrifying to face against. However numbers and influence was not on par with other major powers , as they only controlled one city with a pitifully low members count. However all that did not matter if the small guild is capable of wrecking havoc onrge scale organizations like the triad coalition. Should the Elites be the victors , they would undoubtedly have solidified their position as one of the top regional powers. Time and time again , the Elites won wars with overwhelming disadvantages .... Would this time be the same? Would the small guild loose and loose their 40 seconds of fame? Would they dissolve and the talented members be absorbed into other organisations ? Everyone had different questions , however everyone was in rapt attention as Rudra started to speak . Rudra said " Alrightds , another year , another war , another victory ..... " A small cheer erupted from the crowd , but millions watching worldwide sneered at Rudra''s cockiness. Rudra smiled and continued " The opposition is nothing much , we have personally had the honor of recieving their prestigious leader once in this very guild headquarters ... But she was too overbearing , not understanding that inside Purplehaze city .... The Elites are the gods , and if you get into a fight with them .... Then your hands are just to short to box with God ! Resulting in her being dragged across the streets of Purplehaze while being pelted with rotten tomatoes. But guys we made a mistake there ... A very unfortunate one. We did not thoroughly understand Hao Mi ''s character , I''m terrified of it now that I know it ... ". Silence , utter silence , Rudra''s cockiness had now baffled even the extreme Elite supporters , as they watched with baited breaths on what he had to say now ... Many thought Rudra would acknowledge how terrifying and revenge driven Hao Mi was , that he was sorry that he brought this war upon the guild , or something along those lines However Rudra said " The mistake i made is , i did not know that Hao Mi that ugly noseless fifty year old foggy would actually be a masochist. One time humiliation was not enough for her , soo she is back for more ..... " Silence , utter silence , followed by a roar of cheers andughter. The media guys covering this gulped in fear , the Elites were the ones living in the upside ,not them , they feared for the lives of themselves and their family . The triads were known to be petty , they would surely pursue this matter. However their channel representatives told them to hang on , as the viewership numbers were through the roof , hence despite their fears they kept recording the event. Rudra said " Well as gentlemen , we must oblige a grandmothers request .... Let us make sure to humiliate her and the hundereds of thousands following her , and make sure that she has one more walk of shame inside Purplehaze city before this is over". Even the guild elders were baffled by Rudra''s boldness this time , which was very unlike his character ... However they never shyed away from showing support to the guild leader , hence loud pping and cheers followed. Rudraughed alongside the crowd for a while , before raising his hand for silence as he said " Triads ... You may have started this war , and you may feel like you are some kind of gangsters , better than the men and women in this room. Well let me break it down to you .... You may have started this war , but the Elites will damn sure finish it , and your reputation alongside with it. I dare your organization , to be able tond a single foot inside Purplehaze city. It''s a open challenge , soo JUST BRING IT! ". Rudra was fired up and his energy made?the blood of thousands inside the guild hall boil with energy as well , even those at home could feel the threat behind Rudra''s words , as they could not help but fear this madman. Rudra shouted " ONE FOR ALL ... He did not need to say more as everyone in the hall joined in " ALL FOR ONE , GO ELITES GO ! " The ceremonial chant had been chanted , the guild is ready for action! ------ ( Meanwhile outside Purplehaze city) Broken ss , weapons , and metal shards littered the room Hao Mi who was watching the interview was fuming with rage after seeing what Rudra had to say . Her rage had crossed the point of hatred now to blind uncontroble rage that clouded her mind. How dare Rudra call her a masochist noseless old foggie .... HOW DARE HE? If Hao Mi hated something in life , it was being called ugly and old . But Rudra not only called her noseless ugly old foggie , but even ndered her character as a masochist who loved shame . She hated shame , she was extremely prideful , hence with Rudra crossing a line here , she was ready to go all out , not matter what the consequences were now. There would be no retreat. Omega was not big enough to aodate both of them together. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the powerstone targetst week . Good job guys /// Chapter 419 - Battle Lines Are Drawn

Chapter 419 - Battle Lines Are Drawn

The forums were aze after the Elites interview , especially the part where Rudra boldly imed that not a single member of the triad alliance would be able to put a single foot inside Purplehaze city was too bold of a im to be made. Most of the masses thought this was impossible. No matter how strong the wall that the Elites constructed was , even by brute swarming methods , or usingdders to scale the wall , atleast some soldiers will be able to go past to the other side. The oue of the war could be debated , but the fact that noone could cross over at all , seemed far fetched to the masses. However if my some miracle ... If by some fluke , Rudra actually managed to stay true on his ims , then this war will go down in the legends. While most regarded this as bold talk, Rudra actually nned on staying true to his words. He was only 20% sure of his n seeding , however this was one of those moments where he took his leap of faith and set out an impossible target for the guild to achieve. He beleived that if the focus was not on the overall picture of winning the war , but simply on not letting a single enemy soldier set foot in their city , no matter how many waves of enemy woulde the guild members would not feel disheartened about the overall picture and how much longer they needed to endure. As they needed to endure for only as long as there was a man trying to scale their walls. Ofcourse this was a double edged sword that Rudra had pulled out , by giving them a very crucial short term goal , he blinded them on the big picture. Which meant that he increased the overall chances of failure of the n. However that''s how Rudra wanted to roll this time .. because of the future ns he had , and the conversation he had with Patricia about the secrets of the won knights , he knew that this war is nothing in the grand scheme of things , and it was only a opportunity for him to scale up the realdder. Rudra''s only regret ... Jhonny English was not here yet. Jhonny promised to be back before the war started , however they were 1 hour away from the war and there were no signs of him. Jhonny gave Rudra an incredible amount of confidence boost , Rudra genuinely believed that if not for his reincarnator advantage , the epitome of what a yer could reach would be Jhonny English . Maybe Jhonny was still better than him with his reincarnation advantage , he did not know it for sure , however one thing was for sure and that was that his presence brought a calm to his mind , as if telling him , '' go do your thing , the sky won''t fall with me around ''. Although Karna and the other elders did not explicitly say it , they too felt the absence of Jhonny English. But noone felt it more than Yume , who even though was in full Amitabha mode , ready to martial arts his way through this war. He was still visibly gloomy , which was a lot to take in considering he was usually expressionless. However there was no time to feel low and think about why Jhonny was not here yet. As with only 1 hour untill the war started a lot was to be done. Every yer not from the True Elites organization was ejected from Purplehaze city. The NPC''s were forced into lockdown , as the city military under Rudra rolled out onto the streets and up on the walls. The battle strategy had already been made , and the supply lines established. Hundereds of thousands of arrowheads , javellins and other long distance throwarbles including special potions were stacked on the walls of Purplehaze city , for the disposal of defending forces. Archers manned the archer holes , and guards patrolled the 4 meter wide wall , to take care of any skirmishes that may happen on the walls. Along every 50 meters , one Archballistae was mounted that was manned by 3 Elites , ready to constantlyunch volley after volley of attacks. There were also me torches and oil kept nearby , incase Rudra gave the order to unleash a ming volley. Except for this many hidden cards were kept ready on the Elites side of the wall , to be unleashed as big surprises in critical moments of the war. Overall , the Elites looked incredibly strong. The mighty walls of Purplehaze had not been battle tested yet , but they looked absolutely massive and impregnable as of now . A nearly 30 meter high and 4 meter wide wall was a architectural marvel and nothing to joke about. Without a doubt the biggest problem that the invading forces were going to face?was how to get past the wall , inside the city and onto the mayor''s office to im the city token . That was the biggest challenge in the war , and one of the two ways to defeat the Elites. The other way was aplete route , meaning more than 97% of participating members of one side to be dead. However for Rudra the way to victory was simple , he could use one of these 3 ways to win. 1) Hold the city for more than 48 hours. In which case the other party must forefit their attack and retreat. 2) Route the enemy party to less than 20% of their starting numbers. 3) Force invading forces to surrender. For Rudra winning was as simple as holding the city for more than 48 hours , this feature was implemented soo that the economy doesn''t stagnate because of war , and the ess to a region is not blocked for months over petty seiges. The odds of winning were in his favour , which is why he was soo bold this time . He knew his strength and his guilds strength and wanted to deter his enemies for once and for all using this one battle. Toppling a city was by no means an easy task , which would be firsthand experienced by Hao Mi and her group today ! The countdown hit 20 mins , and Rudra himself got up on the wall and on the viewing station , as he saw hundereds of thousands lined up two killometers outside of the city walls. Looking at the massive army , his face was emotionless , but he knew that he was the leader and the thousands following him looked upto him , and although above this wall they were at a vantage position , seeing the sheer size of enemy forces was enough to give the young passouts of the academy a cold feet. Hence Rudra assessing the situation said " Soo they have lined up outside this city , OUR CITY , they have lined up by the hundereds of thousands , they think that their numbers will scare us , that they can outnumber the Elites and win. Well they are not the first to try this approach and they wont be thest . Let me tell you men that every single Elite is worth a hundered of them , soo it''s not them outnumbering us , but us outnumbering them AND ILL BE DAMNED IF A SINGLE ONE OF THEM SETS FOOT INSIDE MY CITY. Since they dared to line up , let us oblige and gun them down! ALL MEN READY! ". The timer hit 59 seconds ... Less than a minute left till the war started. The blood of every Elite boiled at the leaders speach .... They were the Elites , every one of them was equal to a hundred of them .... And they would not let a single one get past . With determination in their eyes , the Elites were ready for war! /// Let''s get the golden tickets rolling soo that the amazing war chapters roll out faster ????/// Chapter 420 - War (1) : The Might Of The Wall

Chapter 420 - War (1) : The Might Of The Wall

The countdown hit 0 , and a very organized March began from the enemy troops outside Purplehaze city. Rudra could see that the troops were seperating into three seperate attack contingents , the biggest was heading straight for the north gate , while one seemed to turn left and one to the right , possibly going to try their luck at East or West gates or even circlepletely around and try attacking south gate. Attacking south gate when the main army was busy attacking north gate was in stupid , however Rudra did not mind the enemy from attacking any side , as every side was equally thick and reinforced with equal supplies. Wherever they would go , they would be pelted by the Elites army. As the enemy closed in to about 600 meters range , Rudra signalled for the Archballistae to start their volley of arrows towards iing troops. Although at this wide range it needed to use a parabolic path , loosing a lot of power in the process , it was still good enough for armour pration to cause severe damage. About 20,000 Arrows covered the sky in less than 10 seconds of Rudra giving the order , drowning the charging enemy with a rain of arrows . The rain of arrows was met by a cover of shield by the charging enemies, as they used tucktail , to hidepletely from under the fire of the parabolic arrows. Under the first volley , less than 20 men died while only 50 more were injured. The army at arge remained unhinged. Continued to advance at a very slow pace . Hao Mi knowing that the Elites boasted an impressive fleet of Archballistae weapons , specially acquired a armour design for her front runners , that gave a -60% arrow damage reduction. Meaning that death casuality due to being pierced by arrows was going to be significantly less . Splurging arge amount on this equipment , she came prepared for this war , doing her homework well. The result was evident as the loss of life on her side was quite minimal. For the next 100 meters of ground that the army covered , they lost 1200 men and had 2500 more injured , but the formation of the army did not break as they were slowly yet surely approaching the walls of Purplehaze city. The moment they crossed the 400 meters mark , Rudra gave the second signal , to the manual archers to shoot the me arrows . The archers dipped the arrowheads in oil , and set the head on fire before shooting a volley of me arrows at the advancing army. This was a masterstroke by Rudra , as although the enemy used tucktail to avoid direct damage from the volley of arrows , the dry grass under their feet caught fire , making the situation such that the frontlines were caught in a ze of fire. Burn damage caused casualities from many frontliners , as the others could not move forward nor retreat under the constant rain of arrows from the archballistae . In the first small moment of chaos , the frontline assaulters lost 2200 men and 5000 more were injured , as they had to hold their positions for a few minutes untill the fire calmed out. When the ground they walked on was scorched to ashes , the army picked up the pace again. The foots of triad soldiers crunching on the burnt grass , as they shielded themselves from the rain of arrows going forward. Rudra was impressed that even under soo much duress the army had not lost its attacking shape at all , the spots of those who died were reced quickly and the army moved in a tight formation , to reduce casualities to minimum. The journey from 400 meters mark to 300 meters mark saw them loose 1000 more men while 6500 more were injured. This is when the attack pattern of Archballistae changed from parabolic to machine gun type direct assault . Meaning that the tucktail was no longer usefull as the arrows came flying in from the front. As a result the 300 to 200 meter March saw the enemies loosing nearly 12,000 men , while 20,000 or so were injured. The moment the 200 meter mark was reached , the Elites started tounch javellins , and the archers inside the city walls started to pick off their targets one by one. As the full force of the city wall defense was on disy. The one''s who were pushed at the front lines by Hao Mi currently were not her best men , but cannon fodder who she knew were going to die anyway . Hence the losses of those who were being ughtered under the Elites right now did not matter to her at all.?She was actually d to see the progress they were making in covering distance to the ground. The way this system worked was that , while the Archballistae was focussed on the 200 meter range front line , the better soldiers had a free pass to cover the 600 meters to 200 meters patch ofnd , unhinged and undisturbed. Which would be pushed even further as the front lines progressed. Even with heavy casualties there was no real loss to the Traids , as the weaklings from acquired guilds and servant crime organizations were the ones putting their lives on the line right now. The army hence barely reached the 120 meter point when it was met with aplete stalemate , as noone was able to breakthrough , the Elites assault was too heavy for these inferior yers to break through. However the suicide cannon fodders were given only one task , which they were going to do no matter what the consequences were. A group of 400 men suddenly banded together , and assumed a tortoise shell formation , putting out tanker ss high level shields out as defense , as about 200 tankers supported by 50 healers and 50 assaulters and 100 rangers broke away from the main group moving towards the nothern gate. Rudra did not have a clear vision of what these people were trying to pull off , but he had no intention of letting them reach the wall anyways. At this moment , a small five tailed fox ran onto Rudra''s shoulders and nudged him on his face and licked his neck . Furball was pleading Rudra to let it have a crack at this contingent . Rudra was hesitant , but he firsthand knew that Furball was capable of terrifying things after seeing her in action inside Fort Magma. Initially Rudra wanted to use sr descent to handle with this group and then use blink to teleport back up the wall , but now he thought to take Furball down for a stroll and wipe the enemy party as and how needed. Thinking soo , he took Furball in his arms and took a leap from the wall. The leap was absolutely magnificent , as like a absolute legend Rudra flew 100 meters from the wall beforending infront of the rushing contingent with a loud thud. Mid-air many projectiles targetted the Elites leader , but Excalibur sword in hand they were cut in half unable to evennd a scratch on Rudra. Landing down Rudra immediately used EARTHQUAKE! His impact was amplified multiple times as the Excalibur was imnted into the ground causing the earth to rattle as the enemy contingent lost their footing. Furball hopped off Rudra''s arms and at this moment used a move soo powerfull that it would give chills to Rudra who was standing beside her. Rudra was ready to activate the sun god''s bracelet and use some big moves , but before he could do so , Furball used VORTEX FLAME attack Nine giant mes circled the 400 men contingent untill they spun around them faster and faster and faster , bing a ming vortex burning everyone trapped within . Within 10 short seconds the 390 of the 400 men were burnt to ashes .... While the rest were desperately clinging onto somerge container. Rudra looked at Furball in horror , this was undoubtedly as strong as a peak tier 3 spell ... When did his pet turn out to be soo strong? In response Furball burped as small me escaped her mouth hitting a soldier in his bum. Although Rudra did not know what the remaining 10 men were protecting , the men also did not know that the heat from Furball''s attack had already unstabilized the reagent ... And that within seconds there would be arge explosion. And that was exactly the case that happened , just as Rudra used blink to teleport out of the area and go back to the wall . There was a massive explosion about as strong as Furball''s attack whose shockwave was felt by everyone on the wall. The unstable reagent had exploded .... The recoil killing hundereds of Hao Mi ''s own forces. However the faces of both sides?were?pale , The triads could not understand what just happened with their forward contingent , and how a small animal just devoured 400 men. While the elites were terrified of the weapon in possession of the Triad forces .... Should they set it off at the wall ... Would it be able to sustain ? Rudra gulped down in anxiety , he was the closest one to where the st happened , had he been a few millisecondste , he might have been dead and out of the war for good. It seemed like the Elites were not the only ones with hidden cards in this war. The triads had some tricks up their sleeves as well. /// Special shoutout to Adrian_Hardin for the 1000 coin gift and to Cole_Bromley for the 500 coin gift ! The patronage helps the novel a lot. I hope we can pick up the pace with the golden tickets , as we are still 120 tickets short of hitting the next bonus target.?Let''s get the pace back up guys /// Chapter 421 - War (2) : The Spoils Of Draconia

Chapter 421 - War (2) : The Spoils Of Draconia

Karna had specially spent thest entire week of the preparation time before the war to retrofit the Dragonhead mthrowers and the Dragon screech device in the walls of Purplehaze city. They were concealed using thick metal tes colored exactly as the walls on the outside , and fitted where the holes of the archer tower were made. The effective range of the Dragonhead methrower was only 30 meters , hence they needed the attacking forces to absolutely swarm to the walls before unleashing them for maximum damage. However the Dragon screech device had no such restrictions. Effective for a range of 400 meters , it could stun iing enemies and instill within them a dragons fear debuff. Hence Rudra waited patiently for the attacking forces to close in , currently the frontline was near the 200 meter mark , whereas the backline was back at the 800 meter mark with most of the troops being concentrated at the 600 meter mark away from the walls . Rudra knew that now was not the time to unleash his best cards , he needed to wait more to reel them in. However that did not mean that Rudra did not intend to create chaos for the troops and let them think about how to handle the Archballistae. Since the bombs were still dmissioned as per the agreement with Gaia Rudra could not use them. But for this war he had his own way of creating widespread disaster , which was the tier 3 spells he had obtained long ago when Karna and SMG raided the royal warehouse of Nineclouds kingdom , a long time back. At that time Rudra could not openly use the contents of the theft as the usage would directly implicate him and his guild for the theft. But now that Hazelgroove kingdom was in direct conflict with Nineclouds kingdom and he was the Mayor of Purplehaze city , making any inquiry into his assets very difficult . It was finally time to bring out the big guns! Rudra had three one time use tier 3 spells in his arms , which he nned on activating at once. The first spell was Tidal Destruction , which created a giant seatide of 40 meters height and mmed into the opposition with a great force. Rudra first nned on soaking the burnt battlefield wet , and to Achieve this to the maximum , he wanted to support the tidal destruction with '' Hurricarana '' , a strong gust of wind that would chill the water to extreme cold temperatures and may even freeze it. Finally Rudra nned on using six point thunderst , which wouldunch six devastating thunderstrikes in a radius of 100 meters. But considering the fact that the battlefield would he soaked wet , Rudra assumed that the shock would propagate to many others not in direct contact. If Rudra had not been promoted into mana knight ss with heavy pools of mana and excellent mana circuit , he would not be able to use these spells and would have to rely on wizards . But since he was one now , he was more than capable of using these 3 spells himself Just when the front line tried to break past and shorten the distance to the wall , out of nowhere arge wall of water appeared , frightening the low level yers who had no idea what was going on. The experienced leaders gave the troops the order to brace for impact , but the force at which the water mmed was not at all a joke , and the entire frontline was washed back about 50 meters , while the others had a hard time standing up straight. Just as Rudra assumed the massive water wall perplexed the enemy, however before they even had a second to think about what was going on , a chilling gust of wind suddenly appeared out of nowhere . Naturally by this point , the wizards on the triads side were ready and countered the gust of wind with spells of their own . However infront of tier 3 spell , their tier 2 spells were inferior hence had limited effect in stopping it. However the real show had not yet started , as Rudra immediately unleashed the final move of thebo. As terrifying thunder struck the water randomly in a 100 meter radius , electrocuting thousands of soldiers. Those near the point where the lightning struck were directly killed while the others suffered heavy damages. Overall , 2000 soldiers died and uncountable small injuries happened as a result of the move being unleashed. Similiar results were seen on the Eastern and southern front where the attack was unleashed by 3 wizards , doing one at a time. In this phase of the war the Elites werepletely dominant as the cannon fodders of the Triad alliance were unable to meet their intended goal of blowing the walls open for the superior troops to enter. Hao Mi was absolutely livid as she had no Intel about the Elites posessing such means of fighting strength. However the situation was not yetpletely grim for her . But she was forced to advance her real attack force to now do the job of the cannon fodders . Which was to blow a hole inside the wall of Purplehaze city. It was then that a contingent of 60,000 men suddenly appeared out of the forest area outside the battlefield , marching towards the Triad alliance forces. Upon closer inspection one could see the guild insigna they had on their robes .... It was the insigna of Raging Thunder guild , one of the six super guilds supported by Mithun Ambani. Rudra was perplexed by seeing this force here , but since the triads were not turning to face them , he knew that these two parties were in the bed together. 60,000 In the nothern side , 20,000 on the eastern and 20,000 on the western side to make a total of 100,000 troops arrived as reinforcements. Through his eyes of truth Rudra knew that these were not run of the mill yers but atleast level 90 and above. The reinforcements more than fulfilled the deficit caused by the Elites dominating the war uptill now. And with the more responsible regrs filling up the frontlines now , it seemed like the real fight was about to begin now. 20rge sealed containers were being protected in a tortoise formation infront of the north gate , as they slowly tried to approach the walls. With Rudra''s previous experience he knew that these were those Mysterious devices with extreme explosion power. Hence he was vignt, if the wall fell , then it would truly be a nightmare for the Elites. Rudra''s back was soaked in a little sweat , to say that he was not intimidated was an understatement .... But as a leader he needed to keep his cool , and he knew the priorities as he said " ATTACK THE DEVICES! " If Rudra could somehow make them explode before they reached the gate , then it would be a windfall for him. Seeing an opportunity in chaos , Rudra desperately tried to defuse the devices , at safe distances to protect his wall! ------- ( Meanwhile somewhere on the surface . In the outskirts of Hazelgroove kingdom ) " HRRRRR , HRRR , CHAK , CHAK , CLCLCLCL " Jhonny was kicking the dinasaur as if he was riding a horse , urging it to run faster. ording to his estimates the war must have already started , he was stuck ying with this mama dinasaur for too long. Only when he threatened the mama with making an omlette of her eggs did she ept him as her master in exchange for not damaging the eggs. Now his pet slot had a giant t-rex species inside of it , which gave him some achievement called dinotamer. Apparently he was the first one in the history of the game to tame a dinosaur , which did not surprise Jhonny one bit. As who would want to tame such ugly scaly lizards who could not even fly or breathe fire. Dinasaurs were only defective dragons in his eyes , who he did not want to even tame , but he did not understand how he tamed it , nor did he find the option of how to remove a tamed pet. Since he had no other option he rode the dumb dinasaur towards Purplehaze city. The redeeming quality of itsrge legs being that it ran faster than wolves. However the mileage it gave was pretty average , as it had to slow down multiple times to catch it''s breath. Jhonny cursed " Hey mama listen , my kids are fighting in a war , WAR get it? , I need to get there fast , i know you haven''t done cardio in a while , but please get your dino a** to run faster for me ... Else I will try your children on a pan , i swear ". The mama dinasaur roared in difort but picked up the pace ..... As Jhonny looked into the distance and said " Don''t worry boys , Jhonny English is on the way! ". /// Only 30 more tickets needed for a bonus chapter , hopefully we hit it today itself Uing chapter : War(3) : Return Of Jhonny English /// Chapter 422 - War (3) : The Return Of Jhonny English

Chapter 422 - War (3) : The Return Of Jhonny English

The moment the reinforcements from the Raging Thunder guild arrived , there was a very serious push started by the attacking forces towards the wall. Wizards from the Triad alliance started to target the Archballistae with their long distance spells , as the tanks went all out in increasing defense to maximum as they lead the charge towards the wall. The tortoise unit concealing the weapon was being targetted specifically by the Archballistae , was being constantly showered with heavy healing spells , as the damage recovery rate far surpassed the damage dealt rate , providing the troops with a stable path to advance. Hao Mi had specially hired a thora of healers to make sure that the tortoise division would be able to reach the walls of Purplehaze city sessfully and help blow open a hole through their defenses. She spent a whopping total of 3 billion dors on hiring more than 30,000 healers specifically for this one single job and it bore results , the damage rate of the tortoise corpse was not enough. Unless there was an idental critical hit thatpletely killed a yer , there was no members dying. More or less these yers had heavy armour , a tank ss and had their defensive abilities on , meaning that they were able to get past the point where a single shot did not cause more than 30% damage. 200 meters .... 100 meters .... 50 meters. At the fifty meter point , Rudra watched with baited breaths , these guys were close enough to the attacking range of the Dragonhead methrowers now .... Just a little more was needed . Rudra was ying a big gamble here on the Dragonhead mthrowers ..... He had no idea about the effective range of the exploding device in posession of the triads. Should the st radius of 30 meters be enough to damage the walls , the damage to wall would be more detrimental than damage to enemies . However , having faith in the construction quality of his walls , Rudra took the gamble and let the Enemy inch in closer. Now that the range was soo close , the wizards started bombarding physical spells and the assault ss members took uprge rocks to throw at the enemy. Although not super effective , it was usefull as a nuisance to the advancing forces. Slowly but surely they inched to the 35 meters mark .... 32...31...30! At this moment an evil grin appeared on Rudra''s face as he looked at Karna and nodded . Karna gave the signal and every single Elite on the wall , mmed their heads into a Drum of water nearby. The Dragon screech device was used. A terrifying screech of dragon was emitted that stunned and even caused severe pain to the attacking members who were very near to the walls. They were under a strong debuff under dragons fear as all stats reduced by 5% . However the ringing sound never left their ears as their bnce became impaired and soo did their speed of judgement. This was exactly the opening Rudra waited for , as following the dragons screech , the Elites''s opened up the metal ps hidden inside the walls , and pushed the dragon heads out of the walls. From distance it looked like hundereds of golden dragon heads poked out of the mighty Hazelgroove kingdom walls , and the enemy forces were on gaurd. Then a loud voice was heard " Triad C*NTS , GO BURN IN HELL!?". Following which fire as strong as a tier 4 dragons breath itself was unleashed from the mouth of the hundereds of dragon heads instantly turning the battlefield into a sea of mes. The front line was absolutely decimated into nothingness , as the alchemical reagents sted under the heat , causing even more casualities on the side of the Triads . The entire nothern battlefield waspletely turned on its head , as the triads scrambled to retreat a few meters much to the horror of Hao Mi , who saw her n crumple into pieces. She had never seen or heard of these kinds of weapons that the Elites disyed , and was terrified to see it''s might . To im it to be a simple methrower would be akin to calling a Toyota a Ferrari. It was absolutely devastating ... However in this moment when everything seemed going well for the Elites , they made a small slip up . The Eastern Battlefront had one single alchemical reagent that did not explode. Because it was ced in a narrow angle that was a blind spot between the two methrowers it was positioned at. The two remaining tankers quickly drank berserk potions and ran with all their might towards the Eastern gate. Although two arrows pierced their chests , and they took heavy damage , they finished their jobs by getting the unstable alchemic reagent in a 5 meter vicinity to the wall. Although made with pure metal , the gates were actually the only weak point of the Purplehaze City walls. As the doors were hinged from the sides , although impossible to prate , could be blown off the hinges. And that is exactly what happened as the unstable alchemic unhinged the metal doorpletely as it sted open one side of the gate in the Eastern wall. Suddenly there was a small opening inside the impregnable Purplehaze city defences. And the troops in the Eastern side rejoiced as they saw it and charged towards the gate. Rudra and Karna were too far away to make the save in time , even if they ran at top speed now , it would take them nearly a minute to reach there ... For that time , the forces at eartern gate were on their own . For a moment it seemed like some of the triads might actually find a way inside Purplehaze city . Even under the heavy fire of the archballistae , they were unfazed , as many died , but the others ran without care ... Their only goal was to reach inside. The methrowers zed at full power , trying to deter theing troops . At first it seemed like a change towards the gate , but soon more and more people looked behind them and ran even more fiercely towards the gate .... Not in enthusiasm but in terror. Terror as arge dinasaur was running towards them . The dinasaur let out a deafening roar " AOOOOOOOOORORRRRRR" And the terror inside the hearts of the Triad members was multiplied tenfold . Adding to the fact was that the running yers were suddenly having a sudden spree of badluck . They would trip while running , and runinto their own allies tripping them as well. The arrows that only gave normal damage suddenly started to give more and more critical hits , killing more opponents . Finally only three yers who were lucky enough to weave under the attack of the methrowers gained headway as they aimed to go straight inside Purplehaze city . Only for them to be swished away by a massive tail at the end moment. They were sent flying and sttered onto the walls , as the other members thought thrice before moving , looking at therge dinasaur guarding the east entrance. On its head , with one arm over a halfbent knee was a middle aged man , with ten assassins daggers in his arms , as he threw them to kill ten people charging at the gates at once. Hao Mi who saw this face was seething in rage , while the Elites looked at him in reverence. Just as the dinasaur let out another howl , deterring the ant like members from taking a single step forward , Jhonny said the following words " Ladies and Gentlemen ..... Calm down , Jhonny English has arrived ! ". /// A big big big shoutout to MagNum932 for the 15,000 coin gift! , I feel super gratified and feel very motivated to produce better content because of this. Because u gave the book a supergift . As a reward there is always a bonus chapter. Soo this is a bonus chapter for ur gift , but with ur contribution we have also hit the Golden ticket target , hence will have another bonus chapter for that . Cheers guys . Also thank Magnum in thements for this /// Chapter 423 - War(4) : The Counterattack Of The Triads

Chapter 423 - War(4) : The Counterattack Of The Triads

Rudra watched from a bit of distance as he could see that Jhonny had arrived at east gate , on a giant dinasaur at that. The dinasaur and Jhonny were a two man wrecking crew , as the dinasaur stomped and flung away yers with its tail , while Jhonny was a dagger throwing machine. Alongside the Archballistae and the Elite troops ground support. The situation at East gate seemed to have stabilized. About 15 tanks stood shoulder to shoulder blocking the entrance to East gate , while the lifestyle guild yers had quickly gotten to work making a makeshift wall trying to patch up the open areas. However it was undoubtedly Jhonny''s arrival that stabilized the situation at East gate , and with him on the dinasaur head , Rudra was able to take a second to breathe , to actually assess what the hell was going on in this war. Naturally the moment that Hao Mi got news that a portion of the gate had been blown off at the East side , she staged a retreat and redirection of forces , as he efforts to breach north gate had been in vain. Hence progressively the northern side troops backed up , as the front line retreated to 100 meters , while the backline changed directions and went towards the East gate. Rudra knew that although things had temporarily stabilized , under a very concentrated attack from the Triad alliance down the east . It would be difficult to hold out. The Troops who had retreated now recieved a fresh set of orders , clearly instructing them on how to deal with the Dragonhead methrowers and how to stage a concentrated charge down the east side. Although Hao Mi had lost nearly 30% of her total forces for absolutely nothing . She still had enough to make the Elites lives difficult. The forces on the north gate , and the south both converged as the entire battlefront now became the East. This was a very wise move on the part of Hao Mi , as one side of the wall , would only have a limited number of Archballistae and Dragonhead methrowers , which was better than a 3 pronged attack where they would face exponentially more of them. The long range troops had one order now , which was retaliation. Hao Mi wanted the Archballistae and Dragonhead mthrowers dissioned . Although difficult , the task was not impossible , as thousands of Triad archers , rangers and wizards took aim to hit them from distance. The Dragonhead methrowers had an effective range of only 30 meters , hence limited range was one of its major drawbacks. With the Triads out of the 30m range , it was effectively useless. The moment the triads started to attack the Archballistae and the methrower heads , Rudra issued an order to retreat the dragonheads and put down the metal ps to protect them. If an Archballistae was destroyed , it was not a big deal they could always produce new ones , but theponents to produce a dragonhead were only avable in Draconia and not readily avable here in the humannds . Making its damage very concerning to the guild. Hence under heavy targetting from the Triads , the Archballistae did start to show mechanical signs of failure , as various spells and arrows hit it. This was ofcourse a tradeoff , as while attacking , the wizards and archers left themselves vulnerable to counter attacks as well , and the troops stationed on the walls did their best to pick them off. Hence although the Elites suffered the loss of a few Archballistae , they did cripple the opponents best PVE forces . Leaving them with only an assaulter legion. Rudra , Karna , Neatwit and a few others reached the East gate , and started to check on the situation there. Fatty had arrived and was taking over retrofitting the broken part of the gate , trying to wield the massive gate back in ce. Rudra looked at him and asked " How much time do you need ?" Fatty , instantly said " 30 mins" Rudra wanted to curse and p the fat off his fat friend .... Did the situation look like he could leisurely give him 30 mins of time? Jhonny outside was already under intense pressure , as the dinasaur he was on had already dropped to 40% of its max HP. Meaning that it won''tst much longer . Rudra knew that he needed to buy time for the defences toe back up , and with limited long range capabilities and a horde of enemies tunneling in towards this gate , it was going to be a hotbox. Rudra cursed , as he knew that some of the Elites would need to go down on ground zero and take on the task of facing these guys head on. He obviously knew who they were going to be , him , karna , Jhonny , Yume , SMG and finally Neatwit. Before going out , Rudra had only onemand to give , and that was to Medivh .... Which was " It''s time ". Medivh nodded and seemingly dissapoeared in Purplehaze city. While a very small bunch of Elites casually walked out of the?East gate of Purplehaze city . 15 tanks standing shoulder to shoulder protecting the exposed gate , infront of them were a handful of elites , infront of whom was one massive dinasaur and Jhonny. This was the lineup Rudra decided to go forward with , while facing hundereds of thousand of triad soldiers. On paper it looked madness , it looked hopeless for the Elites who were likemb waiting to be ughtered . However the eyes of the Elites who looked at the enemy were absolutely not afraid ... They were eyes of predators stalking their prey. As it was this moment that Rudra had been waiting for ever since the war started . The moment where he would establish the dominance of the elites and proove to the world , that the only yers in Omega worthy of calling themselves as an Elite gamer , were them. Rudra turned around and looked at Rhino , and said " Record this for me ". Then at Neatwit and said " Here , it''s ur time for revenge ". Hundereds rushed , the walls of Purplehaze city now , as the troops on the wall gave heavy supression fire . The working Archballistae pelting the rushing troops. It wasplete chaos. Jhonny retreated his dinasaur when it''s health reached under 10% , and joined the other Elites on the ground . The second phase of the war was now underway! /// Alright guys , an unbelievable day for me today , as the books top fan Cervantez91 also gave me a gachapon worth 15,000 coins. While Saxoncook gave me a luxury car and ofcser a dragon . Now I am motivated to the brim , the appreciation you all are showing makes me excited for the content I am producing. Considering that we got another super gift and that you have all shown me such incredible support , i will give 2 more chapters today , except for this one. Soo cheers ! This one is a bonus for hitting the Golden ticket target .... Good job ! /// Chapter 424 - War(5) : The True Might Of The Elites

Chapter 424 - War(5) : The True Might Of The Elites

( POV Rhino ) Rhino was tense , in his hand his heavy shield as he expected hordes of enemies bumping into him any moment , to try push the tank line back to enter Purplehaze city. Infront of him were the elders of the guild , although he had immense faith in those guys ahead of him , but therees a point where one falters , seeing thousands of men charging at the narrow passageway leading towards the East gate. It was the slowest 30 minutes of his life , as he watched and watched , hundereds of Triad members trying to fight their way past 6 men . Yet no matter how much rhino anticipated contact , not one single man went past that line. Looking back at this exact moment , a weekter , Rhino said this in a interview with Dewdiepie on his channel. " You always dream about such moments , a few standing against many. It''s part of the reason why I love the Elites and Omega soo much , as here , you can be as strong as a army alone. Although I''m not at that level , the elders in the guild are just incredible. The triads never stood a chance . " ------- ( Rudra''s POV ) Rudra had Excalibur in one hand and Elven sword in another , Doom Armour ted on his chest , he was feeling confident in his ability to ughter. His cultivator status , his tier 3 strength and his out of the world stats , all gave him an incredible edge in this fight , and he was not afraid one bit . As he knew that the people around him were just as capable. A normal tier 3 yer was equivalent of a thousand tier 2 yers , but for exceptional yers like Neatwit , Karna and Rudra. The graph was even more skewed. In short when the front line crashed into the Elite elders , it was a bloodbath , but not on the elites side .... It was the attackers that suffered a tear. Neatwit instantly went into beast mode as if he was farming rabbits in the wild , as his gleaming ck sword leaved only a trial of blood in his path of destruction. Neatwit had been quelling his killer instincts for a long time . He had trained hard and technically improoved as a yer when he trained in Draconia. Ever since then he was on a tear to improove himself , promoting to tier 3 . Doing everything in his power to payback the grudge in his heart. He had only one goal , which was to make Hao Mi and his father suffer , and now was his chance to do so. It was fascinating to see how Rudra and Neatwit were actually forcing the attacking line to fall backwards instead of go forward , as the fight progressed. It was an incredible sight to see , as six men pushed back hundereds. No matter how they attacked , no matter how they pushed , Rudra and Neatwit were relentless . Their power far outperforming the tier 2 yers defensive capabilities as elven sword and Neatwits unnamed were highest grade weapons that could slice through their armour like butter. Jhonny''s formless way of fighting ensured he took no damage , as SMG was only a shadow on the battlefield. Karna with his eyes closed , was the gatekeeper and thest line of defence . As those who slipped through Neatwit and Rudra were met by him . However there was no getting past him. Rudra was just unleashing a flurry of moves , Overhead sh , twin de cross sh , ymore , darkness bind. It was just one big move here and one move there . While Excalibur never stopped piercing people closest to him. Whatever little damage Rudra took was healed by the doom armour as blood constantly kept being sttered on it , and slowly but surely Rudra started to build momentum. The so called experts of the triads were no better than ordinary cannon fodders infront of the Elite elders , as the Triad management had to rethink the meaning of the word '' Professional '' yers. As even the guilds better yers had no response to the zing offense of the Elite elders relentless attacks. And this was even before Rudra really started to get serious , as the sun god''s bracelet and the mana legion were yet to be used. Rudra had not even unleashed the sepcial moves of elven sword yet , the world sh and the 10,000 cuts. He was just simply that dominant and in control. Regretfully , not everyone could keep up at his pace , and Rudra had to keep himself from not pushing too far , soo that the overall shape of attack would not be ruined. Even then for 5 minutes since the full press from the Traids started , the elites dominated the exchangepletely. And for the first time since the war started , Hao Mi was personally spotted on the battlefield. The moment Neatwit saw Hao Mi , his eyes turned bloodshot , the anger in his heart exploded on his mind. As for a moment he wanted to carve out a path straight towards Hao Mi and take her head clean off. Rudra who saw this situation , furrowed his brows in frustration , it was one of those moments where he did not know wether to tell Neatwit to reign himself , or just let him be. Since Rudra still felt guilty about Neatwit loosing his aunt . That moment of hesitation let Rudra keep his silence , even though he knew it was wrong he let Neatwit be. Which was a wrong tactical decision on his part. If it was any other yer in the game , such a mistake would have costed them dearly , however not Rudra. Rudra was a force of nature that was more than capable of holding the entire gate himself. As Neatwit broke free and charged into enemy lines , Rudra went and took a central position , after unleashing a flurry of bigmoves. Thunderst , world sh and 10,000 cuts were unleashed back to back followed by a Sr re to blind people. By the time the front line assaulters opened their eyes there were 2,000 red soldiers standing infront of them covered in a redyer of air . With Scythe in their hands they looked like red grim reapers . The sudden appearance of soo many troops baffled the enemies .... Even though they did not understand the origin of this move , it would be one of the very infamous instances in Omega history . As it was the first appearance of the legendary mana legion of doom! Rudra the leader of this legion was ironically also covered in blood from head to toe , but was not shining like his troops . But everyone could see that the real devil of the legion was it''s leader , no question about it. /// Bonus chapter for the super gift of the number one patron Cervantez91. Make sure to thank him in thements below guys. Just when I write a chapter , i am super gifted again , this time for 10,000 coins by Magnum932 and 2000 coins by Adrian Hardin. Another super gift means another bonus chapter. It seems like my writing spree has no end. The war Arc initially supposed tost an entire week is being burnt through in mere days. But i suppose that''s a good thing and I am gratified by the support. Since you guys have shown such support i naturally won''t back down. Next chapter : War(5) The Legion Of Doom /// Chapter 425 - War(6) : The Legion Of Doom

Chapter 425 - War(6) : The Legion Of Doom

The sudden appearance of the mana legion even surprised , Karna and SMG who were looking at Rudra as if they had no idea what was going on. But it was standard issue in the guild by this point, everyone knew that the guild leader ought to have some secrets up his sleeve. The glowing red soldiers all neatly arranged themselves in files of 100 , with a 1 meter gap between to soldiers side by side. Exactly in the middle of the gap between two files , were the second line of troops and soo on . It was a formation designed to hold their positions , as the scythe wielding mana legion were poised for defense. Although still at tier 2 , they had no problem in going neck to neck with the best yers from Triad alliance. Hence started a session of scuffling , as the mana legion lead by Rudra and supported by the Elites fire from the walls and Karna , Yume and SMG from the backlines started their fight with the attacking triad forces. The next ten minutes , Rudra was made proud by the mana legion . Although casualties were suffered on both sides as expected , the mana legion was able to hold out the advance of the triad members very efficiently. It took about 2 minute for the two front files of 100 soldiers to die under relentless assault . Meaning even after 10 full minutes , there were still half the numbers of the mana legion left. Their Scythe gave them a range of attack , and although at 45,000 their HP was very low whenpared to an average yer , their damage was very high. The best part of the mana legion was that they were like a well oiled machine ,pletely in sync , as the movements were basically mirrored across the entire ranks. Foot to foot , line to line , it was a perfectly co-ordinated defence. With Rudra still serving at the front as the one doing most of the a** whooping , the triad forces did suffer heavily under his sword. His attacks were at a blistering pace. The opponents could barely react to see theming , much less move to dodge. Rudra''s stamina , damage output and fighting style were out of this world , his personal deathcount soon touched over 100,000 enemy soldiers . He was literally a one man army. Rhino recording this performance by the Elites from the backlines was just gawking with his jaws open , at the way things were progressing. He could see that the gate behind him was progressively being sealed , and all they needed was 5-7 more minutes for the lifestyle guild to be done . The way Rudra was holding out uptill now , it was clear that he was very serious in not letting a single enemy from the triad alliance step foot inside Purplehaze city. However , the smooth going was about to change ... As with more and more triad members dying , it was finally the Raging Thunder guild who were only supposed to get involved in the fight , inside Purplehaze city . That had to forciblye to the front and get involved in the fighting. The superguild from Mithun Ambani had a yer centric approach as professional gamers ran the show there instead of trained gangsters , and the difference in approach was clearly visible as they joined the fight. Immediately deploying spell tailsmen and AOE attacks on Rudra and the mana legions location , they took a RPG gaming approach on the situation instead of a head-on fight. Rudra was bombarded with spells and arrows , as international level yers who took part in the VR Olympics ganged up on him , forcing out a unfair fight . These were world-ss yers who had ganged up on Rudra here , 10 of whom won medals for their respective countries in VR Olympics and 5 others who did participate in the event. 15 such yers had now taken the job on facing Rudra head on . Rudra was pressed hard , as he was relentlessly attacked from all sides , being a dual sword wielder , Rudra was a very offense oriented yer , and his defensive capabilities greatly depended on him being able to avoid attacks . However in a situation where he was pincered from all sides , was bad for him , putting him in a tactical disadvantage. One of the opponents tried to trash talk Rudra " Huh , not soo tough now are you champ , we are not some street gangsters but world ss yers , you can beat all those loosers from The Triads all you want , but can you take on the 15 of us? ". This waspletely deplorable , they were 15 worldss yers who were ganging up on one , yet they still put it out as a flex of their greatness. Rudraughed at these empty words , he was fighting with a handicap uptill now . He had not even started using over 60% of his true capabilities yet ... Activating the eyes of truth Rudra could see everything now ... Every attack path , every weakness of his opponents. Everything in a bit slow motion. Rudra started to weave through and show the 15 kids who the real boss was. In a unbelievable disy of pure skills and raw power , Rudra showed them all how outssed they were fighting with a True Elite . As the moment Rudra got serious , was the moment they started to fall like flies ... 15 became 10 and 10 became 5 , from then on they were screwed. Fear was evident in the eyes of the guy who trashtalked as he could not believe that even the best assaulters in his team , that could win medals on the world stage , could not stand a full minute against one yer. " M...mmm....monster " it was thest word he could utter before he was killed by a thrust from the elven sword. His blood recovering some lost HP for Rudra , who coldly gazed at the other opponents who tried to attack him. Noone wanted to confront the madman , fear was evident within the eyes of the triad and raging thunder members alike , it''s when Rudra heard a voice from karna ... The final death sentence for his enemies . Karna said " Boss , the walls back solid ! " This information was music to Rudra''s ears , as a big grin appeared on his face ..... The mana legion reformed themselves from defensive formation to a very agressive attacking formation. Rudra was about to go out on a tear! /// Bonus chapter for the super gift from Magnum932 . Thank him in thements . Next chapter : War (7) Might Of The Mage Tower /// Chapter 426 - War(7) : Might Of The Mage Tower

Chapter 426 - War(7) : Might Of The Mage Tower

Medivh gained a lot from his trip to Draconia, his training with the dragons broadened his horizons about mana in general. The correct way to chant a spell , the correct way to cast , he learnt everything from the dragons , and had a massive improvement. However , none of thatpared to the job Rudra entrusted him . Medivh always knew he was a valued member of the Elites. Just like Rhino was the leader of tanks , he was the leader of mages . Ofcourse it was a prestigious position and most of the guild members looked upto him , but he was not elder level inside the guild. His reliance was always limited. Hence when Rudra approached him with such a herculean task that was the core of the power of the Elites for many years toe , Medivh was naturally taken aback. As a mana knight Rudra could have imprinted on the mage tower and bound it to himself if he wanted , but Rudra knew in his heart that a mage tower was meant to be operated by mages and only a true mage could bring out the true potential behind the tower and it''s boundless might. Considering that , Rudra chose the best mage from the guild to do this task. Allowing Medivh to be the sole owner of the mage tower. This was the biggest opportunity of Medivh''s career , as the moment he understood the powers that came with being a master of the mage tower , he understood that bar special yers like Rudra and Karna , he would be god on any battlefield. This was PVE done right , it was maximum area damage. Regretfully he was only a tier 2 mage , should he have been a tier 3 mage , alongside this tower , he would have beenpletely unstoppable. However that was not applicable in this situation , as even though he was a tier 2 mage , at this moment , facing hordes of tier 2 enemies charging at the gates of the Elites . He knew that he was still god . While Rudra and the others were busy holding the enemies outside the gate , a massive change started to ur inside Purplehaze city.?Lightning clouds started to form at a rate visible to the naked eye , as the entire city was slowly covered by pitch ck clouds. The fact that the city was underplete lockdown made the Atmosphere very eerie , as the crackle of thunder would resonate with every part of the streets of Purplehaze. In the centre of the True Elites guild hall , massiveyer of Earth and dust started to fall , as the?concealed mage tower started toe into view. Magic runes glittering all over its surface , blue light shining between it''s circuit panels and ck thunder crackling at its top . At its very peak was a massive transparent crystal cut in a symettrical diamond shape .?The mage tower looked like a structure straight out of the myths. Medivh who was standing atop the mage tower , took his seat as the mage incharge , and immediately felt boundless mana coursing through his veins. His hair stood up and started to float as if he was in zero gravity , and a ck aura concealed him , as his eyes lookedpletely white , without any eyeball inside. Medivh was in control now , he could focus directly into the battlefield from his position , as he was about 60 storey high , and had supreme vision thanx to the mage tower. The mage towers main function was to supplement the strength of a Archmage , as?to supply them with amazing pure quality mana and give them a bit of defense from rushing attackers . The basic attack functions that were loaded inside the mage tower , were too weak to be considered as proper attacks for a Archmage. However for Medivh who was only a tier 2 mage , these installed attacks were heaven defying. The mage tower was like a onerge giant machine for Medivh which he was operating right now , no different from a archer using a Archballistae . The difference being that the power he could disy was iparable. Medivh knew the gamen , he knew that the moment he gained full control of the tower , he was to fire a warning shot to let the leader know that he was ready . Then one minuteter he was to start his defimation of enemy forces . Hence Medivh used the most basic attack logged inside the mage tower , and use a ck thunder strike on the centre of enemy lines as a warning shot . Suddenly pitch ck clouds covered the battlefield and a terrifying ck thunder pulverized and turned 200 triad soldiers to ashes . It came out of nowhere , nobody could understand who conjoured it ... Nobody had any defence for it. Rudra who saw the ck lighting knew that it was the warning shot fired by Medivh , and after taking a onest good look at the struggling Neatwit behind enemy lines Rudra progressively retreated back towards the walls of Purplehaze city. The real show was about to start now! Rudra could easily use blink to get back to the walls , or use Furball and mass teleport with the entire group back above the wall , but he chose not to do it. He chose to be on ground zero and contribute in a head to head fight , as he knew that the soldiers on the wall did not need him there. Rudra was regretful of the fact that Neatwit ran soo deep inside enemy lines , and was visibly under lot of trouble right now , his HP less than 20% while he was still a good 600 meters away from Hao Mi ''s position. Clearly this was an idiotic move on both Rudra and Neatwits part , but he could not cry over spilled condiments now could he . The fool was going to die without exacting his revenge now , if he stayed with Rudra , eventually he would have delivered Hao Mi to him , but NO! , he had to rush on his own. Rudra decided not to think about it too much , he let it be , otherwise this thing would continue to gnaw at his psyche. He just sighed and swore in his heart that after routing the enemy forces on this battlefield , he would drag Hao Mi through the streets of Purplehaze city again ! Rudra had abandoned any thoughts of loosing this war now , it was all about getting that route. While the triad forces became progressively more and more concerned about what to do next. As no matter how they tried they could not breath the Purplehaze city wall! Thousands were trying to climb the walls , some even used each other''s helps to give a bounce and try to elevate a brother to 40 meters of height , but the moment they were thrown in the air , a merciless spear jab would ensure that they go back down. This was not the way to attack a fell manned wall , even if someone didnd on the wall , they could not fight against an entire legion of well trained Elites and tier 2 city forces. Hence the same oue of death , death and more death repeated itself for the triad forces. Observing this war was like a nightmare for Hao Mi who could feel the walls closing down on her. All the debt she had taken , all the promises of rewards she had given , as she considered victory as a given , everything wasing crashing down . However the thing she feared the most was the media across the world. This defeat would mean that the triads would be a joke in the eyes of the world , SHE would be a joke in the eyes of the world .... She could not let that happen could she? , She could not be a joke ? This should not be happening to her! She was supposed to be a queen , a queen meant to rule .... Hao Mi ordered a full charge at the Elites , shouting and wailing at her subordinates , at the very least she wanted the six men outside the gates dead ..... That''s the least she wanted . s , the Elites had not even started their true decimation of her forces yet .... As Medivh was finally ready to let it rain! /// I don''t know what to say anymore guys , A BIG BIG BIG BIG BIG THANKYOU TO Kyle_bat for the 15,000 coins Gachapon . This support keeps me on the edge everytime I write a chapter these days , as i edit and re- edit trying to think of the best way I will write my content. Also a shoutout to Zxvcvnbm for the 1000 coin gift , to Afro_Raijin for 500 coin gift , to Cole_ Bromley for 500 coin gift and to Omar_Alshaikh for the 1000 coin gift. Thankyou guys soo much for the support.. As for every super gift , there will be another bonus chapter soon. We are also only 60 tickets away from the next golden ticket target , soo let''s see if we can make that two more today /// Chapter 427 - War (8) : True Might Of The Elites

Chapter 427 - War (8) : True Might Of The Elites

Medivh could clearly see the battlefield , although he was a good 10 killometers away from the wall. The Mage Tower had a terrifying area of effect of 100 km2 which meant that the entire triad forces were well within the zone of attack. Medivh did notpletely understand the full might of the tower of whom he was the master , as he casually used one of the pre-installed moves of the tower. It was arge scale devastation spell , called acid rainstorm. It was a spell that was an advanced version of the basic tier 3 spell acid rain , where droplets of extremely concentrated acid would rain from clouds over arge area. This spell was not meant to be used in areas with vegetation , as most materials wouldbust in mes whening in contact with this highly concentrated acid. However , the advanced version acid rainstorm was an even deadlier version of the same basic spell. It was a more concentrated acid , followed by terrifying winds , making the area of effect of the spell evenrger. Soon , purple poisonous clouds reced the ck thunderclouds in the sky outside the walls of Purplehaze city , as the triad forces looked above in horror . They could feel that something disastrous was about to happen , and that was indeed the case. Acid rainstorm was ssified as one of the most sinister spells in Omega , as it obliterated not only the target but also their equipment , as the rain corroded every metal it came in contact with. Except for semi legendary grade weapons , nothing was safe from the corrosive effects of this rain , hence when the sizzling acid rain fell from the sky onto the armours of triad soldiers , it made a very spooky '' hissssss '' sound as it melted the armour clean . Soon panic engulfed the entire Triad forces as they could not understand how to react against this rain , as the formations broke into utter chaos . The rain picked up intensity , as there were screams of triads heard all throughout the battlefield when the acidic rain touched their skins and gave them third degree severe burns. They cursed the Elites like they were the devil''s themselves , as it was hell on earth for the triads . The rain in itself was a massive problem for them , but Medivh did not just stop at the acidic rain. Not satisfied with only using one spell , Medivh decided to add some fire magic into the mix , as he used the towers special move '' Hellscape '' Hellscape was quite literally changing thendscape into boiling pits ofva representing the hell within earth''s surface. The battlefield split , as the earth shattered , fragmenting the chaotic triad army into small blocks ofnd , surrounded by a river of Magma. Temperatures rose , as the boilingva made the very air too hot to breathe for the triads , as they had nomore space to run , no where to hide. When the acidic rain fell inside theva , it caused theva to spurt out as steampressed inside , spraying it onto yers , who were already in agony from the rain. The situation became soo bad , that thousands of Triad soldiers chose to suicide in this situation rather than to keep suffering from the Elites torture under this overwhelmingly unfair situation. Hao Mi and the contingent leader of Raging thunder looked at the situation dumbfounded as 70% of their alive army was embroiled inplete chaos. They knew Omega inside out , even news about other continents and different factions was not unheard of . But they simply could not understand how the Elites were pulling the current situation of. If the elites had such terrifying capabilities , who could dare eveny their eyes on Purplehaze city? If only he knew that it would turn out like this , he would have never agreed to help the triads in this war at all. But what the Elites were currently doing defied logic ... Completely defiedmon sense. This mass control was broken , the game bnce had shattered , much less the triads , there was not a single force in entire Omega who could standup to these levels of power. Hao Mi started to shake in fear , uncontroble fits started to engulf her , as the inevitability of her failure sunk in. She now realized how futile her efforts to gather a massive army were ... How she spent all those money for nothing , infront of the elites even if she had an army ten times this size , the oue would have been the same. The triads had never been a match for the elites. She was blind in her attempts to try fight this guild. Hao Mi at this moment decided that it was best to run away .... Just hide and never show her face to the public again. She wanted to just run , when she saw a very weak 2% HP Elites yer not far away from her location. Anger red inside Hao Mi''s eyes , even if she was going to loose she would?atleast humiliate this ba**** before she flees. Thinking soo she took two steps towards Neatwit , only to take 5 steps back. Every time Neatwit took a step , 10 daggers killed enemies all around him . Not letting a single enemy in a 1 meter vicinity of the man. Behind Neatwit , walking through a sea of Triad soldiers as if he was a ghost not made of matter , was a face she was all too familiar with. The face of the man who cut her nose clean off ... The greatest mercenary in the world ... Jhonny English! Jhonny was protecting Neatwit to exact his revenge on Hai Mi , and the triads could do nothing but shiver and gave way to the duo . As those who even tried to raise their weapons were dead before their muscles could even react to their brains orders. With Jhonny as his protector , Neatwit made his way limping through the enemy lines. He knew that he would long be dead if Jhonny did note to support him , but his aura did not show it. Arrogant beyond belief , his bloodlust was soo thick it was tangible in the air. He only wanted Hao Mi to pay ... Nothing more , nothing less. Even though he was at 2% HP , barely alive , he did not even bother to drink a max HP potion , but with Jhonny around he did not need to. The triad forces were going towards a progressive route , but noone was done with the war . Not Medivh who had not even started to explore the stronger spells of the mage tower yet ... Not Neatwit who had his revenge pending , and not Rudra who still had a lot to show the world. The misery of the Triads had only started , they dared to attack the Elites , now they needed to face the wrath of messing with the best yers in Omega! /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Kyle_Bat , thank him in thements for this one . Also , special shoutout to Ofcser4 for the 5000 coin supergift. As for every supergift there will be a bonus chaptering soon. Also to immortal for the 1000 coin luxury car! We are now only 25 golden tickets away from hitting the next GT target .... Hopefully we make it soon , tranting to two more chapters for the day . /// Chapter 428 - War(9) : Extermination

Chapter 428 - War(9) : Extermination

Rudra was in awe of the power of the mage tower . When the team was able to procure the design of the mage tower from the ancient ruins in Draconia , Rudra doubted the capabilities of the design. The expected power was soo destructive Rudra thought it must be a mistake when he first read it . However seeing it now , Rudra knew that there was not one bit of exaggeration inside the ancient records. The mage tower was undoubtedly an object that tipped the bnce of the game wayy to much , but Rudra knew the difficulty behind obtaining it , and knew that the team deserved this . Not factoring in Fatty ksh''s construction difficulties and struggle for a moment , the quest to obtain the blueprint was one of the highest difficulties in the game , with a restriction on?yers being tier 2 and under. Which was extremely unfair considering the enemies to fight were all level 200 plus monsters . Near 0 odds , that''s what Rudra had pulled off with a highly trained and motivated team inside Draconia. Only passing with the help of the nine tail Luna''s advice. The Elites had earnt this ... They did not get lucky with the tower , it was hard work and skills . Medivh getting excited after the devastation left behind by the first three spells , decided to use a more advanced spell to wrap this up for once and for all. He decided to use the move , Bhuddha''s palm ! The acid clouds cleared out , as a beautiful blue sky shined through ... The triad members who were alive rejoiced at the scene , thanking their lucky stars to survive. Some had tears in their eyes as they could swear that they saw Buddha up above in the clouds .... However something was strange about that Buddha , it seemed like he wasughing and his palm was bingrger andrger. Soon panic struck the hearts of everyone watching , as the Buddha''s hand kept expanding ,ing at high velocity towards the ground ... Already the size of 4 football stadiums and still expanding , it was safe to say that the palm covered the entire battlefield! BOOM! , Buddha''s palmnded , and instantly ttened hundereds of thousands of Triad stragglers , effectively routing their army to the core. Only a handful of people were left alive , mostly those who were on the backmost lines , the most detatched from battle . Except for that it was aplete wipe! The triad members who were still alive dropped their weapons as they fell on their knees , their jaws open as they could notprehend what happened in this battle. Not one Elite dead , not one triad being able to set a single foot inside Purplehaze city ... Is this even a serious fight. Considering the moves that theyunched at the end , the Elites could have routed them all within a few minutes had they went all out. Although not wrong , this analysis was notpletely right either. Should there be any other force in the world , they would not be able to use the mage tower , even with aplete design. The mage tower was just a massive pit for mana. As it consumedrge mana stones as peanuts for its usage. The spells that Medivh was using soo casually had an energy consumption equal to nearly 6 billion dors a spell when tranting to the high quality mana stones used. Only because the Elites had the chalice of purity , being able to refine the low level mana stones into peak high quality stones , could they operate such a massive mage tower without worries. Else in this war they would have been 18 billion dors in the pit for its usage. But none of that mattered at the moment ... Currently the massive triad army was reduced to only a few hundred , who werepletely broken from mind and body . Their only thoughts being that to flee. To flee and quit their groups and nevere back , as todays war was a mental trauma that would haunt them for life. Hao Mi had already became insane , as the Buddha''s palm was thest nail in her coffin . She tried to run , as every minion she threw towards Neatwit died miserably after having his eyes pierced by a dagger , but failed as Jhonny was there to thwart that attempt. Keeping a hand out , Jhonny caught the running Hao Mi ramming into his arm stomach first , as she curled up like a mousetrap due to impact. After that Jhonny carried her on his shoulders as she cried and whailed to be set free. She tried to stab Jhonny , but he instantly became formless dropping her t to the ground. Then stomping on her face. What Hao Mi feared the most had started to happen .. as the Elites had started their humiliation of the defeated. Jhonny picked Hao Mi up again , as she hurled insults after insults on him " HOW DARE YOU TOUCH ME. , LET ME GO , let me go .... Ahhhhhhh Jhonny English you old man i will make you pay , i will kill you ... Kill you , let me gooooo ! ". Jhonny paid no heed to her , but annoyed by the screaming in his ear , Jhonny spanked Hao Mi a few times to make sure she behaved. Hao Mi became speechless , as tears escaped her eyes , she was being spanked like a little girl ... There was no greater humiliation. Set down before Neatwit by Jhonny , she awaited her judgement , as none of the survivors from the triads moved a muscle to help their fallen boss. Hao Mi looked around in desperate hopes of support , but these were the same men that in her fit of madness this past month , she abused a lot physically and mentally. None of them wanted anything to do with their boss , especially knowing that this was the end of the road for her anyways. Hao Mi cursed at them as well , calling them uncouth dogs who had no loyalty , however herints fell on deaf ears as nobody paid her any heed. Hao Mi wanted to curse more , but when she met eyes with Neatwit , a terrifying chill went down her spine ... She was scared , scared senseless looking at the madness in the eyes of that man ... She knew her time hade , this was not someone who was willing to forgive or listen to reason. It was the end of the road for her. Everything seemed well and good for the Elites , but that was not the reality ... As just as one war was about to end , another was just around the corner .... As Lucifers servant and the Hazelgroove Royal family''s and Cervantez''s sworn enemy .... Mazikeen was marching her forces right at the heart of Hazelgroove empire . The war was far from over .... The Elites were in for a rough night! /// Special shoutout to Afro_Raijin for the 500 coin gift and to Omar_Alshaikh for the 1000 coin gift . Thanx a lot guys , you have really pushed the GT count extremely close to the target , unfortunately we did not hit it today . Bonus chapter for the super gift from Ofcser , thank him in thements down below. Also , the war uptill now was just a warm-up guys , the serious fight startster! /// Chapter 429 - War(10) : Victory

Chapter 429 - War(10) : Victory

Neatwit stared a hole through Hai Mi , who shuddered looking at the man re into her eyes. Neatwit said " WHY.....why ... Why would you kill my aunt? , What did she ever do to you ? ". Hao Mi was naturally aware of the developments that ured when Mithun sent his assassin inside the Upside. Hence she immediately blurted in her own defense " It wasn''t me , it was Mithun , I had nothing to do with the assassination attempt on your aunt , i swear . I''m just a poor woman , how can I have such nasty thoughts of murder?". The triad members who listened to these words being uttered by the maniac Hao Mi wanted to choke in their own vomit... '' How can I have such nasty thoughts of murder? '' Is this the same bit** who killed 200 men once just because the produce quantity was 1 kg less than expected in a 200 tonne order? An entire nt being purged from the manager to the sweeper , because the produce was not upto the mark , and still had the gall to say that she was a poor woman? The triad members wanted to eat their own brains at this moment , they could not stand the shameless woman. Neatwit looked at Hao Mi , his bloodlust evident in his eyes , it was almost certain to Hao Mi that he would swing that ck sword of his and chop her head off , but to her surprise that did not happen . Neatwit took a deep breath and sighed. Regaining mental control he looked at Jhonny and said " The boss said he would parade Hao Mi across the streets of Purplehaze city , i can''t kill her here now can I ? , Let''s take this b*** back to the city and be done with it ". Jhonny''s eyes brightened at this moment as he had a grin stered on his face . He too had deep greviences with Hao Mi , but he was mature enough to reign it in , but seeing the hotblooded youth have theposure too , he was impressed. Hao Mi however was not impressed at all as she squirmed and screamed as Jhonny carried her on his shoulders. She would rather die than be humiliated inside Purplehaze city. But her fate had been sealed , she had been defeated anyway . When Rudra saw Hao Mi not dead being brought back towards the wall , he raised his eyebrows in surprise . He thought for sure that Neatwit would kill her. But he was pleasantly surprised that was not the case. Rudra asked Hao Mi , " Soo do you surrender ? ". Hao Mi instantly blurted " I SURRENDER , WE LOSE , WE LOSE , please let me go ". SYSTEM NOTIFICATION : The war for Purplehaze city has been concluded , it is a defeat for the invading forces , as Mayor Shakuni and his guild the True Elites retain power over the city. Loud cheers erupted from the Elite camp when the victory notification sounded all across Purplehaze city. They were dancing with joy , but a sinister smile crept up on Rudra''s face , as he looked at Hao Mi withcency. Even after her surrender Rudra had no desire to let her go , as with a livestream on and with millions watching worldwide , Hao Mi was forced another walk of shame inside Purplehaze city , as the recently free NPC citizens of Purplehaze city pelted her with rotten eggs and tomatoes. The world was shocked , shocked by the results of the war , shocked by the fact that indeed not a single triad was able to set a single foot inside Purplehaze city and that at the end of the war Hao Mi was dragged across the streets of Purplehaze city humiliated again. The words of the madman guild leader Shakuni , now became daggers for everyone who ever doubted his credibility , as he delivered exactly what he promised . Word for word without deviation . It could be said that at this moment right here , the Elites had their status elevated as one of the super guilds , as it was universally recognized that they were a force to reckon with. The ramifications of this victory were going to be far fetched , especially with the stock market being integrated inside the virtual game , where the value of guilds were calcted based on their market image. Noone had a stronger image currently like the True Elites , the unofficial grey market valued the guild at a whopping 30 Trillion dors , which meant that if Rudra was to list his guild public at this moment and sell all of his assets ,he would probably be able to stand face to face with Ethan Grey as an equal withworth . But the fact of the matter is that not only did he generate 20 trillion in wealth for himself he also generated 10 trillion dors worth of wealth for Ethan Grey ! As Rudra sat down and looked through the forums , he saw the entire forums buzzing about the results of this war , and how a myth had started to generate .... A myth about the invincibility of the guild True Elites. Rudra smiled at the direction in which things were developing , as this is exactly what he wanted .... He wanted the prestige of his organization to grow . Which is why he made such bold predictions and such bold disys of power in this war. He did not need to use the mage tower In this war , it could have well been a secret in this war , and he could have found a 100 other ways to win. But Rudra wanted to show off this time around , he wanted to make sure to let everyone know that the Elites are wayy stronger than ur imagination , as Rudra now knew what was about toe . He knew why those big guilds were the only ones chosen in hisst life for the opportunity topete , and how getting a slot in '' that '' uing event is extremely important for the guild. Rudra wanted to make it tantly clear , that the Elites are a force that you can''t mess with , in this war , as he needed the guild to focus on improoving itself a lot , to get prepared for the event in the future. What Rudra did not expect however was that within two days time , he would be embroiled in another brutal war . The scale of which would make this scuffle with Triads look like child''s y. Mazikeen and the dark forces had invaded Hazelgroove kingdom , with them secretly gathering more and more forces inside the deste dark forest . With 24 million troops and counting .... Hazelgroove kingdom was in for the biggest test since its inception. /// Special shoutout to Irail_Griffin for the 1000 coin luxury car ! Thankyou soo much for the encouragement brother. Also guys why has the golden ticket growth stagnated ..... We only need a few more for bonus chapter , sitting at 1425 at the time of this chapter , can we hit 1500 today ? /// Chapter 430 - Aftermath Of The War

Chapter 430 - Aftermath Of The War

The Elitesplete victory was a phenomenon in its own right. The idea that the size of the guild did not matter , what mattered was quality had been deeply instilled inside the minds ofmon yers. For tier 3 and tier 2 guilds the Elites were their idols . Rudra along with his bunch of misfits being able to stand upto the bullying of big guilds time after time , was a testament to his guilds strength and a reminder to the world that quality over quantity is the way to go . The biggest ramification of the Elites winning the war was that the moment Rudra was back at his guild , representatives from 4 super guilds were out there awaiting terms for a negotiation. Everyone wanted to get their hands on the technology that the Elites posessed , and wanted to build a cooperative alliance with the guild. However not everything was as simple as it looked on the surface. Naturally Rudra was Allies with the Grey international main guild , and being bound by the same organisation , amongst outsiders they naturally banded together to make a powerblock. At the time that Rudra''s guild was still considered a second rate guild , the battle lines amongst the superpowers had already been drawn. The new age trillionares , such as Ethan Grey , Roy Keane , Daniel Vettori Vs the Old blokes , Mithun Ambani , Elon Musk , Mark Cuban . There were also the big families and the underworld organization''s , basically one Overlord guild over one kingdom. The Grey international main guild had the Ghost kingdom , The Elites had the Hazelgroove kingdom and so on. Theplications involved amongst physical location of the guild and the real world rtions , made the foreign affairs and politics of Omega insanelyplicated . Hence , Rudra adopted a very peculiar stance to all those who wanted to meet him , and that was to dump everything on Amelia . Rudra trusted Amelia enough that he would always make the right choice for the guild , and moreover he wanted none of the headache . The only technology Rudra was willing to trade at the moment was of the manufactured Archballistae , not the design , but he was willing to sell a working Archballistae to allies at a discounted price. Although hebelled the price as discounted , there was nothing discount about the price , as his margins were 300% . As for the Dragonhead methrowers and the Dragon screech device , the only guild Rudra was willing to lend them too in very limited quantities were the Grey international main Guild. For the mage tower , well everyone could go f***?themselves , as that was the most heavily protected asset of the True Elites guild. Although now avable for the world to see with a naked eye , the 60 storey tall tower was visible from any given point inside Purplehaze city. As it towered over the entire area. The blue runes lighting up at night had already became a local attraction as locals started to worship the tower. The concept of the mage tower was soo novel , that except for Fatty ksh , Rudra and Medivh , noone truly understood how exactly the structure functioned , as even within the Elites who participated in building the thing , knowledge over essentialponents was eluded. Hence the war brought about with it an unprecedented increase in prestige and power on a world stage for the Elites , as the world recognized its ce as the overlords of Hazelgroove kingdom. Internally , the war also saw Medivh being promoted to the status of an Elder alongside Yume and Naomi , for the contributions made to the Guild. Whereas the academy passouts became ingrained within the guild culture after going through a war , now thoroughly enjoying the status of being an Elite. The passouts understood how fortunate they were to be a part of the Elites organization and how influential the guild truly was. Unaware of the arrangements made by the elders of the guild they naturally did not know the methods secured by the guild to use as trump cards into the war. Hence they came in expecting a tough fight , only toe out with an overwhelming victory. Naturally they were ted in the Result. However the celebrations were not tost for long , as a system notification rattled entire Hazelgroove kingdom. [ Hazelgroove kingdom Notification ] : Lucifer''s general Mazikeen has taken up arms against Hazelgroove kingdom , bearing deep grudge against the current Royal Family of the Kingdom and Emperor Cervantez . The forces of darkness have captured 13 viges in a span of 1 hour , sessfully taking the vige of Thol as oftest. The forces are now regrouping tounch an attack on the capital city of Purplehaze in 5 days , where should they be?sessful in siezing the royal token from the ruling family , then Hazelgroove kingdom will be a Dark Faction ruled country. All the current light faction yers inhabiting the country will have a 90% stat debuff for one month and will be ousted from their territory. Goodluck Adventurers! Rudra was baffled after seeing the announcement ... This event had never happened in his past life , why was Mazikeen an end level boss attacking Purplehaze city? And how did the forces of darkness manage to sneak inside Hazelgroove kingdom and even sieze 13 viges in one hour , without anyone being any wiser? This made absolutely no sense to him and felt like Gaia was toying with him. He had just recieved his share of the massive war indemnity for winning the war against the triad alliance , but before he could even use those funds for public development he found himself amidst yet another war? Rudra''s doubts were legitimate , ifrge amounts of forces could just materialize out of nowhere and gain control over territories then what was he doing trying to build a strong foundation in Purplehaze ... He might as well just pop up in the elven kingdom and capture vanaheim. Rudra could not understand how this happened , but he had a strong inkling that somehow it was the blood merchant organization behind the scenes. And that was indeed the case , in a ritualpletely suicidal , Sixteen tier 4 Dark mages and over 40,000 tier 3 mages used their very life essence to open a portal directly from the seventh hell , and rallied 24 million of Mazikeens personal forces inside the dark forest outside Hazelgroove kingdom. This ritual was only possible after the church of darkness and the blood merchant organization poured considerable resources and expensive materials to facilitate the portal. But only made possible because of Mazikeen using the divine power of Lucifer as a medium . It was an event that only happened , because Rudra messed up the timeline by rescuing Cervantez ,pletely changing the direction in which Omega was to develop. Cervantez reaching tier 5 , threatened the forces of darkness and especially Mazikeen , who knew that the expansion of Hazelgroove kingdom would spell doom for the devil''s worshippers . Hence even at the massive cost of resources , and manpower in many demigod realm talents. The forces of darkness decided to intervene and take control of Hazelgroove kingdom before Cervantez grew any stronger. With such a massive army it was just one vige after another , that fell without a struggle , thirteen being the count inside one hour , with the closest being Thol , half a days March away from the capital Purplehaze city. However what weighed in on Rudra''s mind the most was the fact that the chosen battlefield was Purplehaze city . Which by extention was his territory . A war on such a scale would spell extreme challenges for him as the owner . As most likely it would result in major damages to the infrastructure of the city in the best case , andplete annihtion in the worst case. " ***@##$#"@"#"##" , Rudra cursed .... It seems like he just dived in from one war to another! But it wasn''t him alone who was cursing , as the entirety of Hazelgroove kingdom was , every single organization inside it , every single yer linked with it. It was written inside the patchnotes of the fourth update that the territory a yer was associated with would majorly affect them as it was a time of globalisation . At that time nobody thought that the effect woulde this way. Well atleast with the fight being inside Purplehaze city the Elites were the boss authority on the things ..... Or atleast the mini bosses , as the kingdom war was definitely going to see the entire Hazelgroove army in action And most likely the tier 5 emperor himself! /// Alright guys , as a form of gratitude for the support you guys have showed for the book for the past week. Especially the privilege readers . I will give the riddle coin code as a free gift this week. No riddle , no puzzles , just the in simple coin code . For the 10 people to redeem it first , congrattions! For those of you who did not ... Well , I''ll definitely post more in the next week toe. If you haven''t already joined the discord channel please do , as i regrly host a lot of events there , and have big things nned for February. Here is the redeem code : ABA3YEUT4BLL9GCQA Enjoy! /// Chapter 431 - Hazelgroove Kingdom Unites The news of the invasion by the forces of darkness in Hazelgroove kingdom sent shockwaves across the entire nation. Everyone started to flock to Purplehaze city trying to understand what to do , being present on ground zero before the war started. Purplehaze city saw its most busy day in terms of visitor input , as millions of yers flocked inside the city , wether it were low level 11-20 yers or the high 70-90 level yers , everyone from solo to first rate guilds were present here. As with every crowd without appointed leadership , the state of Purplehaze city was utter chaos , with no single party being the leader of the entire masses. Naturally it being Purplehaze city , the Elites had the highest say , but Rudra chose not to take up the leadership position of the yers on himself , as he had much important tasks at hand , as Emperor Cervantez had given a royal summon to all military personnel. The first division was sent a rush order to only leave essential personnel in fort Magma and retreat back to the capital . But Rudra being a sensible lieutenant only retracted 20,000 of his forces back to the capital and left 80,000 to defend Fort Magma . Because he knew that Nineclouds kingdom would not let the misfortune of Hazelgroove kingdom slide. And Rudra was not ready to loose the very hard won fortress and let his efforts go to waste and he had an inkling that in this war , 80,000 troops here or there would not really affect the final results too much . The stakes were too high and the powers involved were too high levelled for the tier 2 soldiers to make too much of an impact. Rudra was worried as he walked into the royal capital with his lieutenant robes on. Everyone from entire Church of light , and officials from every corner of the kingdom were present . Awaiting Cervantez to walk into the room. There were hushed talks going on all across the hall , the Church members were delighted to see Rudra there and naturally pulled him inside their huddle , talking about how proposterous the forces of darkness had became , and how the pope had been informed of the predicament and he will be sending help soon. Rudra learnt a key information right now , which was that the Elven kingdom had dispatched massive reinforcements to support the Hazelgroove kingdom , and the church of light had dispatched 1 million pdins from the holy city to help the kingdom. They were all going to be teleported through the teleportation array in Purplehaze city . Which highlighted the importance of the Elites making this infrastructure in the first ce. Rudra was looking at potentially making a billion dors in teleportation fees alone , but he immediately knew that more than the teleportation fees , it was more important to score brownie points with the Church , as the moment he learnt of this information , he decided to waiver the teleportation fees , and reserve it purely for the church''s forces. The officials of the church looked at Rudra as if he was truly a devout of the church , thinking that his kindness was a blessing of the goddess herself. Rudra managed to be a saint in the church''s eyes , further elevating his status as a man on the side of the righteous faction. But to be honest he did not only do it for the church , he was sure that in someway Ruby will alsoe to learn of what transpired here today , and how generous her boyfriend was , letting the elven forcese to the city fast , without making any money. If it was forced on Rudra to take these steps by the state , then it would be viewed as a necessary sacrifice by the people . But him doing it voluntarily made him an angel of mankind. However he could not bask in others glory for long , as the hall fell silent the moment Emperor Cervantez walked in. Rudra instantly noticed that emperor Cervantez was wearing grand clothes today , amplifying his dignity as a ruler . He was here to assure everyone and make a statement. Behind him was Patricia , who was in full d armour , showing that the general was ready for war. Cervantez flicked his sleeve as he took the throne , his entire personality oozing dominance of a tier 5 ruler. The moment the emperor sat down , a courtier dered the royal court to be in session. And naturally the first order of buisness was the war. A lot of people wanted to speak , but before everyone , it was Cervantez who had to address the crowd. The emperor said " Yes , the forces of darkness have invaded Hazelgroove kingdom , the scouts report their numbers to be at 24 million. Mazikeen is personally leading the forces , the same Mazikeen with a vendetta against me and my family , for imprisoning her for centuries. She is here for the throne , and here for the destruction of our kingdom . Naturally all those years ago when the founder imprisoned Mazikeen , we could not kill her because we were not strong enough . But that changes now , because I AM STRONG ENOUGH TO KILL HER . And since she viewed MY kingdom , MY people with her dirty gaze , I''ll be damned if I don''t gouge her eyes out before beheading her. I''m a tier 5 warrior , and I''m going to war! SOO TELL ME COUNCIL , WHO IS WITH ME? ". Patricia shouted " I AM " Rudra followed " I AM " The council shouted " I AM " Cervantez nodded and said " Today''s court will only focus on the war , if you don''t have something constructive to contribute to the discussion then i would advice you to shut your mouth as I am on a very short temper today . Let the court continue ". There was silence in the room now , everyone shuddered in fear , as noone wanted to face the wrath of the emperor . Everyone contemted about what they wanted to say ten times before daring to raise their hand. Naturally the result was a very productive court session. /// special shoutout to eimibyul for the 1000 coin gift! Thankyou soo much for the patronage. Also congrattions on hitting the golden ticket target guys , hence today will be a two chapter day. The bonus will be out soon ! /// Chapter 432 - The Royal Court’s Verdict Rudra patiently waited for his turn to speak , one of the problems raised during the discussion was the role of the god''s chosen ,( yer ) in the uing war. Some voices amongst the council wanted to use the yers as cannon fodders , as they beleived the overall capabilities of yers to becking and them being blessed with immortality , their deaths had a lesser weight attached to it. The entire time the councilmen made a single mistake that Rudra knew in his heart , which was that they assumed that the yers would be willing to listen to the state in the war and act upon the directions they were given. Which was not at all the case in reality. The yer poption taking part in the war was nearly 6 million. This was a huge number , which was not easy to manage , much less under a single leader. Rudra knew that it was best to appoint yer leaders to lead a maximum of 250k yers at once , and with a clear level bifercation to be made to use the appropriate level of yers at the appropriate ce. Indeed Rudra did not think that the tier 0 yers were in any way fit to y any role except that of cannon fodder in the war. But he was unwilling of making the truly strong yer teams , like the Elites and some other first rate organizations fight a useless fight , when they were more capable than the royal forces. Hence deciding to voice out his concerns Rudra spoke for the first time in the war council. Rudra raising a hand immediately put a frown on the other Lieutenant''s faces . It was an established fact at this point that Rudra was a tactical genius , who was highly valued by the king. Plus the fact that Purplehaze city was technically managed by him. Meaning that the city''s defense equipment and walls were a contribution he had given to the state , greatly outshined the merits of the other Lieutenant''s who paled inparison. Rudra said " Your highness , being a chosen myself , i can speak for my kind , that we are not United by patriotism for the country by any means . We are very selfish people who work only in our own self interest , and currently working for the stability of the country is in alignment with our own interests , which is the only reason why you will see my kind participanting in the event. Hence , i think that us thinking that the chosen would fight as instructed is a misunderstanding , the state has to provide appropriate rewards for war merit and properly bifercate the force in with leadership. For the part of using the chosen as cannon fodder , i do think that you have to think twice , as some chosen like myself are extremely talented and powerful , and can serve a different purpose , a more critical part in the war. Ultimately your majesty is more experienced than me , and this is only my humble opinion , ofcourse I would support the state with any thing it needs ". Rudra''s statements brought many frowns on the faces of the council , who could not understand how impudent the yer masses were to not contribute towards the nation that they lived in , at such a time of crisis. However , Rudra had spoken the naked truth , and it was a reality that the council had to realize , the earlier the better. Although many people wanted to voice out their concerns , because of the stern warning by Cervantez before the court started , everyone was silent , as to not anger the emperor. Cervantez went deep into thought , as he understood the reality behind Rudra ''s words. The matter of giving rewards ording to merit was not difficult , it was a system naturally in palce , but Rudra was correct in his concerns , and the state needed to highlight the benefits of joining this war. Cervantez hence said " The concerns stated by first lieutenant requires us to put some thought into it. I expect a draft of a system of merit rted benefits that the state can provide be made public for all those who voluntarily take part in this war. As for the structure in which the chosen are used in the war , i leave the matter to general Won Knight and her military judgement, onto the next topic ". After which the discussions moved to other aspects of the war , although many were dissatisfied with the way the emperor handled things and envied the Won Knight''s for their sway in the politics inside Hazelgroove court. However Rudra and Patricia could care less on what the others thought of them. They worked wholeheartedly for the empire ( *cough* Patricia did) , and did not want personal glory . ------ ( Meanwhile in the vige of Thol) Thol was a charrednd now , scattered on which were the burnt fleshes of the inhabitants , whose naked bones were now exposed , as bones littered the ground. If one was to say that this was a happy vige just a mere hours ago , with children running across the streets and adults smiling and buisness blooming . The current scene would shock them . Only vultures remained , tearing pieces of flesh off the bodies of the dead , as not even a single sound was being made in the vige . Making it a ghost town ,pletely deste. Inside the deste town , under the moon Mazikeen stood with her hair open , as she looked towards Purplehaze city . Her red eyes gleaming with hatred , as she waited for her entire force to assemble before marching towards the capital. Mazikeen had been imprisoned for centuries by the Hazelgroove Royal family . And she hated them to the bone , the Kingdom of Hazelgroove had to burn , no questions about it , and with Cervantez advancing to tier 5 , Lucifer himself gave the orders to neutralize the threat before it became anyrger. Which was an added bonus for Mazikeen , who now had a huge force at her disposal to wage a grudge war. She desperately waited for the day she crushed the neck of Cervantez under her feet! /// Bonus chapter for hitting the Golden ticket target .... Good job everyone! /// Chapter 433 - What Can He Do In 2 Days? The reality of the situation was very difficult to swallow . During the entire court meeting the only thing that really bothered Rudra was theck of concrete information about enemy strength. There was only a general bifercation avable that there were approximately 23-26 million enemy forces , but the report thoroughlycked in quality and substance. How many of the forces of darkness were tier 1 ? , How many were tier 2? How many were tier 3? , How many tier 4 warriors ? Is Mazikeen the only tier 5 existance amongst the group? No solid information was avable and everything was a mystery. What means did the enemy have , do they have long range artillery that can cripple walls , can Mazikeen just blow out air and wipe out a portion of the Purplehaze city wall? What will be the chosen mode of warfare , will it be outside Purplehaze city walls? Will it be within the city? What techniques would be employed in the war ? What are the key pointers to take care of before the fight. No information about these things were avable at all , and Rudra hated that , he hated the fact that for once he was not in a leadership position and did not need to look at the bigger picture and only the part assigned to him , as the bigger picture was being seen by Emperor Cervantez . Rudra was a firm beleiver in the power of information , being a reincarnator who had climbed the ranks of the game through the power of knowledge , he knew firsthand the difference of waging an intelligent war and a dumb war and he really did not want to wage a dumb war. The sheer scale of this was meant that it was not possible to micromanage every front at which the fight was going to be happening. There would be individual fronts , and individual battles breaking out at all the parts of the battlefield. If there was one key to winning this war , it was definitely the fall of Mazikeen. With Mazikeen''s fall , assuming that there was no other tier 5 powerhouse within the forces of Darkness . Then with Emperor Cervantez sweeping the battlefield the war was definitely going to tilt towards a Hazelgroove victory. Conversely the fall of Emperor Cervantez would spell the end of Hazelgroove kingdom. Rudra only had one question in his mind currently , and that was how was he going to utilize his two days of preperation time before the war. He was someone who was least interested in fraternizing with the other guilds of Hazelgroove kingdom , although he was invited to several meetings , he attended none of them , as pointless spection was a waste of his time. Just like he suggested , a yer enlistment act was given out by the kingdom , along with the sub bifercation of what guild had to perform what duties. This was unexpectedly good decision on the part of the kingdom as they divided penalty and rewards fairly. The guilds that did not take part in the war were going to loose ownership of their territory and were going to be banished from Hazelgroove kingdom. The guilds that failed to carry out their tasks in the war were going to face heavy penalties for failing their given duty. The rewards were equally great as thepletion of the tasks gave the guilds incredibly generous merit points which could be traded for any item from within the Hazelgroove Royal treasury. This was a good opportunity for guilds to gain major rewards . The individual yers were banded under thebel of 61st 62nd and 63rd division. Which was headed by viscounts of Hazelgroove kingdom , most of them were low level yers who had yet to join a guild , while there were very few high level independent yers. The role of this division was definitely going to be cannon fodders and they were given a fixed amount for participating in the war (70 silver) Payable on Victory . Considering that most were level 10-30 yers , 30 silvers was a considerable sum for them and a fairpensation. In this way the massive yer force was divided efficiently and given independent tasks . The task of the True Elites guild being to man the walls , and slow the advance of enemies into the city. The n of action that Emperor Cervantez decided for the war , was that him and Mazikeen were definitely going to fight outside the city , as far away from civilization as possible. The battleline would definitely be outisde the city , as the Hazelgroove forces would meet the Forces of Darkness in the open battlefield and only in dire situation may fall behind the walls. Emperor Cervantez did not want civilian casualities in the war and wanted to keep the fighting away from the city for as long as possible. But , he understood the strategic advantage the wall brought , especially with the inclusion of the Elven forces that were to arrive , helping on the walls. Thinking soo , he kept Rudra''s True Elites , and First division on the walls , alongside the Elven forces . Trusting his most capable lieutenant with the most important task , Emperor Cervantez only gave him one single instruction , which was to not let a single enemy behind the walls of Purplehaze city. Rudra had dejavu as emperor Cervantez gave him this instruction , as it was a shback for him of the war that had just passed against the triads , where he set the same challenge for himself. However the difficulty of the job at hand this time was monumentally more difficult than the one he didst time , as the forces of darkness were not justprised of tier 1 and 2 yers without any means to retaliate. They were a ruthless bunch set out to destroy Hazelgroove kingdom. It would not be as simple as just keeping them in check using tricks , untill their numbers thinned out. It was sure to be waves after waves after waves of endless attacks! Some attacks were bound to be strong enough to cripple the walls , as although the wall was strong , there were wizards of tier 4 that could use spells like the sr beam and st a hole straight through the wall . Rudra did not need to focus on the overall situation of the war , he only needed to hold his line for as long as he could , and kill as many enemies as he could . Hence Rudra thought of the best way to prepare for this war , and decided to do 2 things. 1) Put the entire guild into production mode and bulk purchasemodities like arrows and potions. Rudra wanted to restock the depleted supplies of the guild after the triad war , especially arrows to use in the Archballistae. 2) Take Jhonny and SMG to scout the enemy and gauge their strength. Rudra did not have enough Intel on hand to formte enough countermeasures and prepare for the war . He needed to go and understand the position he was in firsthand , by understanding the enemy strength and abilities. This was an extremely difficult mission , as being caught by the forces of darkness would probably spell disaster for anyone. Especially when their leader was a psychotic b*** who had been imprisoned for centuries. Thinking on this fact rudra naturally wanted to take the most capable person alongside him to scout the enemy , that man being Jhonny English and SMG Little did he know that this was the absolutely worst teammate that he could have brought to the enemy lines , as he would be caught in one disaster after another because of bringing English alongside him . However for now , the trio set off towards the vige of Thol , on their direwolves , to scout the enemy strength! --------- ( Meanwhile in vige Thol ) Mazikeen also had a simmr idea as to Rudra , as she sent scouts of her own to have an understanding of the uing battle . The forces of darkness had one single major weapon prepared that was their trump card in this fight. The name of the weapon was Lucifer''s eye. It was a magic device that could manifest the eyes of Lucifer . Lucifer had the power of petrification , which meant that those on whom Lucifer''s eyes fell , would be turned into stone. This obviously had limitations as such , that it was not as effective on tier 3 individuals as it was on tier 1 . The power decreasing as the individuals prowess increased ,pletely being negated at tier 4 and above. However , to be able to turn thousands of enemy soldiers into stone at once , only through a nce was a terrifying weapon to bring to any battlefield . Completely avoiding a scuffle with the cannon fodders , wiping the front of the battlefield clean . This gave their forces a tactical advantage ,and the cannon fodders on the dark side would now fulfill a much pivotal role than to fight the cannon fodders of the other party. Mazikeen''s forces also had a better quality of troops than the defending forces , as the soldiers from hell were tier 2 level 90 on average . With the better forces being at level 110 and captains being tier 3. The only people tier 3 in the Hazelgroove kingdom were the Lieutenant''s or higher military personnel. With the captains still being level 110 tier 2. Meaning that the quality of troops was inferior to Mazikeen''s forces. However both sides were in dark about the true prowess of the opposition , hence the scouts were dispatched. Little did scouts from both sides know that even before they went to their location , they would encounter enemy scouts midway .... And it would escte into a scuffle! /// Special shoutout to Omar_Alshaikh for the 1000 coin gift and to Eimibyul for the 500 coin gift! Thankyou soo much for the patronage guys , means a lot to me! Let''s keep the Golden tickets flowing .... Next target 4000 tickets let''s go /// Chapter 434 - A Much Needed Reality Check On the way to Thol vige , Rudra and the band met one trouble after another . Although with their strength being sufficiently high level 40-60 beasts were not even worth a nce , hence despite the repeated monster confrontation , the group faced no major problem. Which was untill SMG suddenly warned the group of approaching people and asked them to hide and take cover. From behind the trees on the side of the road , the trio observed as a group of pitch ck skinned humans with skin looking as hard as dragons scales zed past them. Rudra immediately recognised the creature. Night demons. Nefarious creatures dwelling in the middle worlds of hell. Known for its agility and tracking abilities , its role is a scout. Judging by the direction it was headed towards , Rudra concluded that he was a spy sent to collect Intel on the Purplehaze side of things. Basically doing the same operation that he and the crew were but for the other side. Rudra could naturally not let this matter go and said '' We Chase and kill! '' Immediately the trio changed their paths and heavily sped to gain on the two night demons that had passed. Rudra was the one with the most speed , followed by SMG , while Jhonny was the slowest of the bunch , but even so even he was steadily gaining on the night demons that were running away. When Rudra was sufficiently close the night demons did spot his presence and began to rush at full speed. Too bad that Rudra had blink and it was useless , as the only thing the duo ran into was the elven sword , splitting their necks clean off their shoulders . The night demons had been in. While most people would stop here , looking at the decapitated body of two demons , Rudra did not hesitate before using thunderst to st the two bodies to smithereens , as being a reincarnator he knew something about the night demons , which was that under the moonlight , they became undead upon dying. And thest thing he wanted was two headless zombies roaming around chasing him. Hence hepletely destroyed their bodies. Jhonny chuckled , while SMG frowned , not knowing the reason , he naturally found Rudra''s actions to be excessive , but he quickly let it slide as he was noone to judge the illustrious leader of the Elites for such a petty thing. The trio then continued on their way towards thol vige again after the short interruption. However , what they did not know was that Mazikeen had been alerted , the moment the two scouts died. The two scouts had a spell ced on them allowing the forces of darkness to know if they were dead or alive , or captured. When the spell alerted Mazikeen about their deaths , she frowned , as there was no way the two could have reached Purplehaze city in such a short time , meaning they probably died by meeting humans enroute to Purplehaze city . Alerted , Mazikeen increased patrol and dispersed counter intelligence troops on duty in the pathway that connected Thol vige to Purplehaze city. She wanted to deal with the spies at the earliest and hence dispatched one of her most trusted aide on the job. A tier 4 powerhouse , an incubus who went by the name of Rose , to hunt down the killer of the scouts. Rudra had an omnious feeling inside his heart when he was treading towards Thol vige , as there was a deep frown on his face. SMG who noticed this asked him " What happened? ". Rudra shook his head as he said " It''s this feeling , something is not right here , i think I am missing som ... " Before Rudra couldplete his sentence , there was a little girl who was bleeding from her knee on the road sitting with tears in her eyes. With her two ponytails and a very cute expression anyone''s heart would move to help the little child , however not Rudra. Not Rudra who had an extremely cute little brother Max who was always falling in love with one cute little girl or another , giving him a massive headache. Rudra had seen more breakups for eight year olds than he had seen adult drama . He was immune to the tears of heartbroken little girls , much less from injured girls suspiciously lying in the middle of the road alone and without anyone around . Rudra did not even need to use his brain to know this girl was not a girl and this was an obvious ploy. Hence , he did not even spare a second nce at the girl , but called out Furball and told her to st the little girl to smithereens. Rudra did notmunicate his thoughts with his teammates , hence when Furball suddenly used the massive me to engulf the little crying child , Jhonny and SMG yelped in fear , as they both had the same thought '' The leader has gone senile !''. However the moment the little girl transformed into a voluptuous woman with an exqusite dominatrix charm , both of them were rendered silent , as the two hadpletely contrasting thoughts. SMG thought '' Thankgod for the leader, i can''t beleive I fell for such an obvious trick'' While Jhonny thought '' Hohoho , that''s a hoe ''. The incubus Rose , looked at the trio puzzled , she had heard that humans especially loved the young ones of their race but these humans did not even spare a nce before attacking , clearly disrupting her whole n. What surprised her even more was the fact that except for the old one who was tantly staring at her chest the other two had absolutely no attraction towards her incredible body. This was an insult to an incubus who was used to having men sway left and right to her whims . Yet now these men actually dared to have hostility in their eyes while looking at her. They were supposed to be on their feet grovelling to kiss her heels , not ring straight into her eyes. Rose was annoyed by these humans. Rose said " Humans , you have angered the great general Mazikeen by killing her scouts and trying to spy on Lucifer''s army. For this crime , i Rose , the most beautiful demon from the 17th hell sentence you to eternal damnation ! " For a moment there was silence , before Jhonny bursted outughing. " HAHAHAHAHAHA ". " HAHAHAHAHAHAA " He patted Rudra on the back andughed out loud , and even rolled on the floor wrenching his gut. Rudra appreciated this act by Jhonny , as the moment he activated the eyes of truth he realized the true might of this incubus and that the three of them were not a match. Hence the task of stalling for time and pissing the opponent off was a crutial service that Jhonny was doing. Rudra was extremely shocked to see that Mazikeen had sniffed their ploy out , and the news about the dead scouts had reached her soo quickly and that she even dispatched a tier 4 army member to deal with it. Rose frowned , very annoyed with Jhonny ''s antics and said " YOU .. HUMAN , Why are youughing ?". Jhonny ignored her question and breathed heavily , trying to stop hisughter and regain the oxygen his body needed , after a while saying " You soo ugly your mama probably thought you disfigured when you were born . The most beautiful demon my a** ". This insult made Rose turn red in anger , as on top of her five fingers , the five elements appeared as she used a powerfull tier 4 spell called " Elemental destruction ". SMG merged into his shadow , dissapearing underground avoiding the strike , while Jhonny just became formless . The only one in trouble was Rudra who used the retractable shield to cushion the might of the spell. However still lost 4000 HP and was sent stumbling 5 steps back. Rudra cursed " Goddamn it , i need more defensive means ". However it was Rose''s turn to be shocked , these 3 humans were not ordinary and her taking them lightly only because they were very low tiered would make her make unnecessary mistakes . As the trio were clearly capable. Thinking about this Rose got serious , as she decided to give the fight her all. She wanted to take no chances in crippling and capturing the trip for questioning if she could . Or just kill them and be done with it. ----- ( Meanwhile in Purplehaze city ) The guilds that had initially not nned oning to the Hazelgroove kingdom''s aid , were now flocking towards the city , as every registered guild had been given a task by the government . And nonpliance had heavy consequences , as a result the streets of Purplehaze city became even more crowded than they already were as the Atmosphere of the war set in . Many were excited , as this was the first kingdom scale war that was going to happen in Omega , while the pessimistic ones were worried about loosing a lot should the kingdom fall to darkness. A lot of baseless rumors and spection floated across the streets as the masses prepared for war. However one thing that remained unchanged through all this was the 60 storey tall tower hovering over the city. It had became a widespread tourist attraction , as everyone wanted a photo under it. If only it was not war season , most would open up a sandwich stall and start a pic under it. While themon people admired the tower , Medivh contemted about the power of the strongest spell of the tower. And what was the best way to use it. Medivh had a deep inkling that he needed to give his all and the towers all for theing war. The best spell may need to be used and he was right on point with that spection . /// Special shoutout to Ofcser4 for the 500 coin gift! Thankyou for the patronage ! Guys the Golden ticket target is moving too slow , let''s pick the pace up and hit 4k as soon as possible . /// Chapter 435 - A Spectacular Fight // before the chapter starts , yes i made a mistake in the previous chapter when I wrote incubus , it should have been subus. // Rose was given the task to deal with the scout killers , and she decided that Rudra and the others were worthy of being taken seriously , and early into the fight started to press with everything she had. Talons emerged from her back , as a part of her beautiful appearance was ruined , as she aimed for the Trio''s vitals. Jhonny went formless , as the talons passed him by as if he was made of air , however Rudra and SMG were not soo fortunate , as the talons rammed straight into their armour. Rudra took a miniscule amount of damage , as although extremely sharp , the talons were not strong enough to pierce the doom armour. As Rudra held the extended talons hard and gave it a pull to pull Rose offbnce. Since the fight had already broken , Rudra decided to fight with all his might , as he even though being majorly weaker decided to attack the tier 4 Subus hear on! Rudra charged in towards an offbnce Rose , finding a good opportunity to stab her in the chest. However to the horror of Rudra who was extremely fast by tier 3 standards , he was not fast enoughpared to the tier 4 Subus , who sent Rudra flying with a kick. The difference between tier 3 and tier 4 was just thatrge. While it took 120 levels to reach tier 3 from , it was 120 more just to reach tier4 at 240. The stats of a tier 4 ascended were bound to be wayy over Rudra''s inted tier 3 stats at level 120. Being on the recieving end of a kick that sends an opponent flying . Rudra realized this fact firsthand. He was the underdog in this fight , as even his peak was weaker than opponents low. If Rudra was fighting one on one with Rose he has less than 1% chance of beating her . But alongside Jhonny and SMG he had atleast a 30% chance to take her down . Rudra although finding no openings in the opponents defense alone . When Jhonny attacked the subus with ten daggers going at her vitals and SMG went in for the forward first attack. The rally of attacks created an opening for Rudra. The damned subus had six talons and two arms , meaning that she was able to block eight of Jhonny''s dagger throws while avoid 2. But the movement to avoid the two daggers , put her in a precarious position to being unable to avoid the iing attack from SMG. However , her reaction time being marginally faster , she bent backwards just in time to avoid SMG''s sword swing by mere centimetres . Her right hand moving to grab SMG''s sword arm to counter , but what she did not anticipate was that right behind SMG , in her blind spot , Rudra was ready to pounce in an attack. Sweeping Rose off her feat , catching herpletely offbnce , Rudra used world sh on Rose''s neck to cause major damage . -50,000 CRITICAL HIT! A message popped as Rudra was able to connect that attack , taking away 20% of the Subus''s total HP. However Rudra could not becent , as he had to instantly retreat , as to not be torn apart by Rose''s talons. Regaining her footing , Rose eyed the trio in absolute disgust , it was a long time since she had been injured , much less by weak humans like the ones she was facing. Her mood considerably darkened realizing the fact that she was pushed to give her best , against these ant like humans. Rose''s appearance worsened even more , as her skin turned ck and scales started to appear on her body. Her teeth turning red , as she showed her true demonic appearance. This was her true state , the state where her defenses were the highest and her reaction time was the fastest. Jhonny whistled , as he mocked Rose " Just like my girlfriend without her makeup ". Rose frowned as she said " Shut your mouth human ". As she unleashed one spell after another. The volley of spells was very difficult to defend against , the destructive power of the spells was enough to blow open a hole in the Purplehaze city wall , much less kill Rudra and the others three times over. Naturally that was if the spell connected directly , but Rudra fell back several meters from his initial location , mitigating the impact of the spell , as onlyrge craters remained at the position he was initially standing on. In the next 2 minutes of the fight , Rudra and SMG were only madly running for their lives all the time , untill SMG was not able to keep up with the pace at which the attacks were being metted out and was killed aftering in direct contact with a peak tier 3 me spell . Jhonny annoyed the subus to the bone , as she had no means to damage him. Although Jhonny could no longer pose any real threat to her as well , as only being able to throw ten daggers he was not able to hit the subus . However , Rose was not able to hit him either. Neither magical spells , nor physical attacks nothing seemed to affect Jhonny who was simply formless. Annoyed she asked Jhonny " why do you have the cursed ghost kings move in your arsenal. How are you two rted ". Jhonnyughed but said nothing , as inside his heart he was as furious as anyone at how the fight was progressing , SMG was dead and he was unable to evennd a single blow. Ever since he started gaming , never in his life had he felt soo useless as he did inside this battle. However Rudra was only waiting for his chance. His chance to pick a spot where he could use full counter and send a damned spell back where it came from. And that chance appeared before him when Jhonny decided that enough was enough and took out his cane sword and went in for the attack. For Jhonny physical fighting had became a very unfavourable option ever since he had the formlessness in his arsenal. As when he became formless he could not keep hold of physical objects like a sword , it would drop down from his hand . Jhonny could either be physically present or not , as if he wanted to attack with a sword he had to be prepared to recieve a blow as well . However seeing Jhonny charge in , the subus naturally sent a strong spell towards Rudra and turned herplete attention towards Jhonny. This gave Rudra to take the opportunity to unleash his ss knight special move , FULL COUNTER! Sending the peak tier three wins spell back at Rose with double power , Rudra coupled it with a Thunderst and 10,000 sword cuts of his own. Putting a lot of pressure on rose to defend. With Jhonny closing in irrespective of the attack spells Rudra sent towards Rose , he was having no care about his own personal safety and only focussed on giving one blow to Rose. Jhonny''s sword sh , and Rudra''s many attacks pelted Rose , as she took 70,000 in damage. However it was not for nothing , as 60,000 damage was dealt to Jhonny as well in the form of six talons piercing his body who tethered in life and death with under 5% HP. The bnce of the war was quickly shifting as both sides were desperate to get an edge , Rudra knew that he only had one move in his arsenal that could seal this fight , his best move , the sr beam! Rudra from his inventory space took out the special device that the dwarf king had built for him. His first time bringing it out , he looked like he was wearing only one arm of the hulkbuster Ironman suit , as he stared Rose dead in the eye. This device was specially made soo that Rudra could concentrate the power of the sun god''s bracelet without damaging his body. Made from sunstone and mana circuiting technology it was a true work of art. Doubling the sun god''s bracelets power output , while halving the power requirement. It meant that now with a full charge , Rudra could unleash two sr beams instead of one , when he had the arm equipped. Which could be a major advantage in a dangerous fight such as this one. Rudra screamed at the top of his lungs , " Restrain her ! " Jhonny who had witnessed the sr beam before , understood what Rudra intended to do. And even at 5% HP he dared to do as he was required and pin Rose down soo that Rudra could have a clean shot. Jhonny was Still a tier 2 yer , unlike Rudra Karna and Neatwit who had promoted to tier 3. Hence for him to evenst as long as he did against someone like Rose , it was a testament to his strength , yet what Rudra asked of him was even more. And for anyone except for Jhonny English , this was asking wayy too much . But for the number one mercenary in the world , it was possible. Jhonny''s eyes shed with radiance , as he rushed in to attack the subus , but just as Rose extended her talons to attack him , he threw his sword like a dagger and turned formless , as the sword hit the subus while Jhonny passed right through her formlessly , and throwing ten daggers at her back the moment he passed Through. Rose winced in pain as she lost another 12,000 points in HP her overall HP now being under 50%. Ringing critical rm bells in her mind. However it was just a tad bitte , as when she regained focus a giant beam of light was headed her way with terrifying power as it dented the entire road it passed through with mad power. Had Jhonny not been present she could have easily avoided this st , but the moment she tried to dodge , she found English''s arms goind from under her arms to behind her neck . Jhonny gave her the masterlock pinning her to her current location . Although with the enormous strength gap it only took 1.4 seconds for her to shake Jhonny off , it was 1.4 seconds toote for her to dodge then , as Jhonny turned formless , having her being the sole recipient of the devastating attack. Jhonny smirked as he said " Bye bye ". As the new and improved sr beam , with powers as strong as a peak tier 4 spell hit the subus head on , turning her to dust within mere milliseconds. In herst moments Rose only had shock and disgust in her eyes , unable to ept loosing to weak humans , what she could not understand was how a weak tier 3 human was able to conjure such a strong attack spell , and how she let herself be distracted by Jhonny. However she was never able to contemte why it happened as she passed away before she could. It was a win for Rudra and Jhonny , but it came at a very rming cost. The massive fight had alerted the dispatched forces of darkness in the forests vicinity who were closing in from all directions. Rudra and Jhonny had to scurry away to save their lives. The mission was a failure , not only did SMG die , they could still not get a true understanding of the enemy''s strength , making this entire endeavour futile. Rudra had serious doubts about theing war , his gut feeling saying that the road to victory looked bleak. If the forces of darkness could dispatch tier 4 powerhouses to deal with mere scout killers then the strength of their army was unimaginable. Inside Hazelgroove forces there were only 3 tier 4 existances. Meaning that if the enemy had more than 10 , the chances of winning this war were bleak for the Hazelgroove forces . /// Guys we are extremely close to hitting the golden ticket target , let''s get it ASAP , hopefully tommorow will be a two chapter day. Today''s chapter is extra long , soo hope you guys enjoy /// Chapter 436 - Trouble Back at Purplehaze city , Rudra was the most worried he had been since reincarnating. The situation was grim , he had no information on enemy strength , and had to go in the biggest fight for the survival of the nation blind. Rudra knew that defending the wall was going to be tough , if he had enough time he would want to create many makeshift barricades and blockades to make tactical retreats in the city possible. Holding the wall was going to be tough , and Rudra had to be prepared for the worst , however with less than 16 hours till the war started , there was only soo much that he could do. All this made Rudra extremely anxious as this was not his way of fighting . He was a thorough nner and someone who would carefully control every aspect of a war to direct it in a manner that he wanted. However this time around he needed to only trust his team and himself for the fight . The positive side of things was that the Elves sent a lot of help , and soo did the church of light. Combined the two parties sent nearly 2 million troops as reinforcements , 70% of it being from the church of light , including 10 tier 4 pdins. This was just great news for Hazelgroove kingdom , as it was much needed support for the country. If there was one faction that hated the forces of darkness more than the Hazelgroove kingdom it would be the church or light. Sparing no costs to fight against their arch enemy , they sent maximum support to the Kingdom. The help reassured Rudra that they had atleast a sliver of a chance to win this fight , the emperor had assigned the elven division to co-operate with Rudra to help in the defence of the city . Hence Rudra was supposed to meet the Elvenmander Robin today. Robin was the only tier 4 general deployed by the Elven forces to help Hazelgroove kingdom , and he had 6 tier 3 Lieutenant''s under him , including Legs . With a familiar face in the crowd Rudra began the meeting with Robin discussing about the uing war. The person most shocked to see Rudra was Legs , as thest time they had met Rudra was not his opponent at all , but the aura about him right now was that of someone wayy stronger than Legs a tier 3 archer. This both impressed Legs and gave him a sense of fear from Rudra whose growth rate was just abnormal. Robin was also extremely courteous with Rudra even though he was a tier 4 general and someone with more influence than Rudra . That was because Rudra was extremely famous in the elven kingdom . Helping the kingdom and having legendary exploits at fort Magma , he was seen as a rising hero of humanity. Rudra and Robin basically agreed on the general strategy of the war , which was to use the sturdy walls as their cover to only engage with range , with the help of the Elven division they could easily decimate hundereds of thousands every 10 minutes should the fight be between the ideal range of 100-300 meters from the wall. However what Robin disagreed with Rudra on was the strategy where Rudra wanted to fight on the front lines should the infantry soldiers crumble. Robin could not understand Rudra''s fears that the 5 million strong army that was supposed to fight outside the walls of the city could fall in a matter of minutes. That''s not possible unless Lucifer himself descends on the battlefield. Which he cannot. Rudra also knew that maybe he was being overcautious here , but he still told Robin that if the worse came to the worst , the Elites will defend the walls untill theirst breath. That he would die before he let the fight spill into his city. If the worst came to pass , Rudra was prepared to even call in for the help of the dragons , although it would be his absolutest resort . Rudra naturally did not inform the Elven forces about the true capabilities of the mage tower , as it was a core secret of the guild. The Elites already had massive scrutiny from the Hazelgroove kingdom yers for not revealing the secrets behind their weaponry , to aid in theing war. Especially the mage tower , the 60 storey tall eye catching structure , but Rudra absolutely did not care about that , the whole world could go take a piss but he was never spilling the secrets to that structure. Even if it meant that the worldbelled the Elites as '' selfish '' and '' arrogant '' he would rather be selfish than a moron who caves under pressure and give up the things that made his guild unique , only to improove public opinion. ---------- ( Meanwhile in vige of Thol ) " Rose died? " Mazikeen said as she frowned , the loss of a tier 4 Subus was a huge loss for any force. However Mazikeen frowned not at the loss , but at the fact that what kind of troops did the Hazelgroove kingdom send to be able to not only kill her scouts but even the tier 4 general she dispatched. The enemy was extremely capable it seemed , and if that was the case then she should rethink her n of attack. Having 24.1 million troops of which 2 million were tier 0 , 12 million were tier 1 , and nearly ten million more were tier 2. With over 2000 tier 3 captains and 26 tier 4 generals at her side , her human resource was incredible. Along with the eye of Lucifer the forces of darkness boasted an incredibly strong force strength. Having lost Rose though her tier 4 general force shrank down to 25 , which was by no means a small number , but a loss of a demigod was still huge. This war had to be a Victory for Mazikeen as she was ready to do everything it took to win . Not wanting to take any risks , Mazikeen contacted an old friend for a favour he owed her. She contacted the king of mutated dragons , and had him agree to send 5 tier 4 mutatedherfire dragons. These dragons breathedher fire and dwelled within the firstyer of hell , contaminated with the dark energy . They were the natural predators or anything that had the energy of life inside it . As they hated the light. With these beasts at her disposal , Mazikeen was finally ready to take the fight to Purplehaze city ! With less than 10 hours till the war started , the final push was being made , the production of supplies began its final phase as a few hourster the forces would have to roll out , assemble and take formation. The war against the forces of darkness was upon Hazelgroove kingdom , and it was sure to be thergest one in the history of Omega yet. /// Special shoutout to Eimibyul for the 2000 coin gifts and to Irail_griffin for the 2000 coin gift as well. Thankyou soo much guys for the patronage . And congrattions to everyone for hitting the Golden ticket target ! We are also incredibly close to hitting the Powerstone target.. Soo hopefully we can make today a 3 chapter day , let''s get it guys! . /// Chapter 437 - Things Go Horribly Wrong Rudra asked one thing from Jhonny , which was that if things looked difficult in the fight against Mazikeen for Emperor Cervantez , then he must help the emperor and change the tide of the battle. Rudra was familiar with Jhonny''s unique skill. And in a fight with tier 5 powerhouses where even a single breath could kill someone like him. He could only entrust the job to Jhonny who had the ability to hang in there. For the rest of the Elites they had the same goal as Rudra , to defend their city at all costs. The severity of the war was only understood by everyone when a sea of yers assembled outside the north ,east and west gates of Purplehaze city , 5 million on each sides to make a total of 15 million troops. The army not only consisted of yers but also pdins from the church of light , the Hazelgroove Royal forces and the various military divisions. The reserve troops behind the wall numbered nearly 5 million and Rudra manned the wall with a total of 500,000 numerical strength ,bined with his personal city forces , the elves and the elites. The total strength of the Hazelgroove forces was nearly 22 million . With a few special divisions and about a million being led personally by Patricia . The number seemed incredibly impressive on paper , but it still paled inparison to the forces of darkness who gathered at equal numbers along these three fronts. Everywhere where the eye could see , one could only see seas of humans , d in armour , waiting to fight the fight of their lives. Amongst the sea of yers there were also some cameramen and recorders who wanted to capture the footage of this incredible event , and stream it live for the world to see. This was the first time Rudra actually saw the use of gs with the Hazelgroove kingdom sigil being brought out , and the use of gbearers to signal where the line of troops actually were. This was a concept Rudra always found funny untill now seeing the massive battlefield and swarms of people he understood the importance of having these gs. This war was going to be chaos , and for once Rudra was not the protagonist of the event. The protagonist was undoubtedly Emperor Cervantez , who walked out to the nothern side of the battlefield , his regal clothes concealing his golden armour as he walked with an aura of dominance. At the very front of the battlefield he put on his helmet and stared down in the distance where normal humans below tier 4 could not see anything except a dense jungle. But those who had the supernatural vision understood that he was staring down at Mazikeen , who was ring right back at the Emperor. Ready to pounce on him any moment. Unlike Cervantez who wanted to fight one vs one against Mazikeen , Mazikeen wanted to bring all her 25 tier 4 generals to help her take down Cervantez as she understood that the emperor''s fall would mean the fall of the army. But the real reason why she was not at the forefront of the battlefield was because she was waiting to open the fight with a bang! Lucifer''s eye was being constructed deep inside enemy lines. Waiting to bepleted to pulverize the front half of the Hazelgroove army without the fight even starting . Only mere moments remained before the greatest war of all time started . --------- ( Meanwhile somewhere 60 kms away from Purplehaze city ) A massive army of undead was marching towards Purplehaze city , ghouls , death knights , durahals , zombies and even elder lich were seen in a army of massive size. Leading the army was the exiled prince of Hazelgroove , aman . His once bright face was now barely having any skin as rotten stench emitted from his body. He was having a focused look as he rode a bone dragon taking to the skies. Behind him was a massive army of wyvers in the sky . The entire forest was covered with the undead who were expected to reach Purplehaze city in just above two hours. This was a force that the Purplehaze city was not expecting . The southern side was unguarded and the entire focus of the war was on the other three fronts. Is Aman a ally ? Is he back to help Lucifer? , Or is he back for his own motives Noone knows , the two way war just saw a third party being introduced into the mix . But both the initial sides were none the wiser. The difficulty of the war that had not yet fully started , increased by another notch . ------- ( On the walls of Purplehaze city ) Rudra looked at the sprawling fields of men , and then thought about the legacy of Augustus Won Knight. The one secret that Patricia had revealed to Rudra , for which purpose Rudra tried to gain as much recognition as he could from the war against the triads . The secret that overshadowed all secrets . The ancestral power of the won knights. The true meaning behind the explosion artist ss. However the only problem was the fact that he had signed a pact with Gaia , and should he use his abilities in this war then Gaia would not let him go ording to the pact. If he lost the war and Purplehaze city lost everything he would still be in an equally bad position. Being ced between a rock and a hard ce , Rudra could only hope that the cards he had would be enough to win this war. /// Special shoutout to omar_alshaikh for the 5000 coin gift !!!!! and to irail_griffin for the 10,000 coin gift. This kind of support for my work really motivates me to work really hard to make even better content . As for every super gift there has to be a bonus chapter hence there will be two bonus chapters asap . Thank them in thements As promised this is the bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target , hope you all enjoy ! 2 more toe today ! /// Chapter 438 - Mega War (1) : The Eyes Of Lucifer Emperor Cervantez looked over his shoulders , looking at the massive army who had amassed to protect his country . He was truly grateful for all the brave warriors standing to fight the forces of darkness today . He wanted to motivate his troops , but knowing that there were millions , and not wanting to shout like a moron ruining his regal aura , he decided to instead make a grand gesture. Pointing one finger up , he said '' Paranoia ''. A sword qi soo strong that it ripped through space itself left his finger , as it went straight into the air about 1 km , before sting with an intensity that rattled the very earth that the massive army was standing on. A cyclonic wind blew towards the forces of darkness , as the trees of the forest were uprooted from their roots , flying away with about 50,000 soldiers , under the winds. With a single finger , Cervantez marked his presence on the battlefield. The millions watching his might feeling emboldened to have him at the forefront , as they looked at the forces of darkness with hostility. Due to Cervantez showing his might , the nervousness of the Hazelgroove forces was reced with a burst of energy. Even Rudra who was looking from top of the wall miles away could feel his blood boiling with excitement. That was the might of a tier 5 existance. A single finger that was not even aimed at the enemy was able to wipe out tens of thousands. This was a sovereign leading his troops from the front. A man worthy of following. Unlike what Cervantez expected , there was no response from the forces of darkness , who did not charge at the Hazelgroove army or show any signs of charging as they only held on to their lines , regrouping at the affected areas. Cervantez felt something was wrong , why would a force amass on the borders of Purplehaze city , to not at all attack the enemy in open battle but hold their lines. This was a clear indication that they were waiting for something to happen. Some trick was at y here. Cervantez looked into the distance , seemingly where Mazikeen was supposedly hiding and confirmed his fears that there was a bigger ploy here. However Cervantez was not a 20 year old kid fighting his first war. He was a veteran educated in warfare every since he was able to walk. Since Mazikeen was not present , there was noone who could stop him from running wild on the battlefield. And irrespective of what the enemy was nning , Cervantez wanted to give no time to enemy forces to get their n in motion . Cervantez unsheathed his sword , the legendary grade sword called '' Zenith '' , a gleaming silver glow was present on the sword , as Cervantez swished it in air a few times. The air was ripped into turbulent wind currents by his simple actions , which were sent towards the enemy forces decimating their front lines. Without moving a single step from his location , only doing simple movements that looked like warmup if done by any other swordsman , in one minute Cervantez wiped 600,000 of the enemy troops. And he had not even gotten serious yet. The tier 3 captians who saw their squads getting decimated tried to take matter into their own hands , andunch attacking spells on Cervantez , but before they could even take a offensive step , their heads were disced cleanly from their shoulders. At this point , Cervantez said " Charge! ". The front lines were in a mess , and he had single handedly decimated arge portion of the front line forces , hence providing an opportunity for the Hazelgroove forces to tear through the enemy lines. However , Cervantez was a little unlucky , as Mazikeenpleted the preparations for the tower that held Lucifer''s eye. The ground rumbled , as a 30 storey tall single block stone structure raised its head from the ground , sitting on top of it was a massive ball of fire . Atleast it looked like a ball of fire at the first nce , but when the ball of fire started to form purple vein like structure from the side it started to look extremely creepy. The entire army''s attention was on that massive structure , including Cervantez''s who had no idea of what it was . However , when in the scariest move of the century , a ck iris suddenly rolled from the top section of the me to the centre , everyone looking at the ming eye got goosebumps. Then , the Hazelgroove forces met with a nightmare of a problem. Tier 0 troops staring at the eye were petrified in mere moments . Turned into cold blocks of stones. Tier 1 yers were having their feet turned into stone , restricting movement by 99%. They were only barely alive . While tier 2 yers had a 40% speed debuff and tier 3 yers had a 5% debuff. Lucifer''s eyes fell in the battlefield and caused a cmity that only a tier 6 existance could do . As millions were dead , while a majority of the Hazelgroove forces , the tier one yers were only sitting ducks waiting to be killed. Only a nce , and the Hazelgroove army was already on a backfoot. However Cervantez was quick in his reaction of what he needed to do. The tower had to go down , no matter what . He knew he was walking into a trap , Mazikeen was right near the tower alongside 25 tier 4 generals . And the desperation of the situation called for Cervantez to rush in anyway. An evil smirk spread on Mazikeen''s face , when she sensed Cervantez closing in . The initial exchange was her victory! ------ ( Meanwhile , somewhere south of Purplehaze city ) Prince Aman looked towards the sky , as he could feel the dark mana around him reacting to the presence of the dark lord. His expression remained unchanged , as he asked his bone dragon to fly higher. Gaining altitude he was able to see the massive armies shing miles away , and a small eye that was staring right at him. Aman felt like his heart siezed to beat for a moment when he met eyes with the devil himself , but was sessful in regaining hisposure. His bone dragon however grew more and more restless , flying erratically . Aman''s aura changed as the death aura seeped from his fingers into the bone dragon , making it obedient again , after which Aman lowered the altitude and continued to fly towards Purplehaze city. He was only one hour away from the south gate now . It was his homing. Exiled in shame , he spent his time banished from the kingdom building his strength expanding the number of undead he controlled. No longer having to worry about his appearance he embraced the dead and the aura of death , taking a true step in the art of necromancy. Although looking frail , he was stronger than ever , strong enough to shift the bnce of the warpletely . /// Special shoutout to Omar_Alshaikh for the 15000 coin Gachapon , I''m truly gratified. Soo even though I give you guys this bonus chapter for the previous super gift , i still need to give you all 2 more as I have gotten another one. But since you guys show me soo much support i would naturally not shy away. Be prepared for a war chapters rally! And thank the patrons who made it possible in thements section /// Chapter 439 - Mega War (2) : The Crisis Continues As if the damage to the Hazelgroove forces was not severe enough yet , to make matters worse a terrifying screech was heard in the air followed by Another notification bearing bad news. System notification : You have been affected by dragon''s fear . All stats reduced by 5% . 5 massiveher dragons roamed the skies of the battlefield , spewing out an extremely strong me breath that melted the very earth it touched. The dragons ran rampant on the densely packed battlefield as their fires tore through the near immobilized Hazelgroove forces with ease. Facing no opposition from the weak tier one and two yers who were not strong enough to pierce their armour even if they were stationary and let the enemy hit them with their best shot. The dragon''s were the sovereigns of the sky. Rudra who looked at the scene from distance could not help but curse . His worst fears being realized , as the helpless Hazelgroove troops were being in by the enemy forces like butter. Hundereds of thousands fell every minute , as one could see the front lines thinning with their naked eyes. However the worst part was that the dragon''s were not stopping at the front line forces. Charging straight towards the wall , while sting the troops in between withher dragon fire. 5 massive dragonsing his way , Rudra knew that even if one of the dragon managed to soo as to touch the Purplehaze city wall , it would be molten stone within seconds. And he could absolutely not let the wall fall! Rudra shouted " MEDIVH YOU WIZARD , ITS SHOWTIME!!!!! " He knew that only Medivh could even hope to counter these massive dragons with the mage tower . As the only other attack that would be even remotely useful was him using the sr beam. But it was too early in the war too use that , but just for emergencies , Rudra started to equip the arm cannon , if worse came to worst he would definitely use it and not let the wall melt down . Medivh who was looking at the situation from inside the mage tower was sweating buckets in nervousness. He knew he was the only?one who could take the dragons down and he had just the right spell for the job! The strongest offensive spell of the mage tower , the peak tier 4 spell that would even make dragon breath look like child''s y. The ultimate fire spell INFERNO! 3 beams on extremely concentrated Magma temperature me shout out of the mage tower , towards 3 dragons that were flying towards the city. The dragons who saw the fire iing immediately countered with a me of their own , making both mes collide mid air causing a explosion! BOOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! The earth rattled as smoke covered the battlefield when the two mes collided , which one was the winner? Noone could know because of 0 visibility. When the dust settled it was clear that the dragon''s were struggling and their fire was being pushed back , as in the next 30 seconds their mes could not even escape their mouths , as the dragons exploded mid air. Dragon body parts were sent flying all across the battlefield as Medivh was sessful in killing 3 of the 5 dragons ! However it was not good news at all , the fact remained that he was able to ONLY Kill 3 dragons as the rest moved towards the walls of Purplehaze city . Rudra cursed , even if he used sr re he could only take on one dragon. He could absolutely not take on two. He looked from over his shoulder as he saw the elven troops pelting the dragon with arrows and the Archballistae showering it with rounds after rounds , but too no avail , a petty damage of -1 or -5 kept appearing , the dragon barely lost any HP at all. It seemed as if the wall was going to bepromised. -------- ( Meanwhile , on emperor Cervantez'' s end ) Cervantezunched a myriad of attacks toward the stone structure supporting Lucifer''s eye. But all his attacks were blocked and deflected by tier 4 generals serving Mazikeen . 1...2...10..15...20...24...25 tier 4 generals lined up against Cervantez , and from behind them casually walked Mazikeen , swaying her hips and savouring the moment. The demonic generals bared their fangs towards Cervantez as they red the enemy Emperor. But restrained themselves from engaging in conflict , as the power Cervantez wielded was not to be underestimated. Mazikeen looking at her sworn adversary said " The supreme one is looking on my dear , rejoice and give a good fight . U die as entertainment for him. Be proud that you lived a life to such great heights that the lord himself had to order to kill you and me being the ever humble and loyal subject acknowledged. FOR CENTURIES your blood has tormented me , soo don''t expect an easy death my emperor. As you will be humiliated , beaten and eviscerated before you beg for death before Lucifer?and the supreme one being the merciful lord he is , grants you your wish. Liberating you from your pain and suffering.....?". Mazikeen wanted to say more , but when she saw Cervantez yawning , she could not contain her and rage . As she charged in to fight him , her 25 generals behind her. If not anything else , one had to give Cervantez full marks for attitude , as even in such adversity he was defiant! Defiant till the bitter end! Finding himself surrounded by 25 tier 4 generals and Mazikeen herself , Cervantez naturally was hard pressed in the fight. But to say he was helpless was wrong. As although he lost 10% of his HP in the ten minutes the two sides fought , he has in 3 of Mazikeens 25 tier 4 generals! /// Bonus chapter for the super gift given by Irail_griffin. Thank him in thements section for this one. Just one more to go for today , and that will be a wrap. Next chapter : Mega War (3) : The Death Of Jhonny English /// Chapter 440 - Mega War(3) : The Death Of Jhonny English Rudra had a dark feeling rising in his heart , he was on the verge of loosing his wall , as the two remaining dragons were hardly 25 seconds out , before they made contact. Rudra could only try to take on one. But since there were two he was helpless , but deciding to do whatever he could and leave the rest to fate , Rudra pointed towards the dragon nearmost to his location , and activated the sun god''s bracelet. Robin who was near Rudra , looked at the youngster pointing towards the dragon , in a tense muscle stance and figured that he was going to pull something off. Hence he decided to help as much as he could , by taking a godly shot to pierce both the dragons eyes. Theher dragon winced in pain when both his eyes were pierced by a poison arrow , as it went berserk and flew towards the wall with greater speed. Rudra waited for his moment before shouting'' SOLAR FLARE !!!! EAT THAT YOU UGLY LIZARD'' As an extremely strong and concentrated beam of light travelled at lightspeed towards the blind dragon , as it pierced a hole straight through its neck and out the other side. Rudra''s sr beam was strong enough to prate dragon hide ande clean through , as he killed the dragon with one single st!! Rudra was shocked at his own power , he never understood the true power of the bracelet , but seeing it now he was shocked. What he did not know was that it was not the device but himself who had gotten stronger. Pure mama flowed in his mana circuits , being able to draw the true capabilities of the device ,while the dwarf kings invention amplified and focused it to produce an urate and deadly shot. Abination of all these factors made it as deadly as it was! However even that was to no avail ... As one dragon still headed towards Purplehaze city walls. At 60% HP it showed no signs of slowing down! Rudra wanted to st out another sr beam , but he could not. He was too far and it was toote for him . All hope seemed lost. As theher dragon tried to take a deep breath and spew out fire to melt the Purplehaze city walls and the troops standing on it . A miracle happened . Out of nowhere a giant dinasaur appeared and jumped to bite the dragon right in the neck ! Dragging the flying beast down to the ground with its massive bodyweight as itnded. Blood flowed out of the bite wound on the dragon , as it screeched towards the dinasaur who roared back in response. Ontop the dinasaur stood one man with his arms folded ..... Ofcourse it had to be Jhonny English! Jhonny said " okay mama I know you hate these flying lizards , let''s show them what we got ! " . As the fight between a dragon and a dinasaur started , destroying the entire terrain under them. Mama dinasaur headbutted the dragon , who and stomped on its wings , while the dragon breathed fire to hurt mama dinasaur. But mama dinasaur was only enraged more by this action , as evolution did not bless the dinasaur kind with the ability to spew fire , causing them to Rot down the foodchain and hide inside earth''s crust! The entire species''s animosity was being metted out by mama , who was supported by hundereds of thousands of human soldiers continuously showering the dragon with attacks. Rudra could not beleive his eyes as he saw the scene as he yelped in joy! , He knew that he could always count on Jhonny English . That man was an absolute legend. Riding a dinasaur as it bit a dragon to death , yet being calm about it as if it was routine. And not only did Jhonny sessfully stop the beast from toppling the wall , but after an arduous fight , and injuring the dragons wings soo it could not fly away , mama dinasaur did actually manage to kill the beast! All 5 dinasaurs were in!!!! Rudra at this moment said " That man is a pir of the guild , exceptional beyond all means ! ". Rudra waspletely drunk on the sess of Jhonny English , who had an unshakeable image in his mind . The man had never failed to deliver when it counted , and after saving the day he decided to follow Rudra''s instructions and help emperor Cervantez in his battle against Mazikeen. As he left the battlefield on his mama dinasaur , stomping his way through enemy lines as if it was nothing! Mama was sessful in bringing Jhonny to the nearest vicinity of the forest that was a site of unbelievable explosions as a fierce fight was being fought by emperor Cervantez against the forces of darkness. Jhonny retreated mama dino to make sure she did not die from her HP hitting 0 , before slowly making his way on foot towards the battle. He observed from a distance as he saw Emperor Cervantez single handedly push back all the tier 4 generals of Mazikeen , but was repeatedly being hit by Mazikeen whenever she saw openings. Mazikeen was fighting absolutely dastardly , keeping her distance from the emperor and wearing him out with constant attacks. However , Jhonny could not let it go on could he..... Having absolute confidence in his formless unique move , Jhonny charged in towards Mazikeen drawing attention from the other generals. One general had blistering quick reaction to Jhonny''s movement , as he came infront of him within a split second and swung his giant axe towards his throat . Too bad for him , it went clean through without ever making contact , throwing him offbnce. The same story happened for all the attacks the generals sent Jhonny''s way as he moved towards Mazikeen. But it passed right through Jhonny , and even damaged the generals behind. Jhonny was at the centre of a friendly fire chaos! Making an impact on the battlefield with his mere presence . Giving Emperor Cervantez the chance to defeat 5 more of Mazikeens generals in the chaos . Feeling unstoppable , Jhonny moved in striking distance of Mazikeen , but he never intended to attack , as it would mean he had to shift back to physical form. He just wanted to scare Mazikeen , create confusion and get away. However too bad for English , as he got near Mazikeen , she looked at him tilting her head and gave him a bone chilling smile . As she grabbed him by the throat even in his formless mode. She pulled Jhonny close and looked him in the eye as she said " You can''t fool me with these parlour tricks , Mortal ". As she squeezed Jhonny''s neck , her nails digging into Jhonny''s flesh , killing him on the spot. Jhonny English had died ........ JHONNY ENGLISH faced such a terrifying fate , just what was the realm of Mazikeen. And was Jhonny a frog in the well to think that his formless mode was unstoppable? He would not get the answers for these questions, as he stared at the ck screen of his VR pod , Jhonny could only wonder at where he went wrong. /// Bonus chapter for the 15,000 coin Gachapon by Omar_alshaikh Thank him in thements. That is 4 bonus chapters back to back guys , and that''s it for the day . Hope you all enjoy ! /// Chapter 441 - Mega War (4) : The Rise Of The Undead Legion Rudra was still unaware about the fact that Jhonny had died. If he did learn about this disturbing piece of news it would have definitely affected his pyschology. Currently the war had taken a turn , as the tier 4 pdins from the holy church and Patricia with the won knights army ran absolutely wild on the battlefield. Mazikeen witholding all the tier 4 generals to fight Cervantez gave the tier 4 forces on Hazelgroove kingdoms side an opportunity to run wild. The charge hence lead by these people swiped the battlefield , as the tide of the war was definitely towards the Hazelgroove kingdom forces. The only sad news were that , the eye of Lucifer was still monitoring the battlefield. Rendering the massive tier one force of millions useless for the Hazelgroove kingdom. The only one''s engaging in battle were tier 2 and above forces. Which were already superior in qualitypared to the cannon fodders of the forces of darkness. However just when it looked that if the current situation continued for about half an hour more , then aprehensive change in the tide of war could be expected with the Hazelgroove forces gaining an upper hand. Rudra recieved an extremely disturbing report from a scout . Who was running madly and waspletely out of breath. The scout said " M....ma...massive undead army approaching my lord , it''s prince Aman , the army appeared from nowhere . Only 15 minutes out ". Rudra''s expression darkenedpletely after hearing this piece of information , he absolutely did not want to deal with one more enemy , when he had his hands full with just one. To make matters worse Aman chose the only undefended side to approach Purplehaze city , the southern side had no Archballistae mounted , nor any troops posted. And 15 minutes was not enough time to react and rally troops to the other side of the city to post a fight. If Aman had bad intentions for Purplehaze city , then Rudra could only say that he was ''f*****'' . As he had no means currently to deal with the army of undead. Rudra used Furball to use teleport and immediately reached on the south side of the city , as he looked over the wall to observe the HUGE undead army. Leading it from the front , was Aman standing ontop of a bone dragon. Rudra looked at Aman and used blink to teleport right infront of the banished prince. Who met Rudra ''s gaze eye to eye and gave the man a death smirk . But Rudra was not afraid of Aman , he had enough things on his te in this war , and he had decided that if Aman had bad intentions for his city , then f*** the war . He was sting this guy at point nk range with a sr beam. Aman said " just your face is enough to disgust me Won knight. You have no idea of how much I hate you ". Rudra squinted and said " Now is not a good time for the banished highness to make his glorious return. Why don''t you try again tommorow? The emperor is busy fighting a war you see and has absolutely no time to apany you ". " Hahahaha" Amanughed out loud. He then said " Atleast you don''t hide your hostility for me anymore . It''s better to fight an enemy from the front than have a schemer stab you in the back. Fortunately for you , I''m not here for you today , this kingdom is still my birthright and if the ruler of Hell wants to change it into his personalnd of nothing , then he can kiss my @**,?soo try stay out of my way , and don''t piss me off ". Saying soo Aman hit Rudra with a darkness st , but it did not have any major power , just enough to send him off the bone dragon towards the ground. Rudra was not at all angry as he was falling down from the sky , he was instead sighing in relief , as he had no idea of what he would do if Aman was indeed hostile towards the country. But if he was an ally... NOW THAT changed the entire ballgame. Feeling content Rudra used blink , for now , reinforcements had arrived! -------- ( Meanwhile somewhere inside the forest north of Purplehaze city . ) Emperor Cervantez was going all out in his fight now. And with 10 of the 25?tier 4 generals dead, he was in a considerably better position to fight than he was at the start. The only problem being the constant high intensity fighting was starting to take a toll on his stamina. He literally had not had a single second of breathing room since the start , and even though he was evenly matched for now , the moment he would hit his limit he would be bombarded with attacks. Even then he grit his teeth and continued to fight with all his might. As he was the emperor and the job was not yet done . Only when he took Mazikeen''s head off her shoulders and destroyed the ugly stone tower with Lucifer''s eye , and bury every single force of darkness soldier six feet under would this be over! But even though his will was unyielding , his body was still starting to wear down , as if he was even a split secondte in making a single moment he would take considerable damage. Just when Cervantez hoped that from somewhere he needed just a little breathing room , even something useless like Jhonny''s interference , he could easily end 6-7 of these pests bothering him. And at exactly that moment , arge bone dragon swooped in at his location , as a mannded beside him , his very contact with the earth changed thend 30 meters around him into a dead wastnd . It was someone Cervantez was extremely familiar with . His own flesh and blood ... It was Aman ! Aman deflected 5 attacksing towards Cervantez with a skull staff in his hand returning them to the users , as he gave Cervantez exactly the breathing room he needed. Within the next one second 4 heads rolled as 4 more generals lost their life. And the bnce of the fight entered an stalemate. At this moment Aman said " did you miss me , old man? ". ///Special shoutout to Cervantez91 for the 15,000 coin gift! The patronage from the top fan always sters a big smile on my face.. And with every super gift there will be a bonus chapter right today! Hence thank him in thements guys. /// Chapter 442 - Mega War (5) : Trouble Never Comes Announced Rudra felt good when he saw the massive undead army take the eastern and western fronts and support the Hazelgroove forces in driving back the forces of darkness. Naturally the pdins from church of light were disgusted by this help , as it was evident on their faces that they were not at allfortable in fighting alongside the dead. The two things that the church hated a lot , was death and darkness. If they were asked who they hated more , it would be Lucifer and his forces of darkness , but the undead came at a close second ce . However Rudra''s joy did notst very long. Apparently the stupid forces of undead could not always distinguish between friend and foe. If a demon was locked in battle with a Hazelgroove soldier , then the undead did not care if both of them were hurt and would use a darkness st to hit the demon , irrespective of the Hazelgroove soldiers safety. The durahals on their skeleton horses did not care if their charge broke thepact formations of the Hazelgroove forces , as they rammed through them towards the enemies. The result was that the addition of the undead on the battlefield had more of a sheer chaos effect , than a reinforcement effect. The attack lines became messy and the formations went down the drain , as the battlefield became a free for all. The wyverns in the air would droprge rocks on enemies , but would sometimes crush Hazelgroove soldiers with them , making the decision of letting them be or shooting them down very difficult for Hazelgroove kingdom soldiers. The yers who had a shorter fuse than the soldiers started to turn and attack the undead as well , further increasing the overall chaos of the battlefield. Rudra standing on the wall had no idea of what exactly was going on at what part. The once clear humans vs demons battle lines were now just a homogeneous sea of undead , humans and demons. This resulted in the life of the archers bing extremely hard as they had no clear area tounch their arrows in . Although it seemedpletely random , in reality there was a method to this madness , as this was exactly what Aman wanted to do . If one assumed that he waspletely changed at heart and was here to only help the kingdom , the he/ she would be a moron. Rudra who was contemting on how to get this situation under control , suddenly felt s strong tremor on the wall . Apparently some hundered meter left of his location , a tier 3 demon taking advantage of the chaos tried its luck in breaking the wall with his best spell. Although unsessful , he managed to create a small crack on the concrete surface. The result of this action was that rm bells started to ring in Rudra''s head. With the battlefield in sheer chaos and the elven archers having to take their sweet time to aim and kill one demon at a time , this was the best chance for the demon''s to attack the wall! Just like that tier 3 wizard , if fifty more of them banded together , then they might create an opening in the structure. This prompted Rudra to take immediate action. He contacted karna and gave the elites the order to drive the entire chaotic battlefield 50 meters away from the wall and hold a strong line of defence at that distance. Hence started the mission push back the entire war line. As the Elites descended from the giant Wall onto the naked battlefield. Going on aplete ughter spree. Rudra , Karna , Neatwit?these three battle machinespletely decimated troops left right and centre as they single handedly cleaned house in whatever area they were working on. Slowly but surely pushing the enemy lines back. However Rudra understood at that moment that the undead were not behaving normally , as they attacked Rudra voluntarily , even without a single demon being in his viscinity. He was disrupting the n they had , and he was hence being heckled with. Too bad for the undead , war Rudra was not to be trifled with , as the undead that were hostile to him met with the same fate as that of the demons death. Rudra had a bad feeling in his heart now .... It seemed that Prince Aman''s intentions were notpletely in favour of the kingdom .... It seems like he had his own selfish interests at his heart. -------- ( Meanwhile against Mazikeen ) The father and son duo were a force to be reckoned with as Aman with a very short time in exile was exponentially stronger than before , more than holding his own in this adverse battle. Cervantez with just a little support that he needed could now show his true power , as he thinned the tier 4 general count to only 8. Only the strongest of Mazikeens tier 4 generals were left alive , only those who were near the peak of tier 4 power. The rest were killed by Cervantez. Although Mazikeen was also a tier 5 existance , her presence in the battle could be considered mediocre at best as she did nothing noteworthy uptill this point , her only focus was to not engage directly with Cervantez . Not caring if her generals died trying to fight him at close range. When it seemed like Cervantez would finally have a upper hand in battle as the eight generals were not strong enough topletely pin down Cervantez like before . Mazikeen issued the retreat orders to his team to avoid further casualities. Looking at this situation Cervantez grinned ... It felt like a knot was unraveling in his heart , his son was beside him in his effort to drive away the enemy of the kingdom. It seemed like everything would only improove from this moment on , as the two of them would kill Mazikeen and bring glory to the family name . Cervantez even thought about how he would take the prince back after the war , and grant him a pardon as a war hero . But what Cervantez failed to notice was the murderous gleam in Aman''s eyes as he stared at his father''s back .... Just waiting for the opportunity to stab him . However not yet thought Aman ..... Not before killing Mazikeen and taking her powers for himself . Completing the n that he started long ago. Before that , he would help his dad y the enemy . Meanwhile Mazikeen had a smirk of her own , as she thought '' it''s exactly like my lord predicted ... The brat is indeed present here . He can be the perfect vessel for my lord to upy! ''. /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Cervantez91 . Special shoutout to Omar_Alshaikh for the 5000 coin super gift! Thankyou soo much for the patronage!!!! As for every super gift there will definitely be a bonus chapter.. But as it iste tonight , it will be dyed to tommorow morning. /// Chapter 443 - Mega War(6) : The Elites Steal The Show Rudra and the Elites took nearly one hour to push the enemies 50 meter away from the wall. Definitely it was only possible with the help of Hazelgroove kingdom forces and the Elves on the walls , but nheless they were sessful. The scene became clearer as the distance from the wall increased , as anyone of the enemy forces who tried to go past that point was shot down by the elves. The line of control set up by the elites was too thin . But the purpose of the Elites holding the line was not to defend the line and not let any enemy passs behind them , but to just stand as a clear differentiator in theplete chaos. If an enemy did slip behind the line of control they would be shot down , while allies could retreat to safety . As a result there were no opportunities for the enemy forces tounch a sneak attack to damage the integrity of the wall. Rudra was like a beast on the verge of going on a rampage , barely calm as his eyes darted from enemy to enemy , thinking of a million ways to kill them . But Rudra was a level?headed person , he knew his presence was key to holding this thin line . As he alone was equivalent of an army on the battlefield. As Yume was on the ground near him , Rudra was in his zone of buffs. Making him stronger than he would be usually. However most of the Hazelgroove forces were under a strong debuff from the eye of Lucifer. Rudra had no idea of how the situation was with Emperor Cervantez and Prince Aman , but judging by the explosions in the far away forest he assumed them to be embroiled in a bitter fight. Rudra badly wanted to get rid off the massive eye towering over the battlefield , but that was not his job. He was given the job to protect Purplehaze city and hold the line of battle hence even if things looked bad , he could not abandon post. That''s the first rule of military.?He needed to trust that the emperor would figure this out somehow. He and the elites would do WHATEVER it took toplete the task they were given . Hence once Rudra feltfortable in holding the current line , he slowly called for a push. He wanted to increase the effective range of control to 200 meters away from the wall , the perfect range for archers to strike and Archballistae to wreak havoc. This task was extremely difficult , especially with the undead constantly causing problems for the defending forces . But Rudra knew the importance of creating order in the battlefield again , as the more he pushed into enemy lines , the more filter like he acted . Killing undead and demons alike , but getting the Hazelgroove forces to a safezone. More and more people started to get the message and dropped back to help the Elites. Slowly and steadily Rudra was restoring order in the battlefield with the Elites leading the charge. Now with increased backing from a focused Hazelgroove force , the Elites started to disy their true worth. Shoulder to shoulder with first rate guilds and top yers , the Elites killed more enemies than them every single minute clearly showing the distinction between mediocre and the best . The true strength of the elites was not understood by the people of Hazelgroove while seeing it on televisions or in videos , however now fighting shoulder to shoulder they truly started to realize the disparity between gamers. Only the supremely talented may call themselves Elite , as every Elite killed four times as many enemies in a single minutepared to a normal yer. Compounded over an hour , and the kill count was iparable. The elites were ughter machines , more technical in their fighting style , more disciplined and having better equipment , causing envy amongst the hearts of every yer witnessing them. Everyone wanted to join the Elites , but the guild just would not recruit yers on a mass scale. However seeing Rudra fight , all heads had to bow , everyone had toe to a consensus that this guy was the number one yer in the world right now. Killing 4 times as many opponents in a minute as an average Elite , he was an elite amongst elites. The media guys covering the war , focussed on the guild master of the Elites ying enemies , as thementators around the world said " You are watching a master at work .... ". No special skills , no shy moves , yet he was unstoppable on the battlefield, fast , agile and incredibly powerful. If one had to describe Rudra in the war in one word , it would be '' inhuman ''. --------- ( Meanwhile , against Mazikeen ) Mazikeen had retreated her generals as she tied her loose hair into a bun and took a fight stance. Her eyes shined with a hellish red gleam , as disgust for the Hazelgroove bloodline was apparent in her face. The?reason why Mazikeen had not fought Cervantez yet , was because she wanted to tire him out. She had long recieved a revtion from the dark lord Lucifer that he wanted to personally put an end to Cervantez . The first mortal to reach tier 4 in over 200 years , and he wanted to do it by borrowing the body of Aman . Mazikeen was only stalling to wait for Aman to appear before she went all out , because her goal was not to defeat Cervantez or kill Aman. She only had to lead them close to the lord''s eye and prepare Aman to be taken over as a vessel. The power of darkness is very closely rted to the power of death and decay , and Lucifer was very proficient in manipting the undead. Hence he wanted to take over a body that was strong enough to bear the weight of his soul and be able to sustain his consciousness. For this purpose he could not go below any tier 4 power. As it would be incapable of sustaining the weight of his soul. But for Mazikeen who hated Aman and Cervantez soo much , even though she was immensely loyal to the dark lord she would not let them go without a trashing. /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by Omar_alshaikh . Also special shoutout to Magnum and Adrian_Hardin for the 10000 and 5000 coin super gifts. And one more for Omar_alshaikh for a 10,000 coin one. Soo , the way I look at it is one bonus chapter given .... 3 more to go for today.. This is going to be a rally. Enjoy everyone!!!! And thank the patrons for it /// Chapter 444 - Mega War (7) : Backstabbing Mazikeen got serious the moment she tied her hair back. She knew she did not have to Last very long in this fight , hence started to dish out the very best moves in her arsenal right from the get-gopletely disregarding her stamina. It was an a constant bombardment of tier 4 spells as the entire terrain changed its looks only after 1 minute of her getting started . There were no trees left for miles as the shockwaves cut them in half and splintered them into pieces. While Cervantez was forced on the backfoot just trying to defend. Aman was in a worse position as he could only survive because Cervantez was blocking most of the attacks for him , else he would be minced meat within seconds . Although he tried to conjure some spells , he found out that it was lucky enough for him to hide behind his father''s back and be alive. Asking anymore in this fight between tier 5 powerhouses , he was out of his league. In terms of strength , Cervantez was above Mazikeen , and Mazikeen knew it too. As she could only ascend to tier 5 because of the help of the dark lord . Otherwise with her potential she would have never been tier 5. Hencepared to Cervantez , the genuinely self ascended tier 5 existance , she was nothing. Even though burning with hatred for the Hazelgroove Royal family for all the suffering she had under their imprisonment. She did not try and attack the kingdom without thought the moment she got free , because she was afraid of Cervantez and the fact that she was not as strong as he was. But when the prophet assured the dark lord of the future toe . The vision of blood and carnage of one of the pirs of the light faction , Hazelgroove kingdom and a chance to regain a portion of his supressed powers. Lucifer decided to intervene. Not only giving Mazikeen and incredible force to challenge the city with . He Mazikeen the capability to conjure a portion of his consciousness into a vessel. Lucifer feared Cervantez and his continued rise in strength and wanted to deal with him at all costs. Knowing that Mazikeen would fall short , he gave her the opportunity to im revenge by summoning him to the battlefield. Yet the requirements for the vessel who could hold Lucifer''s soul were very high. And only someone devoid of vitality , and someone whose soul was already on the verge of death was someone who could hold Lucifer. Hence a necromancer..... Which the prophet prophesized to be prince aman. Lucifer had told Mazikeen before he dispatched her to this war , to construct the tower soo that he could keep an eye on the battle , and wait for prince Aman to show up , after that Mazikeen had to somehow create seperation between Cervantez and Aman and get him to the base of the eye of Lucifer. That''s her only job , apparently Lucifer would do the rest. Long ago in the first great war between the forces of darkness lead by Mazikeen and the first Emperor , it was Mazikeen who tried to be a vessel for Lucifer , but the impure lower birth demon was not a suitable vessel for Lucifer who could only excert very little of his strength in her body. The true reason of Lucifer wanting to descend to the battlefield personally was unknown. Although it seemed like he wanted to avenge the humiliation and suffering of his subject . Anyone who knew Lucifer knew that he was not that type of person , and that he would never do anything that did not profit him. And that was indeed the case..... As Lucifer eyed Aman , and a seemingly unassuming NPC fighting a battle on the battlefield ..... One son of the archangel sariel with divine blood flowing through his veins..... --------- ( Meanwhile on the battlefield ) Rudra had extended his spear of influence to 200 meters , as he hadrgely regained some form of order on the battlefield with the enemy and undead Line clear from ally line , causing the archers to work at full capacity ying thousands of troops every second. Rudra was very satisfied with his work , as he could see the tier 4 pdins from the church and Patricia doing their jobs well in pushing the enemy back. However then suddenly out of nowhere 10 tier 4 generals joined the fight from the side of forces of darkness ,rgely equalising the situation , making the fight go into stalemate as the forces of darkness regained some momentum of the battle. If one would take a moment and analyse the battlefield they would see millions dead , and the entire battlefield dyed red with blood ... Cut off limbs being littered all across as the air smelled like iron. Why was this war being fought ? And who was it benefitting? It were all questions that would surely brainfreeze any sane man trying to think the answer behind it. But the real answer to it would be undoubtedly the blood merchant organization , and the massive eye towering the battlefield. Only they were winning this war , irrespective of who died. This organisation had everything nned , right from the start , however for some reason or the other their ns kept getting foiled , causing their hostile takeover of the country to fail everytime they tried. Their n to keep Aman on the throne as a puppet ruler and slowly change him into a vessel of the dark lord ,pletely prating the heart of the light faction Empire failed when he was exiled from the country and Cervantez came back in power. But why was the blood merchant organization soo active in Hazelgroove kingdom? And why were they soo interested in this piece ofnd? Soo much soo that Lucifer had to scheme behind the scenes and be soo heavily involved ? Just what was the history between himself and Hazelgroove? /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Magnum932 and also special to him again for the 1000 coin luxury car! Thank him in thements section for this one. 2 more bonus chaptersing after this today itself! /// Chapter 445 - Lucifers Intentions The reason why Lucifer wants to eliminate Cervantez before he can get any stronger is because of the heritage of his bloodline. The Hazelgroove royal family, although diluted over centuries has the blood of archangel Michael flowing through their veins. The first great war which Lucifer waged , was also because the moment the first Emperor reached tier 5 he was close to awakening the divine blood inside him . Very close to achieving true divinity . If Micheal gains a tier 6 bloodline descendant added to his ranks , then his half brother and the strongest angel would have another powerfull ally added to his ranks , something that Lucifer absolutely could not let happen. However , what could he do? , Being banished from the realm of humans by the four archangels and the goddess of life , he was confined to the depths of hell. However , Lucifer was notpletely powerless in hell . He was capable of manipting strings behind the scenes and let his minions do his dirty work. The first time he tried to personally descend on the human realm , Lucifer quickly understood that Mazikeen''s body devoid of the divine blood of god''s , was a massive restriction in him using his true power. He could not even exert 5% of his true power without the vessel exploding. But even then he was able to critically injure the first emperor , erasing the chances of him gainng divinity. Years passed by , and the blood merchant organization started to operate in Hazelgroove kingdom , to try find a royal family member , perfect to be taken as a vessel for the dark lord. But the problem with the royal descendants was that they were full of vitality , blessed by the goddess of light and hence very difficult to be taken over as vessels. Hence started the maniption by Lucifer , as he qued Prince Aman''s sleep , subconsciously diverting him from the path of righteousness and slowly pushing him towards the art of nercromancy , slowly pushing him towards the journey to reduce his vitality. It was Lucifer who manipted Aman into taking the throne , and getting rid of Cervantez , as it looked like everything was set for Lucifer to eventually take over and change the constitution of Hazelgroove kingdom from the inside . However all that changed with the appearance of the first blood descendant of archangel sariel. The divinity in his blood much stronger than in Aman''s , but the body being too weak at just tier 2 was insufficient for Lucifer to flex his might. Yet his blood if sacrificed to Lucifer , would greatly increase the power of Lucifer , as except for Micheal , Lucifer was the second strongest angel. He could forcefully steal sariels powers under these circumstancespletely tilting the bnce of power. Yet just when it looked like he would be able to seed , and sariel''s child''s blood would be offered to him . The n failed ..... Soo did the n of taking over prince Aman as vessel. Cervantez returned and ascended to tier 5 ,pletely throwing the ns Lucifer had for Aman down the drain . This war was thest thing that Lucifer wanted , but with Cervantez reaching tier 5 it became a necessity. Even though he could not hostile take over amans body untill Aman physically touched the stone eye , but he gave Mazikeen an immense amount of forces and support to achieve this simple task for him . As in reward for herpleting this small task he would reward her with her revenge on the Hazelgroove kingdom. --------- ( Against Mazikeen ) After 5 minutes of consistently being pushed back , Cervantez was extremely calm. Even though he had his hands full at the moment trying to defend himself and Aman he knew that he could counter attack at any moment that he wanted to. The attacks were just not fast enough topletely restrain him. Hence when Aman said " Oye oye old man is that all you''ve got? ". A fire lit under Cervantez , who wanted to show his son exactly how strong his mighty father was. As Cervantez started his counterattack. Mazikeen had only one job ... That was to st Cervantez away and somehow drag Aman to the stone eye . But even at the absolute peak of her powers .... She was unfortunately no match for Cervantez. The swordsman showed the most beautiful yet terrifying disy of true sword arts , as his every moment was powerfull enough to split mountains in half. His movements fluid as if he was dancing on ice , yet his sword swings were incredibly sharp , as Cervantez showed his son just how strong he really was Cervantez was truly happy to fight beside his own flesh and blood , and genuinely believed that his son was here to support him . Hence in his joy he was even more enthusiastic in his fight to supress Mazikeen. Who could barely hang- on once Cervantez took on the offensive. Aman looked on with a cold gleam , helping his father when he could , just waiting for the right opportunity to strike . He was a snake in human skin , who believed himself to be the true master of this battlefield. He had tasted what it felt like to steal the power of darkness from Mazikeen once. And believed that he could do it again if she was gravely injured in the fight against his father. As even though he did not show it yet ... In the battlefield where death energy was abundant and millions were dead .... A necromancer was at his strongest! Lucifer eyed Aman ... Aman eyed Mazikeen and Mazikeen wanted to get rid of Cervantez , who was trying to get rid of Lucifer. It was aplete circle of 4 extremely powerful existances , each with their unique objective. What remained to be seen was who woulde out on top? /// Bonus?chapter for the super gift by?Adrian_Hardin , thank him in thements for this one guys. Only one more to go for today ! And it will be the best one yet ,ing next : Mega War ( 8 ) : Pandemonium, hope you all enjoy!?/// Chapter 446 - Mega War (8) : Pandemonium

Chapter 446 - Mega War (8) : Pandemonium

Cervantez gained momentum in his fight against Mazikeen when Mazikeen made a slip up and missed her attack by a miniscule distance. , Creating an small opening for Cervantez to exploit. Cervantez dished out a back heel spin kick , sending Mazikeen flying into the distance crashing into multiple trees as she snapped it in half. This was the opening that Cervantez needed to shift from defense to offense as he and Aman took the aggressive from that point onwards , giving Mazikeen a hard time. The longer the fight went on , the more obvious Mazikeen''s disadvantage was . She was slower weaker and overall less proficienct that Cervantez in fighting. And unless she could keep dishing out high damage moves , she would be unable to fight with him on equal terms. However , continuously dishing out high damage moves was impossible for Mazikeen who was slowly wearing herself out. The fact that she was put under defensive already rang rm bells in her mind , as she knew she could only hang on about 10-15 minutes more. Mazikeen could not kill Aman . This was her biggest disadvantage in the fight , as just like Cervantez when he was fighting all those tier 4 generals on her side . Mazikeen also found multiple opportunities to kill Aman like a fly , but she could not. Although it seemed to Cervantez that he was defending his son. In reality it was easier for Mazikeen to kill him , than to send Cervantez away. The moment where her movements started to get slower and the fatigue caught upto her , she knew that the end was near. Hence she went into powersaving mode , as she knew that there was only one way to send Cervantez away from Aman ¡­. And that was for Cervantez to leave voluntarily. However Mazikeen knew the soft spot of Cervantez , a weakness that she could exploit . Which was the subjects of Hazelgroove kingdom , for whom Cervantez cares a lot ¡­. Hence in the most sinister of ns , Mazikeen decided to use her ultimate unevadable move to threaten exactly the thing Cervantez loved , his people. Completely disregarding defense , she let the two sword shes from Cervantez hit her. As she took considerable damage from the move. However looking up towards the sky , with a face full of evil grin . Mazikeen started to channel incredible amounts of mana. Cervantez instantly realised what she was trying to do , and became rmed , he sent multiple attacks towards Mazikeen , but it was toote as the very mana in the air became a torrent of wind which encapsted Mazikeen defending her from all external attacks. Mazikeen chanted something in ancient draconian , as she looked towards the sky , seemingly inviting something. The ultimate tier 5 move that could destroy entire kingdoms ¡­ The spell to summon a giant metiorite the size of a city . Invented by ancient dragons in their fight against the dinasaurs . Thought to be lost in time ¡­.. The spells name '' PANDEMONIUM ''. Mazikeen waspletely covered in earth''s mana as the vertex of mana extended from above her body and shot towards the sky ¡­ Momentster , a ming metiorite the size of Purplehaze city was seen in the skies of Hazelgroove kingdom. The temperature on the surface was rapidly rising , as everyone stopped fighting looking up towards the sky , demons and humans alike ¡­. Feeling the definite threat of '' DEATH''. Rudra looking at the sky , had Excalibur drop down from his hands , as his only thought was ¡­. '' It''s over ''. The moment the vortex of mana stopped spinning around Mazikeen , a series of terrifying sword shes absolutely mangled her . Dropping her HP to under 2% , as it seemed like she was barely breathing , not even having the strength to stand up anymore. However the grin never left her face , with this her revenge on Hazelgroove kingdom wasplete. Aman also felt the fear in his bones when he looked at the sky , as he could notprehend how someone could use such a strong spell. There were various metiorite spells , but most were the size of a football field . Anyrger were unheard of. This metiorite was just iparable to anything he had ever seen. Cervantez was rushing towards Purplehaze city , the mana of the earth gathering around him , as he built momentum with every step that he took , he knew that he would have to give it all to stop this metiorite ¡­. Or rather lessen the casualities by saving as many as he could. The moment he was directly under the metiorite , Cervantez coiled and jumped into the air , jumping to the hight of 2 killometers and at the peak of his ascend , he used his ultimate move '' DIMENSIONAL SLASH ''. About a million sword cuts that could rip apart the very fabric of space were unleashed by cerventez which looked like purple streams of thin light leaving his sword. The moment these sword energies hit the metiorite it segmented the massive metiorite into a lot of smaller pieces about the size of a man . Scattered across all directions , about 95% having a trajectory missing Purplehaze city , but cerventez could s do nothing about the bottom 5%. He himself barely had energy left after unleashing this move as he did not even bother to slow down his descent , simply crashing down with his eyes open as he saw the metiorite descend on his city. Rudra looked with mouth agape as the entire battlefield , was pelted with small and big metiorites , killing millions of humans and demons alike . The wall he soo dearly defended being showered with stones , blowingrge holes in the impable structure at various points . While the elves standing on it were buried under rubble. Countless elites dead , as he himself was sted away from a shockwave of a metiorite thatnded a few meters away from him . The debris giving him a nasty cut , making his forehead bleed. Rudra was down to 40% HP and his ears were ringing , but in reality it was his heart that ached even more , as the moment he stood up , and saw behind his back ¡­ He saw a Purplehaze city up in mes. Purplehaze city ¡­. HIS CITY , the city millions lost their lives to defend ¡­. Was up in mes and this was without a single enemy getting past him . There were NPC running all across the streets , children crying and mothers desperately trying to get their children to safety. Many buried under the rubble , many caught by the fire ¡­. The city was up in smokes and it was sheer chaos. Rudra looked around to see others equally confused , and dissarayed , everyone with a yellow or red HP bar . Trying to figure out what to do now ¡­ /// Special shoutout to Cervantez91 for the 10,000 coin gift and to Omar_alshaikh for the 15,000 coin gift!! I don''t have words guys of how much I appreciate the support . As of now , the two of you are my books number one and two fans. And this support really makes me excited to produce even better content for you guys. As with every super gift there will be a bonus chapter . Hence there are two more chapters toe today .. But because of the overwhelming support you all have shown my book this month , i will add one more as gratitude. Enjoy! /// Chapter 447 - Mega War (9) : The Conflict Rudra saw a few demons trying to hobble their way into Purplehaze city through the part of the wall where there was a giant hole and at that moment he snapped. Rudra used darkness absorb on one of the demon , regaining his HP while mercilessly draining the demon of his remaining one. While used darkness bind on the other 3 and killed them by slicing them in half. Rudra had decided at that very moment , that he would defend his city till the VERY end , till there was a single building standing and a single Npc to protect behind the wall , he would fight , none of the demons were getting past him even with the wall broken. The sentiment inside the battlefield Completely changed once the massive metiorite crashed , both demons and humans lost arge chunk of their armies and not many were in the mood to fight anymore , as hundereds of thousands abandoned the battlefield. However the abandonees on the human side were wayy more than on the demon side , as the demon''s had no ce to hide should they go back into hell as a deserter . Although NPC soldiers also showed discipline , the same could not be said for the yer force. Guilds abandoned the battlefield by the hundereds , as hardly any yers chose to carry out their duties. They were done with the war , their will shattered alongside the massive metiorite. The archers who were on the ground and still alive from the elven kingdom , were a well trained and disciplined army and they shook the incident off and started to horizontally shoot arrows. The elites too got back up one by one , and when they saw their guild leader defend the biggest hole in the wall alone against a swarm of demons , they too felt that irrespective of the circumstances ... The war was not yet over and the job was not yet done. Robin rallied his troops to defend the parts of the wall that had broken down , while the elites formed tight clusters around them . Even in this situation where there were 7 parts of the wall where the wall had caved , the elites chose to defend it . Karna took one hole , Neatwit took another. Medivh covered 3 and Robin took over one . The fight from here on out was going to be incredibly difficult , however Rudra wanted to fight to the end . NO ! He NEEDED to fight to the end , as mary loss could be recouped , however territorial loss was terrifying. Even in mes this city was his city. If he lost it , the guild would no longer have a ce to call home. Probably the only person who was affected more than Rudra was cerventez , who was seething in rage . Not at the circumstance , but his inability to save his people. Although rage consumed his mind , his body still refused to move as the bacsh of using the move rendered him unable to move as he had overstrained his body. In a 3 meter crater in the ground , that was created by him falling from great height , he could only stare at the sky , as atleast for the moment he needed to take sometime to get his body moving again. ------ ( Meanwhile Mazikeen ) Even at 2 % HP Mazikeen was not someone that Aman could trifle with . However with her using her ultimate spell , she too was unable to perform proper movement , barely able to stand on her own two feet. The situation could not be any better for Aman , who leisurely walked towards Mazikeen , preparing the forbidden spell to absorb her powers. Aman used darkness bind , andpletely constricted Mazikeen''s movement. If Mazikeen was at even 10% of her strength , she could have shook these vines off as if they were nothing . But currently she was soo weak that she could do nothing but be constricted. Aman came in extremely close to Mazikeen , and ran his hands through her hair . Putting one strand of hair that was blocking her face back behind her ear as he pulled her chin up to meet his gaze. Looking into her eyes , Aman plunged his hand inside her gut. As he started the process of making her strength her own. Aman''s levels skyrocketed , as he continued to absorb Mazikeen''s powers , what would have taken him decades was now happening within minutes as he used Mazikeen as a stepping stone to him rising in power. Mazikeen wailed in pain and anguish , as for every level that Aman gained , she lost two .... As slowly she dropped a tier ! The moment her level hit below 240 , the strength in her body went limp , as she was almost an undead. Now Aman being the stronger one of the two , not only did not even provide his prey the mercy to die , but chose to convert her into his puppet. However just before Mazikeen''s consciousness faded , she yed herst card , as she mumbled " You will never be able to touch Lucifer.... " A taunt , and a smug grin was all Mazikeen could muster before her consciousness was wiped out by Aman and she was turned into a necromancers puppet. Although Aman could not break past into tier 5 by absorbing Mazikeen''s power , he was nearly 30% stronger than he was before. Which was a huge gain for him. Death was abundant inside the battlefield .... It was the perfect time for a necromancers to shine! Aman started to work his way as the dead would rise again wherever he passed , reviving hundereds of thousands .... As he expanded his forces. Since he knew that he could only control a few , he made sure to make the weaker ones mindless idiots who only knew how to kill , be it their own kind or the enemy. The banished prince finally started to show his real colors, however Mazikeen''sst words kept reverberating in his brain .... And hence he decided to destroy the ugly eye of Lucifer before getting his revenge on Purplehaze city! /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Omar_alshaikh thank him in thements for this one guys! /// Chapter 448 - Mega War (10) : Wrath Of The Elites The moment the dead humans and demons started to move on the battlefield , Rudra knew that Aman had picked his spot to bring the fight to Hazelgroove kingdom. Rudra had already informed Patricia to be ready at anymoment to rally all troops infront of the walls , with the holy priests and pdins especially present to deal with the undead. And his thinking was spot on , as Aman turned a huge chunk of the dead into mindless creatures who only knew how to attack everyone except it''s kind. A leaderless force of darkness was its first target , as the demon''s and undead came into direct conflict. As Patricia rallied all the surviving one million soldiers and 500,000 pdins towards the wall , behind the Elites safety line of 200 meters. The Elites had enough at this point . They were sick of conflict and their minds had given in to the bloodlust , as the entire guild fiercely fought off any approaching enemy. Rudra was tired of not being inmand , and he decided that ''f*** military rules '' , he was going to be incharge now. As he looked towards Patricia and said in all solemnity " This is my division now ". Patricia looked stunned for a moment , but after gathering her thoughts she immediately removed her generals badge and gave it to Rudra. Rudra took the badge and put it on his Lieutenant''s robe and shouted " ALRIGHT ,LISTEN WELL , CAUSE IM ONLY GOING TO SAY IT ONCE ". " ELITES , WE ARE THE FRONT LINE , WE PUSH THE ENEMIES BACK , FROM HERE TO THE WOODS , I DONT WANT A SINGLE DEMON OR UNDEAD LEFT ALIVE ". " Pdins , You are the second line of attack , ready your spears and stay 15 meters behind the front line . No undead should pass by you alive ". " Hazelgroove kingdom soldiers , you will be the third line of attack , and no demon should slip past you alive ". " Elves , you are thest line of defence , and the one Manning the walls . I expect aerial support , and incase someone slips by , you end them before they cross the 200 meter line " " IS THAT CLEAR GUYS? ". The other tier 4 generals looked at Rudra and thought who the hell was he to order them around . But the Elves respected Rudra , the church considered him a hero and he was the leader of the Elites. Coupled with being a Duke of Hazelgroove kingdom and a lieutenant in the army.?Although not the most senior , He did have the qualifications tomand the army. Robin was the first to say " We Understand General ". Followed by the church'' pdins who said " We understand Honorary Bishop ". The Elites said " We won''t let you down , guild master " And Patricia said " Yes general ". Although reluctant , all the Lieutenant''s that were still alive , decided that internal fight was pointless , and Rudra was known to be a legendary tactician hence they decided to follow him. As the voices came " The third divisionplies ". " The fifth divisionplies ". . . . " The seventeenth divisionplies ". The very few independant yers and guilds also joined the Hazelgroove soldier forces and bolstered the number count. The army quickly rearranged into 4 wide lines covering the entire battlefield , 15 meters apart from one another . With the thinnest line being the first line , getting thicker in second and thickest at third. Rudra said " ELITES , DONT LET ME DOWN HERE TODAY.?This is the fight for our home city , and these are the people responsible for its current state. NO MERCY!!!". Karna repeated " NO MERCY ! ". The army shouted " NO MERCY ". The war drums started to beat , as a rhythmic March started , the Hazelgroove forces decided to push back the battlelines. The demon''s who were already struggling with the undead , now faced an unified human army pressing against them . As the Elites were absolute maniacs who only left blood and body parts in their wake as they tore through the enemy forces. The seven holes in Purplehaze city wall were left gaping open without a single man defending it. But not a single enemy was able toe into even 400 meter radius of the walls. The elites killed 50% of the enemy , out of a hundered 50 could not get past their front line , and 25 more fell by the hands of the pdins and 20 more fell by the hands of the Hazelgroove army soldiers. Only a few managed to get past the lines only to be pummeled with a hundred arrows before they could even take a single step. A synchronised March to the war beats , with an army that was drowning it''s sorrows of lostrades and loved ones with mindless ughter . It was unclear who was the demon''s anymore as there was only a killing machine wiping the battlefield. The demon''s screamed and the demon''s died , as Rudra walked with 2000 mana legion soldiers . Alone swatting away tier 3 captains as if they were flies. The Elven sword was dyed in a red , as it continued to drip of blood. The army followed the leaders example , the leader was always an influential figure , as the morale of the troops depended on his performance. Since Rudra was unstoppable , the others were also in killing spirits as everyone put fatigue aside and went all out with their assault. Giving the enemies a very hard time. Billions watching worldwide saw an incredible scene , as Rudra managed to slowly rally a disoriented battlefield of utter chaos , into a one sided ughter, with the elites being on the forefront of it all. ------- ( Meanwhile Aman ) Aman was frowning as he could feel the connection to more and more of his undead being terminated. His army was being wiped as if they were nothing , which was extremely concerning. Aman thought for a moment , then created 5 bone golems , of massive size , and sent them to deal with the situation on the battlefield. As he looked eye to eye to the one eye of Lucifer. Aman could not understand why , but it was like his very blood seemed to hate everything about Lucifer. His presence irked him , hence gathering mana in his staff , Aman prepared to st the stone tower to pieces. /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Cervantez91 , sorry for it beingte. It''s a new month guys , and i will dere the bonus scheme for this month. 500 golden tickets = 1 bonus chapter 5000 powerstones = 1 bonus chapter 1 super gift = 1 bonus chapter The normal chapter rate will be 10 chapters a week ( without bonuses ) /// Chapter 449 - War (11) : The Emperor Has Not Yet Fallen Cervantez shrugged off the multiple muscle spasms he was currently feeling as he dragged his ragged body towards the battlefield. But the moment heid his eyes on the current situation he wished that he would not have gotten up . The undead were running wild on the battlefield , supported by 5 massive golems , they were troubling the soldiers from his kingdom. While most of the undead were the once killed Hazelgroove army soldiers. Cervantez knew at that moment that it was Aman''s doing , but as a father he was just not ready to ept that fact. Although he was always harsh on Aman , the fact remained that he loved him dearly , and even after sending him to exile , cerventez always cared for him. Hoping that he could redeem himself someday . Even though he descended in the battlefield as an even more progressed necromancer than before , Cervantez was only proud of his aplishments , thinking of letting everything be bygone and even gain heat with the Church by letting him back into the kingdom. However his dreams were cut short . His son had not changed , he was still harming his people , as an Emperor Cervantez could not let it happen , however as a father it tore his heart. Putting his face between his hands , cerventez sat down for a minute , trying to gather his thoughts and make his resolve about ending this for once and for all , by giving Aman what he deserved ..... Which was Death ! ------ ( Meanwhile Rudra''s POV ) The moment the 5 giant golems entered the battlefield , Rudra became alert. These creatures were not stone golems , making them light andparitively more mobile . They could actually avoid attacks instead of taking it all like a tank. However they still had incredibly high amounts of HP , and were perfect to break enemy lines and give an opening for troops. Rudra knew that he needed to get rid off the golems first before he could continue his assault on the undead . However the problem was that he did not have the means to deal with all 5. The strength of the golems was their defence and the weakness was theirck of offensive capabilities . Unlike stone golems who had their massive weight to rely on to crush people , bone golems were weaker in offense. Meaning that with sustained damage they would fall . Rudra decided that it was best to slowly retreat and keep damaging the golems from distance and let them fall below 30% before engaging in a charge. But the problem was the undead. The brainless creatures just kept swarming the front lines irrespective of Rudra advancing or retreating.Making it hard for the elites to retreat safely. Also the golems speed made it hard for the elites to really create distance , which made the n to retreat pointless. Rudra knew that if the golems tanked the damage for the other troops , then the thin front line of the Elites would crumple very soon. However with retreating out of the option , only holding the lines was an option. Unfortunately he was too far out of the city for Medivh to provide any sort of protection , like he did with the dragons. Rudra really did not want to use his second andst sr beam on defeating a single golem , knowing that the war was still not over , and unknown dangers lurked untill it was. However against the golems he felt hard pressed. Even his own sword shes just created a hp loss of -1500 against the bone golem , against a massive pool of 1.5 million hp points. Much less the normal elites who could barely dish out 200. Which was a huge issue. In the next 2 minutes a lot of Elites found themselves in red HP bar and a few even died , as the advance of the bone golems caused a dissarray in the front lines formation , leaving troops open to assault by the undead. Thankfully Patricia and two other senior tier 4 pdins stepped up looking at the situation and started to hold back 3 bone golems. While Rudra along with his 2000 strong mana legion held off one . And Neatwit and Karna inside Yume''s buff range held off thest one. It was a uphill battle for everyone , as even the tier 4 warriors could only shave off a maximum of 6000 hp with their normal moves anding soo deep into the war , they were already on reserve stamina barely having enough gas in the tank to keep fighting , much less dish out the big moves. However at this moment , five scarlet blue sword shes descended from the sky , splitting the bone golems in half. When one looked above , they could see the emperor who was calmly standing on what appeared to be a purple cloud . As a voice boomed across the battlefield , which was Cervantez''s as he said " Don''t worry , the emperor has not yet fallen?". Cheers rained amongst the troops , as there was newfound energy to fight. The emperor was with them? With him around what was there to fear anymore? Virtually , with Mazikeen gone , the route of the enemy forces was only a matter of time for Cervantez . But with him barely having any energy left he was already stretching himself trying to move his upper body. Although he looked cool standing on a magical floating device. The truth of the situation was that he could not even move his legs properly . Should he actually try to run around in the battlefield currently he would probably stumble after taking 5 steps. That''s how sore his muscles felt to him. However unwilling to stay down while his people were in trouble , and unwilling to show his moment of weakness , Cervantez stood high in the skies as steady as mount Tai , giving hope to win to the people. ------ ( Meanwhile Aman ) Aman stopped conjuring the darkness st spell , as he looked disturbed. The connection between him and the bone golems was cut off . He knew immediately that the only one who could take 5 of them out in an instant , together was only cerventez. Inspite of him gaining immense strength today , he was not tier 5 and unfortunately hence not strong enough to survive a confrontation with his father. Aman felt a chill run down his spine thinking that his father probably figured out that he was upto no good , and did not rule out the possibility of himing for his life. At first Aman thought about fleeing , but a voice deep inside his consciousness told him a crazy idea ... An idea soo ridiculous that on any other day Aman would have not rushed into it. But drunk on the feeling of rapidly gaining powers by absorbing someone else''s powers and being uncertain about his very father taking his life , a dark thought creeped inside Aman''s mind. The thought being '' Can i steal the power of Lucifer ? ''. Staring at the giant stone tower , Aman wondered if he could take this opportunity to steal the powers from the lord of darkness himself! /// Shoutout to Omar_Alshaikh for the 5000 coin super gift! The repeated suport you have shown the book over thest few days is incredible. My heartfelt gratitude for that. As with every super gift there will be a bonus chapter . Soo thank him in thements guys /// Chapter 450 - Mega War (12) : Defiance Aman had no time to contemte , but he was really tired of living his life in hiding. He had carefully schemed for his grand return to Hazelgroove kingdom . Rallying his troops from the time he got news that Hazelgroove kingdom was having a war. Using the terrain?knowledge of the kingdom , he was able to avoid areas with massive poption to move undercover. Added with the fact that most of the troops were called over from all over the kingdom towards the capital . It was safe to say that the security of the kingdom was not top notch at the moment. Also the few that did discover him , were not left alive to tell the tale. His goal was to finish the unfinished task of absorbing Mazikeen''s powers to ascend , but even though he seeded in that , unfortunately for him he could not ascend to tier 5. Apparently the forbidden technique was only efficient in absorbing a maximum of 50% of the enemy''s powers uptill the power bnce existed. Hence for every level that he gained , Mazikeen lost two , untill their level difference became 0 and Mazikeen was reduced to tier 4. But tier 4 was not enough for Aman to contend with his father , which meant that everything he did uptill now was for naught. And that he would have to run for his life like a mice being chased by an eagle , which he was extremely reluctant to do. Making up his mind , Aman dared to challenge god himself , as he put his hand on the stone statue , using the forbidden spell to try steal Lucifer''s powers! ------- ( Meanwhile on hell''s throne ) Lucifer was having wine on his throne as he was amused by the scenes of humans fighting amongst themselves. Even though he was not fighting himself and could only watch the entertainment from behind a screen , just that alone had a massive effect on the weak human ants who got a massive debuff. But overall the war was not very interesting for Lucifer who was dissapointed once he saw how strong cerventez had became and how inadequate his pawn Mazikeen was to deal with him , Lucifer became uninterested in the fight. It was not like he cared about tier 5 kids anyway , the only reason he paid special attention to Cervantez was because the had Angel blood in his veins. Lucifer was however greatly amused by sariel''s son struggling on the battlefield and the arrival of the brat Aman. But what made him really chuckle was the fact that Aman tried to steal his powers. Lucifer did not understand wether tough or tough like a madman , as he found the actions of the human brat too entertaining. Just a frog who doesn''t know how high the summit of power was and who he was trying to steal power from. The lord of darkness and the supreme ruler of all demonkind , the onebelled Evil lord Satan , the one the seven sins bow heads before , the fallen angel Lucifer , the brat was trying to forcefully take HIS POWERS? Initially Lucifer felt like instantly taking over Aman''s body , and using it to hunt cerventez and sariel''s son and drink their blood . But then he felt like humoring the kid a little and let him taste a piece of true power. Lucifer was sure that even a sliver of his true mana would probably fry the brats mana circuit and corrupt his body with darkness forever , it would be intense suffering for Aman , but for Lucifer it would be fun to watch , and it''s not like he could not kill Cervantezter with a fried body . Hence Lucifer decided to send just a sliver of his true mana to Aman along with a message of " Know your ce .... MORTAL ! ". ---- ( Meanwhile Rudra''s POV) With cerventez on the cloud asionally lending out one or two sword strikes to wipe thousands , the tide of the battle changedpletely. The demon''s were nearlypletely annihted , as they could not be spotted on the battlefield unless one looked really hard . And the undead were quickly loosing numbers as well , as it looked as if the end was near. Rudra estimated that at the current rate it would take him half n hour more to wipe the entire undead forces , hence he went into powersaving mode. As just as this fight was going to be finished , he was going to personally go hunt prince Aman. He did not care that Aman was tier 4 and wayy Stronger than him , at worst he would die , loose experience and wake up in the church of light. But not before sending a sr beam through Aman''s gut. He was not finishing this war untill he did that! However Rudra was not aware of the changes uring inside the person he was silently cursing. As Lucifers true mana of darkness entered the body of Aman ,patible with the aura of death , it created a result that even Lucifer did not expect. The two energies were somewhat symbiotic and resonated amongst each other , spiking the mana levels inside Aman''s body to unprecedented highs, as the divinity inside Aman''s blood was triggered which started to counter the aura of death by the aura of life preventing Aman from exploding from excess energy. Micheal , the strongest angel suddenly felt a connection , as he looked down from the heavens , as a power much simr to his own was awakened in a mortal. Immediately Micheal knew that this human was some form of descendant of his , but upon inspecting he felt gloomy as he realized that Lucifer was looking right at him with an evil grin. His descendants was apparently trying to steal Lucifer''s powers , and Micheal did not understand wether he should be happy at the kids courage. Or beat him for his stupidity , as the brat was quite literally dancing with the devil. /// Special shoutout to Fana _Sterblich for the 500 coin gift and Adrian Hardin for the 2000 coin gift ! Thanx a lot for the patronage! Bonus chapter as promised for the super gift by Omar_alshaikh Thank him in thements section for this one guys. We currently stand at 355 golden tickets , hence hopefully we can touch 500 tommorow and have a bonus for hitting the first golden ticket target for the month! /// Chapter 451 - The Legacy Of Augustus Won Knight ( A few days ago , at the Won Knight Mansion ) Patricia led Rudra down the secret passage , as it was time for Rudra to learn the secret of the Won Knight family. At the basement of the Won Knight Mansion , there was a room filled with skill scrolls and bomb form''s that were priceless for Rudra. Rudra was like a kid in disnend unable to understand what ride to choose first as he entered the secret room . Each skill scroll better than the other and each bomb recipe giving more and more insight to Rudra into the explosion artist subss. Rudra would just have spent all his time learning everything inside the ce , expanding his move set and adding it with fresh moves. However , time was off the essence , as there was a war looming over the guild and Patricia brought him here for a reason. As Rudra passed inside through to the second room , he saw countless swords and treasures inside . Countless swords of fragmented legendary grade , and inside a ss case there was even Augustus Won Knight''s Legendary grade sword '' Knight''s Fury ''. Rudra looked at the sword with saliva dripping , as he was given a smack on the head by Patricia , as she said " I''ll give it to you if you sessfully be a legendary ss knight ". Rudra rubbed his head as he made a hurt face , as he followed Patricia into the third room. However unlike the previous two rooms , this room was empty , there was only a nk wall in the room. However looking at Patricia who was smiling without moving , Rudra understood that this was the room he was supposed to be at. However , he could not see anything , but with Patricia not giving him any hints , eventually Rudra used the eyes of truth to examine the walls. Immediately a huge diagram and text was visible to Rudra , something invisible to naked eye . Shocked he looked at Patricia again. A long time ago , Patricia gave Rudra the impossible quest of sessfully promoting to tier 3 with a SSS rating. When he first met her outside the knight''s training hall , where she branded her with the mark of the won knight family and he became a won knight. It was also the day where he got the legacy skill ''Eyes of Truth ''. A skill that was not avable to anyone but the won knights , as it was created by Augustus Won Knight and was a part of his legacy. Rudra was given the task of someday achieving the legendary ss called '' Knight of the empire ''. However , tier 3 was not where legendary sses were given , hence he was always thinking behind the meaning of why the quest was for him to sessfully promote to tier 3 with SSS rating and why even though he did so was it not yetpleted? . Rudra put these questions in the back of his mind for a moment as he focused on reading the text on the wall. An hour past as Rudra began toprehend the profoundness of the technique on the wall. And also understood why only someone with a SSS rating in all 3 tier promotion test could learn this technique and why he had not yetpleted the quest. The text on the wall was indicative of Augustus Won Knight''s ultimate technique . The one he could not perfect as his foundation wascking as a knight. Only someone with a perfect foundation and peerless genius could perfect this iplete technique of his . But he was sure that if not him one of his sessors would surely learn it someday. Creating a merit based won knight family , he sowed the seeds for talented knights to be nurtured irrespective of their birth ss and conditions . While making stringent requirements for the descendants to be worthy enough to even nce at his legacy. The move was about creating a golden warrior avatar . Which in theory could be as tall as 300 feet , capable of extreme defense and offense capabilities it could wipe out entire battlefields alone. However there were extremely stringent requirements to learn this ancient technique in its entirety. The first was that the recipient had to be a won knight The second is to get promoted to tier 3 with a SSS rating . The third is to have a fame value of over 150,000 and Thest is to have a mana stat. Rudra could not beleive his eyes as he saw the ridiculous requirements. However when he thought about the tier 3 promotion test and how it was not possible to pass it with a SSS rating without a mana stat , everything made sense. Rudra had a ridiculously high fame value at 60,000 however even he fell short of the massive 150,000 . As for just a frame of reference , the fame value of over 100,000 made one an Emperor level famous figure. Hence one of the only challenges that Rudra had to learning the technique as of now , was the insufficient fame value. As to how fame and skill were even remotely connected he did not understand . But looking at the technique Rudra knew he had to learn it somehow. This technique was different than any other skills Rudra had ever seen in the game as he needed to actually increase his proficiency and understanding of the move and actually practice to learn it. Unlike a skill scroll that would instantly give the yer a full mastery over the skill. This legacy skill was different . However once Rudra was able to learn it , he knew he would be unstoppable. Even without fulfilling the requirement of 150,000 fame . Rudra could still use the technique , but only bypleting all 4 requirements and having aplete mastery of the technique , could one have the 300 feet tall avatar and be promoted to the legendary ss '' Knight of the empire ''. At this moment , Rudra understood his path for the future , as he needed to walk the path of being a showoff , gaining as much fame value as possible while practicing the legacy technique of the won knights in his road to be a legendary ss yer. ///Bonus chapter for hitting the 500 GT target. Good job everyone! Shoutout to Omar_alshaikh for the 15,000 coin Gachapon and to Cervantez91 for the 5000 coin magic castle! The two supergifts will be rewarded with two bonus chapters . /// Chapter 452 - Mega War (13) : My Name Is Shakuni Won Knight Aman was struggling , as his levels skyrocketed once more , now being above 400 , nearly 75% of the way to bing tier 5. Considering he was barely 310 before today , the single day increase in his strength was incredible. However the gains did note without the pain , as currently he felt like every cell of his body was on fire , as his body could not handle Lucifer''s mana. If it was not for Micheal helping him stay alive. He would already have sted his mana circuit and probably be Lucifer''s puppet at this point. However , even Micheal had his limits , being millions of killometers away , while Aman had a direct link with Lucifer. Lucifer quite enjoyed the suffering of both Aman and Micheal , as he could feel the divine presence helping the boy stay healthy. To him this was also a win , as the body he would inherit would now have a stable mana circuit , meaning he could disy even more of his prowess. Hence he did not disturb Micheal , but only taunted him from time to time , as the two divine entities locked gazes . Even being seperated by about half the , the hate and disgust was still evident. Lucifer was just going to take over Aman''s body , when out of nowhere his connection with Aman was broken. Someone seemingly sliced the stone tower in half , and Lucifer was annoyed. The perpetrator was ofcourse Emperor Cervantez , who now had to desperately hold himself from vomitting a mouthful of blood . He was done for , this sh was thest bit of his strength , and the world was now spinning under the cloud he was standing on . Emperor Cervantez did not want to look weak , and on the surface nobody could make out that he was in such a deplorable state however , in reality he had hit his mental and physical limit. Only through sheer will was he standing right now. This was basically the scenario of every soldier on the battlefield . The intense battle hadsted for 18 long hours , and now everyone was exhausted as the sun was down. The Hazelgroove forces had finally emerged victorious as neither the undead not the demon''s were left in numbers even in four digits. Only a few hundered independent stragglers were left here and there. Rudra however was unwilling to let the war end without giving hisst sr beam to Aman. His mind unlike his tired body was at its sharpest , as his primal instincts took over. Rudra''s current aura could only be said to be ferocious and nothing else , as even Elites moved out of his way as he walked towards the part of the forest where Aman was. The moment the stone tower was cut in half , Aman slowly started to stabilize as Micheal helped him to get rid off the excess energy in his body . Resulting in Aman finally getting up stronger than ever , even though his body ached all over , he could feel strength beyondprehension flow through his veins. Aman looked towards the sky , and saw Cervantez staring at him , and he could feel his heart sit down , as even after all this pain and suffering he was still inferior to the only enemy he wanted to escape from. Aman knew that he was now at the mercy of his father , as the gap in strength was not something he could bridge . Hence he said " You won''t kill your only son with your own hands now will you old man ? ". Cerventez was furious , in his heart he wanted nothing more than unsheating his sword and taking Aman''s head off. But he knew that he had nothing left in him , and if he exposes himself as vulnerable in this condition . Who knows what funny buisness Aman could pull off. Hence his best choice was to be a deterrent , as he said " What makes you think I won''t ? ". Amanughed , as he said " If you could , i would have already been dead , your majesty, but you can''t kill your son can you? ". Aman had a misunderstanding about cerventez being restrained because he was his son , however that was not the case at all in reality . Aman said " Untill next time then old man " And started to walk off , but he did not even go 20 meters before he felt a presenceing at him withet like speed. Aman squinted his eyes as he said " KNOW YOUR PLACE , WEAKLING". Aman turned swinging his staff , which Rudra had to lean back to narrowly avoid . But he countered with a kick of his own , making Aman stumble 2 steps back . Aman looked at Rudra and frowned and said " A thorn by my side . Always causing trouble , let me pluck you off , once and for all today ". Saying so Aman used rapid chant to conjure four spells at once , putting Rudra in a perilous situation. However Rudra had already nned the fight sequence in his mind , as he used blink to teleport above Aman , using overhead sh and forcing him to defend. Rudra''s strike contained soo much power that it made Aman buckle to one knee , and the moment he looked up in rage , a gaint fireball hit him square in the chest , causing damage. The fireball was from Furball , whom Rudra had summoned for the first time in this war , as he needed her to even have the chance to st Aman. Aman looked irked , as he quickly summoned 1000 undead. But Rudra countered with 2000 of his own mana legion and stared tauntingly at Aman with a gaze that said '' Two can y that game ''. Aman''s eyes twitched as he raised both his hands to summon 5000 more undead , but it was exactly the weakness Rudra was waiting for , as he used shadow Doppleganger , and charged at Aman with nine dummies. Aman sted one dummy after the other , as his attacks passed right through the fake ones dispelling the illusion, finally when only three were left , Aman smirked and stabbed his staff in the ground , creating an circr ring of death , that dispelled all the three Dopplegangers at once. But Aman frowned at this , why were all of them fake? He was looking for the real one when out of nowhere he was bound by a vine. It was Rudra''s darkness bind ! Followed by a Thunderst! Turns out Rudra never actually charged at Aman and was standing even further behind where he started . Whichpletely pissed Aman off. He gained a lot of strength today , yet he was being toyed around by a tier 3 weakling , for no reason at all. Hence deciding that enough was enough , Aman used the tier 4 spell Forest of death As just like Rudra''s darkness bind , an entire forest of skeletal nts and hostile trees reaking the aura of death bloomed all across Aman . Whilepletely binding Rudra restraining him in a crucifix position. Aman walked towards Rudra , as a few of the undead that were not fighting against the mana legion also surrounded the tree where Rudra was suspended from . As aman asked Rudra the question of " WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE ? " Rudra knew that he was no match for Aman , however he was not willing to let this piece of scum walk away after gaining soo much from the war without any reprucussions. Meeting his gaze , Rudra said " I''m Shakuni won knight ! " As his body was enveloped in a golden glow . /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Omar_Alshaikh . Thank him in thements for this one. Next golden ticket target : 1000 /// Chapter 453 - Mega War (14) : The End Rudra was suspended 15 feet above ground , bound to a tree in a crucifix position . Cerventez looking on the situation wanted to help Rudra . However his body would not respond , as the moment he tried to mobilize the mana in his body , he spat a mouthful of blood. The undead that Aman summoned were also causing trouble for reinforcements to help Rudra , as even Patricia would need nearly a minute to mow down the hundereds of undead blocking her path. Just when it seemed like Rudra would be making a trip to the church of light , something incredible happened. Rudra''s body started to emit a golden glow as he broke free from the restraints that held him. As an golden armour enveloped his entire body. Aman was more shocked than anyone else , as he could feel the heat being emitted from Rudra''s new form. It was something unseen for him , making him cautious. Aman used a tier 3 spell , '' death ray '' , at point nk range against Rudra . However to his horror , the spell could not go past Rudra''s new form. As the goldenyer surrounding his body only sizzled at the point where the death ray spell made impact. Chills went down Aman''s spine as he looked into Rudra''s murderous eyes , as he felt threatened by the tier 3 weakling infront of him. Cerventez could not beleive his eyes , as he looked on from the sky , as he unlike Aman actually knew the origins of Rudra''s technique. The legendary knight ss ( Knight of the empire''s?)?, ss special skill. '' Knights Avatar! ''. Augustus Won Knight''s ultimate move , the one move that even he with all his immense talents and natural gifts could not perfect and now a tier 3 Rudra was using a watered down version of it. Although Rudra''s avatar surrounding him was not even 6 feet tall , it still posessed incredible defensive capabilities as shown by it stopping the death ray spell at point nk range. As Rudra took two steps forward , Aman instinctively moved one step back , as he could feel the fear in his bones. Rudra reached out and grabbed Aman''s hands , as he used all his might to lift Aman by his arms off the ground. Aman could not believe that even with all his tier 4 prowess , he could not shake off Rudra. By profession Aman was a necromancer , hence most of his stat points were invested into mana and hardly any into strength. Infact vitality and strength were his weakest stats , even soo , he easily had a massive advantage over a tier 3 Rudra . But he still could not shake him off. Rudra eventually tossed up Aman , andnded a punch right on his face as he came descending , sending him flying . Aman rolled on the ground as nts died upon his touch as he regained his bnce. He could not beleive that he was being pushed around , and in a moment of rage used his best spell a tier 4 peak spell , '' Lance Of Death ''. However the conjuring time to prepare the spell was slightly long and Rudra started to prepare his own tier 4 peak spell to counter it. Putting on his mechanical arm , Rudra started to prepare sr beam! Naturally Aman prepared his spell first as he released it with a howling cry of " DIE PEASANT ". The spear charged with aura of death , came at blinding speed towards Rudra. Who was defenceless against it. He still needed a second more to prepare his sr beam , hence it seemed like it was over for him. However , that was not the case. Just when the spear was about to hit him , Furball used rece! , As Rudra was teleported behind Aman , as the spell went over Furball''s head and hit a few dozen undead behind her. Aman was stunned to see that Rudra actually avoided it , as a tingling sensation behind his back warned him of iing danger. Aman gulped and as he turned to look back , it was an expressionless Rudra waiting for him with his arm pointing towards him . Rudra said " This one is for Hazelgroove mother***** ". As a terrifying sr beam left his arm! Apparently even stronger than his usual sr beam , inside the golden avatar mode it was 1.5x stronger . Aman was hit squarely as he crashed into multiple trees as the sr beam took 60% of his total HP , sending him into a 2 km trip of punching a hole through trees. Rudra wanted to follow up and finish Aman for once and for all , however just when it looked like Aman was going to be in serious trouble , a dark portal opened out of nowhere , engulfing the flying Aman in. With Aman inside the dark portal , the undead under him immediately turned to ashes , as the war finally came to an end . A System Notification finally releived everyone of their suffering , as it said. System notification : Congrattions to Hazelgroove kingdom for withstanding the war against the forces of darkness. The kingdom will hence usher in a age of development and peace. No foreign kingdom can attack Hazelgroove kingdom for a period of 1 year as this is the safety period provided for the kingdom to recuperate. Rewards for Hazelgroove citizens for winning the war : - All yers + 5% exp boost all year long. - Increased drop rate of rate items. - Special event dungeon open for only Hazelgroove citizens , with massive reward opportunities. Cheers filled the entire battlefield as those who survived hugged each other in joy. Rudra went down on his knees as soon as the system notification rang , as he could feel the exhaustion in his body . The Avatar he used did note without its own toll , and it was a toll Rudra would never pay if he had the option of not to. However he had to admit that the effects were incredible. In the short one minute and 12 seconds that Rudra used about 90% of his level 120 experience block. If he used it for 15 more seconds he would not have been tier 3 anymore and would have fallen back to tier 2 level 119. This was the consumption of just a 5 feet 10 inches avatar. The consumption of the 300 feet one was sure to be massive. However the world did not know the secret behind his new form and he would not reveal it for now. The war was over and he had won! , Yet Rudra felt no joy , only releif as he understood that he did not need to fight anymore. The war was brutal and it took a massive toll on Hazelgroove kingdom as a country . Yet whenever Rudra thought about the state Purplehaze city was in , his heart ached as he thought '' was the victory worth it ? ''. Currently Rudra just wanted to log out of the game and spend some time for his mental sanity. Yet, the state of his city would not allow him to. It was a lot of work for him to help restore order in his broken and burnt city . XXXX ( END OF THE WAR ARC ) XXXX /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Cervantez91 , thank him in thements for this one. Special shoutout to DaoistuX79p for the 10,000 coin super gift . And as with every super gift there will be a bonus chapter soon. Thankyou immensely for your patronage. We currently stand at 670 golden tickets.. The next bonus chapter is at 1000 . Hopefully we hit it soon! /// Chapter 454 - Aftermath Of The War Hazelgroove kingdom had won the war. The news were good for some and bad for most , as a even worse fate awaited those who ran away from their assigned duties in the war. Labelled as deserters and traitors , nearly 8 in 10 guilds in the nation was recieving some sort of penalty . With 6 of those being cklisted and exiled. Needless to say it was Christmase early for the guilds that were rewarded . As the rewards for loyalty to the nation were massive chunks of territory left by the power vum created by the expelled guilds. The biggest change that came into effect after the war was that , Emperor Cervantez changed the internal structure of the kingdom , dividing everything into state ruled zones and independent administrative zones. To put it simply , the loss of soldiers in the war was simply devastating for the territory and impossible to rece in a short time . Hence Cervantez decided to change the structure of the kingdom into making these zones. The state ruled zones woulde under direct control of the imperial government . Whereas the independent zones will have administrative and military autonomy . But they will be a vassal state of the empire and a part of the sovereign nation of Hazelgroove. This was different than being a guild incharge of the city , as now the territory to govern was going to be muchrger and there was no need to answer to the country on how they were running the state . As any policy that the guild incharge wanted to implement could be implemented , and no annual tribute had to be paid. Naturally , there were still some jurisdictions that the state had over the independent regions , such as in times of war and national crisis , every region must contribute manpower and resources and the like. When all was said and done Three such independent territories were formed . The capital of the country was shifted by cerventez from Purplehaze city to a more central city called '' ravenw'' which cerventez renamed into '' Hazelwood city ''. About 70% of the existing Hazelgroove kingdom tell into the emperor''s jurisdiction. Whereas there were 3 independent territories made . The elites and Rudra were given 15% of the existingnd . With Purplehaze city , about 5 neighbouring viges and the entirend north of Purplehaze city uptill fort Magma. Along with the exclusive privilege that everynd that Rudra annexed from Nineclouds kingdom and Aquahose Kingdom would be included in his own new territory. Called the Dukedom of Elites , it was thergest independent territory in the Hazelgroove kingdom. Apart from that , the other two territories were made up of many small counties ruled by viscounts , thergest controlling 2 towns , while most having the same vige or town they were controlling. Rudra became an highly envied man due to this policy changes , as he was the yer that had came closest to bing a king in entire Omega. While the power the Elites enjoyed was immense inside their territory. The news about the Elites already flooded the forums even prior to the war , but they were the most highly discussed guild after the war , as the guild had shown tremendous quality and strength of character under pressure . The amount ofnd the guild controlled alongside their glorious past made the guild soar in value in the hypothetical market , with the elites now rivalling theworth of the grey international. The elites now became one of the most highly valued organization in the world , and their pedigree as one of the Super Guilds was definitely established. Although many good things came to the guild , including a lot of mary aid from the emperor to rebuild Purplehaze city and an abandoned royal pce and all its facilities it was amazing gains for the guild. Added to the fact that Purplehaze city was no longer the residence of the emperor , Rudra could finally change the city as he wanted and truly rebuild it with urban nning as in modern day towns. He was now not only a Duke in title , but also in terms of amount ofnd he controlled , with also being the only Duke having the license to expand his territory by dering war on neighbouring territory at will. However he was left with inadequate resources to manage this territory as the manpower of the elites was sorelycking in quantity and quality to be able to manage such arge territory that shared border with 2rge hostile nations. The good thing was the following the war Hazelgroove kingdom had gained a one year non invasion time period , meaning Rudra had time to strengthen his exisiting territory just like he did with Purplehaze city . However the task this time was monumentally harder. Being made the Duke Rudra voluntarily stepped down as a lieutenant position from the kingdom as he felt that he would not be able to manage both. However to his surprise cerventez let him retain his title , but gave him no duties , still cing the first division under him as the Duke''s private army. Rudra was naturally extremely indebted to Cervantez for all this , as some of the special measures he got were unthinkable for any other guild. Cerventez was truly a emperor worth following , having incredible foresight and character . Rudra genuinely learned a lot from the man , and he swore that he would alwayse to the aid of the emperor in a moment''s notice when summoned. Not because he needed to , but because he wanted to voluntarily follow such a ruler. A new special dungeon opening , a new territory to manage , and many exciting thingsing up , the future looked busy for the elites . As temporarily atleast there seemed to be stability and peace in the territory. However the public enemy number one of the state , Aman still had his whereabouts unknown , as the origins of the portal he dissapoeared into were yet to be discovered. /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by daosituXu thank him in thements for this one. This concludes all the bonuses that have to be given for the book ! Thankyou all for the incredible support you have shown in the war ! /// Chapter 455 - Logging Out After settling immediate matters like setting up relief supply centres and establishing a crew to help with safety testing all burnt houses , Rudra logged out of the game. The sheer exhaustion of the war and the crazy month he had hit Rudra all at once , when he looked at the bed of his room. His body smelled like he just took a swim in the gutter , apparently because he was gaming for 5 days continuously. The new VR pod made it possible for him to do so however the venttion of the pod was bad. His body expelled waste in the form of sweat since the other process could not be used while gaming , and as a result Rudra came out smelling like gutter. A thorough bath rejuvinated his mind and body a lot , however the moment he closed his eyes under the shower only brutality of the war shed between his eyes. To say that Rudra was a changed man , would not be underestatement , as he felt colder as a human . It was harder to connect to other humans when u just spent countless hours killing them . It was almost like the more he killed , the more the human inside him died as well. Rudra seriously considered hiring a therapist for all guild members , as if he had such sad thoughts then the majority of the guild must be doing even worse than he was. Rudra just wanted to sleep after taking his bath , but knowing that he had not met his family for 5 days , he dragged his tired body downstairs to see his mom. Mrs Rajput was baffled by seeing Rudra , it was almost like her son returned from a buisness trip , everytime he logged out of the game . She hugged him tight , as she felt how tired his son was. No words needed to be spoken between the two , as mrs Rajput was someone who knew what Rudra wanted to say even before he learnt how to speak , and nothing had changed even if he grew up. Although incredibly proud , Mrs Rajput stopped asking Rudra about the game since the VR Olympics , as she felt that her son did not want them to understand theplicated world that Omega was . Unable to properly exin in what kind of trouble he was constantly In , and having to think about how to convey what he was doing in the game , Mrs Rajput found it best to just find things out through tv and media and not ask her son about it. As a result , in the Rajput mansion , the family talked about everything except Omega. Which somehow always ended in Rudra having to flee the discussion when the topic came about his marriage. Mother Rajput cooked a special dinner for Rudra today , as Rudra sat down with his father and hanged out in the living room. When his father said something that left Rudrapletely speechless. Apparently the news channel his father was watching was covering a story about how some guy married an NPC in Omega and the like. How their daily life was , what the yer would do , along with inappropriate questions about the duo''s nightlife. His father scoffed looking at the tv as he said " Can you believe this son? The kids these days are into women that are literally binary data and that too not even human. Look at this pointy ear elf , how can humans marry elves. It''s like marrying orangutans in the real world. Soo what if 98% DNA is the same , they are not the same species, creeps i tell you ,plete 100% perverts , virgins who can''t get action in real life. Scum , disgrace to humanity?". Rudra started to choke on his own saliva by his dad''sments . What would happen when his father found out that he was also one of the people that he just described. The sad part was his dad was right , he was a virgin who could not get action in real life , however he could not just let his face drop infront of his father by admitting this fact ... Hence he said " Absolutely dad , it''s ridiculous " . At this point his mother chimed in saying " Oh , I''m d my son is not one of these creeps . What would I do if my daughter inw was a game character . My god , who would do the dishes then , who would I spend time with bit***** about the dress Sheetal wore yesterday. Mahendra be proud , our son might be weak in the women department , but atleast he is not a weirdo .... ". At this point Rudra felt like he was going to spit a mouthful of blood as he decided to bolt from the room , running into little Max who was making a sandcastle in the garden of the house. Max looked at Rudra rushing out and pointed innocently at the wet mud he was piling , smiling with his broken teeth , showing Rudra his mound proudly , saying " My kingdom , big brother ". Rudra chuckled as he ruffled Max''s hair on his way out , his brother was too cute to handle. However when he saw two little girls peeking from outside his house towards max , his expression darkened. Apparently the little one had stalkers now , and he was not even at the age where his tool was functional. Rudra could smell trouble as he was growing up , the kid had aplete yboy vibe. The girls ran away when they saw Rudra squinting at them , but the fact that they said '' creepy uncle , run ''. Before they ran away , left Rudra with a ck face. Apparently today was not his day , as he was running into embarrassing situations one after the other. Talking about which , he just ran into Yua , who just like the two little girls was stalking Rudra''s house . But being older and more mature , made it look like she met him by ident while she was on a jog. Which made it more awkward when Naomi who was actually on a jog , saw the two chatting outside Rudra''s house. When yua saw Naomi and the two locked eyes , sparks instantly flew in the air , as the Atmosphere turned awkward . Chapter 456 - Time skip A lot of things happened in the next 2 months , as Ethan and Rudra seriously discussed about the direction in which the guild needed to grow and a lot of changes were made to the guild structure in these two months. The Elites had evolved from being just a guild anymore and they were a brand now , a household name for everyone in Japan who yed Omega , and naturally the most sought after guild that newbies wanted to join. Especially after the valuation of the guild rivalled the valuation of grey international. The Elites were now one of thergest valued group in Japan , having an incredibleworth . Making Rudra the second richest guy in Japan after Ethan Grey . Not that Rudra cared about it , but his word carried much more weight in the country now , as even the government would go out of its way to aodate this guild. Many fake guilds with simr names like , Westbrooke Elites , Purplehaze Elites and even Real Elites started to pop up , as themoners just could not resist the urge of calling themselves an elite. However the biggest change that happened in these two months was the decision to go public in a month. Rudra wanted to quickly fortify the region he was incharge of , and for that he needed capital , and 20 trillion dors worth of that . Making extremely ambitious infrastructure projects and massive army recruitment projects , Rudra wanted to push and make the most of the 10 months he still had in improving the guild. Making massive roadways , having patrol stations , restaurant and lodging at every 20 killometers to make travel easy and safe. To connect every single vige and town under his control to the capital of Purplehaze city. Rudra also wanted to make 2 additional forts like fort Magma , one at the border of Hazelgroove kingdom and Aquahose Kingdom , and the second only 120 kms away at the eastermost tip of where Nineclouds kingdom and Hazelgroove kingdom started their border at. Rudra absolutely wanted to eliminate the possibility of being cornered at multiple Battlefronts in the future , hence wanted to eliminate the possibility of that happening by making these two massive forts. This roadway and fort development needed nearly 6 trillion dors of money. While the reconstruction of Purplehaze city needed a trillion dors , as Rudra nned onpletely changing the city''syout. With the inner city as the centre , Rudra wanted to eliminate the disctrict system , dividing the entire city into 4 sectors instead. Residential sector , entertainment sector ,mercial sector and industrial sector. About 50% of the city fell under the residential sector , while the rest made up the other 50%. With the mage tower , royal library and other buildings being in the inner city and the teleportation array being in themercial sector. About 6 trillion more was going to be spent on military recruitment and training , and wages of this massive military , as a Rudra wanted a minimum of 20 million tier 2 level 110 or higher soldiers within the next 8 months. Finally 7 trillion dors worth of welfare scheme was announced by Rudra for all the citizens that were under him , which covered everything from healthcare to building parks and sanitation , to providing subsidies on grain and cotton. This was a releif measure as well as a token of his goodwill to the citizens and also an attempt to mask the heavy 22% tax-rate he announced alongside this economic measures. And as expected the citizens too awed by the short term gains of the massive economic scheme did not object to the massive tax levied upon them. While putting in the mathematics , these 7 trillion would be recouped within 1 year from taxes by Rudra. Out of the 20 trillion dors he needed to implement all these measures, 10 were being funded by Ethan Grey while Rudra had about 3 trillion worth of liquid assets to be used at discretion in terms of gold holdings and profit from the Elite lifestyle store sales. The rest 7 trillion , Rudra was going to raise by public funding , as he and Ethan Grey would both dilute 2.5% of their share of the guild to liquidate it and list it as IPO on the stock-exchange. Although the book value of the elites was nearly 40 trillion dors , there was no way their stock was going to trade at book value , with Ethan expecting a grey market premium of 3.35 times the book value . Meaning nearly 138 trillion dor valuation . Rudra took this chance to also create a housing scheme andpletely eliminate slums from Purplehaze city , as he wanted to make the city the way he liked. Wide streets , big houses and less congestion. As the streets are lined with trees and the walls have creepers climbing on them. A representation of what a French town would look in the early 1900''s is how Rudra wanted to build his city. While he took the royal residence for himself. Inside the royal pce which was now Rudra''s personal residence , Rudra could not help but wonder how he should redecorate , but his mind always went to things like , he would let Ruby decide about how she would like to redocorate when he brings her here. Rudra had not forgotten Ruby , but with him bing a Duke , he was very close to fulfilling his promise to her. Rudra wanted to build strength quickly andunch a conquest on Nineclouds kingdom and Aquahose Kingdom and slowly expand his territory untill he became a king. Once he became a king , Rudra would finally have the qualifications to ask for Ruby''s hand in marriage and make her his queen . Then and only then would he be a man worthy of her in his eyes , as she deserved someone like that. Rudra set a one year time limit for himself , as he did not want Ruby to wait any longer . The moment he would build enough strength Rudra wanted to go on a spree of conquests to further expand hisnd. Thest change that Rudra brought was to the guild recruitment system , as the Elites academy was doubled in size , producing a batch of 60,000 graduates every 3 months , making a total of 240,000 graduates by the end of the year being added to the guildforce. Slowly but surely the guild was expanding and shaping into a proper superpower , from the measely 300 members it once was. As now even the worlds top powers had the elites in their list as someone to be respected within the game. Rudra felt proud of his aplishments in this life as his hunger for more was rekindled . Having tasted sess he did not want to stop just here , as if before today the dream to be the strongest guild master seemed like a pipedream and a faraway notion , it was now something he could actually achieve and wanted to at all costs. /// Special shoutout to Adrian_Hardin for the 2000 coin gift and to Andrew_Micuci for the 1000 coin gift! Thankyou soo much for the patronage guys , the gesture means a lot to me. Current GT at 770 , next target for bonus : 1000 /// Chapter 457 - New Developments There was a new event special dungeon that had opened in Hazelgroove kingdom , called the '' Lottery Of Jackpots '' and it was publicly known as the most difficult yet most rewarding dungeon . The dungeon came in three difficulty modes , with the easiest being normal mode and the hardest being hell mode. Yet, the most rewarding dungeon was also the hell mode amongst all three. However let alone the hell mode or hard mode , nobody was even able toplete the normal mode of the dungeon in the one month since it opened. The farthest a guild went was 60%pletion of normal mode and 30% of hard mode. While nobody made past the?20% mark of the hell mode of the dungeon. Yet , just clearing 20% the guild imed to gain one year worth of rare resources for operation. The dungeon was just soo ludicrously loaded! However the longer it took for guilds to clear this dungeon the greater the myth of the dungeon became?, there were many first rate guilds that had tried multiple dungeon runs to clear the dungeon yet were unable to pass beyond a certain point in the dungeon , or fell prey to a miniboss. There were various tutorial videos and walkthrough videos by these big guilds that were also selling like hotcakes currently , as a roadmap for smaller guilds to cruise through , however the sess was very limited. Hence the demand for a guild toplete the dungeon and make aprehensive walkthrough became strong , and naturally all heads turned to the Elites for thepletion of the job . Mass pinging them on the forums as to bring this matter to their attention. --------- ( Meanwhile in Purplehaze city ) Rudra had a busy few weeks as for the first time he started making diplomatic rtions with emmisaries of not only NPC kingdoms but also from various superguilds across the world. Many light faction guilds wanted to get their hands on the secrets of the Elites and Rudra was not against a fair exchange . Information for equal information or money. Rudra hence cooperated with various guilds , trading the designs of the Archballistae and a weak version without the materials needed for the spike bomb. For equally lucrative weapon designs of mortar and wall breakers! Rudra knew that sooner orter he would be going up against forts and cities of Nineclouds kingdom , and it would be in his best interest to have long-range wall breaking abilities under his belt , as experiencing firsthand , the tactical advantages that a wall brought with itself. The teleportation array was reconstructed , as it suffered damage after the war and , Rudra and the Elites joined a forum called the '' Ultimate Chamber Of Commerce ''. Where about 8 different super guilds posted the stuff they wanted to sell in bulk but cheaper than market qualities , and could also put in request orders for materials , that could be fulfilled by other guilds at quoted price. This opportunity opened up various markets for the elites lifestyle store , as they could sell potions at extremelypetitive rates and that to 7 big clients at once. It was not a stretch to say that within just two weeks of joining the chamber and bing the instant darling of everyone by providing a 40% discount on the market rate of advanced mana potion and advanced recovery potion. The elites found themselves in high favour and demand for products from these big guilds. Not only did the big guilds find the discount ludicrous , some even began to trade and sell at their own stores by buying from the elites and selling at a 20% premium. However it was still cheaper than the ongoing market rate , meaning that even within this trading activity the big guilds made money. Naturally the big guilds did not know about the chalice the Elites had , and even at a 40% discount Rudra was making 150% profit on a single unit . Or else they would probably puke blood . Rudra was hence raising immense wealth for his guild , further enriching it''s value for the open market auction that was going to happen in a few days. Rudra was hence waiting for the perfect opportunity to enter the new event dungeon. As the hottest effect woulde , if he was able toplete the event dungeon on just the day before his guild was listed public on the stock exchange . As news about a sessful clear was sure to create waves , as by this point it was public knowledge that the new event dungeon was extremely hard , hence providing a value boost to the guild , helping it stand apart from the rest of the tier one guilds. Otherwise , the development of Rudra''s territory was progressing at an extremely rapid rate , as Rudra did not idle either , levelling continually as well as practicing the mana cirction technique , cultivating his mind and body. His stat pannel looked something like this ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer , Lieutenant General Of The Hazelgroove Army , First Cultivator , Senior Knight . ss :Mana Knight ( Ascended ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 126 Tier : 3 STATS AGI : 2150 +1075 VIT : 2150 +1075 INT : 2150 +1075 STA : 2150 +1075 PHY : 2150 +1075 MANA : 2150 + 1075 HP : 499,000/499,000 unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Fully healed from injury , healthy again Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary), Doom armour ( Legendary ) , Doom armour( legendary) , knights shield , Knights token Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage. ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter , Mana Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) ( iplete ) Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- Although not as much as neatwit who gained 17 levels , Rudra''s 6 was still decent in the 2 months followed by the war. /// Special shoutout to Antonn_Kartunnen for the 500 coin gift ! Thankyou for the patronage /// Chapter 458 - The Bigger You Are , The Harder You Fall The end of the year rolled by , and it was time for the second VR OLYMPICS , the elites were naturally participating from Japan , and there was a little bit of shuffling as to who took on what event , but basically it was all the elders and some members making it to the national squad. Rudra was not participating in this VR Olympics , which came as a shock to many across the world , as well an extremely controversial decision on his part as he was not putting the country''s interests above his own , but Rudra had his reasons to not make an appearance . However even without his presence Japan had , karna , Jhonny , Neatwit , Medivh , fatty ksh , and many more talented medal winners. Jhonny filled in for Rudra''s shoes going in the one v one fighting event and winning it with his ability that made it impossible for people this level to hit him. He was a changed man after being killed by Mazikeen , as he became more aware of his mortality. Never before had Jhonny English suffered such a horrible death , as his fullproof n was swatted away like it was a fly by Mazikeen. Hence even in the lower leagues , Jhonny never took it easy and right from the first round , never let anyone hit him. Jhonny''s legend grew stronger after the event , as it was the first time that someone won the entire event without loosing a single point in HP. But that was Jhonny Englishdies and gentlemen. Jhonny was a triple medal winner , karna got one gold and two silver , while Neatwit backed two gold and a bronze. The overall medal tally for japn was 9 golds , 7 silver and 14 bronze . Out of which only 1 silver and 4 bronze were from non Elite yers. Japan bagged third ce , retaining it''s ce in the security council and hence having a prosperous year ahead. Naturally the poprity of the elites skyrocketed after the VR Olympics , and the recruitment notice that came after the VR Olympics was met with overwhelming response. The reason why Rudra did not participate in the VR Olympics was that there were too many eyes on the event and although important for the future direction of the country , he observed that just like him , the truly big yers did not perform in public. Revealing your cards in the open for a meaningless fight was not something that smart yers wanted to do. Hence the big countries sure of securing their ce in the top , let many of their talents not participate. Angel , the triple medal winner fromst year was also one of them. As USA did not y nightmare and him in the VR Olympics but still managed to win first overall. Parax was someone who was the most affected by Rudra not showing up , as he had spent one entire year in talking trash about Rudra and how he would show him down in the next VR Olympics. However , he never got the opportunity. However the humiliation he suffered was much worse , loosing in first round to Jhonny English , who in the post match interview said something like this " To be honest , i would notst more than 5 seconds against my guildmaster , and parax kid did notst 5 against me. That just says how delusional this kid is in saying he will be the one to topple the Elites ". The interview resulted in an inte meltdown as parax was turned into a meme and all his trashtalking was edited into a humiliatingption of his most embarrassing moments. He had no face left .... , The phrase that '' The bigger you are , the harder you fall '' applied perfectly to parax who was the gbearer of the first ever VR Olympics and hence the attention of the world was on him. Now the world took pleasure in his downfall , as the one''s who were there tough on his misery were wayy more than the ones there to Marvel at his sess. The misery only continued for him as Neatwit outssed him in beat the clock event , bagging gold medal , in a five level clear of parax. This showed the amount of improvement that Neatwit had over the year , as he was barely bronzest year but was able tofortably win gold the following year . This was another p in the face for parax who imed to have worked the hardest in the one year to im his revenge . However did reality not p him hard in the face when he lost in five seconds to Jhonny and was defeated by Neatwit in Beat the clock challenge. Someone who was only bronze uptillst year? To add fuel to the fire , even Neatwit in his interview said " Im not the best in the guild , naturally everyone knows thats guild master Shakuni . If he were participating in this event , even my dreams would turn to silver , as i could not even dream of winning gold if he was in the event. Naturally parax is lucky to have won silver as the guild leader is absent . Him asking for anything more , is just him being delusional ". Neatwit also calling parax delusional , branded him as one . As nobody took his rants about revenge seriously anymore as parax fell into madness. In reality it was not bad being a silver medal Olympic winner , it was actually a great feet worth reverence. However for parax it was a joke , as he just set such a high standard for himself without having the ability to back it up. In the aftermath of the second VR Olympics , the Elites were having an increased pressure to try and conquer the special event dungeon , as more and more people anticipated their performance in the event. Could the Elites conquer the ce when everyone else had failed? It was an answer the general public desperately wanted to know and with 10% of the guilds share going for public auction?( 10 million shares in issue size ), in 7 days time. The time finally seemed ripe for Rudra to take action. As it was a 200 man event dungeon , Rudra for the first time had the liberty of taking arge crew. Everyone was participating in this event dungeon , as Rudra had the luxury to go in with his top 200 ! All the guild elders , all the oldest and most experienced members as well as the new rising stars of elites academy brought along for field experience as Rudra lead the guild himself for this one. Having never experienced this particr event dungeon in his past life , Rudra had no idea of what to expect going forward . However he had analysed a lot of walkthrough videos and had a general idea of what to expect atleast in the start of the event dungeon. However as his purpose with this was to gather as much attention as possible , Rudra took the opportunity and posted it on the forums that on public demand the elites were going to raid the hell mode of the event dungeon ! Even his method to reach the ce was mboyant , as 200 elites rode their direwolves , fluttering their ck guild robes with the Grey wolf insigna on it , capturing the attention of anyone they passed by. Outside the event dungeon , many guilds had assembled , as cheers rang out from the crowd as the elites approached. Many first rate guild leaders tried to have a talk with Rudra , but Rudra only politely shook hands or nodded in acknowledgement towards these guys before walking towards the dungeon entrance. These guys wanted to give him advice? B**** please , if you are soo knowledgeable then clear it on your own first ! Rudra was damn arrogant walking inside the dungeon , as he should be with the party he was leading. Every single Elite under him could wipe hundereds from these so called first rate guilds with ease. With such a party behind his back , it was Rudra''s duty as guild master to lead them to glory. Hence after a loud and deafening '' ONE FOR ALL , ALL FOR ONE , GO ELITES GO ! '' The Elites walked into the hell mode of the event dungeon .... ------- ( Meanwhile somewhere in hell ) Aman was bound by steel thorns as ropes , as he was bleeding from head to toe being brutally wrapped to arge rock without and possibility for even the most remote of movements. He had been here ever since he regained consciousness after being sucked into the portal and being rendered unconscious. However days had passed and he had not seen a single soul around him. Although Aman had an inkling of whom it might be , his soul nearly left his body when he finally saw him in person. The devil , Satan himself , the fallen angel , the notorious Lucifer , the ruler of Hell himself . /// currently we are having 894/1000 GT tickets needed for a bonus chapter. We need to pick up the pace guys , this is uneptable. Hoping to hit the target ,test by tommorow /// Chapter 459 - Stage One Rudra and the Elites entered the special event dungeon '' Lottery Of Jackpots '' and right from the get go , the dungeon gave them the much acimed ssic arcade feel. The dungeon was basically abination of many many ssic arcade games of the 21st century like donkeykong and supermario , and a collection of the hard levels of these games. The very first stage was the good old donkeykong. With the boss monster being an oversized white albino gorri , and there being 10 parallel stages to climb before reaching him. The Gori not only kept throwing horizontal barrels that came sliding down the 10 tforms to hit the party horizontally. But there were also direct vertical hits he liked to mix in sometimes , directly smashing the party on its head. The main purpose of this stage was to thin party numbers , as unlike most dungeons , the lottery of jackpots was not dependent much on a yers overall HP. As the penalty for each stage was different. In the donkey Kong stage , getting hit once by a barrel would mean loosing 50% HP and getting hit twice meant death. There was no healing in this stage , and there was no reviving after this stage . The members that died here would stay dead and that was a big challenge as most guilds to enter here lost nearly 30% of their members to this first stage. Making the difficulty of theing stages incrementally harder. As there was no timelimit on the stage it was best to take your time in passing it , but ensuring that the maximum guild members survived. The walkthrough for this level that waspiled by the inferior guilds was that one should take maximum time to safely but surely progress. The best preperation that one could do , was to have their mages and healers at the front and the agile sses at the back , such that the mages would be able to destroy a few rolling barrelspletely , preventing the part where members would have to jump to avoid it. The problem with the rolling barrels was that they were 3 meters high. Although yers at tier 3 level 110 were able to jump upto 3.5 meters in height , one had to perfectly time their jump to avoiding in contact with the rolling barrels. This was a tedious task , and sometimes when yers were unable to time it perfectly , and a body part touches the barrel , they directly loose 50% of their HP and if it happens twice then they are dead. Naturally , the front of the group that is seeing the barrels roll towards them from a distance have more time to react to the Jump , while those at the back having a swarm of people ahead blocking their vision have to typically time their jumps at a moments notice. Hence most preffered to keep the low mobility sses like tanks , healers and wizards at the front , while keeping the higher mobility sses at the rear to provide everyone with the best chances of survival . However , Rudra was different. Rudra thought the problem with the mentality of , why should a single barrel pass the front line towards the backline? Also , he was not like other guilds . He had one Jhonny English by his side , and absolutely did not need to take any risks in clearing this level! Rudra''s n was simple , divide the group into 10 man lines , as the tform was wide enough to hold 15 men at once , hence filling 10 would leave enough room for everyone to maneuver. There would be 20 such lines , making 200 people in total. The distance between each line would be 20 meters , giving everyone enough time to react to dodging the iing barrels . While only the first lineprising of , Rudra , Neatwit , Jhonny , Karna , Medivh , SMG and Yume would charge ahead , and take down therge gori before everyone else climbed with ease. The elites followed Rudra''s instructions to a T , as they rolled out into the asked formations , while the front lines moved forward untill all lines were sufficiently seperated . While the first line made of the most agile and excellent yers of the guild dashed through the multiple parallel tforms , dodging the iing barrels as if it was a joke. This n was simple , yet brilliant , because Jhonny English was untouchable in this arena. His speed of climbing was unmatchable , as no matter what came his way , he just passed simply through it as if he wasn''t there in the first ce. Frustrating the gorri immensely. Naturally the first one to arrive on the top floor was Jhonny English , as the Gori stopped throwing barrels and banged his chest to face Jhonny English. This was the cue for everyone to start climbing rapidly , as without the obstruction from the barrels , it was a simple dash and climb. As Jhonny engaged in the boss fight , within 3 seconds , Rudra and the other front liners caught up entering the Frey with their best long range spells causing a BANG! Lighting st , fireball , poison daggers , sword shes everything hit the giant albino gori , bringing his HP Down by 20% at once. After which it was a one sided fight as seven men ganged up on one gori horribly bullying him in the process. Yume especially repeatedly kicked the Gori on his bum , all the while holding a peaceful amitabha namaste sign with his hands. While Jhonny kept beating his chest and showing his teeth infront of the Gori , causing the Gori to have a fit of rage. Yet none of his fists made contact with Jhonny , who kept taunting and taunting the massive beast . Who was all the while dealt damage by the other assaulters. By the time the majority of the elites reached the top floor , the giant gori was already at 10% HP about to go down. There was nothing much to do for them as the elders had itpletely under control. As within the next few seconds the Gori died a painful death being stomped to death by Yume. The Elites hence cleared the first stage in a way that nobody ever thought that the first stage could be cleared. Where it took most guilds 30-60 members deaths to pass through the stage , along with 2-4 hours of patient climbing. It took the elites a total of 8 minutes and 5 seconds. With not a single member loosing a single point of HP. If the other guilds saw this performance they would have puked blood , to see how easily the elites breezed past what they thought to be a very tough challenge and although they were not here to see this , Rudra was recording this dungeon run , as he needed to publicize his achievements as well as make money by selling the walkthrough. The moment the elites cleared the first stage , a notification rang informing them of the rewards they had earned. Dungeon notification : Congrattions party '' True Elites '' forpleting the stage one of the dungeon '' Lottery Of Jackpots '' . Time taken toplete the stage : 8 minutes and 5 seconds Injuries : 0 Casualities : 0 Final assessment : SS Rewards : +100,000 gold +1 Gori pet egg ( Dark Gold Grade ) +20 Gori barrels +1 Gori Glove set (epic) +5 Lucky draw tickets. It was a windfall! , The elites got exceptional rewards for having a near perfect performance in this round . They missed the SSS rating by 5 seconds only as the criteria for it was toplete it under 8 minutes. However it was only because the Elites were goofing around not taking the challenge seriously enough to try their best. However their performance still broke all records as the second best was a D rated performance by the independent dungeon raider party , doom raiders. The most important part for the guild was the 5 lottery tickets . The speciality of this dungeon , the wheel of fortune that even had 3 semi legendary items inside its possible winning items , and Rudra had 5 spins to im it! However not sure of his average luck at best , Rudra knew that he had to pick one of the two Lucky charms of the guild . However Rudra could not decide on which one of them to have a crack at it first. Wether to let Karna spin it or wether to let Jhonny have a go? One was the vice guild master , while the other was the most senior member (age wise) in the guild . Hence , Rudra hesitated a lot , before going with Jhonny for the spinning . Little did he know that of everyone here , he picked the worst possible person to spin it.... /// Special shoutout to Omar_Alshaikh for the 15,000 coin MEGA gift !!!!!! And to Adrian_Hardin for the 1000 coin gift ! As with every super gift we will always have a bonus chapter , which will be given today itself. Hence thank him in thements for this one. Also we are incredibly close to hitting the GT target for a bonus chapter. Hopefully we hit it today itself before reset time to get a bonus tonight! /// Chapter 460 - Second Stage Rudra decided for Jhonny to spin the lottery wheel. Jhonny was aghasted from inside as he absolutely did not want to spin a lottery wheel , knowing how bad his luck was. However this was a secret he was most embarassed about , hence he was reluctant in telling Rudra about its reality. Having no excuse as to why he was unwilling to spin the wheel , Jhonny came forward and spun the wheel with a sullen face and without any power. The wheel had 26 slots , out of which 11 were dark gold items , 10 were epic items , 3 were semi legendary items and only 2 were priceless slots. Jhonny felt his mood plummet as he saw the two slots that had no rewards and mentally prepared himself that no matter how he spinned the wheel it was going tond on those exact two slots. However , the crowd was expectant. Everyone was hoping for a semi legendary item , especially Rudra who believed in the lucky charm that the old man was for the guild. Hence when the first spinnded on a clear ck [ NO PRICE ] section , Rudra was shocked the most. Everyone moaned in frustration , yet nobody had the guts to curse Jhonny for the oue. However Jhonny was not one bit surprised at the oue and just sighed at the result. He wished that Rudra would reconsider his decision to let him spin , it again and let someone else do the task , however that did not happen as Jhonny was asked to spin it 4 more times. Everytime as Jhonny already predicted it keptnding On the [ NO PRICE ]?section. Dissapointing everyone in the crowd. In thest spin that Jhonny did , the needle almost stopped on the semi legendary item , as everyone watched with bated breath , yet it finally ended on the same [ NO PRICE ] b itself. Rudra was dumbfounded as he had no words , was this not Jhonny English''s day or was the mechanics of this spin the reverse? Where the trashier someone''s luck was the more rewards he/she could get? Rudra had no idea about what caused the wheel to be soo broken that out of 5 spins and at odds of 2/26 the pin still alwaysnded on the no price section. It was literally a one in a hundereds of thousands kind of badluck odds and was impossible unless the game mechanics were broken . However the fact of the matter was that the elites won nothing in the first special lottery and were forced to continue without it..... ------ The second stage was Super Mario , this was the bonus stage for clearing stage one. Here the objective of the level was not to thin the party numbers , but it was to give a chance to gain abundant wealth or fall to the greed of gaining it. Here there were gold coins floating in the air , while deep chasm in between these floating coins , if one fell into the chasm , it was game over. However to gain the coins , one had to jump high and far , not only trying to focus on going the distance. One could probably easily clear the level , if they only kept to jumping and clearing the space. While avoiding the giant turtles roaming around. As most casualities in this level happened when trying to reach for items that were out of reach resulting in a quick death. Shockingly level 2 killed more people than level one . As the items suspended in the air were extremely valuable , the guilds attempting this stage were reluctant to move ahead without reaping the rewards to their fullest extent. Rudra was also like most other guild leaders in this regard as he was also reluctant to move forward without looting the stagepletely. This fact was even further emboldened by the fact that he won nothing from the lucky draw in the previous wheel spin, hence his desire to loot was all the more stronger. ------- ( Meanwhile in hell ) Aman was given an extremely tough choice by Lucifer as he found himself between a rock and a hard ce . Aman was made aware of the special circumstance he was in by Lucifer and was extended the hand of friendship from the ruler of Hell . All Aman had to do to be set free was swear upon his blood , that he would never try and harm the ruler of Hell and it''s inhabitants and will swear loyalty to the king of demons. In return Lucifer promised to make him a free man and a supreme guest of hell . Having a noble status within the demon kind and also give Aman a portion of the supreme one''s true powers with a chance to defeat cerventez. However , Aman''s goals were not soo short sighted as to fall for the demon kings words ,or so he thought. As unbeknownst to him , the only choices that Aman had , were already controlled by lucifer and it did not matter what he chose now that he was in hell , it would finally be Lucifer''s win . There was no escaping the confinement he was in , and should he resist here , he will be given a slow and painfull death , and even if somehow he broke free of his confinement and was able to battle against an army of demons and run away to safety without Lucifer arriving on the scene . He did not have the means to escape hell , as the portal to hell could only be opened by the king of demons himself. Only through his permission could one freely exit the underworld , and without his blessing Aman would forever be a prisoner on his soil. /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Omar_Alshaikh Also special shoutout to him as well for yet another 15,000 coin gift!!!! Let me officially tell you this my dear reader , YOU ARE AWESOME! , And i greatly appreciate your support for my work. For the repeated patronage you have shown for my work , I will try and introduce a character with your name soon! Also congrattions guys on hitting the golden ticket target. Hence Tommorow will be a 3 chapter day covering two bonus chapters! /// Chapter 461 - The Price Of Being Greedy Rudra decided that , he wanted everything . If worse came to worst he could just use blink and teleport to safety. Hence he was not afraid of jumping high and grabbing the gold and other suspended objects. However , he understood the moment he jumped , that he was f***** , as he did not nearly get enough elevation to even reach halfway to the point where he could touch the object. It was not too far up that Rudra could not jump that high. However the mechanics of the level did not allow him to . He was about to fall to a miserable death when he barely survived using blink toe to safety. However one more weird thing happened after that , his skill won''t reset , as it showed ck in his skill screen. Apparently in this level any skill could only be used once and the maximum height one could jump to was predetermined. This meant that Rudra , karna or even some of the freshmen of the academy could all only jump to the same height unable to reach the objects suspended above. This made no sense to Rudra , as could not see a method to reach these objects if jumping was not an option. Just when things seemed impossible , Yua did something funny. She used a long run up to build speed and jumped at thest possible moment before the chasm started . And contrary to what most people expected , she was able to reach really high and grab an object before making her way to the other side! '' YES ! ''. Yua eximed as shended on the other side. She was someone who was a big fan of the ssic arcade games , and was a super fan of Mario. She understood the game mechanics better than anyone , to jump high one had to use a parabolic path and not a straight jump . However she was too embarrassed to tell everyone that she liked these sorts of games , hence stated the reason to use this method as a hunch. Once Yua figured the way to jump , the rest was easy . Jhonny , Karna , SMG , Rudra everyone kept grabbing one item , one game coin at a time beforending on the other side. While the other guild members just focused on crossing over. As they moved forward , Yua guided the team through a series of game mechanics and logics that the others could just not understand. Like how they could break the brick walls above their heads , but not the ones blocking them horizontally. Most Elites who were born towards the end of the 21 St century found these game mechanics to be dumb. However still with Yua''s help , the team massacred tortoises , and used their shells to break through vertical walls , while using their spells to break?through horizontal ones. There were a lot of tunnels and random cannons shooting at them , and seven elites died from either a stray cannon shot . Or falling into a chasm while trying to loot an object. It was one''s own greed that was ying against them in this level , as the difficulty to just move forward once you understood the game mechanics was pretty basic. Rudra was really impressed with Yua and how she was guiding the group through this peril , which made Naomi puff up in anger . Especially when she saw the b**** using this chance to tter Rudra and butter upto him. However in an attempt to please Rudra even more , Yua mistimed her jump and fell straight into a chasm. The look on her face as she was falling was priceless , while Naomi waved her '' Sayonara '' with a smile. This was the price of greed that Yua had to pay , as she tried to bite off more than her gamer skills allowed her to chew. To perfectly time every jump , in an environment that restricted power movement was not for everyone. The gains the Elites were having from this level were overall phenomenal , however bringing English around was a bad choice. The seven people who died from stray sts from cannojs were the one''s around Jhonny English , as he would simply turn formless and let it pass through. The badluck of Jhonny was a curse in arcade game style levels , as everything bad seemed to only happen to him. However with his ultimate cheat , he avoided most of his misfortune , as it fell on people around him. It took the Elites 2 hours to clear the stage , but they made sure to wipe it clean . The total casualties were 15 including Yua , as the party numbers thinned down to 185 after stage two! Just as thest member crossed the stages boundry g , the g went up and fireworks went off in the background and a very catchy tune started to y in the background that made people dance to its beat in joy. Although it was nothing substantial , one felt a sense of achievement when the music and firecrackers went off. A dungeon notification followed. Dungeon notification : Congrattions party '' True Elites '' forpleting stage two of the hell mode of the dungeon '' Lottery Of Jackpots '' Total time taken : 2 hours 7 minutes 18 seconds. Total members to make it : 185 Treasure lootpletion : 88% Total game coins collected : 297 Overall rating : B+ Rewards : 297 ¡Á 10,000 gold Mario boots ( semi legendary ) Wall breaking hammer ( epic ) Tortoise shell ( epic ) X 25 Lottery spin tickets X 3 ! Rudra raised an eyebrow seeing the result. There was not a single coin in his way that he seemed to have missed , then why was the treasure lootpletion only 88% ? Also the overall rating was just horrible , not by themon standards , but by the Elite standards it was very very bad. But considering that they did not know much about the mechanics of the game and relied solely on yua guiding them , Rudra let it slide this time. The more important question right now was that who was going to make the lucky spin? /// Special shoutout to Cervantez91 for the 10,000 coin spacecraft , Magnum for his 5000?coin castle and to Omar_alshaikh for 15,000 coin Gachapon! The bonus chapters will follow soon! This is a bonus chapter for the 15,000 coin gift that Omar_alshaikh gifted me yesterday night , soo thank him in thements for this one. Also I''m proud to say that I''m resuming my work '' Rise of the dragon emperor '' , as new chapters are out now! But the same book is started in a different way , hence you will need to add it to the library again to read it /// Chapter 462 - Second Lucky Draw Rudra thought he was smart enough to figure out the algorithm of the lucky spin thing. He had a hunch that it was the reverse luck meter and that extremely unlucky guys should spin it to get the best rewards. However , just to be sure he handed the first spin to Karna to wait and see what the chosen son of heaven got. Karna had intense pressure visible on his face as he looked at the rewards wheel. The prices had improved in quality with 4 semi legendary items now and 4 empty slots too, while the other prices being improved in grade. Karna spun the wheel , and everyone in the guild looked expectantly , except Jhonny who had his eyes closed. He believed that even his sight was enough to curse the spin , hence he did not want to risk it by looking at the wheel. The needle moved towards a nk spot , and everyone''s moods darkened , but slowly it slid towards the semi legendary item beside it , before finally stopping barely inside the semi legendary item line by a hairs breath! Cheers rang inside the Elite camp , as after all this struggle there was a payoff to this event , as they got a semi legendary item! [ Arcane Arts , Fire Palm ] ( Ancient ) : An lost spe technique practiced in the arcane times when man fought against dragons for supremacy ofnds . A ruthless palm of mes capable of obliterating an enemy , rivalling the strength of a dragon''s breath , meant to even prate through the thick scales of dragons. Restrictions : Mage ss only Cooldown time : 3 hours It was an OP lost fire art! the hearts of guild members palpitated at the sight of this item , as there was not a single wizard in the guild who did not want it. This was a lost art that would mostly be their unique move as it is clearly unavable in the free market. noone wanted to pass on this thing. However everyone waited for Rudra''s judgement on how to use this thing , but Rudra himself was contemting on how the hell did the needlend on the semi legendary item with Karna''s spin . It was supposed toe out empty. His conjecture made no sense now , and he was unable to understand why Jhonny came up empty 5 times if this was the case? Just when Rudra was about to ask Jhonny something , he was interrupted by Medivh who said " What to do with the item guild leader "and broke Rudra''s train of thought. Rudra looked at the guild members and saw the expectant stares of the mages present and immediately knew that he had to make a roll for this item to avoid conflict. Rudra soo wanted to give it to medivh , as giving it to greenhorns was a waste of the skill , yet looking at the atmosphere he knew that any bias shown here would lead to friction within the guild , and seen as him favouring the elders . hence Rudra decided that the cohesiveness of the guild was more important than the item , hence he would let open roll for it. Only mage ss members were allowed to roll hence the rest waited and watched on as the mage ss members rolled one by one. Luckily , Medivh did roll 93 the highest amongst everyone and the item did fall to him in the end , however now Rudra did not show any bias and everyone was content as they could only me their luck and not ack of opportunity for this oue. Everyone was hence Happy , and the party moved onto the next roll , which Karna was happy to do. Under intense gazes , karna sweated as he spun the wheel again andnded the pointer at another semi legendary item much to the joy of the crowd. It was the arcane spell Water Palm , which went to a mage as well. finally the third spin was also a semi legendary item , which was a semi legendary sword called EarthShaker. A great sword of peak calliber and amazing innate skills. It was the perfect upgrade for Karna , yet he insisted to roll for it fairly to give everyone covering the item a chance. however out of respect for the vice guild master , not a single person came forward to have the roll , hence it automatically went to Karna. The guild was like a family this way , and greed amongst members was limited. The individuals were happy to see the guild progress as a wholepared to their individual progress. The guild moved onto stage three . A stage not yet properly explored by any party, as most came in with extremely thin numbers and without exception failed to pass through this one. Labelled the stage ''Death stage '' it was sure to be a challenge for the elites. This stage was modelled after a mobile game called '' Temple Run ''. -------- ( Meanwhile in China ) The triads were having the toughest time since their inception after loosing pathetically to the Elites in the war. Hao Mi hadpletely avoided public eye as she had lost confidence from her subordinates who were now vying for her life and the post of the new mafia lord. However , Hao Mi was not weak of defenceless. If anything she was cruel and merciless , as rivers of blood flowed , as the rebels were swiftly massacred. However even then , she had pressure mentaining her businesses and power , as not everything could be solved by bloodshed , as people who she had initially supressed were no longercent to her as her foundation of power was rattled. The hate that she had for the elites and Ethan Grey had ckened her heartpletely . However unlike what was popr belief , she was not done with them yet. Hao Mi might have power issues mentaining control over her own faction , but in her trying times a hand of friendship had been extended to her , a hand of someone soo powerful that it would change her current scenario in an instant should she take it. The power was also interested in bringing the elites down , but unlike her who rushed in blindly to take her revenge . He actually overestimated the elites almost as if he was aware of everything they achieved and everything they were to achieve in the future. Preparing a fleet of long range boulder throwing machines , that could literally punch a hole in any walls it came in contact with , the proceed to destroy half a town , a weapon soo devastating that having a walk or not having one would mean the same infront of it and this man had 50 of them. Even then , he was cautious of the wall the elites built , not because his weapons could not pierce it but because even with levelling the walls he was not sure of victory. If Hao Mi had 1 million strong army that raided the Elites . This man had 10 million , even then he hesitated as he was not certain to defeat the group with 10 million . From top tier spells to a never seen before aerial mount legion , this man had it all , yet was waiting for the right time and building even more strength in the shadows before even putting his neck above surface. Not because he could not ... But because he was that cautious of a man. It was only after meeting him , that Hao Mi understood how naive she was in nning things and how sure one actually needed to be to pick a fight. However the overly cautious and calcting nature of the man scared her. She felt that she loosing the war and eventually joining hands with him was also a part of the n he already calcted months ago and that scared her. What kind of a monster was she getting in bed with? But he seemed to hate the Elites even more than she did , even his name a natural adversary of the guild leader of the Elites''s '' Shakuni '' as the man called himself '' Dronacharya ''! The man had been plotting the downfall of the elites for a long time , having a total of 7 first rate guilds under his control , cultivating a crop of ultimate yers , not in the public eye , as his purpose and cautiousness knew no bounds. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the golden ticket target . Good job everyone ! Next up the bonus chapter for the super gift series , Many more toe soo stay tuned guys! /// Chapter 463 - Stage 3 Stage 3 of the event was temple run style game , however the problem was , that there were 185 members. The terrain behind thest person started to crumple the moment thest one entered the running area , and everyone knew at that moment that they needed to run. However in a narrow passage where only 3 people can fit at max , the line was quite long and crowded. The challenge in this stage was that , the pack leader had to set a pace such that thest member could survive without falling down. However , the speed of the floor crumbling behind thest guy , was varying. Meaning that the pack leader had to speeden up and slow down ording to the varying speed of the crumple all the while dodging the obstacles in his Path , making sure that he/she doesn''t stumble to cause a massive elimination behind them. The margin for error in this level was very low , while it needed extreme coordination between the group to clear . On the plus side , game coins were straight inside the path of One''s run. Meaning that untill they kept running , they were sure to get the money and objects. Rudra was the pack leader alongside Karna and Neatwit. While the back of the pack was SMG who would shoutmands to the front end to either make haste or slow down. Overall the Elites started their run , but it was a struggling mess straight away , as dodging the objects was an incredibly challenging task when your visibility was only the person infront of you. Things took a turn for the worst , when the first turning of the level came , here Rudra had two choices on going right or left and he picked right. However the turn was at a sharp 90¡ã and although he Neatwit and Karna made a swift turning , the same could not be said for everyone , as 9 Elite members tumbled to their falls on not having enough space to turn . Slowly as the pace at which the floor was crumbling increased , the front three were in a full sprint , as the middle lines struggled to keep up. The fast dodging of the in the way obstacles resulted in a stumble at the near back lines , causing 5 lines to be eliminated at once , as SMG plummeted to his fall alongside those who stumbled at the back lines. Things only got more difficult from that point on , as without SMG regting the pace , more and more Elites at the back lines struggled , as the calls going to Rudra to make haste or slow down were not ideal , causing some members to die every now and then. After about 1 hour of running and countless turns , the originally 185 Elites were shrunk downto just a 105 , as 80 members had died in this level. Rudra was starting to get worried as there was no end in sight no matter how much he ran and he was loosing members every soo often , when as if things were not hard enough already , the group passed by flying monkeys. The flying monkeys took an interest in the running group and would randomly swoop in to try and harass the runners. This lead to a attention split , as one had to keep track of the road obstacles and the flying monkeys to keep on track. However , this was extremely taxing as since the flying monkeys joined , only within 10 minutes the elites were down to just 70 members. Rudra decided that enough was enough when a flying monkey flew with his rear pointed towards Rudra , as he brought out elven sword and used 10,000 sword cuts! SHRIEKS of injured monkeys fell on everyone''s ears as the monkeys scurried away in panic , as the group breathed in a sigh of relief. Making the next 10 minutes smooth to go about. After exactly 2 hours , the group finally reached the end of the stage as everyone was physically and mentally exhausted with stamina running extremely low , as Rudra took the headcount to realize that the 185 elites had shrunk down to 65 in the course of this level. The casualities being extremely high , this level took a lot out of the elites , as even SMG tumbled to his death. However , a dungeon notification brightened the mood a little. Dungeon notification : Congrattions to the party ''True Elites '' forpleting the third stage of the event dungeon '' Lottery Of Jackpots '' . Calcting your rewards Time taken : 2 hours 13 seconds Death count : 120 Coin collection : 1500/1500 Rating : A Rewards : +10 Flying monkey eggs +15 thunderp shoes ( epic ) +10 spell books [ Floor Crumple ] ( unique ) +1500 * 10,000 coins + 5 lottery spin tickets ! The rewards were decent! ---------- ( Meanwhile in hell ) Lucifer had gained an ally in Aman , and was now benefiting from Aman''s blood that he had dripped over the time he was crucified in captivity . Every drop that he drank of Micheal''s divine powers , the more he felt revitalized and energized. His experience bar , that would not even move half a point if he massacared a vige of dragons , would move by half a point when he would drink about 100 ml of Micheal''s blood. Which was why Lucifer considered the option of killing Aman and draining his body of every single drop of blood that he had. However , knowing that he had other more important uses , Lucifer restrained himself. Recently , Lucifer had met someone interesting , a mortal who called himself '' The prophet ''. Someone who urately predicted bits of future time and time again , and one of his predictions was that when Mazikeen would attack Purplehaze city , Aman would find his way there. Considering the fact that this indeed happened , the prophet gained some credibility from Lucifer , however Lucifer could never take the weak mortal that he could kill with just a sight seriously. The human was too cautious for his own good , yet not in the right position to advice the ruler of Hell. Lucifer although letting the mortal roam free , already told him sternly , to better know his ce , as warning the devil himself of a sinister enemy was not something a small ant like him should do. /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Cervantez91 . Thank him in thements for this one /// Chapter 464 - The Last Stage The elites had crossed the third stage sessfully , it was more than anyone else had did uptill now . Making them the front runners of the levels toe ahead. The lucky draw was emminent and it was Karna who was chosen to spin the wheel again. Rudra was spective of wether or not the luck in the wheel worked in a odd stage - even stage Pattern . However when all of Karna'' spins ended up giving the best possible items , Rudra was left speechless. The seed of doubt was nted in his mind that Jhonny might not be as lucky as he had presumed. The loot from the spin this time had good items for the healer ss , giving many light element healing spells as well as ancient attack techniques for the holy element. Naomi profited a lot from this round of spins and was in a very perky mood. With people thinning down , she finally was able to stick by Rudra''s side , also the fact that Yua died early helped. However thest level was not something the Elites were prepared for at all , as the moment they stepped into thest stage , goosebumps were the norm for every single member . The background music , the amazing visual effects ... There was only one single game that every gamer yer yed and loved before theunch of Omega. This was '' Royal Road! ''. The game the revolutionized theter part of the century having a 10 year market domination before Omega wasunched , the semi full VR game , that had 2 senses involved and a full 4D world. It is the game every one of the Elites yed as a teenager at home , and made a lot of memories in . And the stage infront of them was the most notorious level 87 of the tower of god''s. Every gamers nightmare , this was the game''s hardest level. A level that had made countless pro gamers quit in frustration. Countless headsets broken and countless parties disbanded. A group mission that needed at minimum 50 members toplete with every member using extremely precise , pre-coordinated movements in sync with each other. The setting of this level was that of a bomb defusing test , as the terrorists with their guns defended the bombs with their lives. It was a group of suicide bombers that wanted to bring the whole tower down , and it was incredibly hard tobat them , as they had automatic rifles and well positioned covers. However atleast inside the royal road , even the attacking party had modern weapons , unlike here in Omega where they were bringing a sword to a gunfight. The level brought back a lot of memories for most Elites , as they knew the ythrough needed to clear the level, however the difficulty to do so was incredibly high. They had to kill 200 terrorists and synchronously cut VIBGYOR color wires in that order from violet to red from outlets one through seven all at once . However the terrorists would absolutely not let them advance and have a chance at defusing the bomb , as the moment thest Elite entered the stage , the giant 10 minutes bomb countdown clock started along with rapid firing from the terrorists. -------- ( Meanwhile at the prophets guild ) Dronacharya was silent , he never expected to even have the opportunity to talk to Lucifer , but he was still dissapointed in not being able to manipte the god level entity into his schemes. Dronacharya was mncholic in his mood as no matter how fast he progressed or how many cards he seemed to store , nothing went as nned because of the Elites. The elites always came out with a better card and a better countermeasure to his own , which kept rattling Dronacharya to the bone. He hated Shakuni and hated the way he did things. Brash , showy , unrestrained , it was like the guy was always showing off , like '' OOO my guild has this great thing , or that great thing '' . A kid who did not understand what real power meant and how it was to be cultivated in the shadows and not in the open . However , his sess despite being soo brash?irked dronacharya to his core. Dronacharya was once like him , but he had his everything taken from him as the higher he climbed the steeper his fall was. As he swore to never repeat that mistake twice. His first failure , he med it on him being too showy for his own good. However now that he saw the someone else take the same path he did , yet them having kept climbing and climbing , his insides turned green. He hated the Elites and everything about that stupid organization , just because it was in sharp contrast to everything he was taught to beleive. The elites should not be sessful , yet they were , and that bothered dronacharya and gave him sleepless nights. However he was a man with ambition and goals , and happened to know something about Purplehaze city that even the Elites had no idea about. The goldmine that Purplehaze city was , was not the poption or the capital city or any of that other garbage. But the ancient ruins on which the city was built. The treasures inside that ancient ruins were enough to give his organization enough resources to unify the continent under his reign, which was his ultimate goal! He was building power slowly and making sure not to garner attention. His ns could take years toe to fruition , yet he would not move a muscle till he was sure of the oue. Currently , the elites had protection , and moreover he was not sure if he could take the mysterious guild down . However he was a patient man and was waiting dearly for his opportunity. His stat pannel had the nickname '' The prophet '' as he seemed to have knowledge about the events of the future. Uptill now , he had used the shadows to manipte his way into the ownership of Purplehaze city right from the beast tide that decided the owner of the city . However with Eternal rebels failing to capture the city , he suffered a loss . Later he bet on the triads , as he secretly helped them in gaining more hired power in terms of the mercenary organization he secretly controlled , however even they failed miserably. Although not a total loss as everytime the elites revealed a new card , Dronacharya was d he did not jump headfirst into the fight but prepared carefully for it. If the elites could have been bought , he would have bought them . If they could have been threatened , he would have threatened them and if they could be eliminated , he would have eliminated them. Yet , not only did the guild prosper in real life , every single member as a rule of thumb resided in the stupid upside and out of the reach of any organisation in the world , making internal maniption extremely hard . Even then he never gave up , as if he already knew who the first batch of Elite recruits were going to be , he prepared a spy to enter amongst their midst before he even became an elite. However not much information was yet avable to the spy. Sensitive information like wars and uing Guild ns were only shared amongst elders and most guild members never had an idea of what nning the leader was doing. Yet the advantage of having one his own in there was evident. As he was privy to a lot of internal news for the guild. Although not anytime soon , he was in a conflict of interest with the Elites and wanted thend they ruled badly. /// This is a bonus chapter for the gift by Magnum , thank him in thements for this one. Also special shoutout to Aminaros for the 1000 coin gift! Also if you guys have not checked it out , the new chapter for rise of the dragon emperor is out. Soo go read that wonderful book too ! /// Chapter 465 - Busting Through From the moment that Rudra looked at the situation , he knew that the best way to clear floor 87 was to somehow push through the corridor without loosing members and reach the ce behind the cover where the terrorists were using guns , to level the ying field and nullify their advantage . However the problem was the thinned numbers . 65 members would die in a sh before Rudra could evenpletely say charge . While Rudra needed to keep 85% of them alive , if not all to deactivate the bombs. The earlier stages were only to set up this level , as the purpose of the dungeon uptill now was only to thin down party numbers soo that the difficulty of thest level went incrementally up. Technically , inside the light faction country of Hazelgroove , there should be no dark faction necromancer roaming around. Or any profession like a zombiemancer or pumpkinmancer in any party. Hence spawning meat shields should not be possible for any of the light faction yers. However Rudra with his mana legion was different. Capable of summoning 2000 mana soldiers Rudra had the perfect meat shields to Strom towards the terrorists. This was something the level was not designed for , as in royal road such skills were not possible to be brough in-game , hence the difficulty of pulling such a stunt off was impossible. However this was Omega , and here Rudra was capable of pulling this technique off. Hence he summoned 2000 mana legion soldiers and swarmed a narrow corridoor using them as meat shields to advance. The terrorists rained fire on the mana legion soldiers as dozens fell every second. But Rudra only needed a few seconds to cover the 50 meter long corridoor as more than 400 mana soldiers and the elites joined the fray at close range against the terrorists. Swords unsheathed , necks of the terrorists flew as they could only stare in horror at how their brilliant encampment was blown open by brute rushing. There was no sophisticated strategy that the elites had used throughout the dungeon , only using superior skills and brute force to open up a path for themselves as within 2 minutes the elites wrapped up the battle against the terrorists with 63 members still alive. From then on , started theplicated and rushed process of bomb defusing , as therge clock ticked over their heads threatening to blow up as the countdown hit 0 . The memory recall of royal road yers ran at an electric speed as they remembered the process of dismantling the security system and getting to the wire mainframe . As they tried to do the process hitch free. When all the seven stations were finally ready with the defusing , it was already showing 20 seconds on the clock. It was then that Rudra calmly gave the call " Everyone cuts the wire together when the clock hits 5 seconds " . Everyone nervously looked at the clock , it was as if they were back again in highschool attending a fair where there was the game that gifted prices if you stop the timer on exactly 1000. However , that game had no real stakes whereas this game had the entire guilds hardwork riding on it. Imagine being that guy who messed up thest part of thest dungeon run . Because of whom the entire guild had to do it again. Sweats tripped down everyone''s foreheads as every second felt like 10 under the watchful eyes of those who were cutting the wires. Unlike in royalroad when they would have wire cutters , here someone had a dagger to the wire tip while someone had a sword and someone had an axe. It was quite the funny scene , yet exactly at 5 seconds with reflexes of professional gamers everyone fluidly cut the wire at the same time! Station one cut the violet wire , station two cut the indigo wire while station seven cut the red wire. The timer stopped at 004.97 As the bomb was sessfully defused! Dungeon notification : Congrattions to party '' True Elites '' for sessfullypleting the 4th and final stage of the dungeon '' Lottery Of Jackpots '' . Calcting contribution and rewards. Hazelgroove kingdom Notification :?Congrattions to party '' True Elites '' for sessfullypleting the dungeon '' Lottery Of Jackpots '' and obtaining the '' FIRST '' clear for the Hell mode of the dungeon . The Elites did it again! ------------ ( Meanwhile in hell ) Aman was currently working hard towards breaking into tier 5 . As he believed that only by breaking into tier 5 would he be able to take his brithright , his ce as the emperor from his father. Everyday high level beasts would be injured and incapacitated and thrown at Aman''s feet to be yn , as he would gain massive EXP from it. It was a service staged by him from Lucifer who wanted Aman to quickly grow stronger and increase the divinity concentration in his blood. As slowly Lucifer began to see Aman in a different light. Aman was the golden goose whoid golden eggs for Lucifer as , for as along as he could control this goose , he would steadily see improvement in his power. Aman was only a cow being raised for the ughterhouse in hell . Yet he was not aware of this reality yet. Being treated with respect and reverence , Aman felt like a true prince for the first time in a long time . His disgust for Lucifer slowly fading as his mind conceived a notion that Lucifer did not mistreat him and actually respected him. However the king of demons respected noone , not even god . Much less some ant like Aman. /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Omar_Alshaikh. Thest one that I needed to give, soo thank him in thements for this one. My apologies in it beingte by a day , as i was overswamped with work. Currently we are also extremely close in hitting the GT target for the next bonus.. Hopefully we can hit it today soo that tonight there will be the normal chapter as well as the bonus chapter . /// Chapter 466 - Shadows The notification naturally brought a wave of talks on the forums as by now it was natural for the Elites to be the top dogs who could do what noone else could. Everyone talked about how it was expected of the Elites to perform well and how they were not shocked one bit from their performance. The general discussion was around the fact of when would the Elites walkthrough drop into the market and how excited they were for the uing Elites IPO. The positive image of the Elites was greatly strengthened by these talks on the forums and an unconscious market boom was surrounding the elites , sure to give them a lot of money at the IPO. However this was not without its ws , as the Elitespleting the hell mode of the dungeon where normal guilds struggled toplete the easy mode , highlighted the difference between them and the masses. The Elites were slowly shifting from the underdogs to bing '' THE TOP GUILD '' , hence the pressure on the guild was different from before and soo was their image. Now they were the benchmark and the industry standard , if the Elites dered a war against some guild in Hazelgroove kingdom now , then it would be the Elites that would be heavily favoured to win , while the other party be the underdogs irrespective of the numbers difference. The Elites now had a firm foothold , and were a frontrunner , closely linking their rise and fall with the entire region of Hazelgroove , as wether it be political influence , military might or economic prowess , in all the spheres the Elites dominated the area. They became the go-to guild for every talented yer , as more than a million applied to join the guild for every recruitment round and Rudra too changed with changing times , as slowly but surely he was letting more members into the guild , borrowing money against capital and expanding his power very fast. The Elites were a very deep cash pit currently as they were burning through gold like it was paper , the guild expenditures wayy exceeding their ie . But the results were evident , the Dukedom was in a period ofmercial boom , as every few weeks thendscape changed as the town''s looked different. Massive projects were being made at high speeds , andrge millitary and recruitment drives were expanding the prowess of the guild. However through this process , for the first time the guilds core morals started to shift a little , as the members started to gain more pride in the organization they were in and the position they had. Although the atmosphere that Rudra set did not allow the guild members to bully anyone , and there was overall harmony inside the guild , the Elites started to have a superiorityplex and would not mix in with ordinary guild members andmoner NPC ''s. All of this while natural and not a problem as of now , felt different than the underdog atmosphere of the guilds struggling days. While Rudra and the guild elders had arger than life image outside the guild. Fortunately neither Rudra nor Karna or any of the guilds elders for that matter were affected by the fame they had now , and were the same as the first day they joined the guild. But the same could not be said for the newest members. They were on cloud nine after joining the elites and were not shy to let everyone know about it and although it was not a problem for now , should this behaviour be let to continue the Elites would be viewed as the big bullies. This was a fact that was going outside the notice of one Rudra Rajput who waspletely focussed on theing IPO tommorow. A lot of the projects that the guild had nned needed immediate cashflow , which was dependant on theing IPO. Overall the markets looked positive for now , and Rudra was hoping for smooth sailing , however unbeknownst to him , some shadows were eyeing to take advantage of this reckless expansion by the Elites . As the IPO provided them with a chance to do so. --------- Dronacharya was calmly nning the future as he anticipated the cash he needed to buy the Elite stock in theing IPO. Dronacharya had far reaching ns , and the IPO was a good chance for him to take the first step into it. Yet to avoid suspicion he was not going to buy it directly , but rather indirectly through many inconspicuous independent groups and first rate guilds actually being controlled by him. nning to invest a total of 5 trillion dors , to gobble up most of the free market shares that the elites were going to release. Thepetition in the market was sure to make him loose a lot of money , as he would need to pay a premium to acquire the stocks. In the short term this would lead to the Elite stock to be overvalued and have a positive image in the market. But that was not what dronacharya cared about. Very careful in his nning he did not want one day gains , nning to hold the Elite stock for a long time untill he found the right moment to strike , dumping it all and causing a marker panic . Untill then , he would be the friendly investor and was even ready to loose a lot of money in the process. Unknown to the general public , just like how Rudra had became a trillionare through Omega , soo did Dronacharya. He was a shrewd yer who never caused any waves , and always operated through the shadows , however he was basically the owner of the underground economic market , selling goods there on regr basis , amassing a totalworth of nearly 12 trillion dors through only ying Omega. However unlike Ethan Grey who had his money in real world cash , Dronacharya never converted his money from in-game gold to cash. Living in a inconspicuous 1 BHK apartment and riding a bicycle. Noone could make out if this guy was a trillionare or anything special in real life. Yet he was , but he never publisized this information , nor did he ever find the need to buy a supercar to showoff to the world. He was different from all the brainless viin like characters that the Elites had faced uptill this point , as he was a careful nner who had brains and patience , making him a real threat. But moreover it was because he was a shadow. His name '' The prophet '' , even the guild leaders who worked under him had never seen him , making him blend into a crowd as if he was never there. He was dangerous because to the masses he was just another yer in Omega , unlike Rudra who was a megastar at this point. His level surpassed Neatwits sitting at a whopping 155 . It was even higher than the gbearer at olympics by entire 15 levels , yet he never participated in the meaningless event for his country , and was never interested to run with a torch and be the centre of attraction for the world to see. Undoubtedly strong inbat , and capable of bringing down third rate guilds to their knees even if he charged in alone. Dronacharya was a top talent in Omega , and now he eyed the top dogs , the Elites as his next stepping target. The Elites had always been in his eyes , just like the other super guilds had , however knowing that the fruit was not yet ripe , dronacharya waited for them to keep rising , untill the day they would be worthy to be plucked. Being called the prophet for a reason , he knew exactly when to pick his fights. --------- ( Meanwhile in hell ) Aman was learning ancient attack spells inside hell , as Lucifer provided him with an array of information wayy before humans even built settlements and started to reside on earth. Techniques that even history did not remember in its books , as they were before the time of humans , books dating to the time when the angels were mortals roamed the earth were given to Aman. What Aman did not know was that they were techniques that Micheal practiced during his mortal days , and that these techniques would help him increase the divinity of Micheal inside his blood. Although not necromancy spells , they would give Aman a great increase in strength if mastered , as Aman started to gain confidence that with him improoving both in levels and in skills , hell was the ce for him to be. Not knowing that he was being brainwashed by Lucifer as he could not even realize it yet . Slowly being turned into a loyal puppet for the ruler of Hell. Aman was in deep trouble , as his differences from the kingdom were being aggreivated in his consciousness. His goal changing slowly from bing the ruler of Hazelgroove kingdom topletely razing Hazelgroove kingdom and making it a ce for the dark faction . /// Special shoutout to Omar_Alshaikh for the 5000 coin magic castle! Also my apologies guys as todays author note will be a little long exceeding 200 words , hence to not burden you all with coins I''d request you to read it inside A/N section below? instead /// Chapter 467 - Going Public Rudra was going public on the stock exchange today and it was a big day for the guild as they were going to raise trillions of dors of capital today to fund the guilds ambitious expansion. The shares that would enter the market would all be non executive in nature , giving no shareholder any voting right or decision making rights in the Elites''s day-day management. They would get the priority on returns and dividends but nothing else. Technically one-two years down the line , provided that the Elites still had control over their territory and the changes they had made to thendscape worked as it did in the real world , the economic stimulus they created in their territory should rake in trillions of dors in taxes every single month. The growth prospect of the guild was something every single potential investor was excited about , as from a small guild of nobody , to bing the first tinum guild , to now bing the number one guild in Hazelgroove kingdom , the Elites sure came a long way. The growth prospect of the guild was overall very promising , hence why people wanted to buy their stocks , to either retire on the dividend the Elites would provide or sell them at a higher price when the market booms. Rudra and Ethan were both diluting 2.5% of their shares to float a total of 5 % of the guild in the market. This dropped Rudra''s holding in the guild from 70% to 67.5% while Ethan''s 30 to 27.5% . The issue size of the 5% was 5 million shares as each percent was worth 1 millionpany share. The current gold rate that was ongoing was 1 gold = 500 dors . The initial offering prize of one share was going to be 5 gold coins meaning 2500 dors. Meaning the total shares that Rudra was putting int the market were worth 12.5 Trillion dors. This was a huge capital , out of which 6.25 trillion were rightfully Ethan''s and although Ethan did decide to give 3 trillion of them to Rudra for guild development , he was going to encash on the remaining 3.25 trillion , as at the end of the day he was in the buisness for the money and even being a trillionare 6 trillion dors was not something he could casually forget about. The exciting part was that with the Elites performing soo well in the event dungeon , there were murmurs about how the price may hit 6 gold coins or maybe even 7 , greatly increasing the amount of wealth that the elites might rake in. Rudra thought he was covered , putting barriers like , one individual could not own more than 10,000 shares and one organization could not own more than 100,000 and making the issue shares without any management or voting rights. He thought that with these in ce he would prevent any parties with nefarious intentions to work behind the scenes against his guild however he was very wrong about this conclusion. Dronacharya was willing to fork out 5 trillion dors to buy 2% of the Elites stakes that were going to be released. While he was going to do so through a channel of hundereds of thousands of subordinates under him. The part where Rudra made a mistake was that , he could not stop the trading of shares once they already hit the market. Also the restriction of the number of shares one organization could buy only applied for the IPO day , as after that the shares were free to trade on open market. If there were only x number of buyers , but these buyers could only buy 10,000 shares of the guild , then overall the valuation of the guild would be hit massively ,as the number of buyers would saturate in an instant. To prevent this , Rudra could only begrudgingly agree to lift the restrictions once IPO day was over. The reason why Rudra agreed to this was that thewyers assured him that a very small amount of shares would float in the open market past the IPO day as most people would choose to hold them for long time , hence what Rudra dreaded about a lot of shares being with a single party won''te to pass. This would have been true if dronacharya did not already n to buy the shares through many channels and secure his 2% on the IPO day itself. As without that he would be forced topete with thousands of open market buyers everyday to buy small chunks of shares . The act of buying shares without management rights seemed pointless , however economics was a powerful tool . The way the prophet saw the future , there would be a scenario when Rudra would be forced to ask for more capital from the market , under duress. However on that day , he would flood the market with 2 million shares causing a mass panic and seriously devaluing the Elite shares causing a freefall , preventing the Elites from raising capital and taking a step back , maybe even putting in capital to stabilize their tumbling stock price. It was a small and insignificant move with too much nning needed , however it was a piece of a bigger puzzle that the prophet has envisioned. As the IPO started , dronacharya kept his chat box open as the underlings under him started to report him about bought share numbers. As dronacharya mncholically looked at the increasing holding he had in the Elites. " Shakuni , oo guild master Shakuni , i knew you were retarded.... But what have you done? ". Dronacharya said with a smirk on his face. It was a great day for the Elites as the share price was climbing quickly , far surpassing the 5 gold coin valuation , towards now trading at 7 gold and 50 silvers! Rudra was looking at the IPO with a smile on his face as he realized that trillions more wereing his way than expected. Providing the guild with even more capital to expand in the protection period. /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Omar_Alshaikh , soo thank him in thements for this one. Special shoutout to Cervantez91 for the 15,000 golden gachapon! And to Magnum for the 3 5000 coin castles! I have my writing boots on , let''s see how many bonuses I can produce ! /// Chapter 468 - Improvements Rudra finally raised a capital of whopping 32 trillion dors ! Putting his guilds overall valuation at 640 trillion dors , surpassing the value of Grey international by quite a fair margin . The child had surpassed the parent , however Ethan Grey was only all smiles about it as his share in the guild was by no means small , as his return on investment was phenomenal. The world was already calling Ethan as the investor of the millenium , picking up Rudra as early as he did , while Rudra became a big boss worth big money in real world. Fortunately Rudra was not interested in real world politics and only cared about Omega. And considering that he managed an entire Dukedom , nearly the size of Texas in the real world , the valuation of his guild was by no means astronomic. Infact the stock traded at 0.8 times book value , as just thend that the Elites owned , if theoretically all sold would be worth more than that. However the economic side of things was not important , the important part was that Rudra now had funds to massively improve the quality of the territory he controlled. Rudra poured immense funds into mining the natural iron and coal resources in hisnd , by funding 6 mine projects. While also greatly improving unemployment in the process. Rudra who initially had to make conservative designs for the construction of the three forts the elites were building for security , was now remodelling them to be absolutely impregnable , using higher end materials for the job , retrofitting each with dragon screech devices and Dragonhead methrowers along with the Archballistae. Rudra invited 2 mercenary organizations to his territory giving them 2 viges to act as their base in return for providing security against external threats when called upon. While also more money into the army , increasing the quality of military training and equipment that the army was fitted with to a better grade. Smithy''s across the Dukedom were working full-time as the state gave every single Smithy a huge order for weapons and armours. Making the cksmiths hire a lot of help to keep up with demand. Overall the situation became such that Rudra nearly eradicated unemployment , as money was flowing through the economy , as people became more content and happy. Crime rate went down and the territory hoped to be moving towards a time of economic stability. While Rudra was farming massive amounts of poprity because of these measures in the process. Rudra realized this early on , that nothing gave as much poprity as bing a ruler of a nation. Although he was just a Duke , he was an independent territory administrator not paying any yearly tax to the centre and the emperor. Hence although technically Rudra''s territory was a Dukedom of Hazelgroove kingdom , he was by all means and purposes a king of a really small territory. That gave Rudra the benefit that everything good that he did for the NPC poption gave him a rise in poprity . Something he desperately needed in abundance for the technique he was practicing. As most of the days now , he would be busy either administrating his territory or farming for levels while improving his skills. The time outside of Omega Rudra was devoted to cultivation , as he would rather meditate and cultivate than sleep , as he felt more rejuvinated doing the former. The cultivation technique that he learnt in Omega was also effective in real life , as he would guide the qi in his body along the path he had memorized , feeling ecstasy afterpletion of every cycle. Little by little Rudra''s physical constitution kept improving as he saw rapid progress in terms of his level and overallbat prowess. Him having learnt too many skills too fast , he was unable to bring a 100% out of himself as he had a wide array of choices to make , as he would not always pick the best skill at the best time . But with him continuously engaging in fierce levelling activities and dungeon runs of nightmare mode dungeons often as a solo yer. He slowly got a better grip over his skillset. Things were going well for him personally as he even visited vanaheim once , being treated like a hero , sharing dinner with the royal family. As he managed to get a few hours of intense kissing and cuddling with Ruby before leaving. Him meeting Ruby greatly consoled her , as well as reenergized him , reminding him of the purpose he had infront of him currently . Which was to expand his Dukedom into a kingdom as soon as he got the chance. With 6 more months of his year long protection period left , and all the projects for the internal stability of the territory and overall prosperity of the poption already underway. It was finally time for Rudra to take the next step and start building strength to take the war to Nineclouds kingdom and Aquahose Kingdom . Rudra wanted to tear down those kingdoms , one town at a time as he was hungry to expand his area of influence as soon as possible. For him it was time to expand the Hazelgroove kingdom into the Hazelgroove Empire. While expanding the Elite Dukedom into the Elite kingdom! -------- ( Meanwhile in hell ) Aman looked full of vitality again ,pletely unlike a necromancer as for the first time in his life since he was a teenager he had bulging muscles again. It was the divine blood flowing in his veins that greatly improved his health condition , as his weakest stat , his vitality had improved by leaps and bounds in these months. While Micheal was furious sensing how his descendant was with Lucifer in his clutches , The Strongest angel could not just barge into hell and ughter his way to save a descendant that did not even want to get out in the first ce. However seeing Lucifer raise his blood as a sheep for ughter , Micheal was distressed , as he contacted sariel in frustration over what to do. And although Micheal could not save the descendant himself , Sariel informed him about a peculiar human who had saved his direct son once who was a follower of the goddess of life and the light. Hence unknowingly and unwantingly Rudra was going to have a quest headed his way .... An utterly impossible and ridiculous one , but one with incredible rewards and opportunities waiting for him! /// Bonus chapter for the super gift of 15000 coins by Cervantez91 , thank him in thements for this one ! Also if you have not already checked out my new book make sure to check it out now , just read 8 chapters , and I''m sure you will be hooked for the entire duration of the book ! /// Chapter 469 - A New Quest Rudra was in the royal pce , when a trembling church of light pdin and an exasperated looking Cardinal Lee came to him , barely able to utter words that soundedplete gibberish to Rudra. The only thing that Rudra could make sense was 2 words. '' Come '' '' Church ''. Soo Rudra asked them if they wanted to take him to the church of light and they nodded . After which the three of them went to the Church Of Light where an unexpected visitor was waiting for Rudra. The moment Rudra''s eyesnded on that man , goosebumps rose on his skin as his eyes of truth went into overdrive. He could see strands of light energying out of every inch of this man''s body while a angelic Halo behind his head . If he also had white wings , Rudra might have mistaken him for an actual angel , however the gold ring with the red gem on it , and the spotless white robes , gave Rudra an inkling to who he might be. Using the eyes of truth , Rudra tried to pry into his level , but the only information that he could get out was [ Saint Maximus ] ( Level: ???? Tier : 5 ) While the pdins surrounding him were equally formidable with each and every one of them d in golden armour being on the peak of tier 4. Rudra knew at that moment , that he was looking at one of the most powerful men in the entire nothern continent . Someone who can be called god''s representative on earth and the leader of every beleiver of Church of light.?The pope himself ! Once Rudra''s mind drew that conclusion , a lot of things made sense to him , from the shocked expression of Cardinal Lee , to the gibberish he spoke before leading Rudra here in sweats. It was because of this man here But the question that now formed in Rudra''s mind was '' Why?'' why was he looking for Rudra ... And what was such an important matter that he had toe personally to inform him of it? However , Rudra''s mind nked of all thoughts when the pope smiled at him , the radiance and kindness behind that smile momentarily stunned Rudra , as he said " We are at the temple , won''t you pray first my child? " Breaking from his stupor , Rudra bent down and started to pray before the statue of the goddess of light .... Internally he was ready for a really turmulous job iing his way. As not getting to the point and establishing a connection first meant that whatever buisness the pope had , was extremely serious. ---------- ( Meanwhile in the real world, somewhere in City T , Japan ) Dronacharya was shopping for groceries , as he picked stuff from the clearance rack to save money. While also using coupons and single coins at checkout topletely solidify his image as a struggling college passout. He walked calmly with a hand in his pocket ,pletely aware of the two men who were tailing him since thest two hours. However his act had no holes , it was difficult for anyone to even remember him even if they met him , he was such an average looking guy with an average life. The followers feeling anxious about their mission , as they started to have second doubts about the authenticity of the target they were following. Although the face matched , by no means did the kid look or act like a trillionare and someone who was a leader of a series of influential guilds in Omega. When one of them cracked after two hours of peasant like behaviour of the suspect . He decided to bump into the guy and test wether he was the martial arts expert his profile made him to be. Purposefully bumping into the guy hard , shoulder to shoulder the pursutant tried to test his martial arts reflexes and see how strong his body was. But unlike his expectations , dronacharya just crumpled onto the floor , holding his shoulder in pain and whailing like a kid . The pursutant was aghasted , if he had any prior doubts that he had the wrong target , it was confirmed now . Apologising he helped dronacharya get up , while dronacharya just epted his apology like a wimp and continued on his way. The duo who were supposed to tail this guy , went back to the agency , as they doubted that they identally found a simmr looking guy , but someone who was surely not the target. However the moment the duo got into the seats of their car , they were aghasted to feel a pistol at both their necks. It was Dronacharya , who had a murderous cold gleam in his eyes ,pletely unlike a minute ago when he was acting like a wimp. After asking a few short questions like , who are you and who do you work for . Dronacharya hit the triggers on both guns , as the suppressor infront fired two muffled bullets blowing the brains off two people . Blood sttered in the car , as some drops even fell on the grocery bag , dronacharya was carrying. However he got out with that bag and walked off as if nothing ever happened . Making a phone call on his way . Even though his shirt was sttered with drops of blood , the retarded way in which he walked made him look like the recipient of a beatdown rather than someone who had just killed two men in cold blood. However , that was just who dronacharya was. His reality being shrouded in a veil , as he was not what he seemed to be. Coming back home , dronacharya furiously scribbled some notes , as he pasted them on the massive wall of images and connecting lines of colored thread. A mindmap of sorts just like the federal agents made. With the centre of the web being the photo of the first bath of Elites. The same photo that hangs inside the Elites guild hall .... /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Magnum. Soo thank him in thements for this one. Also i still need to write two more chapters today for the other two super gift this guy gave me .. Soo a 5 chapter day overall . Seems like you lot are in luck! /// Chapter 470 - Great.....Just Great Rudra was led to a private prayer room inside the church , the ce wheremoners came to confess their sins and talk to the priests about salvation. It was a soundproof room , and that is what the pope chose as the room to discuss theing issue with Rudra. Usually it would be a massive security threat to let the pope in a soundproof room with someone alone. However considering how Rudra was not strong enough to even touch the Pope''s toe , the pdins took it easy and just stood outside the room waiting for the conversation to finish. Rudra knew it was true , and he did not really care if the pdins were inside or outside the room . But their casualness made him feel insulted. He was reminded about what a small fry he was in the greater picture of things. However he could not linger on those feelings for long as he could feel the negativity inside him evaporate every second that the pope looked at him. Being a rational person who did not beleive in the wonders of the god''s , Rudra found this mysterious . The pope seemed to have a lot of secrets about him. The pope said " My child , what I am to tell you today is a matter of grave importance and you must try your best to not fail the Church in this matter ". Rudra was now worried a bit , if the f''in pope said that the matter was of grave importance , then it was sure to be a grand fiasco. Rudra looked all serious as he listened intently ... The pope continued " The goddess herself contacted me , informing me that Archangel Micheal has a mission for you my child . He handpicked you to entrust you to enter the ce where the devil rules , and rescue a child that has lost his way .... ". Although the pope was selective with his words , Rudra''s soul had already escaped his body.... The ce where the devil rules could only be '' HELL!''. Rudra''s mind was in chaos as he cursed at the pope '' Fucking faggot , the church is supposed to give mortals salvation and send them to heaven when they die , not to fucking hell when they are fucking alive ! ''. The pope continued " Archangel Micheal has called in a favour with the goddess and the matter cannot be ignored . The church will owe you one of you sessfullyplete this quest my child . Naturally for a mortal like you , it is impossible to sessfullyplete this mission if not given divine help . But you will have everything you need to have a fair chance toplete the mission. Micheal and the goddess have both given me items of incredible value to aid you in this journey , and rewards beyondprehension , should youplete it However , i must warn you , the goddess does not bless the soul of those who die in hell. Hence should you be unfortunate enough to be killed there , you will not find yourself waking up inside the church , by the goddess''s feet. Most probably your soul will be adrift forever ". SYSTEM NOTIFICATION : You have been given a quest ! [ Infiltrate Hell ] ( Difficulty : incalcble ) : Infiltrate hell and get out with the banished prince of Hazelgroove kingdom alive. Timelimit : 7 days Failure penalty : You will be stuck in hell Death penalty : Permanent death of in-game character Rewards : unknown THIS IS A FORCED QUEST , YOU CANNOT DECLINE Rudra looked at the quest details and his wandering soul re-entered his body , only to escape again in sheer panick , as Rudra''s body went as cold as a log. After a breif time , his mind just went '' @#$$#)@##@#@$*****@@#******@@***##$$******'' . Foul Words that will make even the pope with a divine aura , vomit blood if spoken outloud , were rampaging in Rudra''s mind. ------------ ( Meanwhile in Hell ) Aman was sent to the upper levels of hell , as the constant exposure dark mana in the lower levels , was detrimental to humans like him. The lower levels of hell were only meant for the strongest demons, who could nourish themselves from the aura of the devil himself. Demons like the seven demons of sin . However , for security reasons , the sin of pride was sent to apany Aman in the lower levels of hell , to act as a deterrent for any trouble. The sin of pride was one of the strongest sins , ranking 3rd overall behind wrath and gluttony . His name was ''Leviathan'' , the original sin . The one from which all others arised. However with Lucifer bing the devil , he was forced to bend the knee , however his pride would not allow him to be subservient to anyone , making him the rebellious sin. Lucifer hence supported the other sins in their development untill pride first lost the number one position to wrath and recently to belzebub the gluttony sin as well. His pride would not allow him to be 2nd ce, much less third. Hence he was currently undergoing an intense training regime to challenge wrath for the post of number one sin. Then he would take on the devil himself for the throne of the ruler of Hell! However the disparity between his power and Lucifer''s made the entire ordealughable. Even if there were a thousand sin of pride battling Lucifer at once , the devil would not fall. Maybe not even batt an eye at theughable attack that was mounted on him. This led to Leviathan having a hard time contemting his existence , as he could not ept being a servant , yet knew in his heart that going against Lucifer meant instant death. The result was him loosing his way , as slowly he crumpled down the powerdder . Still beyond the level of greater demons , and ranking stronger than most other sins , pride was an extremely strong tier 5 demon , someone who Rudra could not take on even in his wildest of dreams at his current stage. //// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Magnum. This makes it 2/3 . Thank him in thements for this one Special shoutout to tervantas for the 500 coin gift! /// Chapter 471 - A Bit Of Help? Rudra had no choice in wether or not he could ept the quest or not, which was unfair considering the fact that the penalty for failure and death were basically the potential end of his gaming career. If given a choice , Rudra would never , EVER choose to say yes to such a ridiculous quest . However he had no choice and was dragged into such a outrageously difficult mission. However the risk and rewards in Omega were always bnced , and equally amazing potential rewards did await Rudra should heplete the mission. To make the situation just a little bit better , he was actually given important artifact''s to help him in this quest. Rudra was given 1) ( Dual charge Hell opener key ) : A key with a 7 day dual charge battery life. Using this key anyone below tier 5 can slip into hell unnoticed , however the teleportation location would remain random , always inside the firstyer of hell 2)( Vitality pill ) : Increases a yers MAX HP by 3 times , helps sustain the adverse climate of hell to humans without suffering from debuffs. Duration : 7 days 3) ( Divine Tracer ) : It is set to always show the position of the intended target along with theyer of hell he/she is in. Currently set on prince Aman 4) Excalibur ( Semi Divine ) : The one and only true sword Excalibur , used by sword saint in his journey to godhood. It can sh mountains and slice through any metal on earth. While no armour can reduce the might of its de. Indestructible and unparalleled , it''s the ultimate sword ! Skills : Size Maniption , Weight maniption , space maniption , Annihtion , continental destruction , sword saint''s sword dance , locked , locked , locked , locked , locked. 5) Critical restore ( buff)?: Automatically restores HP to max after it goes below 10% once ! 6) Goddess''s blessing ( buff ) : All stats +50 forever 7) Pope''s Pity ( buff ) : Defence +300% 8) Micheal''s pack of mystery ( unknown ) : Unleashes one of Archangel Micheal''s attacks randomly Uses : 3 9) Powerfull Sedative : Just incase .... After all these changes Rudra''s stat pannel looked something like this ... ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer , Lieutenant General Of The Hazelgroove Army , First Cultivator , Senior Knight . ss :Mana Knight ( Ascended ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 136 Tier : 3 STATS AGI : 2400 +1200 VIT : 2400 +1200[¡ã] INT : 2400 +1200 STA : 2400 +1200 PHY : 2400 +1200 [¡ã] MANA : 2400 + 1200 Active Buffs [¡ã] : 3 HP : 599,000/(599,000) * 3 unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Fully healed from injury , healthy again Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary), Doom armour ( Legendary ) , Doom armour( legendary) , knights shield , Knights token , Dual hell opener key , Vitality pill , Divine Tracer, powerful sedative Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) , Excalibur ( Semi-Divine) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage. ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter , Mana Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) ( iplete ) Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- If Rudra was not being sent to an imminent ce of doom , he might actually be happy by the incredible amounts of resources he had recieved as an aid for this mission. He even got EXCALIBUR , the myth , the legend , the NUMBER ONE SWORD itself! The same sword whose cheap replica he was using upto this point , and now suddenly he had the real thing. Yet even with Excalibur in his hand , Rudra could feel no joy , as a sense of urgency to open the portal to hell kept his mind upied. The damn hells key only had two charges inside of it , and Rudra wanted to take no chances in being stuck inside hell forever. Hence, gloomily as it might be , after messaging karna that he might not be around for 7 days . Rudra opened the portal to hell. Stepping in , Rudra really felt like informing karna about how he might not be around forever , but not wanting to cause mass panic inside the guild , Rudra chose to brave it through as he stepped through , being teleported to and , that was literally not on earth. ---------- ( Meanwhile Dronacharya ) Themoners that dronacharya had permanently posted infront of the Elites guild hall and the royal pce , informed him that Rudra was summoned to the church of light and had not came out even after 6 hours had passed. This was a juicy piece of information for Dronacharya , who had a vague idea of what was going on. If his guess was correct then Rudra was mostly going to be out of action for atleast a few days. Which made it an opportune time for him to make some troubles for the Elites . However patience was the key to everything , and since there was still a chance Rudra mighte out of the Church in a while , Dronacharya was patient in his observation of the situation. Should Rudra note out , in the next few hours , he was going to circte a nasty rumor that could not be deferred unless Rudra came out to the forefront himself , which would be impossible if his guess was correct. This would lead to a very struggling days for the Elites in the near future?. /// Bonus chapter 3/3 for the super gifts by Magnum . Thank him in thements for this one. There will be one more chapter today for the book , the regr one ,ter tonight. If you have not yet read my new book , rise of the dragon emperor . Why have you not read it guys? Go add it to the library today!!! /// Chapter 472 - The Secret Behind Dronacharya The reason why dronacharya was soo repulsed by Shakuni was because ever since he got the future memories in this world , nothing was going as it was supposed to be going , and no memories from his past life could help him in his journey to the top. Dronacharya was someone with future knowledge just like Shakuni, however the difference was that he was not the reincarnator himself . On the day the third system update happened in Omega , and the VR Olympics and other expansion packs were announced , Dronacharya was caught inside the game due to a technical glitch and unable to logout during the duration of the update. The system update was a time where , nobody was supposed to be inside Omega , however unfortunately for Dronacharya , he was the only exception. What followed was a series of painful experiences that made him almost loose his sense of self as memories not belonging to him flooded his mind , trying to take over his body .But after battling with the foreign memories for a long time , he was able toe out on top , as the foreign memories and knowledge was suppressed inside him. What followed was him bing the prophet. Using the memories of one '' Parax '' to his advantage in his levelling journey. What should have happened was that Parax should have been able to reincarnate into his own body before his downfall began at the hands of Shakuni before the VR Olympics, changing the future with his knowledge . However in an unforeseen turn of events , he was caught inside a foreign body who resisted his souls hostile takeover. The result was dronacharya gaining knowledge about the game 5 years into the future. Uptill the point where after the Elites unified half the nothern continent , and after a humiliating defeat Paraxmitted suicide. Parax''s memories contained a vivid description of how a genius was put down by his showoff. As uptill his death , people bullied him for being the torch-bearer of the first VR Olympics. Dronacharya learned the fact that showing off kills one''s career , as he could feel the deep resentment that Parax had for everyone that bullied him to no ends once his eventual demise began. That was the reason why dronacharya resoluted himself to never take the path of a shining star , and always stick to the shadows. However to calm the foreign soul inside his body , he promised him to exact revenge on the elites on his behalf. What followed was a time of rapid growth for Dronacharya as he built an empire in the next year that followed. The elites in his future knowledge waged a huge war to annex Nineclouds kingdom and Aquahose Kingdom , while conquering Ghost kingdom soon after expanding their influence extremely fast in a span of only three years. The guilds that had their kingdoms conquered were left useless with extreme debuffs and without any territory to control, resulting in them having deep resentment for the Elites. However that dide to bite the Elites back , as a yearter. Arge coalition of guilds waged a huge war to reim the lostnd , in a war that reached epic proportions and the Elites suffering their first defeat and loosing control over the Ghost Kingdom. However the importance of this event for Dronacharya was not these memories , the importance was that for all these loosing guilds to coexist,?they shared deeply disturbing knowledge about their organization''s to one another that would prevent them from betraying one another. If such knowledge was made public it was sure to destroy the upper echelons career inside Omega and even the real world , hence that information share was the biggest gain that dronacharya had. With parax being one of the participants of the event. Using that as a basis for ckmail , dronacharya slowly gained one guild after another as his followers , building his empire in the dark. To avoid any betrayals or damaging information leaks , dronacharya made the leaders sign a non disclosure in the game , while transferring 51% of the guilds share under his name to solidify his position as owner. Dronacharya was careful to only pick guilds where he could extort them into submission and whose guild share structure was aodating of such a takeover and not all the guilds that had participated in the event. He did not extort the guilds , instead helped them grow even faster , which resulted in the guilds slowly forgetting about the hostile takeover , as dronacharya kept increasing his personal wealth and collecting the means that were deployed in the eventual war where the Elites had lost. Understanding things about the nature of the elites from parax''s memories , dronacharya knew that the guild was always full of surprises and cards that they had not even disyed yet. But he knew all the cards that the Elites had in advance , as well as all the mistakes they were to make in the future. Already buying stake in the guild , he had made a series of intricate ns to have the eventual downfall of the guild. As his ultimate goal was the legendary ruins beneath Purplehaze city , that were discovered by the Elites identally yearster. If dronacharya could have his hands on those ruins and the territory the Elites controlled. He would finally be able toe out of the darkness and take his ce as the true king. Dronacharya wanted to be king. He wanted to be Shakuni , however his inability to be Shakuni , made him jealous beyond all reason . He was envious of his natural talent and skills to make such a big empire with nothing while he could only wait in the shadows to take him down. However unlike the stupid triads and Parax , dronacharya was a rational man . Who would not let his jealousy cloud his judgement and sense of self. Cautious , Calm and cunning , dronacharya had the patience to firsty the groundwork of his n and only then continue forward to n the Elites''s demise. A series of ns , that would make the odds shift extremely favourably for the final war into his hands. Dronacharya ''s n was to route the Elites out of Purplehaze city , just like the Elites had routed countless other guilds out of theirs! /// Let me know your feedback for this chapter in thements . I was not nning to reveal the origins of dronacharya so soon . But sensing growing unrest amongst the readerbase I had to provide some exnation. Soo do let me know what you think about all this in thements /// Chapter 473 - Entering Hell Rudra was randomly dropped somewhere in the firstyer of hell. The moment he touched the surface of the dreadfull ce he got an instant system notification. SYSTEM NOTIFICATION : You Have entered a different ne . Detected you have entered '' Hell ''. The ne ruled by the devil '' Lucifer '' an environment hostile to humans . Detected human is at tier 3. Debuff % = 90% All stats reduced by 90% ! Congrattions yer '' Shakuni '' , to be the second yer in the history of Omega to enter Hell . Acquiring the title '' Hell explorer ''. [ Hell Explorer ] ( title ) : For bing one of the ten first people to enter thend of the condemned you are given this title. It has no special properties! Rudra thought '' Great.... Just great '' as he was barely able to move his body , the moment he entered this barren domain , he was instantly given a 90% debuff , However not only did he get the debuff he got an entirely useless title to go with it. But the more shocking part for him was that there was someone who had been here before him..... However ,having no clue on who it could be , Rudra did not linger on that thought for long. Rudra instantly took the vitality pill in his inventory as he removed the debuff status from his stats pannel and his breathing and movement became easy. Rudra was feeling as if a stone had been lifted from his chest , as his max vitality tripled and he was able to withstand the influx of dark mana in his body. This was Rudra''s position at the absolute surface of hell , a ce where an almost Earth like environment was mentained. It only felt dark and gloomy , like he had entered a subterranean cave or something within Mars. The soil color was red and soo was the color of the Atmosphere , as for as far as Rudra''s eyes could see , there was only barrennd without any hint of vegetation. Rudra checked the divine tracer to find out that the heavens were merciful enough for Aman to be at the very firstyer of hell. Only 65 killometers south of his position . Which roughly tranted to about a half a day walk as his pet summon and mount summon features had been disabled once he entered hell. Arming himself with the divine sword Excalibur in one hand and the Elven sword in another Rudra started to jog towards his intended location , ready to attack anything that appeared in his path. Rudra was ready for a fight , however the real problem he had currently was that his death would mean his end of career in Omega . His death now was no different than a real death as the consequences were just that steep. However , just like a soldier had to carry his duty on the battlefield , even if he knew the mission he was on was a suicide mission. Rudra knew he had to tryplete this mission or die trying. On the flip side ,he was having a triple HP bar , which did greatly increase his chances of survival , as well as a spell buff that would restore his HP once to full when it hits less than 10%. With these , Rudra could assure himself , that he would atleast have a chance to flee should things go really bad . However everything was upto fate now that he was in here. If Rudra knew what the first yer to enter he''ll ever was doing behind his back right now . He might have just abandoned the mission and used the key to teleport outside right at this moment. But sadly he did not . He was cut off from the world , where a sinister opponent was nning the demise of his guild in peace . --------- ( Meanwhile on the surface ) Dronacharya recieved the greenlight that Rudra had not came outside the church of light even after entire 12 hours had passed and was most likely out on a quest. Using this chance to stir trouble for Rudra . Dronacharya made use of his future knowledge as well as wits to craft a scenario with truth and lies mixed in to craft a perfect rumor. Within a few hours of him spreading the rumor , the headline of every major news channel was ... " THE LEADER OF ELITES DETAINED BY THE CHURCH OF LIGHT " - The leader of the true Elites guild and the prized fighter Shakuni has been reportedly detained by the church of light over use of forbidden dark moves. Shakuni is often seen using the move '' Darkness bind '' and '' Dark absorb '' as a part of his moveset both of which are dark faction yer only moves , that should be unavable for a light faction knight like Rudra to use. Reportedly the Church has arrested Shakuni on the suspicion of being a spy from the dark faction and a heretic. As the Elites have no answer regarding the wherebouts of their leader when asked about the question. This raises a lot of questions about the leader of the elites and his Mysterious abilities , as the question of how he can use these dark moves is indeed worth pondering . - New City Times Karna and the other Elite elders were overwhelmed with pressure regarding releasing a statement over where Rudra was . However none of them had any clue. The absence of Rudra toe out and clear up the rumors himself , did lead to the matter being blown out of proportion , as even after multiple tries none of the elites could contact the guild leader in game. This led to Karna having to go out and give statements that Rudra was on a quest and not inside the church for detention . However media requested game recording footage if that was indeed the case. The moment that Karna said that Rudra was in a ce that prevented externalmunication. The rumors about him being in prison began to be spread. Everything about this incident was held on the clips of Rudra using moves like darkness st and darkness bind , which was the reality . While blown out of proportion over the spection of why he had not came out of the church. It was a masterstroke by dronacharya , as questions began to be raise over the powers of the leader of the elites. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target , good job everyone ! /// Chapter 474 - A Hell Expedition Rudra was jogging in the arid terrain of hell , when he suddenly a worm looking creature bursted from the ground underneath him , and opened its ugly round mouth to swallow Rudra whole. Instinctively Rudra used World-sh and the worm was cut in half , covering Rudra in it''s sticky goo. LEVEL UP!? A Notification distracted Rudra momentarily..... He has levelled up! Rudra remembered that he was nowhere close to levelling up , meaning that this weak little worm seemingly gave him nearly 60% of his experience bar worth of experience points. Rudra''s analysis was right. Humans got 1000x the experience points for taking fights in hell. This was because of the fact that if humans died in hell , they would not be revived in the church of light . Hence the risk and reward were proportional! However to test his theory , Rudra slowed down for a little as he actively looked for signs of life that he could maybe take on , and take them on he did , one worm at a time , untill 6 hourster Rudra had gained a whopping 20 levels! ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer , Lieutenant General Of The Hazelgroove Army , First Cultivator , Senior Knight . ss :Mana Knight ( Ascended ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 156 Tier : 3 STATS AGI : 2800 +1400 VIT : 2800 +1400[¡ã] INT : 2800 +1400 STA : 2800 +1400 PHY : 2800 +1400 [¡ã] MANA : 2800 + 1400 Active Buffs [¡ã] : 3 HP : 699,000/(699,000) * 3 unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Fully healed from injury , healthy again Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary), Doom armour ( Legendary ) , Doom armour( legendary) , knights shield , Knights token , Dual hell opener key , Vitality pill , Divine Tracer Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) , Excalibur ( Semi-Divine) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage. ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter , Mana Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) ( iplete ) Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- If given the chance , Rudra would much like to preffer just levelling in hell all day long for the seven days he was here. Skyrocketing to maybe reach the threshold for tier 4. However he was not sure for how long Aman would stay put in his current location , and hence he had to get a move on trying to reach Aman''s location. Ofcourse along the way he killed 8 more worms levelling up 4 times ! This was the easiest level up Rudra had ever experienced in his life , and one that would shock the entire world , as well aspletely ruin Dronacharya''s ns. ----------- ( The surface world , Purplehaze kingdom ) The elites were having a lot of heat recently surrounding the dissapearance of the guild master , however with having no concrete information about his whereabouts it was hard to stop the rumor mill from circting. It was a very carefully crafted plot by Dronacharya , one that would tarnish the reputation of the Elites if not dealt with properly . However , at this critical juncture , an unexpected event ured. Rudra''s levels started to shoot through the roof , and he suddenly Dominated the level rankings! Going from number 5 to 1 in a span of 2 hours and then even increasing his lead as he reached level 160! Rudra had made the visibility of his level as public when he became the Duke and needed the poprity for histest technique . As he would try to do whatever showoff he needed to scrap even little poprity. Because of that , his level was always visible on the ranking boards , hence when he started his levelling spree in hell , and his levels rose from 136 to 160 in a span of few hours , the rumors that he was imprisoned were suddenly deted. Rudra being able to level up , naturally meant that he could not be imprisoned , that the matter was a hoax . However , the focus of themon public instantly shifted from , why Rudra was imprisoned , to what the hell was he doing to level up soo fast? Rudra did in one day what most rankers would need 3-6 months of constant grind to do! This speed of level- up was utterly ridiculous and now everyone wanted to know his whereabouts , but for the reason being that they wanted to go where he was to level up! The church was flooded with visitors as they were not allowed inside as the pope was still in town. Themon masses were desperately hoping to get the same quest that Rudra did , to increase their levels as fast as Rudra did his. In just 12 short hours , Rudra went from being a suspicious dark faction spy , to the number one yer in Hazelgroove kingdom and everyone started to worship him again. Dronacharya who was manipting the scenes from the shadows was dumbfounded at how his perfect n had been foiled by a situation that his brain could not evenprehend woulde to pass. He thought once , then twice , then a hundered times , however he could not understand how Rudra was levelling up soo fast? Even the memories of parax had no such cheat discovered. Dronacharya was the first yer to have been to hell , but it was because he was invited there by Lucifer. Where he acted like the prophet and sold him information on prince Aman , from his memories of the past . Lucifer was sceptical of the mortal at first ,but looking at how Aman did actually turn up on the battlefield , Lucifer let the mortal go back to the surface as he might me usefull in the future. Dronacharya never killed a creature in hell, nor did he have the balls to do so . Never discovering the secret in the forbidden realm! /// Current GT 1729/2000 Hopefully we hit the next target soon for more bonus chapters . And super gifts are always wee for the same /// Chapter 475 - A Dumb Scout By the time Rudra reached near the ce Aman was currently present . A challenge presented itself before Rudra, which was to pass a semi rural demon settlement unnoticed. Aman''s location was somewhere on the opposite end of town , for Rudra to be able to reach that location , he would need to either circle the whole town , and then cross a rtively small patch ofnd unnoticed . Or cross almost the whole town , through the middle. Rudra contemted on wether or not he should just wait for a few days outside the town , and wait for Aman to leave it , or not? Rudra did not want to face a situation where he would be the only human enemy in the middle of a demon town. Rudra''s mind suddenly picturized the old movies where a demon would appear in the middle of a human vige , and how there would be screams and panick in the entire vige , and brave men would band together to hunt the demon down . Rudra thought that he would be the demon in this scenario , being the only human in a demon town , being hunter by everyone. Thinking soo , Rudra slowly slid away from his hiding position , trying to gain a bit more distance from the settlement , as suddenly he felt incredible weight on his back . Rudra''s heart jumped out of his chest , as instinctively he gripped Excalibur and turned to slice the opponent off. However , he stopped at thest second , utterly surprised when he saw that the one to jump on his back was a small demon child. The child was also frightened when Rudra pointed a sword at him , as he started to cry. Rudra was dumbfounded , what kind of a scout was he to be discovered by a kid , who was now crying and making a scene. Rudra fled instantly from his location , as he wanted nothing to do with the kid . However he had already left a small foottrail in the arid soil , one that could be traced back to him , if someone suspected foul y . Rudra decided that avoiding as many demons as possible was the best way to proceed with his mission , as he circled around the town , to the point from where the location of Aman was the shortest ording to the divine tracer. From there Aman started his stealth mission , as he would roll rock to rock trying to sneak into the settlement unnoticed. Aman was meditating inside a protected Hut , whereas pride was just outside on alert whilepleting his mission. What Rudra was unaware off was that Aman was not a hostage and he was in hell of his own free will and that pride one of the seven deadly sins was guarding Aman on orders from the devil. This was information that critically altered how a n should be formted , however the stupid gods who gave Rudra the mission , did not bother with providing relevant information for the adventurer. Hence it was safe to say that Rudra was more or less walking straight into his death.... -------- ( Meanwhile real world ) Naomi was tired of waiting for Rudra to reciprocate to her feelings now , she had been very patient , however it was always one war after another and one guild event after another and Rudra was never free to spend quality time with her. It was hard for her to keep on waiting for Rudra with no progress at all. Hence she decided that enough was enough , she would be bolder now and express her feelings to Rudra. She was afraid of rejection , she was afraid of how blockhead Rudra was . However , she decided that she could no longer live in this dilema and a constant waiting . She would much rather get rejected and move on from Rudra , taking a years time , than spend a year chasing Rudra for them to be at the same point that they were a year ago. There was never a good time , there was never a sense of calm and stability in the elites , as there was always one project after another , one war after another or there would be quests. If she waited for the '' Right Time '' it would either onlye after both of them had retired from gaming or when the Elites were disbanded. As Rudra''s ambitions would never stop and the guild would continue to grow despite everything. It was her that needed to pick her fight. What Naomi was not aware off , was that Rudra had already given his heart to an NPC character. But even soo , he did have feelings for Naomi. He would cast the asional long wanting nce at Naomi only to feel guilty about itter and reminding himself that he loved Ruby! In Rudra''s mind he was a one woman guy , hence Naomi was in for a rough time when she eventually confronted Rudra about his feelings. Making her mind , Naomi decided that the moment that Rudra came back at the guild and logged out of the game , she would confront him on that day itself! What Naomi did not know was that Yua also had simmr ns , however hers were not soo kind. She had nned to seduce Rudra into bed after spiking his drink at the Elite tower establishment ceremony , that was due in 7 days. Already having bought the aphrodisiac her n to make Rudra fall for her charms was already set. Although immoral , she too was tired of waiting for the leader of Elites to start noticing her interest in him. /// Bonus chapter for all the summoning pens you guys have sent me Also for all the super gifts that have been showered on me for the past month , especially by Omar_Alshaikh and Cerventez91 Soo this one is a thankyou from the author sama for all the support ! If you guys have not yet tried my new book rise of the dragon Emperor then , guyseon what are you waiting for ? It''s your favourite authors new book ... Give it a read today! /// Chapter 476 - Fight With The Sin Of Pride

Chapter 476 - Fight With The Sin Of Pride

Rudra stealthily reached the vicinity of the area where Aman was , however he was shocked to see the security around the ce. He would have to turn Batman to make this situation work currently because there was absolutely no way that a massive fight won''t breakout if he was spotted taking on even one security demon. The security demon''s were also all tier 3 at that , it was a formidable force , not something Rudra could one hit his way through. Rudra really missed Furball in this situation , as she could have snuck in unnoticed and used rece to send Rudra to right where he needed to be. However summoning pets was not an option apparently in hell. Stranded alone , Rudra now understood why this was a seven day mission. He needed to work extremely carefully to take out one guard at a time to open a path to reach the central vi where Aman was residing. Rudra was not SMG neither was he Jhonny , he was not someone trained in stealth missions as barging his way through boldly was more of his style. However situation forced him to be as stealthy as possible. Not being trained for this , Rudra had hesitation whenever he wanted to go jump the back of the target patrol , worrying that he would turn and block Rudra''s attack rming everyone. Rudra had his life on the line for this mission and failure orck of judgement was not an option. Hence for the first time since reincarnating , Rudra was indecisive in his movements and actions. His movements could be described as clumsy and it was only a matter of time , before he was discovered. However either mother luck was smiling on Rudra really hard , or the demon''s on patrol were just ipetent , as even after his clumsiness , with the real Excalibur in hand , he was able to decapitate two guard demons without making a single sound. Killing a single demon levelled Rudra up almost 1.5x , as he understood how much more lucrative the demon ughter industry waspared to the wild centipede farming. Finding a bit of silver lining in his miserable state , Rudra took his time to hunt his prey and level up , one demon at a time . Killing 7 before he was able to reach the boundry of the vi , levelling up 10 times in the process! Rudra was level 170 now. As themon masses were not even level 80 on average , let alone Hazelgroove kingdom , Rudra was currently the top 10 in level rankings worldwide , and might just surpass everyone if given more time in hell. However there was no chance for Rudra to enjoy his incredible boost of strength as the moment he stepped foot inside the walls of the vi. A sword passed by his cheek drawing blood impaling itself on the wall behind Rudra. It was the sin of pride Leviathan who was on guard who had long sensed Rudra , however was patient enough to let him enter vi grounds before making a move personally. He walked calmly towards Rudra , as Rudra realized that the opponent walking towards him was a tier 5 existance when he activated his eyes of truth and at that moment he only had one feeling inside him , and that was that he was f***** However to his surprise , except knowing that he would die . Rudra did not feel anything else. He did not feel an overwhelming fear that would paralyze his entire being or fear of what if he had to start from 0 again. This came as a shock to him , as he had been afraid of this very situation since beforeing to hell. He absolutely did not want to face an enemy with no chance at victory and die in futility. However faced with that exact situation , he was rather calm and rational. It was because at his core , as a man , Rudra Rajput was a solid guy. He was someone who had built himself from the ground up and had faith in himself to do it again if he needed to . Hence not worrying about the consequences of his death anymore , Rudra stared pride in his eyes with defiance. If Rudra were going to die , he was going out with a bang . Giving his best fight yet! To pride , who expected the human to tremble at his presence after he revealed a slither of his power , he recieved a surprise when Rudra stared into his eyes defiantly. Initially pride wanted to handle this the easy way . Kill Rudra with just one strike and be done with it . However seeing the defiance in the ant like mortal , Leviathan''s sense of pride was ignited. Identifying Rudra as an opponent worth defeating , the sin of pride refused to kill him with an overwhelming power advantage. Rather his inner self wanted to fight Rudra at the same power level and determine the victor. A lot of demons gathered at Rudra''s vicinity once he was spotted by pride , as nasty gnarls were sent Rudra''s way ,by the demon''s who were only waiting to pounce on him and kill him. However , after one snap of a finger by pride , each and every one of themid dead on the floor , with their eyes impaled by two tiny swords Rudra and pride were the only two living creatures left in that vicinity , as the two continued their intense staredown . Finally pride broke the silence as he said " What an interesting human you are .... Do you know no fear? Do you not realize that infront of me , you are but an ant? From where do you get the pride to stare me in the eye as an equal? ". Rudra had no idea about the nature of his opponent , however he knew that the opponent was a tier 5 powerhouse who could kill soo many demons without any ramifications , meaning he was a bigshot. However , not caring to offend the bigshot , Rudra defiantly said " The name is Shakuni , Shakuni Won Knight . The dragonyer , the demonyer , the Duke of Hazelgroove kingdom , the honorary bishop of the church of light and the guildmaster of the NUMBER ONE GUILD True Elites . Unbent , unhindered , unstoppable . Never have I begged for mercy from anyone , Never asked for kindness . I''m one of a kind , even if I am an ant to you , this ant will leave it''s sting before it dies! , It won''t run away !" An intense light flickered in the sin of pride''s eyes , as his blood pumped on Rudra''s reply . This human was definitely interesting , he was a worthy opponent to face! ----------- (Meanwhile in Purplehaze city) Rudra gaining 10 more levels , shot a mass-spread hysteria amongst themon yers as their minds could notprehend someone gaining 10 levels in a span on 90 minutes. To call this speed of levelling as astronomic would be an insult to the speed at which Rudra levelled up. It was just unbelievable.... It was soo unbelievable , that now dronacharya was wondering about what the hell was Rudra doing. Putting his ns to harass the Elites aside , dronacharya wanted to first figure out the reason behind Rudra''s rise in power within an incredibly short timespan. Knowing how he went inside the Church Of Light for sure , dronacharya knew that he had to start looking from that very point , to uncover Rudra''s tracks. For a moment , dronacharya thought that Rudra might have discovered some sort of ancient ruins , the same as the like beneath Purplehaze city , as only those ces had the means to skyrocket levels like Rudra was experiencing. However, even with his exaggerated knowledge about ancient ruins , the speed at which Rudra did things was just ridiculous and dronacharya wanted to learn the secret behind it really bad. For a moment , dronacharya contemted about joining the elites himself after going through the recent recruitment drives , as he was confident in qualitying with his skills . While he had absolutely no problem with relocating into Japan. However he had to drop this idea because , even if he could join the Elites he needed to be in Nineclouds kingdom and rule over his shadow organization . Him being in Purplehaze city with the Elites would lead to him loosing his hold over these guilds , which he could definitely not afford . Hence , for now he needed to rely on his spy inside the Elites guild to find out more on what Rudra was doing , and why was he doing it alone and not with an entire party who could benefit from it , if it was such an essible and profitable endeavour. /// Guys the GT count has really slowed down. Like REALLY slowed down and I''m kinda dissapointed. Not even 70 tickets in an entire day .... Let''s pick the pace up guys , i want to hit 2000 by tommorow and i know you guys will help me reach it . The powerstone department haspletely dried up with not a single bonus in 2 weeks .... Comeon guys we can do better! Hopefully a bonus chapter tommorow itself for hitting the next GT target! /// Chapter 477 - Outclassed

Chapter 477 - Outssed

Pride decided to give Rudra a shot , just a slither of a chance to survive. Spreading his hands wide , he said " Come , attack me with THE BEST move you have in your arsenal , and if you can inflict even slightest of damage to me , i will let you leave with your life intact. Pride had decided that Rudra was someone who was a worthy opponent. Hence decided that his opponent should be given a chance to survive. However never in his wildest dreams would pride have thought that , Rudra would counter his proposal .... As Rudra said " What if i give you a better deal , if you are a REAL man , you and i will fight and if I can inflict 20% damage on you , i get to take away the human prisoner of yours ". Pride thought he had heard wrong for a second , after which he burstedughing , the situation was hrious for him , however the line of if he were a real man instigated the sin inside him. Although Lucifer''s orders were absolute , he could not bring himself to refuse it and ept that he was not a real man. As pride instead through gritted teeth said " Fine , I THE SIN OF PRIDE AM A REAL MAN! , Soo nowe ". Rudra wasted no time as he knew that with his petty power level , trying to face this guy head on he would not evenst a single breath , as he activated the shadow Doppleganger move replicating into 9 identical illusions , while the real one had long used blink to reach the high sky , exactly above pride. The illusions all circled in towards pride , as he just looked at them all in contempt , raising a single finger to reduce them all to dust , as he patiently waited for Rudra to do his best. Rudra who was in the air , knew that there was no sun inside hell , hence the charge he had left in the sun god''s bracelet was IT. Barely enough for 2 sr beams , the only peak tier 4 move in his arsenal , something that Rudra betted on to damage pride. Wearing the stabilizer arm made by the dwarves , Rudra took his best shot mid air , as a devastating sr beam headed towards pride at blinding speeds. ''" GOTCHA ! " Eximed Rudra , he was sure it would connect , as from the distance he shooted it at , there was no time for pride to evade. However everything came to a still stop for Rudra as Pride calmly looked into his eyes , as he stopped Sr Beam with a single finger. One arm around his back , pride was holding down Rudra''s TOP move , with one finger as there was not even a sign of exertion on his face , his eyes mocking Rudra at the futility of his abilities. It was only now that Rudra realized that should he have taken the first offer by pride he would have been dead by now. There was no fighting this monster at his power level .... He was absolutely done for. Pride casually flicked his finger in the end , as small portion of the sr beam was redirected towards the sky , seemingly dissapearing as a streak of bright light. Rudra crashed onto the ground , as he stumbled to his knees as Pride looked down on him , asking " Is that the best you have got? ". Pride was annoyed now , he hated people like Rudra the most , who were all talk and no show. As he contemted the sorry end of Rudra Rajput''s gaming career for once and for all. -------- ( Meanwhile in the cuber corporation HQ) There was an emergency meeting in the headquarters and it was one of the rare ones not caused by the absurd phenomenon called Rudra Rajput . It was caused because the fifth human had crossed into the cultivator ranks . 4 breakthroughs had taken ce over all the continents in a span of 26 hours and the cuber officials were rushing to different parts of the real world to contain the knowledge of cultivation. Official one said " This is the fifth one , the progress of the yers is much faster than we expected . We may need to start phase 5 early ... " Official two said " We definitely need to start phase five , if the worldes to realize that we are not alone , that the earth is not what it seems to be , it will be Pandemonium ". Official three said " But it''s just too early , the fighting instincts suppressed by 300 years of peace and 600 years of society has made the warrior mentality run cold in the corporate man , people need more time to adapt! ". Official two countered " BUT MORE AND MORE PEOPLE ARE AWAKENING , what happens when the secret leaks out? " Bickering ensued in the hall , as grown men fought over the fate of humanity. Finally the leader of the cuber corporation said " Silence! Now ! " The hall quietened down , as the leader rubbed his forehead in annoyance. He said " Gaia , how much time does earth have as a ". Gaia replied " Estimated time left 4 years 6 months 7 days ". The leader asked again " When was the ideal time to enact phase five " Gaia replied " initial estimates had phase 5 nned from 1 year 6 months and 7 daysfrom now ". The room was drowned in silence , as everyone understood the peril of the situation they were in . Things beyond their means were happening , and the only way to silence the noise was to cut it from the root , but the cuber corporation did not want to kill humanity''s brightest. Hence after thinking for hard and long the leader said " Gaia , make them all sign a non disclosure in game or threaten to erase their character. Those that sign the NDA can live , those that do not will have to die for the peace of humanity. Also Gaia re-schedule the date for phase five one year seven days from now , bringing it back by 6 months , as I assume that we should get 100 cultivators by the end of this year .... /// Currently at 1845 GT / 2000 , hopefully hit the target soon ! I have amazing things nned for this book ahead, and the feedbacks you guys give are all vital for my future nning.. Soo keepmenting and letting me know what you guys think . I may not always reply , but i read every single one of them /// Chapter 478 - Desperation

Chapter 478 - Desperation

Rudra was backed into a corner in his fight against the sin of pride , although pride had not yet attacked Rudra physically , the psychological damage he gave Rudra by stopping his best move by one single finger was immense. If the sr beam couldn''t pack a punch , Rudra had no other attack in his arsenal that came even remotely close to mimicking the strength of sr beam . Rudra had only one single thing he could rely on which was the mysterious box of power he had from Micheal. The box''s description said that it has 3 random moves inside of it , that could be used one at a time . The problem with the mystery box was that the moves could be anything from Micheal''s basic fireball to his grand moves. However seeing no other option even remotely feasible , Rudra knew at that very moment that he had to turn into a maniac and bluff his way through this situation . As Rudra started tough hysterically infront of pride " HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA " He banged his hand on his thighs , as he held his stomach with the other oneughing hard ... Perplexing pride. Rudra wiped a fake tear off his eye and said " Good good good , you can take my opener well , it''s been a longgg time since someone stopped my attack with such ease ". Pride was strong ... One of the strongest sins out there , yet even if it was easy for him to stop Rudra''s sr beam , internally he did realize how impressive it was for a tier 3 weakling to produce such a brilliant move. However Rudra now iming for it to be his openerpletely threw pride off bnce as he asked " Don''t con me human , do you really have a stronger move than this in your arsenal? ". Rudra said nothing as he used the mystery box''s power , bursting forward Micheal''s first random move. Rudra was covered in holy light as he levitated into the air , the entire town disgusted by the influx of holy mana , as the demon''s bared their fangs against the human with the repulsive aura . However they did not approach knowing pride stood there. As if being possessed by Micheal for a breif moment , Rudra spoke in a voice unlike his own " The light that illuminates the world and pierces the dark like a polished spear. Hear me and heed my call ,e forth and destroy this creature of darkness . HOLY LANCE ". As a gaint Lance made of holy light manifested itself in Rudra''s hands and shot towards pride standing below him. The moment the spear went out from Rudra''s hand the holy aura surrounding him vanished as he fell back to the ground. However before his feet could even hit the floor , he was even more shocked by the sight of a bleeding sin of pride as a visible wound dripping with blood could be seen beneath his armour. Pride had taken a 10% damage hit , from this spell! , Thorough shock and disbelief appearing on his face as he could notprehend how a weak tier 3 mortal could actually manage to injure him. The entire ordeal greatly hurting his massively inted pride , as he looked at Rudra with disgust now and said " Good good , now that''s a real fight .... One move ! , I give you one more move , if you get my overall damage to over 20% , it''s ur win , or else I kill you ". It all depended on what came out of the mystery box. Rudra''s very life and death was a gamble at this point , but he could do nothing about it. Praying for his survival , he activated the second move .... ----------- (Meanwhile in deep hell ) Lucifer stood up from his throne when he felt Micheal''s power soo close to his home. However re-adjusting the location , it was the ce where Aman was currently meditating. Hell was a isted world and entering into hell for anyone tier 4 and above without Lucifer noticing was impossible . Hence feeling such strong power from Micheal soo close to home , Lucifer was rather shocked. Assuming it to be Aman awakening some of his bloodline powers , Lucifer paced around his pce trying to think about the origin of this power burst. Just when he was about to wave it off , As something Aman did as he breaked through or something , there was a second burst of power much more terrifying than the first one observed by Lucifer. Who got literal chills as he knew the mana signature of that move.... Leaving his pce , Lucifer rushed to gather his bravest.... To him it seemed like Micheal had came to hell! Laughing sinisterly , he thought about the sheer stupidity of Micheal to barge into his Domain . Although Micheal was the strongest angel , inside Lucifer''s domain , with infinite backup for lucifer in terms of troop and infrastructure support , there was no doubt that even Micheal would fall. And the devil was not someone who would let this chance slip by him.... ------ ( Meanwhile in the real world ) Cuber officials rushed to the houses of the yers who had experienced awakening , as their vr Pods filled with ck tar had to be instantly taken away as toxic waste and reced. The cuber officials had to wear gas masks as to not choke on the repulsive smell in the yers rooms as the yers themselves looked even more ufortable. However overall everyone took the news about cultivation differently. While some were confused , some were excited while some just did not want to keep it a secret. However ckmailed and threatened to be banned from the game without it , the yers were forced to sign NDA contracts both in real world and inside Omega to stop getting lethal sanctions. In the end, the cuber officials were even kind enough to give all 5 a basic meditation technique and a recement pod which looked like a mummy tomb to y in the game again. /// Guys if you have not already checked out my new book , do check it out by clicking on my author sign! /// Chapter 479 - Shocking Power

Chapter 479 - Shocking Power

Rudra had one move to prove his dominance over pride , as everything depended on what move the mystery box would produce. Rudra was feeling optimistic as the first spell he took out impaled the demon infront of him , causing visible damage to his armour and body. However he was in for a big dissapointment , as the second move he dished out was aplete bust. It was one of the most basic priest moves which was not even an attack , but a party buff spell called '' Enhance Strength ''. Rudra got a 5% buff in strength , having no other party members , the spells effect was useless otherwise. Rudra cursed his luck , why was the archangel Michael the strongest angel having a useless spell like enhance strength in his arsenal. It was aplete waste of the mystery box''s one chance as it baffled pride more than it depressed Rudra. Pride said " QUIT PLAYING AND COME ". As Rudra gulped in fear , thankfully pride was still patient , or else Rudra would be dead by now . However the show must go on , hence Rudra had to hide his fear and say " I was just preparing myself for my ULTIMATE spell , it can only show its maximum potential when I''m at my peak . With this buff I''m at my peak now , hence now it''s time for me to give you my best shot. Thankyou for being patient for your death! ". Pride scoffed and said " Bring it ! " This was stupid from pride , giving his opponent such leeway In a fight. Had he been serious from the start , then Rudra would have died a thousand times by now. However his sin got in the way of his duty as he was put in this unfavourable situation. Rudra took a deep breath as he prepared himself to unleash hisst surprise move. After this he no longer held any cards , it was over for him if this failed . With the staked being as high as it could ever be , Rudra used thest mystery move. At first nothing happened , but then holy mana started to vortex towards Rudra from all directions , as its power seemed to disrupt the very fabric of space inside hell. The mana circled around Rudra as he faded out of consciousness for a second , his eyes turning golden as the ancient voice spoke through him again " OO HOLY PHOENIX , THE MOTHER OF TRUE FIRE , THE IMMORTAL , THE GIVER OF NIRVANA , HEED MY CALL TO PURGE THE DEVIL INFRONT OF ME , MANIFEST A SLIVER OF YOUR TRUE FLAME AND BURN THE SOUL OF MY ENEMY. PHOENIX PURGE! ". The holy mana surrounding Rudra took a giant phoenix form , as itbusted into mes , igniting the entire demon town into mes along with it. The face of the sin of pride was pale as he saw the attacke his way , as he understood this was no longer a game , but the matter of his very survival , as this move threatened to burn his very soul . Swinging his sword and dancing in a fixed pattern , the sin demon chanted his own mantra to counter Rudra''s big move . " OO CEBERUS , THE GATEKEEPER OF HELL , PROTECT THY SUBJECT FROM THE OPPRESSION IT FACES , CHAINS OF HELL ! " A gaint Cerberus made of mana formed over the sin of pride , as pointed chains from Cerberus''s collors rushed out to meet the iing phoenix head on. The sh was of Titanic proportions as the shockwave destroyed half the town clean. However infront of the holy phoenix the inferior creature was no match , as it was burnt to ashes in a sh. The move passing unimpeded through to pride . Pride tried to block the attack from his vitals , however even then he was burnt to ashes. The move Rudra just unleashed was a peak tier 5 holy spell championed by Micheal himself. It was one of his signature moves and not something pride could handle , as the sin of pride died to this flurry. Mass panic ensued the town inside which Rudra was as everyone started to madly evacuate from the scene trying to get away from the sh of the Titans , however Rudra was caught in a stupor as the system notification caught him off-guard. System notification : You have killed a tier 5 existance '' Leviathan '' the sin of pride inside hell! It is an achievement that will go down in history books as a legend . You have elevated to the status of a legend recieving the title '' Legendary Demon yer '' + Level up! + Level up! + Level up! + Level up! + Level up! + Level up! . . . . . +Level up! Rudra levelled up 36 times at once , as his levels skyrocketed. He broke the very concept of levelling as this single move saved him 6 months of levelling time easy , as he shot over everyone in the world taking the NUMBER ONE spot in levelling rankings worldwide. [ Legendary Demon yer ] ( legendary ) : A title unique to '' Shakuni Won Knight '' , for ying one of the greater demons , the demon of sin while being the considerably weaker opponent. This is an achievement noted in history as you have rid the world of the sin of pride , taking down one of the pirs of the devil Lucifer . Title effects : + 1,000,000 merit with the Church Of Light +100,000 fame + Every light faction nation will hail you as a hero + Every demon below tier 4 will immobilize in your fear. - You are a sworn enemy of the demonkind. Rudra''s stat pannel looked like this . ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary Bishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer , Lieutenant General Of The Hazelgroove Army , First Cultivator , Senior Knight , Legendary Demon yer . ss :Mana Knight ( Ascended ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 206 Tier : 3 STATS AGI : 3200 +1600 VIT : 3200 +1600[¡ã] INT : 3200 +1600 STA : 3200 +1600 PHY : 3200 +1600 [¡ã] MANA : 3200 + 1600 Active Buffs [¡ã] : 3 HP : 739,000/(739,000) * 3 unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Fully healed from injury , healthy again Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary), Doom armour ( Legendary ) , Doom armour( legendary) , knights shield , Knights token , Dual hell opener key , Vitality pill , Divine Tracer Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) , Excalibur ( Semi-Divine) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage. ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter , Mana Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) ( iplete ) Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- For a moment Rudra could not beleive at what was going on , as he looked at the ming town around him under the pitch red sky. Rudra was exactly what the humans worst fear of the demon kind was , standing in the middle of a happy town , as it was aze on fire with many demons dead. However , he was that demon here in this story , giving the demonkind the fear of humans for all eternity. As Aman stumbled out of his cultivation room clearly annoyed at being disturbed , he saw the horrific scene and the still dead and burning body of the sin of pride on the ground as chills went down his spine. Aman was no stranger to the strength of pride , as Aman acknowledged him to be even stronger than his father and someone who needed to be given the utmost respect. However seeing him dead was a big blow to his mental health. He trembled unconsciously as Rudra took a step towards him , as his brain could notprehend how the weak tier 3 Rudra took down pride , however he was sure that if pride could be killed soo could he. -------- ( Meanwhile Lucifer ) After the first attack , Lucifer was not sure about the mana fluctuation , waving it off as something that Aman must have done. However the second huge mana fluctuation was something that he had faced firsthand , he could never mistake that move of Micheal as he was sure that somehow the strongest angel was here in hell. Immediately moving out to gather his army , Lucifer was ready to march to the firstyer of hell and take the fight to Micheal. Although Rudra did not know it , he was against the clock here , as even if he was able to defeat the sin of pride , he did not even stand a breathing chance against Lucifer himself. Unfortunately Aman would not just co-operate in running away from hell , as Rudra was now on the clock and he did not even know it yet..... Rudra had just pulled off a miracle in hell , yet the miracle had garnered the attention of the devil himself , as he was against the clock here . He was the reason behind the biggest mobilization of forces in hell , as the strongest demons from the deepest parts of hell had geared up to March alongside Lucifer to y him personally . /// Special shoutout to Magnum932 for the 5000 coin magic castle!!! As for every super gift there will be a bonus chapter today itself! However , we are still only at 1900 golden tickets guys ... The speed at which the GT is increasing is truly slower than a snail at the moment.. Come on guys i have more faith in you all . Let''s hit the 2000 mark as fast as possible! /// Chapter 480 - Fake It Till You Make It !

Chapter 480 - Fake It Till You Make It !

( Hazelgroove kingdom , the forums) Rudra gaining 36 levels in ONE minute simply broke the inte. The Hazelgroove national forums crashed 6 minutes after Rudra did this amazing feat and people became aware of it. It was not only because of the people who were actively checking the rankings at the moment , however it was because of two system announcements . ( WORLDWIDE ANNOUNCEMENT ) : The yer '' Shakuni'' belonging to the guild '' True Elites'' in the ''Hazelgroove kingdom'' is the first yer in the history of Omega to cross the 200 level mark! ( Hazelgroove kingdom Announcement ) : The yer '' Shakuni'' Of Hazelgroove kingdom surpassed the previous world number one at level 198 to reach level 206 and be the number one yer in the yer rankings. Kingdom wide bonus : +2% agility for 7 days! The two back to back announcements broke the inte , as only recently people talked about Rudra was level 170 and how unreasonably fast his levelling speed was. However now , him gaining 36 levels at once just melted the inte down. It is to be noted that , EXP needed to level up after each level up was incrementally more . Hence while going from level 5-10 was possible in one day. Going from 145-150 needed 2 months of constant levelling to achieve. Which would take 3 months to go from 200-205. Usually those who sat at the top of the level rankings were those who only yed the game to level. They did not participate in guild activities , quests or Olympics. They only focussed on levelling , levelling and levelling. Yet Rudra in his incredible run from level 126-206 in a span of 3 days time just voided one and a half year of these maniacs work rate , surpassing them by a fair margin. This was the reason why the inte broke down , because no matter how one looked at the situation , it was just unbelievable to them that someone levelled up 36 times in one minute! Naturally the inte melted at this , as mixed reactions came from everyone , some were happy that someone from Hazelgroove was the number one ranker in the world while some were just spouting conspiracy theories on how Rudra cheated his way through Omega. However the forums literally froze after a while as the flood of messages were soo fast that reading messages was impossible to the naked eye , as the newest ones kept going out of the screen within split seconds . Gaia had to apply slowmode on Hazlegroove kingdom forums where everyone could only send one message per 5 minutes to get the situation under control. The Elites being the most shocked of them all , as they wondered what the hell was the boss doing ? And if it was something THIS good , why were they not invited. Especially Neatwit who looked like a heartbroken kid , assuming that the leader went monster hunting to somece fun without him. If Rudra were to hear his inner monologue at this moment , he would probablyugh and cry at the same time at the misery of his own situation. ------------- ( Meanwhile in hell ) Rudra was not well informed about the circumstance that surrounded Aman''s stay in hell . He had his spections , but it all revolved around Aman being a prisoner inside hell , maybe working with Lucifer as a ve under duress , however Rudra did not think he was here of his own free will. Rudra hence hoped that he would see reason and escape the godforsaken ce with him in this instant as he said " Come I''m here to save you , let''s get out of this godforsaken ce ! ". Aman looked at Rudra in disgust yet curses did not escape his mouth as he was still afraid of the feat that Rudra just pulled off , as he said " Are you out of your mind? I''m getting stronger by leaps and bounds here , the next time I leave it will be to raze Hazelgroove to the ground! ". Rudra raised an eyebrow , as he remembered how he had been given a sedative to use on Aman should he be uncooperative and realized that it might be the only way to force him toe. Unfortunately for Rudra , the only card he had left was one single charge of sr beam to spare. He had no other offensive moves capable of seriously threatening Aman. However riding on the psychological damage caused by the sin of pride''s death , Rudra decided to continue his fake it till you make it attitude. He said " Well , the one who hired me did not tell me if I needed to bring you dead or alive , if you won''t cooperate , i will just bring your body back to the surface ". Rudra took two steps towards Aman saying soo , peak confidence being exuded from his body , as Aman inadvertently stepped back. Aman said " You....you.... Stay away from me". Aman genuinely bought into Rudra''s act , a half destroyed town covered in screams and a sizzling dead body of someone much more powerful than himself was enough for him to not call Rudra''s bluff at the moment. Riding on the fame he umted over thest 5 months as the Duke , plus the massive boost he just recieved for achieving a legendary feat. Rudra now had a muchrger avatar than before. Activating the knight of the empire skill , Rudra manifested a 60 foot tall avatar now , towering over the town as he looked down on Aman from a position of power. Aman who had fought with this wierd form firsthand months ago , was shocked to see the 6 foot avatar growing to over 60 foot now. As shivers ran down his spine , with him instantly summoning 3 bone golems in response. The 40 foot tall golems were still a way down from Rudra''s height , as after one minute of bare hand trashing of the bone golems with no offensive skills , all that was left of the golems was a pile of bones! As Rudra reached low to grab Aman... The sedative in his hand. Usually Aman would have used a darkness spell or some tier 4 move to repell Rudra''s advance . However momentarily he flinched in fear seeing the giant handing to grab him. As Rudra held Aman though he broke out of the stupor , as he tried to conjure a darkness spell . However he had already been pricked by the sedative as midway through chanting his spell he fell asleep. Rudra waited for ten more seconds as he looked around the burning town over which he towered in a massive avatar. Feeling like he was the protagonist of this world or something. His name Rudra was the name that the god of destruction '' Shiva '' was called when he took a human form , and today Rudra felt like he was indeed someone worthy of that name. Rudra Rajput ... The destroyer of evil! Rudra cancelled his avatar , as he carried Aman over his shoulder , about to activate the key to go back . However , just as he felt that all was okay and that he had made the impossible dream possible. A loud war drum could be heard ..... As the devil himself descended. /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Magnum 932 Thank him in thements for this one!/// Chapter 481 - The Power Of A Forgotten Piece

Chapter 481 - The Power Of A Forgotten Piece

When Lucifer arrived , Rudra felt like he was reliving his worst nightmare , as his mind screamed '' NO , NO, NO , NO , NO , NO FUC**** WAY. NO LET ME GO! ''. Lucifer looked exactly as Rudra imagined the devil to be from his childhood memories. A very distinct ck wings that spanned over a two meters end to end. An extremely handsome face that had '' Bad boy '' stered all over itself that girls were sure to drool over. A jawline as sharp as the elven sword and eyes as ck as the deep space. His every movement screamed elegance , However there was just something repulsive about him as a package. Rudra just wanted to get the fuck out of there , but with Lucifer watching him with hawk eyes , there was no freaking way that Rudra would be able to move even a single centimetre without alerting the devil . To be honest , he was out of options andpletely at the mercy of the devil. However Rudra did not know that even Lucifer was perplexed ,pletely perplexed at two different things. At first he was confused to see a burning town and a human inside it instead of Micheal. The humans power was soo pitiful , that Lucifer would probably not even throw a second nce at him should the situation be different. However the human was in possession of the pages from the demon''s diary ! 4 of them at that . This greatly piqued the interest of the devil. Lucifer was not always the ruler of Hell , as before him hell was ruled by the god of death Hades , the one who created the demonkind and wrote the demon''s diary which was essentially The Bible and the core values of the demonkind. The one in possession of theplete demon''s diary was essentially the ruler of all of Demon kind and that was something Lucifer was extremely interested in. However because of him being banished from the surface world , and the pages of the demon''s diary being scattered there , he could only make use of the dark organization blood merchants to find it for him . Yet even after a century they could not collect all 7 pages . However now there was a human in hell In possession of 4 of the 7 pages . It was something Lucifer was genuinely in shock of. When Lucifer was banished from the heavens and made a fallen angel , he took asylum in hell and was a courtier of the then ruler of Hell Hades. However being the devil that he was , slowly he nned a coup sending the god of death in a deep slumber as he usurped the throne of hell. Unchallenged , as he never let anyone reach the tier 6 ranks within the demonkind killing them all when they reached the threshold to promote. He spent a Millenium as the ruler of the underworld , however the loyalty of the demonkind towards him was because of fear and not loyalty , a thing that always bothered him , as he feared a coup. However if he were to get his hands on the demon''s diary everything would change. Hence for a second Lucifer contemted about what to do with the human who had Aman over his shoulders , ofcourse letting them go was not an option. However this gave Rudra a very small opportunity as he activated the key to escape after shouting , " NOW MICHEAL " His shout of ''Now Micheal '' momentarily distracted Lucifer who was suddenly reminded that there might be Micheal in hell , giving Rudra a split second to step inside the portal . However not fast enough to stop the darkness attacking his way . Thankfully the portal dissapoeared once Rudra stepped it , however Rudra was hit by Lucifer''s attack vomitting blood as his HP hit 10% then rebounded to full , and still continued to deplete to 20%. It is to be noted that Rudra still had thrice his normal HP on him which meant that the casual flick from Lucifer was enough to kill him 5 times over. But none of that mattered as for the time being Rudra was teleported back inside the church with Aman on his shoulders as he sessfullypleted his quest! ---------- ( Meanwhile Dronacharya) Dronacharya was having a mental meltdown as he could not understand what was going on , about how Rudra became the number one ranker in the world . Nothing in his memory told him that such an incident ever happened. What he did not know was that ofcourse it would not happen in the past timeline , it is because this was a butterfly effect of him meddling as the prophet and informing Lucifer about Aman''s presence on the battlefield and his potential bloodline , the result of which was Aman being kidnapped into hell. In the first timeline none of this happened , hence Rudra was never sent to hell for this ridiculous mission , not having such ridiculous gains. However with him altering the timeline only a slight , the consequences were devastating. The buzz surrounding the elites was incrementally stronger as their stock price skyrocketed in thest day with Rudra''s new achievements . Somethingpletely detrimental to his future ns as all his hard work to buy stock in the dark was turned useless. To make matters worse , Rudra also gained universal spotlight for his achievements as news outlets and forums worldwide talked about the leader of the elites. Something that made dronacharya burn from jealousy. Time and time again he would scheme from the shadows , trying not to shine too bright only to burn out , yet time and time again the elites would keep shining brighter and brighter. He was thoroughly depressed by the turn of events , as he admitted the incident as having a really bad day. /// Guys I''m happy to share the news that my new book '' Rise of the dragon emperor '' just received a contract invitation from WN and I''m happy to inform i will be exclusively signing with them on this tform . At the time of writing this chapter we have 1946 golden tickets and hopefully we hit 2000 today itself soo that we can have a bonus chapter. The rest is upto you guys! /// Chapter 482 - Earth Shaking Return

Chapter 482 - Earth Shaking Return

Cardinal Lee was weeping tears of joy , whereas the popeughing while pping his hands while most of the priests in the church were just kowtowing to the statue of the goddess of light . Micheal who was looking from the heavens was also thinking '' Hohoho, i did not expect that ''. While the goddess of life actually smiled at her followers achievements. To put it simply everyone had lost their shit seeing Rudra make it back alive with a sedated Aman on his shoulder. Noone expected him to pull this quest off , hence noone could beleive in the fact that he pulled it off. Sprawling on the ground Rudraughed hysterically , as a wave of emotions hit him . He had been face to face with Lucifer inside hell , and had survived to tell the tale. Was there any single entity in the history of Omega who could boast a simmr achievement? The answer would be NO! The return to thend of the living , where the goddess of life smiled upon you on death was something Rudra had missed dearly. Finally he felt like a yer again , and not a soldier on a suicide mission. If there would ever be made a documentary on Rudra''s journey inside Omega . This moment here would be the perfect time to close the curtains and send the audience home happy. However this was no movie , it was the real world and here risk and rewards go hand in hand , as even though the quest was over from Rudra''s end , it was still for the church to reward him adequately. System Notification : Congrattions to yer Shakuni onpletion of the quest '' Save Prince Aman ''. Completion rating : perfect! Distributing rewards .... At this moment the pope came upto Rudra and said " Shakuni Won Knight , A true beleiver in the light , and the hero of the church. Thankyou , thankyou for fulfilling the quest the goddess entrusted you . You have mine and the entire Churches eternal gratitude. In the history of the Church we have never let anyone be a honorary Archbishop however I think everyone present would agree to the fact that you deserve to be one. Congrattions Archbishop Shakuni , your meritorious services have indebted the church , soo please ept this token of grace ". + Recieved title [ Honorary Archbishop ] : You have the capability to preside over heretic hearings as well as convict people to jail , should you soo deem necessary. You can call upon holy pdins and issue quests in the name of the church and have free ess to the church''s warehouse . You are an representative of the church itself , and every light faction nation should revere you . You are the first in history to be made an honorary Archbishop , it is an achievement . + Recieved One Artifact [ A token of debt ] : This is a token that shows that the church is indebted to you and owes you one favour. Use this to call upon the aid of the entire Church of life . It was a windfall! This was an extremely usefull title and even more usefull token . With this Rudra could rest easy that he had an ally to call upon should any future war turn ugly! However this was not all , at this moment the statue of the goddess began to shine as everyone including the pope instantly fell to their knees. Then a divine voice , soothing to the ears said " My child , you have done me great service bypleting Micheal''s request. ept this small token of my and micheal''s gratitude ". It was the Goddess! It was the Goddess of life herself who had spoken , and the entire Church was weeping in joy as cardinal Lee banged his head on Rudra''s shoulders with his snotty nose as he had absolutely lost his mind mumbling gibberish like " i knew it , from the first time I saw this man , he is blessed , blessed , mwuahshsaas". + Recieved blessing [ Blessing of life ] : Permanently increased max HP by a multiple of 3! +Recieved blessing [ Strongest angel''s blessing ] : You have learnt Micheal''s signature move Holy Lance! [ Holy Lance ] ( Divine) : Micheal''s signature move in which he creates a holy javellin using light particles . It''s a basic tier 5 spell however has extremely low mana consumption and extremely high damage with a 90% critical damage rate. It''s a instant killer spell for anyone below tier 5 . Restrictions : Since you are a mortal you can only use it once a day . Will change once you enter the demigod realms. Rudra was stunned speachless. It was the same move he had used to make pride bleed , a spell literally invented and used by the archangel Michael , and now he had learnt it! To say that he had an insane rewards session was going to be an understatement as he had increased his max HP by 3 times permanently! It is to be noted that he already had an massively inted HP tankpared to the average yer due to his golden ratio cheat and his constant use of permanent stat enhancing substances. However , if youpound all of that and multiply it times 3 then the difference between him and another level 206 yer would be like heaven and earth , as he was simply on another level now! Everything said and done , Rudra still had to return Excalibur and the other quest rted artefacts back to the Church however his gains were not at all small. ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary ArchBishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer , Lieutenant General Of The Hazelgroove Army , First Cultivator , Senior Knight , Legendary Demon yer . ss :Mana Knight ( Ascended ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 206 Tier : 3 STATS AGI : 3200 +1600 VIT : 3200 +1600 INT : 3200 +1600 STA : 3200 +1600 PHY : 3200 +1600 MANA : 3200 + 1600 HP : 2,217,000/2,217,000 unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Fully healed from injury , healthy again Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary), Doom armour ( Legendary ) , Doom armour( legendary) , knights shield , Knights token Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage, Holy Lance ( divine) ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter , Mana Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) ( iplete ) Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- Rudra was feeling all giddy in his stomach as Aman was rolling on the ground all grumpy , Although he was the descendant of the archangel Micheal , the pdins from the church were not at all cordial in their treatment of Aman . As his profession as an necromancer absolutely disgusted them to no ends. Seeing how he was instantly fed a bottle full of holy water while being restrained as the aura of death reeked from all his pores as his insides were being roasted by the aura of life . Rudra understood that Aman''s stay with the pope was going to be less than pleasant. The church of life were disgusted by the practicioners of death . Necromancers were hated more than demons in the church and Aman being a necromancer had the extreme badluck of being held hostage on sedatives by the church. If Rudra''s guess was any good , then Aman was going to loose a hell lot of levels and a hell lot of death aura as the church were probably going to cleanse him clean .... Literally! Rudra chuckled at this sight , as he realized that although the pope was kind to him , he was by no means someone weak. Stronger than pride the pope was almost a peak tier 5 existance , someone infront of whom a sedated Aman could do nothing. However Aman''s fate was no longer his concern as Rudra stretched his limbs as he walked out of the Church of life. However the sight that he saw made him loose his footing for a second , as hundereds of thousands of yers stood outside the gates of the church , who went batshit crazy when they saw Rudra. The only thought Rudra had when looking at the scene was ..... " Huh ? ". He was perplexed and could not understand what all the hype was about... ------ ( Meanwhile Dronacharya ) Dronacharya got informed that Rudra was finally leaving the church premises , and this made dronacharya raise a few eyebrows. He was already contemting on where Rudra was all this time , however it was as if he had entered the church , and just stayed there as none of his spies saw him ever leave. Then now he was leaving the church and noone ever saw him enter , and this time there were thousands of eyes on the ce , hence Rudra could not have slipped. Which meant that Rudra had probably stayed inside the church premises all these 4 days . However then his levelling spree made no sense. Overall Rudra''s entire 4 days were shrouded in shadows and dronacharya needed to figure out what he did in these days to improove soo much and what gains he had. For him to know all of Rudra''s hidden cards before hand was absolutely necessary and hence the altering history was giving him panick attacks. /// Good job everyone for hitting the GT target , bonus soon /// Chapter 483 - Facing The Guild Mates Again

Chapter 483 - Facing The Guild Mates Again

Rudra''s return to the True Elites guild was filled with controversy . Neatwit was constantly giving him a puffy face , as if Rudra had him were in a rtionship and he had cheated on Neatwit. While Karna was also in a foul mood for some reason , as he would curtly reply to everything that Rudra asked but not shower the brotherly love. Rudra was perplexed as to what the heck happened , the answer to which was given to him by Amelia who slowly exined the whole debacle of his absence. From the allegations that he was being jailed by the church for using dark moves in his arsenal to the whole ordeal of bing the number one ranker in the world. Knowing that Rudra was as dumb as a log Amelia slowly exined how the guild members think that he did not take them to the ce he went and hogged all the brilliant levelling resources to himself , which was the reason why Neatwit was acted like he cheated on him. While Karna was pissed because the only text Rudra left for him before going off the grid was '' Something came up , might not be avable for 7 days ''. This short message resulted in karna umting a lot of stress as he genuinely worried about Rudra''s whereabouts. Amelia thoroughly scolded Rudra for not being moremunicative and taking one minute to write a half decent message before wandering off the grid for days and Rudra had to just listen with his head down while reflecting on his behaviour. Amelia was like a mother to the boys in the guild , as these 22 year old brats were hardly better than a group of teenagers on their own. It was only with her as an anchor that the guild felt like a guild and not a teenage gaming club house. The result of Amelia scolding Rudra resulted in him having a private meeting with the elders where he in depth described the perilous situation he came from , and how stressful thest few days had been for him , and how close he was to getting his character deleted permanently. This pacified everyone , as slowly the dam broke and everyone started to pity Rudra again , as people rushed to console him for his hardwork. Which sent a releif down Rudra''s spine as the guild finally felt like home again . Rudra had to repeatedly say the point '' The risk is not worth it '' to drive home the point through Neatwits skull that hell is not a monster farming zone . As Rudra feared the meat headed nature of this guy when it came to levelling. However overall , after settling things in the guild Rudra decided to finally log out for some much needed rest into the real world. He was not nning on ying Omega for 3 days . Restpletely today , attend the guild foundation party tommorow , get sloshed and party all night while taking the next day off too. Before ying Omega again. Rudra was excited to party with the boys and not worry about the world copsing for once as he was going to get wild . However little did he know that Yua and Naomi both had set their sights on Rudra , in what could be the worst night of his life . Rudra was a guy for whom romance was an elusive thing. It was not that he did not want romance in his life , it was just that he felt working towards achieving that romance was just filled with needing to give too much time and effort. The same time and effort , that if given to career and making money could result in him achieving his goals and aspirations. Hence , Romance always became a luxury that was like a vacation that Rudra needed to take once or twice a year. It was exactly why his rtionship with Ruby endeared to him soo much . As outside the game he could still be him , while once or twice a month or so he could spend a night with his absolutely gorgeous elven wife . It was hassle free and mentainance free , which is why Rudra opted for it subconsciously. While although he was attracted to Naomi a bit he was always reserved in making his advances , as what he wanted right now was a smooth going life without the need to bnce everything. Rudra did not want the burden or the mountain of guilt that came with not spending enough time with his girlfriend at the end of the day and be '' That '' guy who did not bnce work and life. He had a family and he would much rather give them free time than goof around with girls , which was probably the reason why he was single . Which is exactly why when Rudra dragged his tired ass downstairs to the living room , only to see Max sitting in Naomi''sp eating grapes while she handfed him and mother and father Rajput chatted with her amiably , Rudra felt like .....'' Huh? ''. ------------ ( Meanwhile Dronacharya ) Being too cautious can also be a problem , as dronacharya started to Panick even more when nothing abnormal could be found out about the Church of life. The pope was one of the few people who was escorted by tier 4 warriors who knew how to set up mobile teleportation arrays , which could always carry the holy regiment into Churches all across the continent without a need for teleportation stations set up. Which is why his appearance and dissapearance from the Church was never found out by anyone. As well as the fate that Aman was being subjected to , never made the light of day. Hence when the temple was finally reopened to themon masses , and it was observed that everything was just as usual and the clergy were issuing no special quests the people were a bit dissapointed. The mystery of what Rudra did that made him gain soo many levels had became soo big , that even first rate guild leaders were privately messaging Rudra offering billions of dors for the information. Rudra did not care one bit about it , as he said '' fck it all '' as he had logged out. However his this action of rejecting free money had made an even bigger problem for Dronacharya who through his sources had ced a bid of 56 billion dors for that Information , hoping to get even a titbit about it. Hence with the n failing , dronacharya slowly started to feel like something was seriously wrong , even doubting if the spy inside the elites guild had turned on him , or worse , that some of the first rate guild leader had joined hands with Rudra in the dark. His cautious mind cooked up various conspiracy theories as he tortured himself with scenarios that werepletely hypothetical. The result being his state turning miserable , the happier and more sessful that Rudra became ". /// Bonus chapter forpleting the golden ticket target , good job everyone. Please take note that on 25-26-27 February , i will be taking a vacation for the first time since covid and there will be only ONE chapter of 1600 words for the book and no bonuses will be given. Don''t worry though , All the umted bonuses will be released on 1st March . Thankyou /// Chapter 484 - A Seduction Attempt ... Twice!

Chapter 484 - A Seduction Attempt ... Twice!

Rudra was perplexed to see Naomi in his living room . That too feeding max ? , However the little one still loved brother the most as the moment he saw Rudra he shouted '' Brother !'' and ran into his arms. Rudra was satisfied , he was indeed a true man with the virtue of bro''s before ahem . However his next wordspletely broke Rudra''s confidence in the mental capacity of the little one to handle food . As Naomi said " Max you want a biscuit ? ". Max ran out of Rudra''s arms pushing him aside as he ran to eat the cracker he was offered , while Rudra was left there stranded alone , his eyes twitching as his hands were still in that hugging position. Someone could literally kidnap max over sweets as the glutton would even betray Rudra''s deepest secrets for a piece of candy. He needed to keep this brother of his in check. Rudra eventually said " hey , what a pleasant surprise ". Referring to Naomi as she replied amiably " Hello guild master nice to meet you too ". And basically started ignoring him the next minute as if he was not there as she continued to chat with mama rajput. This greatly perplexed Rudra as usually Naomi would be giving him a lot of attention unlike today. However he just shrugged it off as he took a seat beside his pops. Looking at this both Naomi and mother Rajput released a big sigh as mother Rajput said " men are such idiots ". While Naomi looked at the heavens apparently cursing as she said " Yes , yes they are ". While father Rajput and Rudra looked at each other in fear , as to determine who was the culprit behind this outburst. Years of survival instinct had taught the duo , that when vague generalization of the male species was being made , it meant that it was especially not vague andpletely directed towards them . The only question was , towards whom? , As the two listened intently on the conversation to figure it out . What Rudra and father Rajput were unaware off was the fact that Naomi had approached mother Rajput yesterday and told her the truth about her feelings for Rudra and how she wanted her help to make him realize that she loves him. Mother Rajput had long since approved of Naomi and having gotten the chance to see his son settle down with a family , she naturally was not going to let it slide as she promised to help. Their first genius n was for Naomi to not give Rudra any attention and behave like he did not exist. This was supposed to bother Rudra and make him probe more into the reason why she wasn''t giving him attention. ording to mother Rajput men wanted things they could not have , hence women had to y hard to get for men to fall for them. However seeing how Rudra casually sat down without giving a single thought about Naomi''s changed behaviour , both women audibly sighed at the peanut that was a man''s brain. n B from mother Rajput was food. All 3 members of her household wereplete gluttons and loved food . She was a firm believer that the way to a man''s heart was through his stomach as Naomi prepared an exquisite meal and all the dishes that Rudra liked for dinner. This technique worked! As Rudra thoroughly enjoyed dinner , and soo did Max and father Rajput as the three showered Naomi withpliments after every bite , while Rudra started to look at Naomi with sparkly eyes , wondering if he could get her to cook for him more often. Seeing some progress the two women high fived , n B was a sess! It was time for n C then which was entirely upto Naomi. For n C , mother Rajput had suggested that Naomi y the shy girl . As she should try to seduce Rudra with her charms while being equally reserved and shy in the process . Having a delicate bnce that would drive any man crazy. For this purpose , Naomi and Mama had even gone shopping buying amazing lingerie for Naomi to wear. Naomi was embarassed doing such things with her mother inw. But she was helplessly in love with Rudra and needed to go all out this once to try win him for once and for all or let the matter be . Hence even when embarassed she went along with the shopping with enthusiasm! Hence after dinner , mother Rajput started the act for n C , as she said " Ohh look at you , all sweaty after cooking dinner for us . Go take a shower in Roro''s room and freshen up , then roro will take you for a walk ! ". As Naomi tried to downy it , and say that she could just leave , mother Rajput red daggers at Rudra who under intense pressure had to say " Mother''s right , freshen up why don''t you ". Hence Naomi was (cough ), forced to take a bath in Rudra''s room to freshen up. While Rudra patiently waited for her to finish up, soo that they could go out for a walk. He was casually checking the forums on his mobile to pass time , when an incredible sight got his grip loose on his mobile phone as it mmed into the ground An incredible beautiful Naomi stepped out of bath wearing only her inner garmets as her hair were tied into a bun. She looked incredibly sensual with wet water droplets gliding on her smooth waist as her fair and tender skin was on full disy. Her voluptuous hourss shape gave Rudra a lump in his throat , as her red lips and red flushed face made his heart race out of his chest. Naomi had voluntarily stepped out of the bath , half naked ..... As Rudra''s mind was in a dissarray as to what her intentions were. /// Guys if you all are team Naomi show the love in thements section of this chapter. Your love will literally decide the oue of the next chapter soo it''s upto you guys! If you want Rudra x Naomi to happen . Then this is the chance ! /// Chapter 485 - Rudra X Naomi ( R-18 )

Chapter 485 - Rudra X Naomi ( R-18 )

Rudra''s heart palpitated seeing Naomi in the incredibly beautiful ck lingerie , as he could feel his mind nking out . Naomi was incredibly beautiful , Rudra knew it from the day he met her , as there was an instant spark in his eyes when he first saw her , but then overtime as he let things take the natural course the duo ended up as good friends as she frequented his house . However incredibly beautiful could no longer justify how much Rudra wanted Naomi at the moment , as her current allure was beyond Rudra''s realm of self control. She was seductively biting her lips which made things even more difficult for Rudra as every fibre of his body wanted him to be the one biting on them , but a weak barrier prevented him from taking action. However that barrier was shed to pieces when Naomi said in a sexy voice " I want you.... guildmaster ". As something inside Rudra just broke at that moment as he embraced Naomi in a passionate kiss. Naomi was ted at this reaction as this was finally exactly the thing she was hoping for , as she returned the kiss with double the passion. As two hot tongues embroiled and intertwined leaving the other gasping for air , yet unable to breath. After a few minutes of intense kissing , Rudra picked Naomi up while kissing her and put her on the bed as he looked at her again. Naomi''s face was bright red as her mind was clearly shy from being admired soo clearly by Rudra . However her eyes were naughty , inviting Rudra for more . As she motioned with one finger for Rudra toe over her for another kiss. She unbuttoned Rudra''s shirt , then took off his belt from his pants and opened the single button holding his pants close as she slid her hand inside to take the initiative to touch Rudra''s package. Rudra being a virgin was shocked by Naomi''s aggressive advances , however d all the same , as he reciprocated by unhooking her bra and flinging it aside as her two supple and hard nipples came into view. This was the point of no return for any man , as Rudra nowpletely lost himself to the lust , as Naomi''s firm C cups were exactly his type as he put his mouth around one while holding the other with his palm. Rudra might be a virgin however as a systematic researcher of porn in college , he was quite knowledge about what to do . Hence even if the technique was not perfect , his intense passion made Naomi moan quite often in pleasure. Naomi could not beleive what was happening , as her heart was all bubbles . She had dreamt of something like this since months and now it was finally happening. For her this was the happiest time as she truly felt alive . Loosing herself to the pleasure , she let Rudra have his way with her body as he yed with her breasts and sucked on her nipples. Her nipples were an sensitive region hence she moaned in ecstasy when Rudra pinched them or took a nibble . Making her incredibly wet downstairs. Rudra slowly started to caress her milky white skin, as Naomi got goosebumps as his fingers ran across her naked back . His touch soo loving and gentle it was everything she hoped for. However to her dismay he never took enough liberty and went down to the spot where she needed the most attention after making her soo wet , soo eventually Naomi had to take Rudra''s hand and redirect it to the correct area under her panties. This was all the permission that Rudra needed as he removed Naomi''s panties and changed his position to have a good view of the shining wet pussy of hers on disy. Naomi''s entire body was bright red at this point , as this was extremely embarrassing for her. But even then she wanted it. She wanted Rudra more than anything else which is why she was ready to do it with him. Rudra''s package was now going out of control as it threatened to tear out of the underwear he was wearing if Rudra did not let him out. However Rudra''s tongue was already focussed on exploring Naomi''s womanhood and did not want to be disturbed at the moment. Rudra''s tongue game was exceptionally on point as Naomi orgasmed within a minute of him licking her clitoris . While she did twice more in a span of 20 more minutes as Rudra patiently licked her dry of all her juices. Only then did Rudra put a finger inside Naomi and started to show her the professional control of a peak swordsman over his fingers as he made her squirt to an orgasm. Naomi was absolutely drained at this point as even her mind started to go numb , as she got on the ground and on her knees as she pulled down Rudra''s pants to see his 8 inch package in full glory. She licked her lips lustfully as she was extremely satisfied with the length and width of the package and it looked incredibly tasty. As she used her small moist lips and tongue to return the favour that Rudra gave her. This was Rudra''s first blowjob and he realized that the difference between this and masturbation was like heaven and earth and that he would never be able to masturbate to the same pleasure after experiencing this heaven. Naomi was very passionate as she almost deepthroated Rudra''s dick into her mouth taking it whole and even drank his cum without spilling a single drop as she licked her lips dry after it saying " Thankyou for the treat ". It was small things like these that made Rudra go crazy over Naomi , as his long suppressed two lifetimes of fantasy was finally being realized . As he was being made realize on what all he was missing in life. Looking into Naomi''s eyes at this moment , Rudra felt like if it was to this girl , he couldmit . If it was for this body he could adjust his schedule anyday to aodate such a session. However it was not only because of the physical reasons that he felt so. The way Naomi treated his family and blended in with them made Rudra have a soft spot for her. As for him his family was everything , and she blending in with his family was a releif for him. As a myriad of emotions ran through his mind , equallyplicated emotions ran through Naomi''s mind , as they had came soo far .... Would they go all the way now? Not liking the awkward silence , Naomi finally mustered the courage to ask Rudra " Soo you gonna make me your woman or no?". As she turned around on her knees on the bed , inviting Rudra to make the move... The ball was in his court now! /// Guys you all made this happen. The team Naomiments on thest chapter were overwhelming hence the plot took this direction. Special shoutout to Irail_Griffin for the 5000 coin supergift . As for every supergift there will be a bonus chapter today itself. But since it''s a special juncture and you are one of my top fans , i give you the option to tell me if you want them to enter amited rtionship or not . Doment below! /// Chapter 486 - Life Choices ( R-18 )

Chapter 486 - Life Choices ( R-18 )

Naomi was a virgin too , hence for her to bend over and invite Rudra was a big step for herself as well . Even then she was more than happy to do it as the one to pop her cherry was Rudra. Rudra was in a dilemma at this moment as looking at Naomi soo vulnerable he found his resolve weakening as a man as he soo wanted to taste the warmth of a woman for the very first time. However , even though Ruby was a fictional character she was also in a sort of rtionship with Rudra hence why the hesitation in Rudra''s mind on wether or not this was the right thing to Do. Rudra understood that he had a strong attraction for Naomi as well and that he wanted her really bad , but he knew that if he did note clean before doing the deed then he was a scum of a man , which he was not ready to do. Hence even in the heat of the moment and his hard dick screaming to him to do otherwise , Rudra said " We need to talk first... ". Naomi was dissapointed as her heart started to beat faster as she sat back up straight and looked into Rudra''s eyes. Her eyes half teary as she feared what Rudra was about to say next. She was sure that Rudra would reject her , as he had literally millions of fan girls fawning over him , with many willing to be his personal cum dumpster should he choose so , while he had the wealth to buy any prostitute he wanted no matter how expensive . However Rudra '' s next wordspletely shocked her as he said " If we do this , then u need to understand that it''s you and me in amitted rtionship. I am not a man who will bed you and not take responsibility , and also not a man who tolerates his women sleeping with other people. Hence if we do this , then it''s u and me , girlfriend and boyfriend alright? ". Naomi found it stupid , as Rudra made it sound like they were highschoolers or something but this was music to her ears as this was exactly what she wanted to hear. She knew Rudra was not a scum and that was why she was soofortable around him . Hence she nodded in affirmation to say she agreed. She had noone else in her mind and heart , and she would never cheat on Rudra. These conditions were mere formality for her. Rudra sighed and continued " I''m not your average boyfriend though Naomi . I really really like you but if the guild needs me i will be always avable there first and hereter. I won''t be able to give you the attention you deserve or the time you may want from me . This is not a phase of my life where i can take you out to dinner everyday or spend every night with you. Most likely i would y Omega 3-4 day and night continuously before spending about two days week in reality. Of these two days i can only spend one day with you , which means that we get to spend time together once a week , if the guild doesn''t need me , if it does then the guild takes priority , is that fine ?". Naomi already knew this aspect about Rudra''s life , and she had long epted the fact that the guild would alwayse above her for Rudra , hence she did not mind this condition much at all. She was an understanding woman , and she 100% supported Rudra''s ambitions. For her one day was enough if Rudra gave her full attention for that one day! She meekly nodded with a smile , she had no qualms with this. Finally Rudra dropped the big bomb ... As he said " And finally , i need to tell you that I''m kind of in a rtionship with someone else too .... " Naomi''s heart sank this exact instant as she shouted " WHAT?" Rudra instantly said " wait listen me out. It''s not a real person ... It''s a NPC from Omega ". Naomi stared at Rudra silently from that point on , as Rudra narrated the story about Ruby and himself in detail. Naomi was on a rollercoaster journey while hearing his story , she felt incredibly jealous of the NPC Ruby as she truly had won Rudra''s heart. She seemed like an angel as per what Rudra described her to be and Rudra''s eyes sparkled when he talked about her. It was everything that Naomi wanted to see in Rudra about herself. But she also understood how important Ruby was to Rudra and slowly started to ept that if he wanted to get Rudra then she would have to ept Ruby too , which made her struggle internally for a while , as just like Rudra she also did not want to share her man with anyone , even an NPC. Unknowingly tears streamed down her cheeks as her nose turned red as she sobbed while thinking about how crazy Rudra was for an NPC. Rudra had absolutely no idea of how to console Naomi as he just got her into a hug while he let her cry. He felt bad for hurting her like this , but he needed to tell her about this side of his life if he was to make her his girlfriend. If Naomi could ept it then it was heaven for him , if not he would move on , but Rudra would never give up Ruby or y the double game with two women at once. After a while Naomi said " Wi...willl.... you love ( sob sob ) me any less than you love her ? ". To which Rudra replied " No". Hearing this reply a dam broke as Naomi wept for a long time on Rudra ''s chest , fighting an inner war as she decided on what to do next. Finally she said " Fine , she can have Shakuni , but Rudra Rajput is MINE , MINE OKAY? ". Rudra was shocked for a second before he meekly said " okay ". Naomi banged her fists on Rudra''s muscr chests as she said " And no Harem okay? , No other NPC dating and don''t even think of another women in the real world , or I''ll kill you , you are not a yboy and you are not single , you are my boyfriend okay? ". To which Rudra replied " Okay ". As Naomi finally consoled her heart at this. While it was not the ideal situation that she wanted , she could live with him having a non real character affair , as she decided that it was only fictional and no different from him watching porn and masturbating. The other person was a code of 0''s and 1''s and not real. If he was happy with goofing around with 0''s and 1''s she would let him have just this one. As the two kissed again , now as girlfriend and boyfriend things started to get heated again , as now Rudra was taking the initiative being the dominant one. What followed next was loud bed creaking noises and moans could be heard to mama and father Rajput downstairs as the two had satisfied smiles on their faces. Mama rajput was happy that she had finally found her ideal bride whereas Father Rajput was happy that his boy got some action , and was a real man into real women , unlike creeps who liked virtual women. The only one confused was Max as he kept asking mother Rajput as to why was sister Naomi praying to God soo hard saying " Ohhh lord , my god " time and time again . Not wanting to humor the kid , mama had to send him out to y to prevent him from hearing more than he should , as even she and father Rajput went inside their room to give the kids some privacy. Rudra and Naomi both experiencing the pleasure for the first time were lost in their own world as they explored the depths of each other''s privates . Getting ustomed to a feeling that would apany them for a long long time. As Rudra finally graduated from being a boy to a man , he inadvertently set Naomi on the path of cultivation as well , as his passionate session gave Naomi a part of his virgin yang essence , which was greatly beneficial for her constitution. Rudra being a cultivator was enriching Naomi the mortal without knowing what he was doing. He was basically dual cultivating with a female while using her virgin yin essence to improove himself. If Rudra kept this up , then within 2 months Naomi would breakthrough the cultivation ranks as well! , However even if it had no other benefit , the pleasure itself was heaven defying as the twopletely integrated into one another. 8 round and 12 love bitester , the duo decided to call it a night as they slept naked in each other''s embrace. /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Irail_Griffin , thank him in thements for this one /// Chapter 487 - Breaking News To The Squad

Chapter 487 - Breaking News To The Squad

The next morning , Rudra had never woken up happier. Seeing Naomi sleep peacefully in his arms he felt giddy and happy in his stomach for some reason , as he appreciated the natural beauty of Naomi in his arms. Ever since he had became a cultivator , his muscles were more toned and his skin was much smoother . Inshort he was much more handsome than he used to be , but even soo he would pale inparison to Naomi even without her applying makeup. Rudra was more or less proud of his performance the other night. As a wide smile was stered on his face as he woke up. He had never done the deed with his girlfriend in the first timeline , it was one of the reasons why he could not take much of the initiativest night , as based on his past life memories he had a fear of being rejected on his advances. However Naomi was not that b**** , she wanted Rudra , and Rudra wanted her. He was finally a MAN now , no longer a virgin , discovering what he had been missing for all this time. When Naomi woke up , she saw a wide grinning Rudra staring at her . For a moment she thought she must be dreaming as she snuggled upto him , thinking it was just a dream. But when wet kisses werended on her cheeks and neck , Naomi woke up from her stupor to discover that it was indeed real! Memories ofst night flooded her mind as she could feel the weakness in her legs. Her face inadvertently turned red as she remembered what all had transpired as well as what a beast Rudra was in bed. Today was the day of the party to celebrate the foundation of the Elites tower and every single Elite was going to be there with their families , including Ethan Grey. It was a huge affair overall. Hence , anticipation was high in Rudra''s heart as he hoped to take Naomi as his date there. Announcing to the entire guild and his friends that he was having a piece of '' THAT''. Hence , Rudra asked " Will you be my date today, i wanna tell everyone that you are my girlfriend? ". As he kissed Naomi on the lips. Naomi returned the kiss with passion , however internally she was scared of a lot of things. She definitely wanted to be Rudra''s date , but she was afraid that people would take her as the sl** who seduced the guildmaster and judge her. Also she wanted to tell Neatwit before anyone else and sort things out with him. Afterall he was her only family left. Hence she said " I really want to , however I need to talk to my brother about this first . You need to tell your friends first too , we can announce it some other day okay? ". Rudra was bummed that Naomi rejected to be her date , he was finally not single , yet needed to be considerate knowing that Naomi was probably right , she did need to tell Neatwit about it first. Although Rudra was not really worried about what Neatwit wanted , it would be nice if he was supportive of the situation . He did not want unnecessary friction with him. Hence he agreed to her request. After this , Naomi rushed in to take a bath and clean up , locking the door soo that Rudra could not follow her in and seduce her , because she was barely able to walk anymore and if she let Rudra have his way , she would bepletely unable to attend the event at all. When descending from the stairs , she saw a wide grinning mama rajput , which instantly made Naomi all embarassed . She was sure that she and Rudra had made a LOT of noise yesterday and that mama rajput probably knew about everything. However seeing mama all excited as she pulled her in for a hug saying '' Daughter inw'' , Naomi felt warm in her heart. A part of the reason why she liked Rudra soo much was that his home made her feel like family . Something she longer for all her life. She truly did love Max and mama rajput , and wanted to genuinely contribute to the house now that she was officially his girlfriend! Rudra had a much different reaction to Naomi , as his excitement made it soo that he absolutely needed to tell the gang about his fortune , as Fatty ksh was the first one to be called. Fatty ksh : " Yo , ssup ass**** " Rudra : " Bro , Guess what ? ". Fatty Ksh : " Don''t tell me you finally realized that your d*** is no longer than 2 inches ". Rudra : " hohoho , it''s long enough to give my girlfriend multiple orgasms throughout the night ! ". Fatty ksh : " What girlfriend , your a** is single since 2082". Rudra : " Not anymore .... ". Fatty ksh : " Your kidding right? Your f**** with me ..... Are you ? ". Rudra : " Naomi ". Fatty Ksh " ......... " Rudra " Yeah". Fatty ksh " PSYCHHHHH , Broooooo , that''s crazzyyy man, I''ming over NOW". Rudra " Hahahaha , yep I''m getting THAT ". Fatty Ksh " Lucky Ba*****". --------- ( Rudra calls Karna ) Karna : " Yeah , wassup buddy ". Rudra : " I had sex ". Karna : " Prostitute? ". Rudra : " TF , what kind of a man do you think I am ? ". Karna : " Ughhhh , socially awkward virgin? ". Rudra : " The hell man , I''m cool ". Karna : " Naomi or Yua ? " Rudra : " Yeahhhhhh Naomi , how''d you know? ". Karna : " Everyone knows except you , idiot , she had a massive crush on you . LOL , psych bro I''m happy for you , parties ONNN tonight then ". Rudra : " For sure man see you ". ------ ( Rudra calls Neatwit ) Neatwit : "Hello ? Guild master ? " Rudra : " Ughhh , nothing see you tonight my friend ". Realizing that it''s his sister he was talking about, Rudra hangs up. Moreover he told everyone he wanted to tell , and would tell Yume ,Ethan and Jhonny tonight at the party. As calling them would be too much considering the age difference. Moreover , the party was only in a few hours and fatty was alreadying over for all the details . Most likely the two were going to be at the partypletely sloshed! What Rudra did not know was that there were going to many things happening at the party , as Ethan''s wife and son were going to be present as well . Also the students from the Elite academy and all the family members of the guild members. The massive celebration was going to be home to many small schemes , with Yua''s scheme to drug Rudra being the one he needed to look out for the most. Yua had already bought an incredibly revealing dress , that supported her breasts from beneath , giving a show of ample cleavage , and bathed in an incredibly expensive scent that wasced with pheromones that attracted the human male. She had bought an extremely potent aphrodisiac and was nning on giving it to Rudra as she would trick him into entering a private room with her. After that she nned on sealing the deal with sex and ckmailing her way into bing Rudra''s girlfriend. Rudra was as big as Ethan Grey himself now , in terms of money , power and stature , if not bigger because of the elites. The guild was worth trillions of dors and was one of the most respected organizations in Omega. Rudra was growing too big for her , and her reason to make him hers was twofold. She genuinely did like Rudra and wanted to have him , but his mary prowess was the biggest motivator. With him as his boyfriend her nakatomi corporation would never face a single problem , growing from being billionaires to multi billionares in a single year was not impossible. Also what''s to say Rudra did not give her a part stake in the elites which were worth trillions. The possibilities were endless and soo was her ambition . Bedding Rudra was a short and easy way to fame , money and sess , abination that she desperately wanted . Plus it did not hurt that her boyfriend was handsome muscr and charming too. Her n was perfect , and she had extensively prepared her lines , and even shaved off her inner privates in anticipation of theing night. If only she knew that Naomi had been one night too quick and that Rudra was no longer single , she would probably slide into depression as the ploy she was working on for months was ruined before it even got started! When everything was said and done , ounting a Russian mafia gang leader into the equation. The annual party of the Elites this time was sure to be filled with turmoil. /// Special shoutout to Irail_Griffin for the 2 magic castles ! Like with every magic castle there will be a bonus today itself! Soo anticipate the chapters. Moreover guys , i have recently started the new book rise of the dragon emperor and a little exposure would definitely help prop up the book a bit faster. Hence ONLY FOR A LIMITED TIME , for every super gift on my new book , i would release 2 bonus chapters here for rebirth of the strongest guild master . I will appreciate the support guys , thankyou /// Chapter 488 - The Party

Chapter 488 - The Party

The elites party was wild , if one was to put it simply. There was pirate ksh a drunk guildmaster Shakuni and lots of shenanigans as beer pong and karoke took over the ce. Everyone was having a good time , socializing , talking about Omega , drinking , chatting and having fun. Some sloshed guys were half naked , their shirts lost never to be found again. While the more perverted ones were trying to see if they had luck gettingid . Ethan Grey was miserable as he had to wrap his hands around his wife''s waist , as she pretended to be just an ordinary housewife and his son caused mischief all over the ce. It could be said that Max and Ethan''s son hit it off the moment they met each other as eating like a glutton and causing mischief was the favourite things of both individuals. However while Max was innocent in his mischiefs the same could not be said for Ethan''s son Garry. Garry was , borderline evil , as he made bone cutting insults of ugly looking women and pranked adults into sitting on chairs which had food littered over it. It could be seen that Ethan''s wife did not do any job of disciplining her son , as he pretty much did as he pleased , much to the horror of the harsh Ethan Grey. However there was a silver lining to it , as if one looked past his mischiefs it could be seen that the boy was incredibly cunning and brilliant . Never getting caught in the act and pulling off every prank with careful nning. The guy was a genius , which was probably the way he was raised to be. Rewarded on not being caught in the act , punished on being caught , not formitting a crime. However the hero of today''s party was definitely Ethan''s wife , she had adopted the name '' Lita '' for the party and made it abundantly clear to Ethan to only call her by that name. Lita was extremely interested in entering the gaming world , and her russian mafia organization was looking to gain footing inside the Aquahose Kingdom for this very purpose. Knowing how Rudra was going to go on a eventual war against the kingdom , she was interested in getting herself an ally . However wether or not she put forward that proposition dependedpletely on how her impression of the group was in this party. Ethan Grey''s rise to the top , while undoubtedly was because of his own merits and genius . However he could only consolidate his power because of his eventual marriage with Lita. The mafia boss took care of a lot of enemies for the emerging buisness tycoon and helped him grow into the giant that he was. However Ethan Grey owed her nothing. She had a massive crush on Ethan and his grey eyes , as Ethan did marry her and be a faithful husband to her for the help she provided. Although a political marriage , Ethan had never cheated on Lita with another woman . Hence it could be said that all the help he recieved was paid back. Hence although today''s visit by Lita was having hidden purpose , it was not as if Rudra and Ethan could not reject her proposal. Ethan Grey feared noone , not even his mafia boss wife. Although he wanted to avoid conflict with a organization much stronger than the chinese triads , with his newfound wealth and footing inside Japan , he did not fear any external enemies at the moment. Looking through an outsiders perspective , Lita understood a few things about the Elites. 1) These were fun loving young adults who had banded together in a organization ran on mutual respect and loyalty. There was no fear and no member was forced toe at the party , everyone was a willing participant and there was no judgements being passed or noparisions being made. 2) Ethan , Rudra and Karna were incredibly respected in the guild. Everyone greeted them politely , with evident respect and gratitude. It was a heartwarming sight for her who longed for such treatment within her own organisation. 3) The motor co-ordination of the geek looking kids was superhuman . 3/4 beer pong shots made the cup by every yer throwing them , even while being evidently under the influence of alcohol which made the game verypetitive. It could be easily made out that the reflexes and cognition skills of these boys were extraordinary . Probably the result of being a Elite gamer. 4) Jhonny English was a legend inside the guild. He was aplete mystery as all his actions were seemingly haphazard and bizzare to say the least . However the consequences of his actions werepletely inhuman. A casual flick of his sleeve and a stary pingpong ball wouldnd right into the most difficult solo cup on the table A stumble while walking and he would prevent alcohol being served to minors . By colliding with the inexperienced waiter. Yet not getting a single drop of alcohol on his perfect tuxedo. 5) Rudra Rajput was the real deal in the guild. His alcohol tolerance was off the books as she personally witnessed him taking 7 shots of tequi yet walking like he took a sip of whiskey. Superhuman strength , superhuman reflexes and speed while an caring and humble nature . He was the heart and soul of the organisation as well as the pride of each and every guild member present. He literally elevated a guild full of misfits and nerds into the number one organization in Hazelgroove kingdom. The more Lita studied this man , the more she understood why he was special. He was almost like her husband Ethan Grey , with that spark while he was carving his empire in the buisness world that attracted Lita to him soo much. Rudra seemed to be the same kind of man in the same kind of phase. Seeing all this , she had made her mind , that she was going to partner with the elites. This was a golden guild , one whose likes could not be replicated again! /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Irail_Griffin.. Thank him in thements for this one . /// Chapter 489 - Heartbreak

Chapter 489 - Heartbreak

Rudra decided to break the news to Jhonny and Yume that he had a girlfriend in the party. The duo hadpletely opposite reactions to his deration , while Yume was happy for him and told him about some secret wink wink techniques to use in bed. Jhonny gave him a lecture about how there were many fish in the sea and he was choosing to eat a single meat again and again. He was dissapointed in Rudra''s choice of gettingmitted and sighed at the trajic news , calling for shots. However , the one most affected by this news was not Jhonny , Yume or Rudra , it was Yua who was waiting on the bar counter to strike up a conversation with Rudra. The news struck her like a lightning bolt , and she did not understand what to make off it. She even came prepared with an aphrodisiac to seduce Rudra today . However with him already dating Naomi she was unsure if she should even use it. The entire party her appearance and fragrance had drew her a lot of attention from a lot of people from all over the guild however her only objective was Rudra . But with him already being taken she felt like all her work was for nothing , she had nned for a perfect evening however it was ruined now. Moreover she lost to Naomi . She absolutely hated Naomi and now she had beaten her to the punch to get Rudra. Although Yua was a bit agressive and her means were not always ideal , she was not a bad person at heart, and had genuine feelings too. As the stream of tears went unnoticed by Rudra , someone else did notice them as he came to console a crying Yua . It was neatiwit. Neatwit was more than thrilled that her sister got a boyfriend and he was happy that it was Rudra . As his friend , Neatwit knew that Rudra had a solid moral character and sense of responsibility. He was a great match for Naomi and he gave his sister the blessings. This ted both Naomi and Rudra , as Rudra started to formally put his arms around Naomi''s waist as he went on a drinking spree at the elites party informing everyone about his new girlfriend. Ethan Grey raised an eyebrow , however just chuckled at the news , he had long seen that Naomi liked Rudra and didn''t really care much about it. If Rudra was happy then it did not matter much to him who he dated in his personal life. But the guild members had a more emotional response as the duo were constantly teased and praised by the guild members. The night of festivities that could have gone horribly wrong , ended up as a pretty good affair overall , as Lita decided to ally with the elites , while Yua did not pull off her scheme. Instead , she found herself waking up beside Neatwit in the morning , as she shared a night with Naomi''s twin brother after getting hammered. She did not regret it at all , an elder in the guild , as well as a trillionare himself , Neatwit was an eligible bachelor , second to only Rudra himself. Hence it ended well for her as well , as she promised to cherish Neatwit and forget about Rudra in the future. The morning after the party was a dull as everyone was hungover and smelling like stomach acid with dark circles and ruffled hair. Naturally it meant that attendance around the guild hall in the virtual world was low as people took time off to deal with the splitting headache. An event which provided an opportunity for one Dronacharya --------- ( The virtual world , somewhere in Nineclouds kingdom) Dronacharya had been wondering for days on end about what would be the consequences of Rudra bing the number one ranker in the world . However after making a hundered ns and carefully selecting the best one amongst it , dronacharya was back to his scheming ways with a new scheme to work against the elites. Using his spy within the guild , to supply him with pictures of the party the Elites had yesterday , Dronacharya wanted to release them all over the forums and sully the reputation the Elites had from a reliable guild to that of a bunch of misfits. This was the BIGGEST mistake he would make in his entire life as it would backfire on him bigtime down the line. Dronacharya knew that exposing these photos meant that he was sacrificing the spy he had within the Elites . As he did not expect the elites to be stupid enough to not understand the meaning behind the photos being leaked. However even after months of repeatedly pushing the spy for sensitive information , the spy had returned empty handed , making his existence within the guild useless. What dronacharya was hoping was that the leak would cause internal friction within the Elites and slow down their recruitment drive . Which would be beneficial down the line to dronacharya when their eventual sh does happen. He had made a perfect calction on how to swat public opinion as well as how to instigate matters within the Elite camp . But it was all to go southways as an unknown variable had decided to enter into an alliance with the Elites. Dronacharya was an unfortunate man , as even after being super cautious and calctive before making every decision , something or the other went horribly wrong for him all the time. As the one photo he chose to leak on the forums , where one Ethan Grey stood with an unassuming woman in the background . Whom dronacharya did not even nce at , was Lita , the infamous mafia boss! The photo did create waves on the forums , but they were not the like that dronacharya wanted at all , as ever since a single person recognized Lita , the only talking point of the photo became Ethan Grey X Russian mafia X the elites as dronacharya found himself dumbfounded by the situation he never foresaw. The elites shareprice saw a rise again , as the headlines of the post became '' Powerfull allys ''. As a message about the Russian mafia being in bed with the elites started to circte even before the formal alliance was made! And dronacharya was the reason for it! /// Bonus chapter 2 for the super gift by Irail_Griffin. Thank him in thements for this one! /// Chapter 490 - A New Alliance , A New Enemy

Chapter 490 - A New Alliance , A New Enemy

When Rudra saw the photo of the elites party being leaked he instantly understood that something was fishy about the photo being leaked. Although public opinion was more focused on the appearance of some Russian mafia boss , Rudra''s focus was on who the hell leaked the photos and why? And in the day and age he was at , it was not at all a difficult job as just about 1 hour of study from camera angles and cross- referencing with live footages , the one who took the pictures was found out. It was a recent Elite academy passout , in the batch two going by the name of '' Rohan '' , a refugee orphan in Japan fleeing from country X. But before Rudra could interrogate the man , the woman in the picture and the wife of Ethan Grey. The Russian mafia boss entered her office with Ethan Grey unannounced. Lita said " Pardon my intrusion , guild leader Shakuni ". Rudra raised an eyebrow , but looking at the frowning face of Ethan Grey he said " No problem Mrs.Grey how may i help you? ". Lita replied " Please , call me Lita , I''m here with a buisness proposition for you ". Rudra looked at Ethan for a minute , as the guy just stared a hole through Rudra without uttering a word , it seemed to Rudra like one of those situations where the husband had to shut up before the wife. Rudra hence smiled as he said " I''m all ears , lita". Lita then put forward her proposition " I know you are building an army tounch an expedition into Nineclouds kingdom and Aquahose Kingdom. And although the small guild of you elites is not soo small anymore with 500,000 active members and 1.2 million strong NPC army . We both know it''s not enough to take control of a massive region , the likes of which you want to conquer . I am very interested in ruling over Aquahose Kingdom , and in return of your legendary expertise to fight war , i will help you take over Nineclouds kingdom. It''s a win-win for both of us eh? What do you say? ". Rudra was stunned silent for a minute. This woman was too straight forward. She did not waste a single second as she cut right into the chase . Seeing Rudra''s silence , Lita continued " If you are wondering how will I contribute towards your cause , well consider having unlimited finances , 3 million troops and the worlds best information gathering team at your disposal. The Russian mafia is not the chinese triads honey , and the only reason why i even decided to ask for this alliance is because I dont have a thorough understanding of Omega . A field where it seems you have an expertise , something my husband has very generously praised you for ". At this point , Ethan Grey couldn''t take it anymore as he said " Rudra this woman is nuts , however this deal is good , its profitable for us , think about it ". Rudra stayed silent for a long time , before he said " You have the best information gathering team in the world huh? Well , photos of the elites party had been leaked , I''m sure you know about them , because you are the talking point of those . Find out the spy and who he works for , and this will be a sealed deal ". Litaughed for a minute , she was genuinely amused at how the boy acted like he had the option to reject her. However she had no qualms in humoring him , as she decided to flex a little about her real strength. The Russian mafia was different from the chinese triads in the sense that the triads were an underground organization working illegally. Whereas the Russian mafia basically ran the government. From the president of Russia to the cab , every important position was being held by a gang member and their impact on world politics was huge! This meant that the information gathering capabilities that the Russian mafia had were basically the same as the Russian state itself. With every National agency at their disposal. Naturally it took a total of 30 minutes for Lita to figure out who was the mole within the elites . However not only that, she went a step further and even caught the first rate guild leader that the mole reported to , catching a hold of the chain. The tacitcs used by Lita to achieve these results was that her men drugged and beat the absolute crap out of Rohan within his own home in upside to make him vomit the information they wanted. All of this within 5 minutes of getting the orders from Lita. While gang members were already deployed to Spain where the alleged leader of the first rate guild lived to whom the mole reported. Naturally this terrifying efficiency shocked Rudra as he was in awe of the capabilities of the Russian mafia , while on the other hand he did know that he was not strong enough to gobble up the entirety of Aquahose and Nineclouds kingdom yet , hence having a partner was a faster solution to a sureshot victory. Hence after due deliberations , Rudra decided to partner with the Russian mafia leader Lita . As a new army joined forces with Rudra againstmon enemies Nineclouds kingdom and Aquahose Kingdom! While dronacharya was not aware of it yet , Lita was a total of 24 hours away from making her way up the chain of conspirators as she would soon sniff him out. Living in a 1 BHK apartment like a useless unemployed man , he thought he was too smart for the world to catch. However his decision would just backfire on him , as without proper real world backing he made for an easy target for the Russian agents . As he would find out very soon! /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Saifeldin_ on my new book . Like i promised , for a limited time I will give two bonus chapters for every super gift on my new book. Here is one , while the other will be out soon. Thankyou for all the support man i appreciate it! /// Chapter 491 - From Loved To Hated

Chapter 491 - From Loved To Hated

In Omega if one country dered war on another country , the consequences of loosing that war would be felt by the entire nation . As the one year protection period for the elites neared it''spletion . It was bing abundantly clear to the world that they were gearing up for war. A public announcement of their ambitions to take down both Nineclouds and Aquahose Kingdom resulted in severe bacsh from the resident guilds in these countries. The guilds swore to stand against the invading forces and form a united front. As if the elites were sessful in taking over the Nineclouds kingdom capital of Whitecloud city , then the fate of every yer in Nineclouds kingdom would be as good as destroyed. Having a one year 90% stats debuff , as well as loosing all theirnd and territory as well as guild warehouse and resources . They would be weak and homeless . This meant that over the long-term not only would they loose out in the levelling race , but also in the race to establish regional supremacy , as they would need to immigrate , establish a guild and start all over again. Usually , Rudra would need to capture town after town from fort Magma all the way to Whitecloud city to bring the fight to the capital . However in an ingenious Shakuni masterscheme , Rudra used 3 of the Elite academy recruits and the tinum guild token stolen from the Nineclouds kingdom treasury long ago , to establish a guild called '' Rebel Elites '' , at the heart of the capital city of Whitecloud. The tinum guild inside Whitecloud city , just like in Purplehaze city was inside the Porsche upper district , near to the royal pce, positioning it inside a vantage position inside the city. With the biggest benefit of having the tinum guild being that even though a first rate guild by the name of '' Rural Warriors '' , held the management rights over the city. They could not expell or cklist the tinum guild , as the jurisdiction fell under the royal court of Nineclouds kingdom! Hence even though the yers of Nineclouds kingdom were aware of Rudra''s ploy , there was nothing that they could do about it directly , as day by day more and more forces umted inside the dummy tinum guild inside Whitecloud city. The stocks of Nineclouds kingdom guilds plummeted as everyone feared an imminent war which the Elites did not deny to be their intention. Rudra''s influence on the grand stage of things had significantly increased when he was made the arch-bishop of the church of light , as even though the Nineclouds kingdom did not feel like hosting an enemy , as a part of the light faction they had to treat Rudra with respect as they feared the church should they not. Naturally , Rudra staying inside the royal pce of Nineclouds kingdom and the continuous build up of Elite and Russian mafia forces inside the Dummy tinum guild was not good signs for the guilds of Nineclouds kingdom who took it to the forums to m the Elites for their actions. Dronacharya was stumped by this situation , he had not encountered this situation in his previous life and as the shadow leader of many first-rate guilds inside Nineclouds kingdom he could not understand Rudra''s unusual strategy to build up forces within a single space. Although Nineclouds kingdom was not as strong as Hazlegroove kingdom , it boasted a lot of tier 4 warriors within its military ranks , and a forced attack on the capital would warrant action not only from all the guilds , but also from the royal millitary. To dere a war on an entire nation one needed a lot of forces, just like Mazikeen had with millions of demons at her disposal. And to be concentrated in one small camp , it was no different as being sitting targets for the spells of the tier 4 mages who could wipe the entire dummy Elite base if provoked , hence dronacharya could not understand Rudra''s actions , as it all seemed too bizzare to him. He was not afraid of an Elite attack should they bust out into a terrorist type guire warfare inside Whitecloud city. As he started deploying his countermeasures by making smallbat stations all over the city , ready to intercept any Elite aggression. Especially the part near the dummy tinum guild was barricaded and constantly monitored by thousands of troops. However the world had not understood the real motives of one Rudra Rajput yet , as dronacharya did not even realize how he had went from being the hunter to bing the prey. With Lita already having the spainard leader of the managing guild of Whitecloud city under her wraps , the information about the low lying trillionare had already been exposed. When Rudra calmly led the document pertaining the known actions of dronacharya he was both impressed as well stumped by the stupidity of this cautious man. As Rudra nned to rob him of everything he controlled. The power of information is something that Rudra greatly appreciated and with Lita as his newest partner providing him with reliable information he could work with , Rudra finally started to cook master strategies that would rock entire nations to their core. His ploy this time was both devious and HUGE , if executed to perfection , he would topple a nation in a matter of weeks , if yed wrong he would have to take a step back and probably deal with the bacsh of a powerfull enemy that shared a geographical border with him. However he was not afraid to y the gamble , as the odds were in his favour. As after a long time , Shakuni wasying down his traps again! /// Bonus chapter 2 for the super gift by Saifedin , with this i clear all my past dues . As I informed earlier for the first time since the coronavirus pandemic I''m going on a vacation and won''t be avable till 2nd March . Expect only 1 chapter a day untill then , as all bonuses umted over these next few days would be given together on 2nd March. Thankyou for supporting my book , the next arc is a mindbender hope you all like it! /// Chapter 492 - Rudras Plan

Chapter 492 - Rudra''s n

Initially when Rudra made an alliance with Lita , he expected their rtionship to be rtively simple with him helping her to gain control over Aquahose Kingdom and in return her helping him to take control over Nineclouds kingdom. However things changed when Lita sniffed out a sinister ploy made from the shadows from someone called '' The prophet ''! Rudra had never heard about any prophets in his past life as he never expected such an character to exist. However ording to the information gathered by Lita , the prophet was a VERY dangerous man that he needed to take very seriously! Initially when the photos were leaked on the forums. Rudra thought nothing much of it , as with him enacting a rapid expansion of the guild , he did loosen the security measures a bit , while he concealed sensitive information from the masses. Hence he knew that there were one or two moles within the ranks however he did not have the energy to deal with them , unless they did something stupid like this. When the spy was caught , Rudra half expected it to be from one of the super guilds , who wanted to keep close eyes on what the Elites were doing , however that was not the case , as the spy was shockingly linked with ''Rural Warriors '' guild , a first rate guild controllinh the capital city of Nineclouds . However that was the end of Rudra''s suspicions , if it was him he would have left the matter be at that , as he had no means to threaten or question the Rural Warriors guild leader . However Lita was not the same. As her mafia members went to the house where the leader of Rural Warriors lived in Spain , and took his entire family hostage as they interrogated him for information. Naturally under such intense circumstances the guild leader sang out all the things he knew , including the name of his boss who he called '' The prophet ''. Under ordinary circumstances this would have been the end , however the Russian intelligence was extremely thorough , as they found out that under the orders of the prophet , the Rural Warriors guild had bought about 20,000 shares of the True Elites guild , a piece of information that they noted down. From then , every guild having more than 15,000 shares of the Elites were secretly interrogated by the Russian mafia as more and more people who were under '' The prophet '' were found out! The total holding from everyonebined was a total of 2.6 Trillion dors a monumental sum . It was clear that the prophet was targetting the Elites and it was a long time thing. From then , one after extensive research , a lot of activities made by the prophet was uncovered as Rudra was absolutely bbergasted by the nning of this one man. More than 6 first rate guilds and 14 second rate guilds under hismand , the man was basically the defacto ruler of Nineclouds kingdom , having management rights to every big town and city . Rudra could not understand as to why the prophet guy was targetting the Elites or what exactly his n was , however when he discovered that the '' Rural Warriors '' guild had the posession of the item [ Tortoise Jade Amulet ] , he became sure that the enemy was not a simple guy , and mostly had a pile of hidden cards that were not supposed to be introduced in the game yet. The [ Tortoise Jade Amulet ] was a semi legendary item which was only discovered muchter in the game to be sold in a remote shop in the distant lizardman kingdom. The item had a bizzare price of 50 golden carp fishes , which could only be caught once a year when the carps crossed a narrow valley upstream toy their eggs. Not only was stumbling on this shop by ident possible , and neither was the fact that the quest had already beenpleted. It could only bepleted by someone who had knowledge of this priorhand and had caught the fishes before approaching the shop. This would mean that the prophet was someone even more terrifying than Rudra had initially imagined him to be , either a reincarnator just like himself , or someone with extensive knowledge of the game obtained through a source that Rudra was unaware of. While initially the possibility of another reincarnator being there in the world shocked Rudra to his bones as he felt fear of the unknown . Had he not met Ethan Grey and known that there can be multiple reincarnators in a world he would probably be ignorant of this possibility , but because he knew that Ethan was one too , he knew that maybe soo was this guy. But the panick in his heart gradually changed to greed as he saw an opportunity unlike any other . The opportunity to take over everything this guy had built overtime and toppling him from the shadows . Hence the mastermind inside him started to go to work , nning , scheming , plotting the prophets downfall , as he went into the mastermind mode of the ultimate schemer Shakuni ! If his fight was against a reincarnator then the same knowledge that the reincarnator soo convetted and used as his ultimate arsenal , could backfire on himself when things beyond his knowledge started to happen . Rudra had experienced this first hand when he was battling with edge , as he was often vulenrable to events that he had not nned to tackle . Only with time did he learn to lead in the moment and be a true leader , above a reincarnator , it was one of his skills that other reincarnators may not have! Hence Rudra made a seemingly bizzare move of starting to build troops within the capital city of Nineclouds kingdom , drawing the world''s attention to his deeds as he publically announced his ns on the forums antagonizing the entire yerbase of a nation and it worked! ------ ( Meanwhile Dronacharya) Dronacharya looked like all blood had left his body as he became as pale as a log when the news of every single guild leader under him being interrogated by the Russian mafia reached him. Dronacharya was a cautious man never using his gaming name and keeping the alias of the prophet he used a single middleman as his point of contact between him and all the guilds as he never dealt with them personally. This middleman was the butler of his old household , whom he registered in Omega with the ID name TheProphet. However it was a level 1 alt only used for direct messaging within the game , a dummy that dronacharya had kept as a safety. It was a smart move as that dummy was the only buffer between him and the Russian mafia at the moment as except that , years of his nning had became exposed. Yet wanting to take no chances at all , dronacharya ran from his 1Bhk apartment into the preprepared off-grid bunker. Even then panick never left his body as he kept thinking stuff about how this was never supposed to happen and where he went wrong. At his core , dronacharya was a spineless weasel , as being smart and ambitious was his only redeeming quality but when push came to shove he did not have the spine to follow through! He went full damage control mode as he closely monitored every single activity of the elites as he started making countermeasures assuming the worst case scenario of every single guild under him to turn on him and sell him out and working his way from there. He made many assumptions of what Rudra should to to make use of this situation , yet when Rudra did the exact opposite of what he thought he would do , dronacharya was genuinely surprised. The best way to deal with the situation was to use the turncoat guilds and cause a internal strife and hostile takeover as the threat of life was greater than the ckmail material that dronacharya had over them . Yet when the Elites threatened to takeover Nineclouds kingdom , hereby angering an entire nation and every single guild within it , with every single guild member having their interests aligned it was a different situation than the upper management selling out. Here it was a Gaurantee that every guild would co-operate against themon enemy as a 90% debuff and homelessness was something that noone wanted at all! Nobody could understand the actions of guild leader Shakuni as he behaved like a erratic madman. However only Lita knew that the monster had a method to his madness and a grander picture that would turn an entire kingdom upside down upon execution! /// Guys the novel is performing poorly these days , some love shown to the book will help me stay motivated for a long way. Special shoutout to LotusFlowers for the 500 coin massage chair and to DaoistuX79p for the 5000 magic castle on my new book Rise of the dragon emperor ! It''s a great book guys if you haven''t already checked it out , please do I''m sure you all will love it! /// Chapter 493 - Dancing To His Tune

Chapter 493 - Dancing To His Tune

Everytime Rudra went out in the public he was escorted by holy pdins from the Church who served as a reminder to the people , that forget thew , Shakuni had enough power to throw them into jail , if they even dared to look funny at him. While some people initially thought that Rudra would not misuse his powers , that misconception was changed as he threw about 30 people in jail for absolutely no reason from a 5 minute walk inside the capital. This aggreivated the civil unrest inside the city , as people called Shakuni a tyrant and a madman who should not be at a position of power. However not even the king of Nineclouds kingdom had the balls to offend this madman , themon man was just utterly powerless. Hence started a week of time where the Elites kept increasing their overall numbers inside Whitecloud city , beating the drums of war when Rudra kept annoying the bloody hell out of everyone by abusing his power to the full. The streets of Nineclouds were filled with yers holding banners of '' Tyrant Go Back '' , as Boo''s rained down on him at every block he passed through. If Rudra was a weaker man , he might be intimidated by this setting , but contrary to what people might beleive , he actually f**** enjoyed it. With his actual life not being on the line, his return from hell had emboldened him a lot as he feared noone on the surface anymore , relishing the hate and the attention as he got off sending random people to Church dungeons for absolutely no reason at all. When someone looked at the situation from a third party perspective , Rudra''s actions seemed pointless as it only served to sully his long built respect and reputation. However that was not at all the case within Whitecloud city. Civil unrest started to spike as there were more and more protestors everytime Rudra went out . As things progressed exactly how he wanted them to progress with every trip he made getting more violent responses. This was the first phase of Rudra''s n , his n involved him getting attacked on the streets of Whitecloud city , by a Nineclouds kingdom citizen. He wanted to be the '' Victim '' of a attack , he wanted to be the one who could get the pity , and who could im from the royal familypensation to be attacked on their soil under their watch . Or threaten to use the Church of life''s favour that they owed him to exact justice that he deserved from the kingdom , if the king was unwilling to do it for him. He wanted to put the king between a rock and a hard ce as he would not be given any points to counter Rudra when he would make his case and start phase 2 of his n. As dronacharya could not understand the real motive behind Rudra''s actions , it seemed like he failed to understand the genius of his ways as dronacharya was still focussed on making maximum preparations against an all-out attack of the elites on the capital. Dronacharya was cing one hidden card after another , preparing them incase he needed to show them in the showdown against the elites , unaware of the fact that this was exactly how Rudra wanted it to be , and how he would eventually rob him of everything he had. Dronacharya was relying on his own experience of how the Elites eventually lost the war , as he prepared a counter for their every known weapons andbat formations. Had he not have been stepped on the tail by Lita , sniffing his entire operation out , he would have most likely delivered the single worst defeat of Rudra''s gaming career to him. But with the proper information it was fair game between the two . With the better strategist being the one who would win fair and square. ------ ( On the streets of Whitecloud city ) Rudra was going about his routine of taking a stroll down Whitecloud city as he behaved like aplete piece of shit , while taking hate from a plethora of protesters. Rudra actually had no idea about how to act like a entitled piece of crap . However relying on his past life memories of Nitin Advani he got into an exact method acting. With peak tier 3 knights in shining armour from the Church apanying him on his outings. Rudra would walk in the middle as 6 knights surrounded him from all sides as he would take a stroll in the city. Obviously Rudra needed no protection , but he needed to piss people off , and without the knight''s it was kind of hard to do. In the middle of a particrly heated street , Rudra started his entitled brat acting as he said " Oh myyyy godd , this city smells like s*** , I can''t beleive I''m forced to live in this appalling conditions.... I can''t breathe properly , Cough ,Cough Uhuh , did someone just Fart? What more to expect from smelly bastards of this stinky city ". Rudra''s acting caused the people who had gathered to protest against him even more agitated than they already were as they hurled insults at Rudra " What smelly eh , You are smelly , your guild is smelly , YOU REEK OF BLOOD! ". " Fuc**** cu** , hiding behind those pdins , how shameful it is to be a ranker who cannot even walk without bodyguards , you useless dic***** cu**". " Come smell my @ss , i swear if i don''t fart on your face then my mother was a wh*** ". Rudra heard all the disgusting remarks with a smile , as he proceeded to randomly throw two people to jail as he pointed at them and said '' Too long of a nose , throw him to jail '' '' Ugly b*** , throw her in jail ''. As the crowd got borderline violent at his prick acting as he sentenced two innocent people to suffer in jail . The atmosphere was already at a boiling point , as the insults got severe with people calling Rudra out repeatedly . However the scale tipped finally when Rudra presented to find something , as he pulled out his middlefinger from his ass as he showed it to the crowd with a saintly smile stered on his face that made every man vomit blood at sight. Everyone had enough of this arrogant bas*** as a riot broke down on the streets of Whitecloud city , as the crowd decided that they would rather go to jail , than take the Bulls*** from Rudra. ying right into Rudra''s hands. A violent streetfight broke out , as Rudra let himself take damage from these kids who he could beat with his eyes closed. However he let them hit him with their best without even dodging as pitiful damage of -1000 , -2000 appeared on his screen. Initially the attackers talked a lot of smack to Rudra , thinking they were doing good against the number one ranker . However soon the reality of the situation started to sink in making them despair. when people realized that with both hands behind his back and Rudra being rooted on his spot as he let them hit him with all they got , they were unable to move his HP even beyond the bright green zone. It became clear to everyone just on what stratosphere was the man infront of them. Just a casual nce from Rudra sent a chill down the attackers spines , when their peak tier 2 spell that Rudra took head on only did a -3600 damage on his pannel. When Rudra finally brought out elven sword , it was game over for the rioters as with him taking only a casual stroll he severed the heads of his attackers left and right , as people died left and right from a single attack. By the time that the royal army rolled out to take control of the situation , Rudra was already sitting over an mountain of corpses as he looked coldly at them demanding an exnation. Although only a peak tier 3 yer as of now , Rudra''s unreal stats pushed his strength into the pseudo tier 4 realm as his feats already surpassed the realm of mortals. No mortal was supposed to have such arge Hp bar , or such monstrous stats. By the time anyone could realize what Rudra was actually after , it was toote , the riot had happened and the rioters were dead , as he marched into the royal court a victim. As dronacharya was about to soon find out with Rudra''s phase oneplete , he was already a step behind his opponent in the game. Rudra had already started his grand scheme to overtake Nineclouds kingdom in the most unorthodox way possible , as history would remember this as the greatest single man victory of all time! /// Special shoutout to Cervantez91 for the 5000 coin gift! Thankyou soo much for your support my man , the book is having a tough time and this helps me a lot. Congrattions on also hitting the GT target guys , bonuses all together on 2nd March . Sorry for the dy. Hope you enjoy this chapter ! /// Chapter 494 - Scammed Everyone

Chapter 494 - Scammed Everyone

Rudra''s insane HP bar was the gossip of the town as viral videos circted that disyed his HP bar not even moving a fraction when recieving peak tier 2 attacks. The forums could not beleive that the video was actually real , as they gulped in fear thinking about the consequences of if it was .... Although everyone knew that Rudra was a special yer by his performance in the one v one battle in the Olympics as well as many viral videos which exaggerated his PVE abilities . However somewhere in their hearts , they beleived that with enough hardwork and a bit of luck , they could be like Rudra too . But reality has its way of crushing dreams , as the recent video of Rudra taking on crowds of tier 2 yers without moving an inch , as he let them hit him with their best attacks without a single scratch on his shining doom armour showed just howrge the gap was between them actually was. Rudra was the number one ranker in the game , and he was slowly building aplishments that put him as one of the most decorated yers of the game. While many independent magazines loved to publish their top 10 rankings of strongest guilds and yers. In thest one year , there was not a single magazine that did not feature the leader of the Elites as one of those 10. Every six months Rudra did something that would make his own previous aplishment look pale inparison as he just kept stacking them up , elevating himself and the entire True Elites guild alongside with him. Hence the frenzied reactions of the yers on the forums were absolutely justified as they lost their minds on the importance a single yer could hold in Omega. " Oye , oye , oye , tell me this video is a joke right? Thats a mud spear that hit him , a peak tier 2 Earth spell . It takes 12 seconds for a tier 2 mage to cast it , and it only did a -400 damage? Is this a joke? , Not a dent on his armour or his HP bar? Is the game bugged ? ". " Impossible , this has to be photoshopped , i refuse to beleive in this video , Gaia should check the authenticity of this footage and remove it to not cause the spread of wrong infromation ". " I agree with you , this cannot be real ". " Fake , please check this Gaia ". " Fake , please check Gaia ". . . . . . Forum message Moderator : " The video posted is absolutely authentic and trying to deny the validity of the content posted , or questioning the fairness of the game will lead to a 30 day soft ban ". "....." "...." " Holy mother of cats ..... ". " So one yer at the peak of tier 3 can just walk around ying tier 2 yers like they are small fries? With him taking lesser damage than a dungeon boss from a attack , yet an equallyrge HP tank. Does this make any sense to you all ? ". " Well here is a food for thought ..... With the better yers pulling away from the crowd , and more and more people like Shakuni emerging , will themon yers still have a ce within Omega?". Unrest and disbelief spread across the forums , as people were depressed to see that the meta of Omega favoured the strong heavily over the weak. While the difference was not too exaggerated between tier 1 and 2 , the higher one climbed , the more exaggerated his/her abilities became. As one tier 3 yer started bing worth a 100 tier 2 yers for guilds. This was a change Rudra had already anticipated , as it was his driving force behind creating the Elites. He only took in quality members at the start of his dreams because , he knew that he only needed these core members of the guild to actually build an empire. As a single tier 4 yer was worth a 1000 tier 3 ones. Which would be what mostrge organisations should have . Hence Rudra wanted to focus on nurturing that '' One '' special yer , rather than focussing on the 1000 ordinary ones . Hence why the guild '' True Elites''. However regarding all the ongoing chatter on the forums , Rudra paid it no heed as his objective waspletely different at the moment , with him being in the royal court of Nineclouds kingdom as he made every single person present in the royal court swear buckets over his current situation. Seated in the exact centre of the court , surrounded by officials of the state , Rudra was applying an ice bag to his sore shoulder , as he let his right shoulder out of his armour , his naked skin exposed as he sat leisurely infront of the king. Usually this would be considered insolence , however Rudra was in a position to get away with it scot free , as it was the king who was more afraid of Rudra than Rudra being afraid of the entire Nineclouds kingdom. Rudra''s position in the church of life , made him one of the most important men on the continent , with every light faction nation ready to take up arms for him , should he be offended. Including the pope who had given Rudra a token of his gratitude. Rudra''s single trip to hell changed the entire ballgame for him , as the extreme risk hadnded him astronomical rewards. The most important one being the post of the Honorary Arch-bishop in the Church of life. With this title under his belt , Rudra could dare to be arrogant infront of the king of Nineclouds kingdom, someone he could not have offended as just an honorary bishop. As Rudra stated his shameless facts , the hearts of the Nineclouds kingdom officials started to significantly sink , as they could feel the huge pricetaging their way . Rudra said " Respected king , in the streets of your glorious Whitecloud city , i the honorary Archbishop of the church , and the six brave pdins guarding me were brutally assaulted by a mob of people , who tried to make an attempt at our lives. I am extremely saddened by this development as i cannot help but assume that it was a pre-meditated attempt by an organization , astely every single day that I go out for a stroll , i feel like there is a crowd of people who simply hate me from their very core , as they closely monitor my every move . While I try to abide the guidelines set by the goddess of life and rid this beautiful Whitecloud city from the sinners , as i offer them redemption in the church''s dungeon as they have the chance to reflect on their crimes there. However instead of thanking me , the people of your city spit in my presence and call me a madman. Yet i take it all and be forgiving , for it is my job to do so. However noble king , this attempt at my life is too much , it has given me a psychological scar , and i think i might need to approach the pope for help regarding this matter , what do you think about it? ". Rudra presented a gift wrapped version of absolute bullcrap sprayed with the scent ofvenders and roses , as he painted a perfect victim picture to the king while also subtly hinting that he could go towards a higher authority should adequate justice not be given to him. The king worried that Rudra would ask for marypensation or something extremely valuable . However with him not having many choices under his belt , he could only reluctantly beat the same drum as Rudra as he said . " Honorable Arch-bishop , it saddens me more than anyone else that such a uwful and shameful incident ured in my kingdom with someone of your stature. I will surely investigate the matter and bring the culprits to justice , you have my word for that . In the matter of approaching his holiness the pope , i think it is unhealthy to approach him for such matters that can be settled without his intervention , as i am sure that there might be something the state could do to appropriatelypensate you for our oversight ". Rudra''s eyes sparkled at the kings response , as he screamed in his mind '' BINGO! ''. The fish had taken the bait beautifully , it was now time to reel it in . Rudra said " You misunderstood me , your majesty , i am not someone who wants material goods aspensation ...". The face of the king darkened , he feared that Rudra may ask the hand of his daughter for marriage or some other sort of dirty rewards . However Rudra''s next words shocked him Rudra continued " For me , your assurance that the culprits would be brought to justice is enough , as i have faith in the judicial system of Nineclouds kingdom and the judgement of the king. However in my humble opinion it is not the state at the fault , but the officials who run the state that are. The management of Whitecloud city is being done extremely poorly by the managing guild and I strongly believe that they should be punished for their oversight of my security and the inability to control violent mobs within the city ". Rudra had framed the managing guild for the crimes which had nothing to do with them , however with his words making some vague sense and the king desperate to sweep the matter under the rug , a response that Rudra had masterfully crafted came out of the mouth of the king . He said " Yes indeed , even without the arch-bishop bringing this matter to my notice i was nning on stripping them of their rights for the poor job they have done to manage this city. I am thankful for the arch-bishop to have faith in my sense of justice and let me assure you that your faith is not misced as i will bring the culprits to justice . Regarding the matter of the new managing guild , does the arch- bishop have any suggestions? ". A sinister smile spread on Rudra''s face as he hadpleted the phase one of his n. His choice was naturally the dummy Elites guild toe into power , in a move that was soo brilliant that it would shake the very foundation of Nineclouds kingdom and Dronacharya''s base of power. With the dummy guild in power , which yers could enter the city , which guilds could have a base in the city , which guilds could run a buisness in the city , everything was directly controlled by the elites , as the foreigners suddenly had supreme authority over the capital of another nation. Panick , disbelief and horror spread on the streets of Whitecloud city when the system announcement informed the yers about the new management. As it was at that moment that dronacharya realized that he had f**** up ! /// Guys what do you all think about this chapter and the current plot line ? Doment down below , thements really help me connect with you all , and although i don''t reply to everyone of them i do read and take feedback from every single one. Soo please drop ament ! /// Chapter 495 - Too Late

Chapter 495 - Too Late

Rudra made the dummy guild '' Rebel Elites '' , the new owners of the Ninecloud kingdom capital. As if on a vendetta , he banned all the major guilds operating in the city , including the previous managing first rate guild of '' Rural warriors ''. Every single guild , wether small or big , if associated with dronacharya was banned from Whitecloud city as Rudra annoyed millions of yers in a single day , discing them of their homes. The rural warriors guild had the single worst nightmare of their lives , as the guilds stock plumetted from being traded at 1 gold a share down 90% to only 10 silver a share in a matter of hours. They not only lost their home , and their wealth . But also their human resources as the tough times ahead made thousands of people jump from the sinking ship , as the guild lost 20,000 members including one elder and twelve core members. This was a massive headache for the struggling guild , as it''s guild leader turned to Dronacharya for help and support. However with dronacharya having major problems of his own , he did not entertain the struggling Rural Warriors guild at all. Rudra''s tyranny did not end at him just cklisting these guilds. He systematically attacked the economy of Whitecloud city as he raised the toll entry to enter the city from 5 silvers to 5 gold coins , which was an astronomical number . He disabled the teleportation array inside the capital , making long distance trade and travel impossible , as well as ced a night curfew and intra city travel restrictions to cripple the economy. The capital city was not only special because it housed the pce and the royal army . Usually at the heart of a kingdom. But it was important to yers as it had many unique and important buildings such as the administration hall , various tier promotion halls , the public library. Various mercenary halls , ck markets , auction halls and other essential things that a yer could not do without. The Nineclouds kingdom capital , had the advanced swordsman hall , the mage association and the cksmithing association HQ. Hence for yers of these sses , it was absolutely imperative that they needed ess to these buildings and structures , for quests tier promotion and the like. Hence they could not do without having to reside inside Whitecloud city. This coupled with the fact that if they chose to move to other cities , they would not only have to pay the insane toll price of 5 gold coins everytime they visited the city , but also waste time in transportation made the yers even more agitated about the current turn of events. However with the Rebel Elites guild , giving the internal security contract of the Whitecloud city to the True Elites guild , the streets were literally being patrolled by thousands of Elites , who quashed any sign of protest at the very root. Themon man became powerless within Whitecloud city , as the stronger guilds had been cklisted while the weaker one''s were supressed in fear of being cklisted. One could not just leave the capital city and migrate , due to innumerable reasons , however they could not live in such tyranny either. This led to one of the most unique situations in the history of governance , as the one whomitted the crime was also the judge the jury and the executioner . Leaving no palce for justice in the equation at all. Generally such reforms meant that the Elites were gradually ruining a perfectly good piece ofnd , and bringing it to the ground . However with Rudra giving 0 F''s about Whitecloud city . He did not care if his reforms would render the city a deste wastnd not generating a single dor of ie over time. With his massive pools of money , Rudra could pay the yearly central tax without having to raise a single cent from the city , hence he did not need to worry about governing the territory at all. However this was disastrous for the Nineclouds kingdom , as Rudra positioned an impossible custom duty for all goods entering the city , isting thergest NPC market of the kingdom , from cheap goods and services. While his actions got heavy criticism from those who had fled the city or those who resided in other cities of Nineclouds kingdom . Nobody inside the Whitecloud city had the balls to whisper something bad about the Elites in fear of being permanently banned. Shakuni had yed a brilliant move , as he wiped nearly 1 trillion dors of Dronacharya''s assets in a single day and give him a massive nightmare as his best city slipped from his control without a fight. While dronacharya always beleived that he may need to fight for Whitecloud city sometime with the elites , with him preparing barricades and equipment of war as the elites build up inside the city showed no signs of slowing down . However the psychological damage of him loosing the city without ever having the opportunity to even understand what was going on was huge , as he finally understood the gravity of messing with Shakuni of the elites. Dronacharya was one of those third party spectator who would look at a elites scheme , like the one where they lured the Six guilds alliance And blew the entire fort up to kills hundereds of thousands and be like '' Id never fall for that stupid strategy ''. Or some other scheme of Rudra and be like '' The enemy leader must have a pea sized brain , i could see that trap from a mile away ''. Yet when faced with Rudra''s schemes himself , he finally understood what it meant to go one on one with the leader of the Elites and just how terrifying his prowess was. The world''s attention was on the developments within Whitecloud city , as everyone called the Elite takeover of the city as the heist of the century. As Rudra tantly ruled like a tyrant , turning a perfectly fine city to its ruins. ------- ( Meanwhile in hell ) Lucifer sat on his throne as he held a wine chalice in hand contemting about the incident of Aman slipping through his clutches a few days ago. The six alive deadly sins wanted desperate revenge on the mortal who used Micheal''s powers to kill the sin of pride Leviathan. And Lucifer had a hard time containing their rage. To be frank he was pissed off himself , however he wanted the demon''s diary more than anything else in the world. It was an Artifact that he had been looking for centuries. And now a human mortal had almost theplete collection .... Lucifer had issued a quest inside the church of darkness , as the 10 best dark faction yers had been given the job to reim the diary from Rudra as apulsary quest. Rudra did not know this yet , but he had became the number one target on the 10 highest ranked yers within the dark faction , as everyone of them were slowly crawling into light faction cities and hiding their identities as they moved towards Nineclouds kingdom. While manually traversing kingdoms was a lengthy and time consuming process , since Rudra had shut down the Whitecloud city teleportation hall , the dark faction yers could only be safe and traverse multiple kingdoms manually to enter the city , as teleporting into any other light faction city that is nearest to Whitecloud city would most likely get them arrested by the local authorities. Hence while Rudra was focused on toppling the Nineclouds kingdom , 10 extremely strong enemies were on the hunt for him. It would be Rudra''s first encounter against the strongest the dark faction had to offer. And a sh that the world would remember. ------- ( Meanwhile in reality) Max was in Rudra''s room as he picked his nose and looked at the coffin size VR pod in confusion , as no matter how he looked at it , it seemed exactly same like the mummification coffins the Egyptians used to bury their Pharaohs. The only difference being the one wire connected to the power generator which was missing from his social studies textbook. While Max was a little small , with Omega taking over the world , he understood that his brother was a bigshot in the world now , as everyone in school treated him with respect and asked him questions about his brother all the time. However , curiosity about Omega still never escaped his mind as he wondered what would happen if he tried to y the game without his brother ever finding out. Making up his mind , he decided that someday when Rudra was not inside the pod , he would go in to try y the game. A decision that would alter his life forever , as Rudra''s pod was not meant for normal people , with him being a cultivator. The special VR pod he had also did not have the restrictions that most VR Pods had on age and the like , as it was only tailor made for one person. Max''s life was about to change .... /// Guys good news , i am back from my vacation , re-energized and ready to give bonuses again! In the 4 days of my vacation i have to give a total of 4 bonus chapters. Which will start from tommorow! Thankyou for your patience during these days :)/// Chapter 496 - Rudra The Merciful

Chapter 496 - Rudra The Merciful

In the days that followed the Elites ruling Whitecloud city as they pleased , the situation of the Rural warriors and several other second and third rate guilds , which used to work for Dronacharya and were ousted from Whitecloud city went from bad to worse , as the management were on the verge of bankruptcy , as paying wages to guild members was bing a challenge. The already unsatisfied guild members were now fearing for their pay , as the confidence in these guilds hit a rock bottom , as morale was extremely low. Dronacharya did not offer any help to these guilds , because as of now they served no real purpose for him and secondly , he had an economic crisis of his own , as he was a major shareholder in these very guilds who saw their shareprice reach new alltime lows. Hence with no help offered from Dronacharya , these guilds were helpless as they were desperate to make money and make ends meet during the tough times. No ce to stay , no finances left in the guild warehouse , a depleted member roster and a overall depressed atmosphere . Everything pointed towards a certain doom for these guilds However unexpectedly in these extremely turbulent times , shockingly the one to offer a helping hand to these guilds that had no support was the one who caused them the misery in the first ce. As Rudra stretched a helping hand to these guilds. At first everyone was appalled by the idea of shaking hands with the enemy , but when Rudra offered to pay to buy 51% of their guilds for 5 times the market value . He made a strong case for these struggling guilds. Rudra agreed to sign a contract that would state that he would never meddle in the day to day affairs of the guild , and not involve himself in the member management . In turn , the guild leader and the core members of the guild had to sign binding contracts that prevented them from leaving the guild in the next 5 years and they agreed to follow his instructions about going to war and which guilds to ally with. In one small day , using trillions of dors as if it was worthless , Rudra bought 1 first rate guild 6 second rate guilds and 17 third rate guilds , with the same contract terms and conditions. Everything was done extremely swiftly , as the stocks of these fallen guilds suddenly skyrocketed , creating a buzz in the forums. While none of these guilds officially told that they had signed a deal with the Elites. Those with enough brains figured out the situation anyway. However the sheer suddenness of the move shocked everyone , as Rudra''s real motive remained a mystery for everyone to decipher. However they did not have to wait for long , as one of the second rate guilds that Rudra had bought was the managing guild of a small town in Nineclouds kingdom , near to fort Magma as that guild dered a territorial war on the second biggest city in Nineclouds kingdom , the bluecloud city ! An alliance of 24 guilds boasting a total of 650,000 troops challenged the first rate guild ruling bluecloud city in a territorial war that would happen in 5 days time. It was now that Dronacharya understood Rudra''s scheme , and his n to systematically dismantle Nineclouds kingdom from within , as he targetted one city at a time. However not In his wildest dreams could Dronacharya have imagined , that the guilds he neglected , were easy pickings for Rudra , as he used a fallen force and gave them a chance at redemption , swooping in as their saviour The part where he controlled 51% of all these guilds , coupled with the binding contracts on all elders and core members of the guild meant that Rudra''s hold over the guild was more solid than his threats of ckmail , as he actually held more tangible power. For these guilds to be able to pay their members their monthly wages and have a purpose in these dark times , made them one of the most motivated forces out there as well as the most dangerous. These guilds had nothing to loose anymore and everything to gain , as taking down bluecloud city would mean that they could reim their glory days. With the Elites giving them state of the art weapons and potions to aid in the war effort , these guilds felt more confident in their attempt at taking down the city . As the enemy first rate guild only had 400,000 members. Giving the attackers arge numerical advantage. Naturally dronacharya could not let yet another city from Nineclouds kingdom fall into Rudra''sp , hence he armed the defending forces with hidden cards of his own. As defending the city was his top-most priority at the moment. What he did not realize however was that by making this move he yed right into Rudra''s hands exactly how he wanted it to be. As Rudra''s Real target was not bluecloud city at all! Diverting the world''s attention as to what looked like an epic war and a genius strategy by the elites , Rudra diverted dronacharya''s attention from his true scheme. As the Russian mafia and the Elites prepared another operation in the dark. ----- ( Meanwhile Nero , ( the dark faction yer from Japan , teammate of Rudra in the national battlegrounds event , the necromancer ) Nero was the number 10 yer on the dark faction ranking list , and one of the yers who got the notification about the quest from Lucifer. At first he was shocked that the target was Shakuni , but ying with the man himself in the national battlegrounds , Nero knew better than anyone that Shakuni was one of the most special yers to ever put on a VR headset. Nero was heavily struggling as the moment he stepped into the light faction territory he got a massive 90% stat debuff . Something that increased the difficulty to safely travel through the enemynd exponentially harder. One of the items that the church of darkness had given every single one of the quest Undertaker was a potion that could remove this debuff for 4 hours after ingested. Naturally everyone preffered to save it for the eventual fight and escape against Rudra himself , as nobody thought that taking on the number one ranker of the light faction was going to be easy. /// Special shoutout to Cervantez91 and Magnum for the 5000 coin castles! I feel greatly motivated by the support and n to go on a writing spree to show my gratitude in kind. Soo thankyou guys a lot ! /// Chapter 497 - The Mastermind

Chapter 497 - The Mastermind

Rudra looked on the map of Nineclouds kingdom with a satisfied smile on his face as he admired the genius of his own ns. Nineclouds kingdom wasndlocked from all sides , sharing a border with three kingdoms of Aquahose Kingdom , Hazelgroove kingdom and Ghost kingdom. With Aquahose Kingdom being a close ally and Hazelgroove being a sworn enemy , as the Ghost kingdom was a neutral neighbour. Rudra''s takeover of Fort Magma provided him with a front tounch his troops from the Hazelgroove kingdom side of things , while the capital falling under his control meant that he had a hold over the central region now. With him escting tensions in bluecloud city , the only rtively safe city left in the kingdom was the greencloud city. A city closest to Aquahose Kingdom with a direct trade route connecting it to the Aquaduct city of Aquahose Kingdom. This made greencloud city one of the economically most properous city , with the hardest difficulty to forcefully prate , as reinforcements could arrive from both Nineclouds and Aquahose Kingdom. However should Greencloud city fall to Rudra , Rudra would have a direct invasion route into Aquahose Kingdom to facilitate Lita''s request to capture Aquahose Kingdom too. As Rudra diverted the world''s attention to theing war in bluecloud city , never uttering a word about his n to take down greencloud city in a storm . With the Russian Mafia ready to jump into the fight at his singlemand , Rudra had already figured out the way to make a situation that was a win for him , yet an even bigger win for them , as his alliance with Lita also needed to be given importance. Hitting two birds with one stone , Rudra one upped everyone , as the constant troop buildup inside Whitecloud city was actually never meant for a war with the Rural Warriors guild for the fight for Whitecloud city. But for this another fight. On the day before the battle for bluecloud city took ce , the world was shocked as the Rebel Elites , the puppet rulers of Whitecloud city under Rudra dered war on Greencloud city ! The one who was most stupefied by this move was dronacharya , who had hired mercenaries as well as lent mary , equipment and special weapon support for the defence of bluecloud city against the impending invasion. This move caught himpletely off-guard as he was caught defenceless in a position where he could no longer prepare greencloud city in time for the impending Elites invasion , nor could he abandon bluecloud city as the fall of either city was a huge loss to his operation. Splitting his assets was not an option , as both wars saw the invading forcese with a tactical and numerical advantage , which would take everything that dronacharya had to offer to stop just one. As the prophet was left scratching his head , scrambling for answers to situations that he never expected to happen in the first ce , he was again reminded that Rudra was not an opponent he could read at all. His actions came out of nowhere catching the opponent off-guard as the seemingly bizzare decisions and meaningless moves in the small picture , actually all connected to make a bigger picture that wouldpletely change entire dynamics of things. Rudra''s actions left dronacharya frustrated , angry andpletely out of choices as he understood that he had lost this battle even before it started to Rudra. Even if he won the battle in bluecloud city now , with him exposing some of his hidden weapons and technology in a meaningless fight as this one, he was sure to loose more than he gained. Hence in a rare move of swallowing one''s pride , dronacharya actually made a sensible choice and pulled out. Dronacharya did what everyone should have done when they werepletely outssed by Rudra. Retreat and regroup. Pulling all his support from the defence of bluecloud city , Dronacharya dered Nineclouds kingdom as a lost cause , as he tuck his tail behind his legs and used the time to properly wind- up all his operations from the country before it fell to the Elites. Learning an important lesson about Shakuni of the Elites , dronacharya took this loss and retreated without risking to loose more to gamble and win everything back , as he prepared to live to fight another day . Hurt . Frustrated and angry , he took a learning curve as he calmed his mind and started to n his way through things all over again , now without making the same mistakes he did in the past. ording to his estimations , the setback would cost him nearly a year''s worth of efforts , however since he pulled out in time . He minimized damage from an overall disastrous situation. Etching the name Shakuni of the elites to his forever hate list. Dronacharya swore to destroy him someday! --------- ( Meanwhile Shadow ) Shadow was the number one ranker from the dark faction. A night ranger by profession , he was a rare solo yer who was always on the top without the backing of any powerful organization behind him Just like his gaming ID , he was actually a shadow that was never to be seen , as except for his name showing at the top of the ranker lists . No yer had actually interacted or met shadow for sure. Mysterious in his ways and with a non-existent social presence , not much was known about the night ranger or his skillset. He was the first one to arrive in Nineclouds city , as he calmly scouted the habits of the leader of the Elites as he made ns for his attack. Deeming it too risky to attack Rudra in the middle of a light faction city and thousands of his guild members , shadow patiently waited for his opportunity to strike. He knew that he had to be quick and clean , as not only was he not the only person to recieve the quest . But also the strength of his opponent was not to be underestimated. /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Cervantez91 , thank him in thements for this one ! /// Chapter 498 - Dual Battlefields The 24 guild alliance led by the Rural Warriors guild took it to the defending forces at Bluecloud city as the war officially started. Although there were steady defences mounted to stop the enemy forces rushing , they were not enough to stop the hungry yers who not long ago were on the verge of loosing it all. Reckless and fearless in their charge , these yers had tasted the loss of their home territory not long ago , and knew the importance of having a steady base of operations to provide for steady ie and stability. Hence the moral of the invading force was insanely high . The defending forces could never withstand these madmen even with various AOE type attacks , as there was no sense or reason or formation behind the invading forces attack , as even when burnt , shed or being on the verge of death at 5% HP , these yers only rushed at the next enemy , giving their 100% in taking them down with them. Charging through wizard spells , charging through defences of tanks , charging through a rain of arrows , the army resembled more of a horde than a trained legion. The horde swallowed everything in its path as it brute forced its way through to inside the city walls , as from then on the war simply became a free for all , with the horde having a upper hand over the retreating defending forces. It was at this point that anyone watching the war understood that the oue of the war had been decided , as there was a fast clean- up of the individual stragglers as the second rate guild that dered the war was able to breach the mayor''s office and redeem the town token to be official winners of the war! Soon the title was relenquished to Rural Warriors guild , as celebration for the massive victory began. Thest few days had been a rollercoaster for these 24 guilds , as the membersughedying down on the ground , recalling the ups and downs they had over thest 40 days. However , noone hated the elites at this moment anymore , as they felt thankful to be given the opportunity to reim their lives back , when they had nowhere else to go. For Rudra to gather his these desperate guilds , extending support at a critical time when noone else was ready to was a blessing for these people and they genuinely appreciated it. ------ ( Meanwhile Outside Greencloud city ) Right after the war at Bluecloud city was concluded , a massive force invaded the Ill prepared greencloud city , as for the first time in the history of guild wars , the elites were the aggressor in the event. Usually they were the ones standing on the city walls , desperately stopping enemies from reaching their borders , pelting them with stones and arrows. Hence being on the other side of things did feel a little weird to most members , however for them attacking was much more fun than defending , as there was a lot of creative freedom while fighting. With Rudra only giving onemand of '' wrap it up quickly '' , the Elites had license to go wild , as every single member took their chance to shine , performing their shiest moves as they decimated the enemy forces. If one looked at the fight from a third person perspective , it just looked like a group of grownups bullying kids , as the elites were casually chatting andughing and passing jokes as they did one shy move after another to make short work of dozens of enemy troops It was as if the elites were not even giving it their best , as they looked like they were taking a casual stroll in the park. Rudra especially was the mostidback as he had both his hands behind his backed as he kickboxed his way through enemy lines , while not breaking a sweat , as he observed the situation with the Russian mafia''s side of things as they battled in the fight too. While not as good as the Elites , the Russian mafia were more disciplined in their fighting approach and more ruthless in their attacks. While the elites unconsciously tried to avoid the vitals of a man , like their throat or their heart , the Russian mafia were trained killers whose first instinct was to target these parts , as their critical damage was ratio was much higher. This was a good thing , as this was actually a superior way of fighting on arge group battle scale of things , as Rudra could understand how this well trained group of ruthless Russians was actually better than any guild he had ever seen. Lita had seemingly done a terrific job in raising such a legion , as her authority over these troops was ultimate. She was both respected and feared as themands she gave were executed with haste andpliance. Lita herself was a terrific fighter , although only tier 1 , she could easily take on a average tier 2 yer without having any major problems , which was impressive considering she was still level 55. Rudra could understand how she might be a busy woman in real life , not having enough time to y Omega on a continuous basis , which made her even reaching at the level she was at extremely impressive. Ethan Grey sure had a good catch with her . As she liked to lead her forces by example. While not the strongest member , her presence bolstered morale and pushed her subordinates to perform at their best potential , as to avoid the wrath of the boss. However just like Rudra watched Lita fight , shadow had his hawk like eyes on Rudra , as he scouted his prey , looking for an opening to go in and out. /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Magnum932. Thankyou soo much for the patronage my man. The constant support you guys show , is the reason why i work till 2am to give you guys the best content and i cannot express enough gratitude for that. This chapter makes 498 for this book .. Which means we will hit 500 mark tommorow. Expect a MEGA chapter , which will be legendary ! /// Chapter 499 - A Gathering Of The Strong

Chapter 499 - A Gathering Of The Strong

Shadow observed from a distance as he tried to find patterns and weakness in Rudra''s attacks that he could exploit . When he was startled by a hand tapping on his shoulder. Shadow jumped a little as he saw an unknown face smiling at him , as he prepared to engage inbat. However when he sensed 5 more people surrounding him , with every single One of them being in aparable level range like himself , he understood that these people were here for the same reason he was. As the only people who could near level 190''s at this stage of the game could only be the top rankers. Although shadow was a mysterious and unsociable person , as his face was new to these other rankers, however to him the other 5 yers , except the ranker who tapped on his shoulder were all familiar. Guild leaders of huge dark faction guilds or famous warriors who had won glory in the VR Olympics . Rank - 10 , Nero the necromancer , an ex ally of the target shakuni in the event the national battlegrounds , and one of the most difficult opponent to have on the other side of a guild war. Rank -9 , Rafa the Dark Warlock , A dark warlock by profession , Rafa was the epitome of death and destruction as he mastered both the ways of the mage and that of a warrior. Making both PvE and PvP fighting a part of his arsenal. Rank - 4 , Raven ze , Guild leader of the super dark faction guild , death zers , a guild controlling 7 major cities and 2 capitals under their control . An infamous Dark mage specialising in PvEbat of mass destruction. Rumored to have mastered a peak tier 4 spell that could wipe out a whole vige at once! Rank - 3 , Dark Knight Vader , The poster boy for the role of incredibly handsome yboy covered in tattos that will steal your women''s hearts. Yet being cold and aloof he was the heartbreaker of the century , with his dark swordsman ss and his pitch ck obsidian swords. Rank 2 - Roygar the pyscho , there guild leader of the only guild inside the darkfaction that had gotten thewless dark faction yers beg for some civil security as his guild called '' ck bandits '' , was the most infamous open crime organization in the dark territory. Looting , piging , murder , were the warmup routine of the members from his guild , as erratic and psycho was the only words that could be said to describe this one of a kind guild leader of that guild. Infamous to have bitten the nose off a dungeon boss , he was seen grotesquely chewing on it as he stabbed his sword in the hole created by him biting off the monsters nose. A dark knight by profession he was at level 193 at the moment , only behind Shadow by 3 levels. Adding shadow into the mix , there were 6 of the top 10 rankers gathered in one ce and a mystery man that shadow did not know about , however at level 189 was sure to be a ranker as well. While shadow did not know the reason why these people were together and here , he wanted to know how the man sneaked up on him without him ever finding out , as he said " Shadow , rank1 , you are?". Shadow extended his hand towards the man who startled him , as the man said " Lorenzo , rank 6 ". As he shook his hand with a smile . Rank -6 , Lorenzo Gaffa , dark ninja , The stealthiest assassin with his own mercenary organization of talented assasins highly reputed to finish Any mission with a 100% sess rate . A master of one hit kills , he was known as the one punch man of the dark world . However it was rumored that he used a special mask that altered his appearance every single day , making it impossible to ever know what his true face was. Lorenzo said " It''s a pleasure to meet the famous shadow , as you can see i am gathering the 10 of us toplete this mission , as i think that the chances of us seeding in the mission and subsequently getting out of the light faction territory is incrementally higher If we all work together to take this foe down . While the promised rewards are astronomical , splitting the job will actually be more beneficial to us in my opinion as even when split 10 ways , the reward offered is significant Soo are you in or are you out?". Shadow was surprised by this invitation as a million questions popped in his mind , with some of them being 1) why is the 6th guy acting like the leader here? And why is everyone else Okay with it? 2) Can i really trust what he is saying? 3)How did you all find me? However he voiced none of those questions as he said " Alright I''m in ". Having been scouting Rudra for a while now , shadow knew that his chances to win against someone like Rudra one on one were less than 5% . Hence not having enough confidence toplete the mission alone he decided to band up with the others . As although he was on alert and wary of the others , since 6 unrted people were in this scheme then the Lorenzo guy must have some merit . Hence the alliance of 6 expanded to 7 , as the number one ranker joined the cause of taking down Rudra as a team. While he was busy fighting in leisure taking down arge city with his guild and the Russian mafia , an unknown threat got bigger and bigger for him to face . While Lorenzo was off to rope in the other 3 members into the alliance . The others shared information about the mission , and what they felt about approaching the target. Shadow being the quite one , just observed as he could feel the overbearing attitude of everyone around him. As the top rankers all coborated to take down one single man . However for some reason it got his blood pumping as he eagerly looked forward to it! /// Next chapter is number 500 . A long one and a special one , for me personally and for the book overall . I will try deliver my best on the next one , i hope you all enjoy it ! /// Chapter 500 - What It Means To Be Number 1!

Chapter 500 - What It Means To Be Number 1!

Rudra led the elites to andslide victory as he captured greencloud city in under 3 hours! , It was apletely one sided war as the coalition of the Elites and the Russian mafiapletely routed the opposition . Lita was satisfied with the Elites''s performance as she gained more confidence that her chosen partner was indeed correct. The elites were a force worthy of her respect , as she witnessed the finesse of these gamers firsthand by fighting side by side. Unorthodox , and aplete gamer mentality rather than a traditional fighter mentality gave these kids an edge over the professional forces , even at the same level. Rudra had truly crafted a great guild as the academy passouts had an even better performance than the traditional guild members , with them making a tactical and logical response to outmaneuver their opponents rather than brute forcing their way through like the senior members. Their fighting style was near perfect as Lita found newfound respect for Rudra to craft a curriculum capable of producing such fine passouts. However the most impressive of everyone was Rudra himself , as although he killed less enemies than even an average guild member , his presence alone was a morale boost for the whole guild , as him only standing with them gave them the confidence to go wild and give it their best shot , as even if worse came to worst , the sky won''t fall with Shakuni at the helm. Lita wondered if this is what it meant to be number one , as she truly found admiration for the number one ranker in the world from the light faction ! -------- ( Meanwhile the top 10 dark rankers ) Lorenzo was sessful in persuading all 10 to work together , as shadow finally got some answers as to how he was soo persuasive to be able to get the 10 of the highest ego yers to work together under him. As even if he was only number 6 in overall rankings , his stealth skill and the ability to one hit kill any yer made him the most terrifying enemy to fight against. As if his attacknded , then there was no fight to be had , no moves to be exchanged , as he was the epitome of dark faction gaming. It was unprecedented , that the top 10 yers of a faction were allied against amon enemy , as the group itself found the situation a bit hard to swallow , as they were always on the lookout for some scheme or some ploy that would put them at a disadvantages position. However there seemed to be nothing wrong at the moment , hence with Lorenzo disying his prowess , the other 9 members were convinced to join hands against themon enemy , especially after the brilliant n that Lorenzo had in mind. A semi-legendary scroll that created an istion barrier was in the posession of Lorenzo , who volunteered to use it to iste Rudra from the support of the elites. As the biggest challenge that these guys had at the moment was that they were in the light faction territory which meant that in any conflict , the elites could quickly be Rudra''s backup , making the mission much more difficult. Hence the barrier solved this issue , as once the barrier was deployed it took 6 hours for it to naturally run out of power , unless called off before that. The special pills that the church Gave them for the mission that would remove the 90% debuff ,sted only for 4 hours . Hence Lorenzo''s n was that they would iste Rudra from everyone , as they would take 15-20 minutes at maximum to one v ten Rudra to take him captive. Then with nero using his undead would create enough time for them to leave the ce as they would flee from greencloud city towards Aquahose Kingdom and the nearest teleportation formation of Aquaduct city. The journey usually took 6 hours by foot , however with these rankers sprinting , it should only take 2 hours or so. From then , his n was to force their way to the the teleportation array if needed and get out to a dark faction territory , or at worse disperse into different directions and out of the range of pursuing parties to eventually make their way to a dark faction kingdom , just like they made their way to Nineclouds kingdom. Finally one week from now everyone was to reunite and the loot was to be distributed equally. It was a wless n overall , as nobody could find any faults with it. It was based on the assumption that the 10 of them were the strongest the dark faction had to offer , and could steamroll their way through light faction territories when at full power. Yet to trust everyone impartially , the ten signed a contract with Gaia as witness that made this whole ordeal official in a way that nobody could back out from it. Only then did shadow and death knight Vader feel a little secure as overall they had major trust issues in the authenticity of the group. Shadow immediately got to work , looking for an opportunity within the partying elites to pick his spot to attack Rudra and start the istion barrier. However to his dismay , he was clung to Neatwit, karna and Jhonny like they were meeting for the first time in years , as the four joked and goofed around for a long time. After about 50 minutes or so , shadow finally saw his opening when Rudra broke away from the group as he moved towards a pretty looking girl , providing shadow with the opening he needed to strike. Alerting the crew , the dark faction yers instantly took their special pills , as after days of being inside the light faction territory , they finally felt power return to their muscles as shadow sprinted towards Rudra''s location in a split second , followed by 8parably fast shadows and a slower necromancer Nero. For a moment the elites who saw the shadows zoom past them could not understand what was going on , as they only realized what happened when a 1km^2 pink barrier formed around them. As everyone trapped within the barrier , except for Rudra were killed within the next 10 seconds , as the one''s on the outside were stuck outside without a way to get in. Elven sword in one hand and the replica of Excalibur In another , Rudra was instantly gone into battle stance as he looked across the dome with his eyes of truth activated. Overall in life Rudra was a solid guy , not many things could genuinely give him a huge surprise . However this was one of the rare moments where he was genuinely surprised as sweeping a look across the dome he found out that he was in the middle of 10 extremely strong people. With nero being the lowest levelled at tier 3 level 181 . The levels went up and up from there for every single person he nced upon. Rudra had never seen a stronger lineup of people , as he could read their sses and understand that everyone of them was a dark faction yer. It was the uppermost echleon of the dark faction that had graced him with their presence in the centre of a light faction territory. A phenomenon that gave Rudra one of the rare shocks as he was genuinely surprised. Karna who was on the outside responded the fastest , as his strongest heavy sword tier 3 move wasunched on the barrier as he tried to break it apart , but he was horribly repelled without making a scratch on the barrier. Soon every Elite was trying there best to break the barrier , as they saw their guild leader being surrounded by 10 strong opponents. The dark faction yers moved around Rudra in a circle in silence , as Rudra ovserved them in peace as after an initial moment of panick , a wide smile spread on his face. Although the odds were horribly against his favour , for the first time in a long time Rudra felt a genuine threatening situation that did not result in a permanent ban of his ID. Rudra felt an adrenaline rush , as he showed his white smile to nero as he nced at him with a knowing look , as the reaction of the leader of the elites waspletely different as to what the dark faction yers had expected. Rudra was actually smiling in such a situation , something that excited the madman of a mercenary , the rank 2 Roygar the psycho as heughed back at Rudra as he said " Hahahehehohoho he he he he , you you you , i like you , smiling at the face of death , hahaha admirable , a true warrior , unlike those who piss their pants when they see me , or bowl cut ( Nero ) who hides behind the dead ". Roygar found Rudra amusing , however never did he expect that Rudra was an even bigger madman than Roygar , as Rudraughed and said " Ten of the top dark faction yers came here to take me down together , ofcourse I am honoured . Atleast i give you all props for having the brains foring at me at once , because none of you stands a chance against me one on one. Not you , you loon red haired guy with ck eyebrows that look like it was shaved a day ago( Roygar ) , nor does bowl cut...". As Rudra rambled and argued with Roygar , shadow closely watched Lorenzo''s movement , as that guy silently reached the part of the circle that was exactly Rudra''s blindspot and charged in for the kill , as shadow watched him get into striking distance without Rudra noticing. Lorenzo had learnt the semi legendary skill called , 10X damage , which could give 3 of his strikes 3x the damage it would have caused otherwise . Hence Just as Rudra was about to say more, he had to immediately side step as a sword graced his chin drawing blood as he suffered a -10,000 damage. Insanely high considering the fact that he was barely grazed at all. But he had avoided a strike at his throat , although only barely , but he had done it. Rudra was momentarily stunned , as the speed and the technique his opponent used wasmendable . He had not sensed himing at him at all , with him only reacting in time as the eyes of truth perceived the iing sword from his peripheral vision , making Rudra dodge on instinct! However Lorenzo was someone who was more shocked than Rudra , As in his entire gaming career this was the first time that he had failed to deliver a first hit kill. Making a cross with both his swords crossed , Rudra instantly became battle ready as his eyes squinted on the dark faction members around him Lorenzo said " You are the first man to ever dodge my suprise attack . Indeed worthy to be the number one ranker of the light faction. However before you say anymore bullshit about us 10 . Let me tell you , you won''tst 10 mins against us". Rudra bowed at thepliment , then said " A true Elite is worth 100mon yers , hence if as their leader i can''t be worth 10 shitty dark faction two rate rankers then shame on me. Like you said , i don''t want bullshit either , soo JUST BRING IT! ". The elites on the outside saw with their mouths agape as many started recording the impossible situation of the 10 of the dark faction rankers confronting Rudra for a fight as they helplessly saw karna desperately trying to break the barrier and failing only calming down when Rudra told him '' It''s useless , just calm down and watch the show ''. The ten of them lined up at once against Rudra as he bravely stood alone against them , looked like a scene straight out of a movie , and one being witnessed by billions across the world , as Dewdiepie who was covering the war in greencloud city was present on the scene , watching on from outside the barrier. It was the biggest thing ever , as the inte exploded in mere seconds gaining more and more viewership with every passing minute. As the fight officially started , with the entire elites guild surrounding Rudra , the only thing that Rudra said as he engaged against 10 of the dark factions strongest , was " Come let me show you what it means to be NUMBER 1 !!! ". /// Guys the book finally hit the 500 chapter mark! What an incredible journey we all have had , as i want to thank every single one of you who have supported my work. As it would have never been possible without you all. Love you guys , thankyou for everything , do check thements section for the photo I share tomemorate the books highest point yet ! /// Chapter 501 - How Tall Is Mount Tai

Chapter 501 - How Tall Is Mount Tai

" Come let me show you what it means to be number one! " Dered Rudra as he smirked looking at the ten rankers standing against him. His sane mind told him that he had absolutely no chance in hell to beat the ten of them working together to get him . However the challenge of the situation is what got his creative juices flowing as he felt excitement at trying to find a way to do the impossible. He was at nearly full HP , loosing only 10,000 to the surprise attack by Lorenzo. Except that he was intact with only slight blood dripping from his chin. Naturally , the top 10 rankers of the dark faction were not going to sit still after such a provocation as what followed were 4 seconds of insanely rapid move exchanges. The front line assaulter sses , charged towards Rudra as the other sses prepared their spells or summoned their undead preparing to engage in battle , as Rudra faced attacks from multiple angles at insane speeds. Three swords wereing towards his temple , neck and abdomen while one wasing towards his back , all at once with a fraction of a second for him to parry as four attackers had caught him from 4 different angles. While the average brain might hang or not even be capable of reacting in time to this situation . Rudra was a cultivator , he grinned as he chose to perform Twin de hurricane , a move that provided a 360¡ã defence as to parry all 4 iing attacks at once , with one sword , while giving a beautiful return gift with the other. This was only possible for Rudra to achieve as he practically had nearly double the stats these other guys had and because of his absolutely precise control over his sword. However the exact instance as he countered these four attacks he had to panick dodge the fifth one , as it was Lorenzo again with his short swording at Rudra with blistering pace. The attack grazed Rudra on his cheek , as Rudra realized that Lorenzo was a agility type build yer , someone who had most likely invested 70-80% of his stats inside agility making him insanely fast , probably around 20% faster than Rudra. -20,000 a damage appeared over Rudra''s head However for Lorenzo to miss his target two times in a row was a massive blow to his confidence as this had never happened before , with his triple damage only applicable for 3 moves after which he could only inflict normal damage even with his insane speed . Something he was not ready for. But while Lorenzo had the luxury to be shocked, Rudra did not , as apart from the 4 assaulters neck to neck pressing on him. There were also 3 different spellsing his way , a fire spell , a lightning spell and a dark spell all at once , as he had to ball up behind the retractable shield to take the attack head on as the impact sted him towards the barrier wall. -2600 , brute force impact caused damage appeared over his head as a result. However with the assaulters not giving him an inch , Rudra had to instantly try and bust out of the corner he was pinned in , as having one less side to maneuver to made him an easier target to be hit. The Elites watched in horror from the outside , as they could see that even though Rudra was fighting a brilliant fight , he was thoroughly outnumbered here in a fight where he fought yers of his own callibre. However none of them could do a thing to help their guild master , except for watching on , as the pink barrier would not budge no matter what they did. However the only person who was desperately trying to break the barrier , vice guild master Karna , suddenly stopped his attempts as he caught a glimpse of something . Rudra was actually having the evil smirk stered all over his face , as he was pinned in the corner and while nobody else recognized that grin , Karna did for sure. As he knew very well that it was the look that Rudra had on his face when his enemies yed right into his schemes Having utmost faith in Rudra , karna was now intrigued as to what Rudra was upto , as he watched on in rapt attention trying to see if he could learn some valuable lesson from today''s fight, as it was not clear if he would ever have a chance to witness a battle of this callibre again. Karna was indeed right in his spection , as Rudra despite being on the backfoot in the fight , was actually performing much better than anyone had anticipated him to perform as 3 minutes into the fight he had only lost 5% of his total health pool , with his stamina and mana reserves not even being scratched yet. The only thing Rudra was doing upto this point in the fight was defend - defend - defend . He had not brought out a single of his big moves yet . He had not even used the basic moves like blink. When Karna realized all this he realized that there was more to this fight than it seemed to be on the surface , as the tide of the whole battle was about to flip upside down once Rudra actually got serious. The ridiculousness of this thought made Gulp in a myriad of emotions. The top 10 rankers were trying to beat a single man together. In practicality it should not even be a fight at all , yet no matter how karna looked at it , he felt like things were about to change once Rudra exploded with a flurry , as he shouted in his heart '' Go ... Guild master , show these dark faction f****s how high Mount Tai actually is! ". /// Guys i am actually dropping the GT target from 500 for a bonus chapter to only 400 for one this entire month , hence let''s make the most of it and make me write a bonus chapter every single day! Currently at 373/400 , hopefully bonus will be today itself ! /// Chapter 502 - The Demon From Death Valley

Chapter 502 - The Demon From Death Valley

Rudra observed the dark faction yer''s attacks and understood that these people trying to work together to take him down was actually slowing everyone of them down , as it was more detrimental than if one guy fought with him one on one and the rest only supported him from the sidelines. However now that they were not fighting Rudra one on one , everyone attacking had to also watch and make way for their team members to attack Rudra. This disrupted their own flow of attacks as being in a team not really in sync broke the momentum and flow of their attacks. If they had been a cohesive unit , fighting together all the time , like Rudra , Karna and Neatwit such problems would not arise , but this sudden make-do team had no co-ordination in their attacks , as this gave Rudra the opportunity to push back. Rudra used blink , as after continuously being supressed by the attackers he had finally decided to bring the fight to them , however his target was the sses that were weaker in hand to handbat first. Rudra had already tried to teleport out of the barrier the moment he was trapped by using blink , however for some reason he could not escape the barrier as blink failed. Hence when he used it again now to teleport inside the barrier , he was actually gambling on it to work , as if it did not he would be punctured by swords from 3 different palces. But it worked , as Rudra suddenly vanished from his position , throwing the attackers offbnce as their sword thrust only went through in air. Rudra had dissapeared , only for them to hear a clear SLING , followed by the spurt of blood , as the top 10 dark faction members turned in horror to find that the number 10 ranker of the dark faction . Nero the necromancer had been decapitated and killed with a single sword strike from Rudra. Rudra had used world sh , as he used eyes of truth to follow the intended path to produce the maximum critical damage as he decapitated Nero with a single move , cutting down the 10 men down to 9! The billions watching worldwide were in shock as everyone forgot to breathe for a second , as Rudra gave a firm swing to his sword draining the blood clear from it as he looked coldly towards the remaining rankers , sending a shiver down their spines! Karna cheered from the outside , as he let out a War cry filled with energy ! , He knew this wasing , Rudra had finally started his counter-attack. Rudra activated the golden avatar , as a 70 foot tall avatar nearly hitting the cieling of the barrier manifested itself . The faces of the 9 alive Dark Faction members were aghast as what was supposed to be an easy fight was turning into a f***** dungeon monster fight as things were not going like they expected it to go. Rudra started his fierce counterattack , as he let the spells hit the golden body without bothering with defense as he swung his massive sword to tear the very earth apart! BAM! 4 dark faction yers were sent flying in all directions as they were unable to evade Rudra''s strike in time , as those who dodged used theirrge moves to counter Rudra. Two enormous sword strikesnded on Rudra''s legs as his knees buckled and he fell to one knee , taking a -20,000 damage. However he bounced right back up , as he unleashed a flurry of his own to counter the attacksing his way. " MONSTER ! " Eximed Dark Knight Vader , as the fear of God entered his body as he realized that the nine of them were being pushed back alone by one Rudra. The pride of the dark faction rankers was shattered , as the world watched on in shock as well , as one single man was driving a hard fight against ten of the enemy factions finest! It seemed impossible and unreal as arge golden avatar having imprable defences dominated the ongoing battle. The light faction yers from all across the world were rooting for Rudra now , as they had hope that he could achieve the impossible and maybe beat all of these dark faction ba**** back. The Elites gathered outside now started to beat their chests and stomp their foots as they cheered Rudra on with vigour , with a consistent chant of " Shakuni of the Elites ! He is Shakuni of the Elites! You dark faction yers can su** his d*** Cause you will never be as good as, Shakuni of the Elites GO! ". For Dewdiepie who was recording the fight from the outside , it was like he was watching a hometown hero take on the outside viins , with there being a crowd favorite underdog being cheered on. It was phenomenal as it drived viewership numbers through the roof , as no matter what faction one belonged to , even if they had not heard of Shakuni of the elites yet , were watching this monumental fight , as the number one ranker from the light faction took on the 10 highest rankers from the dark ! Dronacharya was also watching on the fight , to him the oue of this fight did not carry any consequence , however the height of Rudra''s avatar did. To see the enormous Avatar he understood that his calctions were wayy too off regarding Rudra''s true strength . He knew the secret behind Rudra''s avatar , and his knowledge actually put Rudra''s avatars size 20 feet below what it was currently about 1 year ahead of now. Which meant that Rudra was much ahead of schedule. He was calmly noting down Rudra''s strength and weaknesses as he critically analysed his every move. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target , thankyou everyone for the tickets! Special shoutouts to DaoistuX79p , and Passmemoney for the 5000 coin magic castles! Thankyou so much for the patronage! And since there are two super gifts i will naturally try to give two more bonus chapters today itself! /// Chapter 503 - Giving Them A Run For Their Money

Chapter 503 - Giving Them A Run For Their Money

Shadow realized that taking on Rudra was a greater challenge than anyone had expected . However he was notpletely dejected , as even though Rudra was in control of the battle , it was not as if the dark faction rankers werepletely outssed orpletely out of moves. It was exactly the opposite as it was Rudra who had shown his hand early as the dark faction yers were yet to unleash their big moves! , Choosing to prove his point by action rather than words , shadow prepared to use his best offensive move on Rudra. As the towering golden avatar was busy taking on the assaulters , Shadow cocked in two sonic arrows on a bow and shot it towards Rudra''s avatars ears. " SOUND ATTACK ! " , Dered shadow , as everyone immediately covered their ears . Everyone except for the mad dog Roygar , who with his tongue out and his sword in hand charged directly to meet the 70 foot avatars sword strike head on. " Might of one thousand! ". Shouted Roygar as he met Rudra''s sword blow for blow , with this one attack containing 1000x his strength , as it was sessful in giving Rudra a knockback. The knockback was followed by two screeching sonic arrows exploding by his avatars ears , temporarily making Rudra dizzy and loose bnce and focus . This was the opening that the Mage needed as it sted Rudra with its ultimate tier 4 spell " Hells acid ". As powerfull acid bullets that burnt into hell fire upon contact with any substance shot towards Rudra''s avatar , making sizzling damage whenever it hit Rudra''s avatar. -1200 -1200 -1200 A series of damage depleted Rudra''s HP bar as it fell down to 70% , while for his avatar to still function at fullbat capacity the size had to be reduced from 70 meters down to 50 meters. Considerably reducing Rudra''s avatar power. The crowd cheering from the outside felt gloomy again , as the momentum the guild leader had built was suddenly broken . However with Rudra quicklying out with a flurry of his own long range moves like '' 10,000 sword cuts '' And '' Thunderst '' to return damage to the mage. It could be said that it was a nearly equal exchange. However the problem was that for Rudra , the damage dealt was to different people , while the damege recieved was by him alone. Hence although it was a bnced battle on the surface , in actuality Rudra would loose out this battle if things progressed this way . " Why are you after me? " . Rudra asked , as from the ten rankers appearing in the light faction territory without a reason , to them working together to take him out , he did not know the real purpose of their visit. " You have something we need , as to what , you don''t need to know! " , said Lorenzo the makeshift leader of the group , as he used blistering footwork to throw feints and weave attacks to puncture Rudra''s avatar and get to him. However Rudra was a master of his art when it came to dual wielding swordsmanship as he smiled and said " Well , goodluck with that ! ". Rudra used Doppleganger , as nine identical copies of Rudra just took up the entire space inside the pink barrier with every single one shing down upon one member of the dark faction at once. While 8 Dopplegangers were just shadows and not matter , it was impossible to figure out who was who in the short 1.5 seconds that the yers had. Hence with everyone blocking the iing sword attack and 8/9 Dopplegangers turning to dust. There was one attack that ttened a dark faction member to the ground . It was Roygar who Rudra targetted , as he had realized with fighting for soo long , that the most talented one vs one fighter was Roygar . Hence he needed to be taken out early from the game. Rudra followed up with a darkness bind and used three stepbo to attack all the three vitals of Roygar , and finishing him off with a powerful Stormbringer lightning strike , just in time before using blink to escape a plethora of attacksing his way. The crowd outside came unglued as the second dark faction yer had fallen to Rudra. While the top 10 rankers were stupefied from the situation. While it was hardly a 6 second move exchange , the 6 seconds changed the whole dynamic of the battle. This was peakbat , as the remaining 8 rankers understood that Rudra was worthy of being number one andmandeering the respect heandeered and that they had to be much more vignt in fighting this man , or a assured victory would slip from their hands. The first priority was definitely to destroy the avatar of Rudra , that gave him incredible defensive as well as strength abilities thatpletely tilted the scale of the battle . They beleived that once they got rid of the avatar , they would make short work of Rudra , however that was not at all the case as they would soon find out. As Rudra had not even started with his real special moves yet! -------- ( Meanwhile the real world ) Max looked on innocently at the tv with rapt attention as he watched on live news the battle his brother was raging on with his parents. A tense atmosphere was observed in the Rajput household as father Rajput was worried about how his son was tackling things , while mother Rajput beingbat illiterate just keptmenting on how handsome her son looked on Tv. However for young Max , it was peak fascination as he cheered on his brother to take down the bad guys. Getting happy at every strike he made on the enemy , while getting sad at everyone that he received. Punching the couch pillow while watching the fight , Max made power up noises as he shouted to Rudra to punch and bite the enemy hard , through the TV as if Rudra could actually listen to him . The world of Omega seemed more and more alluring to little Max by the day. /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Passmemoney . Sorry for a little dy. A second bonusing right back up .. While the GT counter is also moving fast. Hopefully we hit the next GT target soon too ! /// Chapter 504 - Forced On The Back-foot

Chapter 504 - Forced On The Back-foot

The avatar that Rudra had manifested was extremely troublesome for the dark faction yers . However the mana drain the avatar had on Rudra was also astronomical . Hence while the enemy was trying to reduce the avatars size andnd blows through its defences, Rudra had to reconsider the size of the avatar as he had to voluntarily shrink as to reduce the consumption to mentain the avatar. The eight alive dark faction members hence dominated the next phase of battle , as it was a slow bleed for Rudra . His HP steadily fell from 70% to 50 % , as the avatar shattered when Rudra did not wish to send his mana reserves below 30%. A full 35 minutes after he first manifested the avatar, Rudra was once again just a normal human , as he looked increasingly tired and out of options against the eight remaining dark faction yers. Shadow said " I''ve got to hand it to you , Shakuni , you did a pretty good job. However your road ends here " . Rudra also looked as if he was a defeated man , as he had noebacks for this sny remark , as he braced himself for what was toe. The billions watching worldwide also thought that while Rudra had fought magnificently uptill this point , without the avatar the fight was going to end quickly . Everyone expected the downfall of shakuni of the elites. Shadow cocked his most powerfull arrow onto his bow , as he pointed towards Rudra. A ck thunder appeared on the bow string as it was stretched back. It was the tier 4 move , ck Thunder Arrow. A terrifying move for a one vs one fight , as it was practically unevadable with the blistering speed at which it came towards the opponent and caused extremely high damage. Hence when that move was released , everyone had a single thought of '' It''s over '' , as the dark faction members were each ready to use the item given by the church on Rudra''s death , that would temporarily stop him from undergoing the rebirth process and redirect him to a meet with Lucifer. However to their horror , when the blistering quick lightning did approach Rudra , the attack was met with the elven sword , as a death gleam was evident on Rudra''s eyes as he said " Full counter! " Rudra countered the ck thunder and returned it with double intensity towards shadow , who tried to sidestep the attack ,but the blistering pace of the attack made it impossible to do so , with the attack just nicking the side of his arm. However since he managed to avoid taking the full-blow of the attack , it went onto hit the dark mage behind him . Who was killed by the attack! Mages inherently had low defences , hence hit by a 2x power , peak tier 4 spell . It was no wonder that he died when taking the brunt of the spell. It was a lucky shot for Rudra , who did not intend to kill the dark mage with it . However it was a terrifying p of reality on the face of the dark faction yers , as Rudra still had a lot of fight left inside him , as the initially 10 best rankers of the dark faction were cut down to only 7 in a 50 minutes long overall fight against ONE single yer . With the fight still ongoing. Rudra looked at shadow as he now said " This ends only one way ..... Which is with me walking over your dead bodies , HAHAHAHAHAHA ". Taking battlestance , Rudra said " Summon mana legion ! ". As 2000 mana soldiers formted themselves around Rudra . As the dark faction yers were subjected to more and more of Rudra''s insane move arsenal. The elites were roaring and cheering once again , as their leader showed a second flurry in the battle . With the battlechants now changing to . " GO ... AWAY ! . DARK BASTARDS . GO .... AWAY! " The crowd went wild as the 2000 mana legion soldiers charged onto 6 of the seven remaining dark faction members. As although weaker and not a serious threat to the tier 3 rankers. Those engaged against the force were still having to give time and attention to these troops , as Rudra isted the speed demon Lorenzo from the battle as he took him on one vs one! " You think , you are too fast eh? , Let me show you what real speed looks like boy ! ". Rudra said as hepletely got engrossed in weaving insane sword patterns as Rudra started performing the move leaf de hurricane , but only 2 times the normal speed. It was a move that Rudra had in his memory , however generally a move could only be executed at its said speed when learnt from the system AI. However Rudra searched the depths of his brain andprehended the move as a series of muscle patterns and performed it physically at twice the execution rate. It was an insanely difficult stunt to pull off , but Rudra being in a state of absolute focus of a cultivator was able to reach a ce where he could perform the move. Leaf de hurricane in itself was an insanely fast series of sword moves that were hard to parry with the naked eye. However with his new and advanced version of the move , Rudra just shattered all limits as Lorenzo found himself being cut with one in every three moves that Rudra made. 1 minute after Rudra started his flurry , the armour that Lorenzo wore was in tatters , as his HP neared 35% . However , to his horror he was unable to see Rudra''s attacks much less parry them , as it was a huge mental blow for him , someonepletely built on the speed build. He desperately tried to reach for help , however with Rudra ying dirty and nearly 300 mana legion soldiers circling a single ranker , the rankers needed a little more time to be free from the pressing pesks as they could not help at the moment. This meant that Lorenzo was on his own for a breif time that support needed toe to him. He needed to holdout for 20 seconds more. But could he? /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by daosituXu . Thank him in thements for this one! /// Chapter 505 - Retribution

Chapter 505 - Retribution

Rudra was pressing hard on Lorenzo , he did not give him even a split second to breathe as the barrage of attacksnding on him were relentless. For the people watching worldwide this was an incredible sight to see , as the '' Speed King '' Lorenzo was beingpletely outssed by a barrage by Rudra. Move after move his HP teethered towards 0 , as desperation could be seen on his face. It was not like he had no secret moves left . Or big ones that could get him out of this situation. But it was more like , if he let Rudra hit him openly for even a second , when he prepared tounch his next attack . He would die! The pressure Rudra had built up was just that high , and the room for error that Lorenzo had was just that low. '' DAMN YOU '' , Shouted Lorenzo in frustration as his health bar went below 10% . He waspletely out of options , as he desperately nced at his teammates who were still caught up with the mana legion soldiers. '' USELESS ALL OF YOU '' , Lorenzo screamed in a shrill voice as he could feel his certain death approaching. Hence , having no better options left , he decided to atleast trade onest blow with Rudra as he sacrificed himself. Lorenzo stopped weaving his movement as he let Rudra plunge both his swords In his Gut , in return he plunged his own short dagger in Rudra''s . The result was that Rudra lost -12,000 HP , but Lorenzo died! This was the fourth of the top 10 rankers that Rudra had dispatched since the fighting started and when the other rankers recovered from dealing with the mana legion soldiers. This reality hit them hard in the face , the question they had initially walking into this fight was '' How long can Rudra probablyst? '' But now the question that they had was '' Can we do it at all ? ''. Rudra was at 42% HP , and there were 6 top 10 rankers left to deal with him. While 6 on one was still ridiculously high odds , it seemed exponentially low difficulty whenpared to the starting point of 10 vs one. The crowd roared on the outside , as people started to beleive now. Beleive that this fight had more than only one oue of Rudra''s death. That Maybe the oue covered 6 more deaths , but none of them being Shakuni. While the world felt more optimistic about Rudra''s situation . Rudra himself did not feel so, as his short burst of speed against Lorenzo was actually incredibly draining on his stamina. He did not realize how he depleted such massive amounts of his stamina , whereas summoning the mana legion basically brought his mana reserves to a cracking 0 . It could be said that Rudra was in a delicate situation now , as even though he had more cards to y , he did not have much means to y them. But this was exactly the situation that Rudra was hoping for , as he was finally backed into a corner he did not know how to get out of. Now the question was , could he break past his limits? It was a question that Rudra himself desperately wanted an answer to. ------- ( Meanwhile Dronacharya ) Having to retreat from the Nineclouds kingdom and letting go of atleast a year''s worth of work . Dronacharya had to pretty much start from the scratch again as he tried to build his strength again. However learning from his mistakes , he realized that he could only focus on Purplehaze city now. As with the time that he would need to build and consolidate his power again , it would be time to enter the ancient ruins to stay on track for his future ns. He needed to bring down the Elites , and he was not foolish enough to think that taking down Purplehaze city was going to be easy , as he started to make a fullproof n. A n that could cover every strategy and counterstrategy , a covering of every possible scenario and a removal of every uncertainty. 7 months from now , the special event dungeon called '' Lily''s Garden'' would open up , and Dronacharya was sure that Rudra would take his best elites to try and conquer the dungeon then . Inside the dungeon , outside worldmunication would be cut off , hence no-one would be able to alert the Elites inside of what was happening. Which would give dronacharya the time he needed to sweep the city from under the Elites''s thumb. Dronacharya nned to make Purplehaze city fall in a short timeframe of 24 hours with overwhelming might. It was an ambitious n , made around the fact , that without facing Rudra Rajput , he could topple the rest of the elites with ease! Dronacharya was now paranoid of facing Rudra head on , as he had developed a strong inferiorityplex that made his hatred for Rudra strong , but his courage to face him extremely low. He would use the cowards way to hurt Rudra , which was to take everything he owned , when he was not present to defend it. It was a dastardly way to do things , however dronacharya was a dastardly man . Ever since the day that he found out that Rudra had a girlfriend in his guild , Naomi became the number one target for him to hurt to get to Rudra. As she was a focal and weak point for him to target . The fear in his heart kept rising as he saw Rudra take down one dark faction ranker after the other on live TV , as he wondered if he was even 10% as talented as Rudra was? The more he watched on , the more he realized that it was indeed impossible to take on the yer Shakuni , he was simply unrivalled. /// We are extremely close to hitting the next GT target you all , let''s get it today itself for a bonus chapter! I n to lock the chapters of my new book soon guys , soo if you have not already started to read it , now is the perfect time . It''s a great read and i know you all will enjoy it! /// Chapter 506 - It Was A Good Fight

Chapter 506 - It Was A Good Fight

Rudra was backed in a corner. While no-one realized it yet from the dark faction , or the billions who were watching on. The truth was that he waspletely out of gas This was the most high intensity battle he had fought in his life , and he was running on fumes , close to beingpletely spent. Usually he would have stamina and health potions stocked in his inventory. But he did not expect trouble today , hence did not have his inventory stacked with these essentials. This left him vulnerable and without many options as he could only slowly defend his ground while the other six went all out against him. The dark faction yers did not dare underestimate Rudra anymore , as there were 4 dead rankers , and it was not a joke anymore. For every member that Rudra killed , the fight got easier for him and tougher for the dark faction members. However six was still a huge numerical advantage and with the right pressure , they did not give Rudra even a slight chance to counter , as they chipped his HP down from 42% to 30%. The moment Rudra''s HP went below 30% , the orange color turned to a hue of dark red , as it signalled that the end was near. As everywhere he moved , he was met with a myriad of different attacks. The dark faction yers were relentless in using tier 3 moves when they pressed on Rudra or their weird ss specific moves that Rudra had never dealt with before. Hence not knowing on how to counter or evade. The first time when Karna realized something was wrong was when he saw Rudra an attack graze him instead of avoiding it , which he was perfectly capable of doing. While a littleter he could not swing his sword in time to parry two arrows flying his way. It was then that Karna observed Rudra''s ragged breathing and the sluggishness in his movement. Only then did he realize that Rudra was on his limits. Shadow mocked Rudra as he said " What happened , Batteries getting low? ". Everyone across the barrier booed shadow for the showboating , however Rudra ''s exhausted expression conveyed the truth of the situation perfectly. '' NO , NO , NO , NO , NO , NOBODY CAN TAKE YOU DOWN , NOBODY ! '' Karna thought in his mind , as he banged his hands on the pink barrier as he shouted " COMEON GUILDMASTER , THE WHOLE GUILD IS WATCHING , WHATS WITH THIS SLOPPY FIGHTING!!! ". Rudra who was barely blocking the attacksing his way heard Karna''s charged voice as he found a little bit of adrenaline rush fuel himself as he ducked and dodged an attack and returned an overhead sh of his own! '' That''s right , the whole guild is watching me '' , thought Rudra . He had forgotten about how everyone who respected and idiolized him was around him here. He could not fall before them , atleast not soo pathetically that they see him bleed slowly to death. Rudra''s mind went into hyperdrive as he thought about what else did he have left in his arsenal , when one sun god''s bracelet shined in his arms Rudra smirked , as he formted a n . Which could take down atleast one of these dark faction rankers or even Two if he was lucky enough to get them in a line! The sun god''s bracelet charged on sr power , and discharged sr power , hence it did not use much mana except for activating and deactivating the bracelet. Sr re ! Dered Rudra , as a blinding sh momentarily clouded everyone''s vision. The move was actually super effective on the dark faction yers who were more ustomed to living in ces where the sun did not shine soo bright , hence they had a harder time adjusting to the shine. Rudra followed it up with a Sr Descent , as a zing hot ball of mes descended onto the battlefield , bringing the heat up and turning the barrier into a covered cooking pot. The sun crashed with the ground underneath near a dark faction ranker as it turned the very soil into Magma with its high temperatures , as the ranker struggled to keep his vision open took burning damage by being to near to theva. Rudra had already started to prepare sr beam at this point as he pointed it towards a trajectory that would hopefully affect two rankers at once. However it was definitely wishfull thinking on his part , as the rankers were never going to let him take a point nk shot on them. Naturally a flurry of long range attacks went towards Rudra''s direction , as with him preparing the sr beam , there was nowhere to escape for Rudra. The spells the dark faction members hadunched were all very powerful and to be hit by them would be extremely detrimental to Rudra. However there was not much he could do about it, Or so thought shadow , as he could not see Rudra dodge it. But to everyone''s surprise . At thest possible second dissapeared as a small fox took his ce , as the attacks went right over the fox''s head and hit the barrier behind. It was Furball! Furball had used rece! The moment that Rudra used sr re , he had summoned Furball and told her to silently sneak behind a dark faction yer and wait for his order to use rece! And rece she did use as she teleported Rudra right at the back of one dark faction yer , as goosebumps went down the spine of that yer as he turned to face Rudra. " BOOM ! " , Said Rudra as he unleashed Sr Beam at point nk range absolutely destroying the dark faction yer , and also being able to pick an angle soo that another dark faction yer was inside the range of the st as although not dead he was greviously injured as well . The elites cheered from the outside , as one more dark faction member had fallen , as Rudra cut down the number of rankers down from 10 to 5 now . As the world watched how he made a fool of the best dark faction yers alone , outnumbered! A growling Furball by his side , ready to defend her master at all costs . Rudra was heavily panting yet the fire in his eyes was not gone yet. He wanted to see this through , although he did not have many cards left with him exhausting the sun god''s bracelet now too. But he wanted to see this through. Till thest drop of HP he had in his bar. /// Bonus chapter for all the summoning pens and love you all have shown this book. Thankyou guys for the constant support ! /// Chapter 507 - The Conclusion

Chapter 507 - The Conclusion

Rudra waspletely on hisst legs in this fight now with him only appearing to be strong because Furball was standing side by side with him. Following him using the sr beam , there were only 5 Dark Faction rankers left in the isted barrier , with one of them being critically injured from the sr beam that Rudra had sted . Naturally , Rudra did the logical thing by sending Furball to deal with the ranker on hisst wings , as the world witnessed the true efficiency of abat pet in a battle. Most people uptill this point , treated pets basically as emotional support animals rather thanbat animals . This was because the experience needed to level up a pet was an enormous drain on one''s own experience bar . Whereas the overallbat efficiency was questionable at best , with there always being a risk of a permanent death , as pets did die when they hit 0 HP . This made the whole endeavour of raising pets to satisfactory levels useless. Or even the ones that were indeed raised , were usually for auxiliary nonbat purposes such as sniffing rare metals or safe delivery of items. Hence when Furball exploded on the scene with her ferocious fire spells , everyone watching was shocked as Furball sted her target with one spell after another putting him on the backfoot. The initially small Furball soon grew in size to its actual appearance of a human sized beast with 7 tails hanging from her rear. She was not yetpletely mature , however could be said to have entered adolescence as she entered the 7 tails phase of her growth cycle. Tier 3 level 160 . Furball was definitely a ranker for beasts just like Rudra was one for humans , as she had unnaturalbat abilities. Furball was absolutely obedient and loyal to Rudra which was a hard thing to find in a superior species like a divine nails , as their inner pride made it difficult to be subservient to anyone. However she did love and cherish Rudra as her master , which was the reason why she faught tooth and nail against the ranker ,who could not beleive that he was being pushed back by a damned pet. " Damn you FOX , let me go , i have no time to y with you creatures ! ". The ranker shouted as he tried his best to shake off Furball. However it was his destiny to fall to Furball here today , as no matter how hard he tried he was not afforded the room to wriggle at all. With the other 4 rankers fixated on Rudra for their fights , thest one was left on his own to fight the pet. This was a major drawback of the made-do alliance of the rankers , as even though they were working together on the surface . Nobody put the extra mile effort to help each other on the mission during their times of need. Hence when Furball used her best move , the Supreme ming Vortex. The other rankers simply watched as they let their fellow teammate be hit by a move he was powerless against and die! Shadow momentarily looked as if he did want to save the ranker from his death , however a dangerous sword sh by Rudra stopped that train of thought from his mind , as he paid no heed to the 6th ranker dying infront of his very eyes. Rudra was at 20% HP at this point , as his HP bar had went towards a critically red position. The dark faction yers pressing on him knew that the end was near , as although there were only four of them . The four of them together consistently drianed Rudra''s HP. The mission was already a huge failure for the dark faction as a whole , as the 6 of their best had died trying to take down one Rudra Rajput , as there was no face left for them to return home. However despite that , they realized that thepletion of the mission took utmost priority as if they could not even theplete the mission after suffering such humiliation then it wouldn''t it be aplete waste of time energy and pride? Realizing the very real danger that Furball posessed , shadow gave the call " Two of you break , i will use my big moves to pin Shakuni , you guys take out the rutt ". As two dark faction yers disengaged from the melee and focused on killing Furball. Rudra naturally got agitated by this as he did not wish to let the two break away from him . However with shadow releasing one grand move after another , Rudra was forced to defend seriously lest he die. A rain of Boos echoed around the pink barrier , as the Elites could not watch their guild leader being put on the defensive while being soo close to death. However shadow remained unaffected by the environment as he tried to exploit every opening Rudra showed in his defences to chip down on his HP bar. Furball although a greatbat pet , was no match for Two high level rankers that were stronger than her. Hence she was put on the evasive as she took damage with every other hit. Wanting to take no chances with the life of his beloved Furball , Rudra immediately called her back to his soulspace as he got the undivided attention of the four rankers left . From then on , it was just a pitifull fight on Rudra''s part as he was trashed left and right while being beaten for pace. His stamina was at rock bottom as even the most simple of movements was a strain for him now , as he was unable to weave a good enough footwork to handle four men pressing at him at once. The result being him taking damage at every third moveing his way , as he lost 10% HP in less than 5 minutes of time. The dark faction yers knew at this moment that the end was near , soo did the half of the world. As although Rudra could be have to said to have fought a brilliant fight. This was definitely as far as he could go. With Rudra barely being able to muster any resistance at all , shadow realized that there was no longer a need to supress him using four men. Shadow gave the call " Alright , i will pin him down , the three of you prepare your ultimate spells and let''s blow this guy to pieces at once ! ". Following which three rankers broke away from Rudra and stood side by side at a 20 meters distance as they started preparing their own versions of the ultimate spells they had in their arsenal. [ Tier 4 spell , Dark energy beam ] : A strong beam supercharged with particles of darkness to destroy any opponent thates infront of it. Caution : takes 11 seconds to activate . [ Tier 4 spell , hydro vortex ] : Shoot a devastating water tornado towards your opponent at blinding speeds , it will render anyone hit with the move stunned for three seconds while causing terrifying damage. [ Tier 4 spell ] ( Death poison ivy ) : Create a jungle of dense poison ivy heavily poisoning anyone who pricks a single thorn . Note : Also deadly to the spell caster if pricked Three ultimate spells were being prepared by the three rankers , as shadow punched the living hell out of a near lifeless Rudra. Rudra was not able to dodge anymore , as every punch that hit him made him spit more and more blood , as blood dripped from his nose and his mouth . As he teethered between life and death at 8 % HP. Shadow said " I have nothing but respect for you , i have never seen a stronger warrior than you and it was an honor to have had this fight. But it''s over now. You have given it all you''ve got , soo now rest in peace , as we send you off with a bang ". The crowd outside closed their eyes , there was pindrop silence and an overall atmosphere of sadness as they understood that the fight was over. Rudra had his head hanging down , as one could see his body rising and falling with every ragged breath he took. As everyone awaited the end , by the three tier 4 spells that would hit Rudra. However just as the opponent was about to release the attack , shadow heard a whisper .... A faint voice that said " Not yet ... Shakuni can''t fall yet ..... You see i have not yet given it my all! ". It was Rudra''s voice as he gave the death stare to shadow who was momentarily paralyzed to see the defiance in Rudra''s re! This was not the state of a dejected person , it was the stare of someone who was going to go suicidal. As Rudra ever since he used the summoning for the mana legion had not used a single spell , to try recover his mana enough to use onest move. His own ultimate move , the one acquired from archangle Micheal! A divine column of light descended on Rudra , as he rose to the sky . Terrifying the four dark faction rankers who could feel the heaven defying mana fluctuations in the air , as the three dark faction yers who had prepared their ultimate moves instantly released theirs to make a terrifyingbo headed straight for Rudra. A dark beam , a water tornado and a forest of poison ivy , went towards Rudra at blinding speed as shadow rolled out of the way to not being caught in the fire. The onlookers would remember this moment in vivid HD slow-motion , as halfway through the attacks reaching Rudra. A move unseen before was used by him. Rudra spoke : Divine Move , HOLY LANCE! Chapter 508 - The Guildmaster Of The Elites

Chapter 508 - The Guildmaster Of The Elites

'' Divine Move - HOLY LANCE! '' , eximed Rudra as divine light enveloped him and raised him to the sky. His eyes turned pitch white , as it radiated divine light itself. The entire isted barrier started to hum as cracks started to form all across its surface from the violent mana fluctuations caused by Rudra conjuring his move. A divine Lance manifested itself over Rudra''s shoulders as it shone with divine brilliance and exuded tier 5 power. Everyone was shocked to see this move manifest itself , Rudra looked almost like an angel at the moment , should he have wingsing out of his back at the moment , he would definitely be mistaken as one , as he looked unlike any mortal from earth. Even the elites were shocked to see Rudra like this , as they had never seen their guild leader break this move out before. However nheless they felt excited as with the swirling whirlpool of pure mana circling him , one had to admit that he looked very cool ! The dark faction yers naturally sensed the danger as they released their ultimate tier 4 spells themselves to deal with Rudra''s attack. Three extremely destructive moves moved at terminal speed towards Rudra , as shadow rolled away from the sh zone as to not being caught in the aftermath of the sh. It is impossible for 99.99% of the yerbase to ever get their hands on tier 4 spells while being tier 3. Or even if they find one in a once in a blue moon situation , to be able to learn and wield them at tier 3 without bacsh. Hence the 3 rankers from dark faction being able to produce such means was a testament to their capabilities and power. However if just getting a tier 4 spell was such a difficult thing to achieve , how ridiculous was it to have a tier 5 spell at tier 3? It was akin to defying the heavens andpletely shaterring the game mechanics. With Rudra being the only one yer in the game to be able to achieve such means. Naturally the road to achieving this power was equally Ludacris in its own right . However , using such power with such a body was naturally going to have it''s consequences for Rudra. However none of that mattered at the moment , as Rudra''s Holy Lance seemed to punch a whole through space itself as it moved to sh with the three tier 4 moves heading towards it with terrifying might. Even though Rudra''s move looked fancy , nobody in their right minds would have thought that it could just blow aside the might of three tier 4 movesbined as easily as swatting a fly . Everyone expected a huge bang or an earth- shattering explosion. However At the moment of impact , the unthinkable happened , the three tier 4 moves were decimated at impact as the Holy Lance moved forward with the same velocity. The hydro- vortex was reduced to a sshing pool of water , while the poison ivy forest caught fire as it turned to dust whereas the darkness beam was carved through by the holy Lance as if it was air. Rudra made 3 tier 4 attacks look like child''s y as the holy Lance went forward and impaled a tier 3 ranker clean as it passed through its body clean and killed him instantly and hit the ground behind him with a powerful explosion, BANG! The explosion rocked the entire barrier to the core as the cracks expanded till small pieces of the barrier started to crumple , while the two rankers who had not been hit directly by the holy Lance were sent flying towards the wall of the barrier , with extremely low HP bars shining in bright red. It was a miracle that they had survived the explosion , as they could feel their various bones to be broken at various ces as shock and disbelief spread clearly over their faces. The moves they had dished out were their ace in the hole . Their Trump cards meant to defeat any single opponent that came in their way , yet infront of Rudra''s move , it was nothing more than run of the mill trash! Shockwaves and dust spead all across the insides of the barrier as momentarily nobody could see what was going on inside. However when the dust settled , there was shadow still sitting terrified on the ground , as he looked towards Rudra who was standing over the dead bodies of two other rankers with a 1% HP bar. There was a sword impaled in Rudra''s cheek , running from one end to another as blood dripped from his mouth in viscious quantities. Rudra had used blink to close in on the enemies sent flying towards the barrier edge as he came down impaling his swords into their chests. However not before one of the more alert rankers could counter with his own swords impaling Rudra''s cheeks with it . Rudra lost 6% HP to this counter as he barely stood at the edge of life and death with only having 22,170 HP left in his tank , with him loosing -200 to bleeding damage every single second. At the rate he was bleeding , Rudra knew that he barely had 1 and a half minutes left to live , as he pulled out the sword from his mouth and smiled with his bloody teeth towards shadow . Rudra was bruised and battered all over , as there was not a single part of his exposed skin not covered in blood , albeit his own or his enemies. As he looked more like a barbarian than a human at this point. Yet there was only madness to be seen in his eyes , as there was no fear of death in him at even 1% HP , as he looked into shadows eyes and said " Then there was one!" . It was at this moment , that shadow realized what beast had he provoked and how insufficient were the rewards of the quest given by Lucifer to ever even attempt to face this monster in human flesh The initial n had blown up in smokes , the n was to wrap this fight against Rudra as quickly as possible and then with the ten of them together , to make a bolt for the dark faction while fending off the scrouges from light faction , trying to take their lives. It was then that Nero the necromancer had to show his real worth and summon an army of undead to buy them time to escape . However not only was nero dead now , soo were the eight others. The only one left was the number one ranker from dark faction , Shadow . A yer who only survived soo far because he was more ustomed to ying alone , and had superior survival skills. However every inch of that Survival skill told him to run away , run away from this madman infront of him . But as he saw towards the barrier and his fallenrades corpses . He realized that he has already lost. There was no hope of escaping the sea of elites outside even if he did kill Rudra . He worried that the barrier would copse even before he did manage to kill Rudra , as he saw a maniacal Karna banging his bare head on the walls of the cracked barrier trying to force his way in. The situation became soo dire for him that he knew that the only way back to the church of death was through dying itself. But he could not die now , not without killing Rudra first. He himself was at 34% HP , even with 9 teammates he was reduced to such a pitiful state by a single Rudra. However even then never in his wildest dreams did he think that he would have to use his Trump card in a ce like this , as that was how much one Rudra Rajput scared him. Even at a pitiful 1% HP , shadow was unsure of defeating Rudra , that was how deep the mental scar he had gotten through this battle was , as he did not care if Rudra looked like even breathing was a struggle for him , as shadow unleashed his own best move. He said lightly '' Dark move : Revenge of the night ranger ! '' , as his body enveloped itself with pitch ck mana that coursed through his veins and manifested itself as a dark smoking arrow on his bow. The next sequence of events were a blur for Rudra , as he saw a dark arrowing for him , but was too powerless to move even a single centimetre to avoid it. He remembered distinctly as everything started to get dark when he was pierced at the heart by what felt was a burning arrow. As thest thing he saw before dying was shadow cing an wierd object on his forehead. Not soon after Rudra falling , shadow took his short dagger and plunged it in his own neck as he stared defiantly at the Elites whose hands stuck inside the parts of the broken barriers as they howled at the death of their guildmaster. When Karna finally managed to get inside the barrier , his head covered in blood as he bolted towards shadow , his greatsword in hand. However he was toote , shadow waved him goodbye as he dissipated i to Ash alongside the corpses of the other dark faction yers right before Karna''s eyes. The barrier dissipated into dust after that , as a swarm of elites rushed towards their guild master and vice guild master. As the world watched in silence. Todays events shocked the world to the core , as one single man had single handedly defeated 9 of the top rankers of the dark faction , in a show of unquestionablebat prowess. However the question now was , why was Rudra''s body not dissipating upon death like it was supposed to ? And why had the guild master of the elites not respawned back in the church of light ? Panick started to spread amongst the Elite members , as they were sure it had to do something with the weird object that was ced on the guildmasters head. What would happen next ? Nobody had a clue.... /// Comeon guys , i need more GT from you all.. Show some spirit guys , let''s hit the next target today itself, we are soo close! , Alsoment down below if you enjoy this chapter you all. Feedback is always appreciated! /// Chapter 509 - A Second Meeting

Chapter 509 - A Second Meeting

The aftermath of Rudra''s fight with the dark faction rankers was astronomical. As it quickly became a global phenomenon covered by every single news channel and independent streamers across the world. There were various talking points about the event , and there were a lot of things shrouded in mystery for the general public like the purpose of the rankers to target Rudra and the fact that Rudra''s body did not turn to dust and there was no sign of the Elites leader respawning at the Church of light . Except for that , the MAJOR talking point of the fight was the might of a single yer as he brought ten of the enemy factions rankers to their knees in a fight that seemed to have insurmountable odds. Rudra was acimed as a genius and a once in a century prodigy , as hisbat efficiency and skillset became a talking point for every single yer out there. Now everyone wanted to be like Rudra , as the number of yers who wanted to y the knight ss and choose the light faction skyrocketed . Many who had just created ounts chose to delete and redo them just for a chance to be like Rudra. Rudra''s skill moves such as overhead sh and ymore were being sold at astronomical prices on the auction houses , as even thoughmon moves , since they were a part of Rudra''s skillset , they had a increased market value as people took them as superior skills. Naturally nobody could figure out the origins of Rudra''s four ace moves , Full counter , Sr Beam , Mana legion and Holy Lance .As they were Rudra''s signature moves that were unique to him at the moment. However the secret of Golden Ratio did surface to the general public as someone who did clear the first tier promotion test with a SSS rating chose this knight ss option on their path ahead. Wild spection theories about Rudra''s unreal stats were already amon ce in the forums but the golden ratio theory gained momentum following the fight as people discussed Rudra''s unreal HP bar in detail. Nheless , the matter was of great pride for the light faction yers as it was a huge facep for the dark faction yers to have their top rankers be beaten in such a pitiful fashion , loosing all face against a single light faction yer. Naturally they were extremely vocal about this fact , as yers from the light faction took it upon the forums to celebrate Rudra''s performance today as a victory of their own . Comments like - '' Shakuni is the number one yer in the whole damn world period! ( Change my mind if you can) '' '' The light will always conquer the dark , it''s the way of the world , our top ranker just proved it to the world '' '' The dark faction rankers are a joke , my mum can fight better than them , they can''t even beat a guy 10 on 1 ? Pathetic! ''. '' Can anyone stop the battle machine Shakuni? '' '' Oye , Oye , Oye , Ever since I first saw his demon of the death valley fight in the early days of the game , i knew this guy was special and i became his fan. But he just keeps outdoing himself with every fight , there is no doubt in my mind , Shakuni is the GOAT of Omega ''. '' I CANT BELEIVE MY EYES , I NEED MORE FIGHTS LIKE THESE , MY BLOOD IS PUMPING , GO SHAKUNI OF THE ELITES GO! '' '' A one man army , i am envious of the elites to have such a idol for a guild leader , unlike the trash i have as mine . #jellyoftheelites ''. Weremonce in the forums , as the world fixated themselves on the high calliber fight they just witnessed. The part where the holy Lance destroyed the three tier 4 movesing at itbined , became the most watched clip in the world in a matter of 6 hours. As people watched it on loop and got goosebumps from it every single time. Major forces and strong yers got the chills in their bones when the scene of a madman pulling a sword out of his cheeks presented itself before them , as they realized that Shakuni of the elites was not an enemy they could afford to make . There was not a single man who was confident of beating Rudra in a one v one fight after watching him dish out Holy Lance anymore , except for some extremely delusional fools who thought that world revolved around them. Only Dronacharya took the entire fight critically as he barely calmed his heart over the disy of Rudra''s true strength. His opponent continued to stun him at every single turn , as he realized that he did not know the true depth of shakuni at all , increasing his resolve to only ever mess with the elites when he was not present. However inside the elites HQ , in Whitecloud city , the atmosphere was not at all one of joy , as Shakuni was not opening his eyes , and not respawning either..... --------- Rudra woke up in a pce , however the moment he looked out of the small window in the pce walls and towards the sky a dreaded feeling arose in his heart. He had nightmares about this sky , it was one of the ces that he never wished to be present at. This was definitely hell! Rudra panicked as his breathing became ragged , as he looked left and right as he assessed his situation. He was actually suspended over a cross , as all sorts of torture weaponsid around him. Rudra'' panick increased as he tried to break free from his constraints , but could not he tried to tell for help , but there was a gag ced on his mouth. A man casually entered the room he was bound in , and Rudra instantly knew who he was ..... , Those evil eyes and that aura of supression , Rudra could never forget them even if he wanted to in this lifetime. The fallen angel Lucifer had entered the room , as he looked at Rudra with a sinister smile stered on his face. Rudra knew at that very moment , that he was at the mercy of the devil himself now! Chapter 510 - At The Mercy Of The Devil

Chapter 510 - At The Mercy Of The Devil

Rudra could do nothing as the long nails of Lucifer scratched his face and drew blood as the devil stared right into Rudra''s eyes. Thankfully Rudra was not a masochist who would find pleasure in being abused , as his reaction was only of genuine anger and a lot of fear about his fate next . Lucifer said " Let''s see what we have here " , as Rudra could feel him extracting every single information about himself , as his eyes of truth inadvertently activated but was useless against a tier 6 existance. ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary ArchBishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer , Lieutenant General Of The Hazelgroove Army , First Cultivator , Senior Knight , Legendary Demon yer . ss :Mana Knight ( Ascended ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 206 Tier : 3 STATS AGI : 3200 +1600 VIT : 3200 +1600 INT : 3200 +1600 STA : 3200 +1600 PHY : 3200 +1600 MANA : 3200 + 1600 HP : 0/2,217,000 unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : dead Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary) , Doom armour( legendary) , knights shield , Knights token Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage, Holy Lance ( divine) ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter , Mana Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) ( iplete ) Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- Lucifer said interestingly " i see , quite an aplished individual you are , blessed by both the goddess of life and the angel Micheal . While also holding a title of a demon yer. My my , if i were a mere demon i might actually be terrified of you . It is interesting how both my sworn enemies have blessed you and how the ONLY thing I desire from the cursed mortalnds is in your posession. However I don''t see it in your soul space , but you clearly have been in contact with it . Soo I will ask you only once Mortal , " WHERE ARE THE PAGES FROM THE DEMON''S DIARY ? ". Rudra got a chill down his spine as Lucifer asked him that question , as he removed the gag from Rudra''s mouth leaving him gasping for air. Saliva and blood dripped from Rudra''s mouth as he looked defiantly towards Lucifer . In his heart he wanted to say brave and heroic stuff like '' You can do to me what you wish , but i am no rat and i won''t tell you anything about the demon''s diary '' But as if reading his mind in advance Lucifer chuckled as he said " Don''t give me that look mortal , we are not here ying GAMES , WE ARE NOT EQUAL , you are an ant in possession of something I need and that''s your only status here in hell. So if you donot co-operate with me , the torture weapons you seeying around you . I will use them till your soul forgets it''s body and trust me you don''t want that to happen. As if your soul remains disconnected from your body for too long , the strength built inside that body will disintegrate bit by bit , I''m talking about the strength you mortals call '' Levels '' , the 206 you see here will take no longer than 2 days to start dissipating and no more than 4 to go to 0 And i don''t need to tell you what happens when it reaches 0 do i? , Soo we can y torture the information till your body reaches level 0 , or we can be done with it and i can let you go ... What will it be mortal ? ". Said Lucifer as he picked up what looked like a wirecutter as he looked menacingly towards Rudra''s man parts. It was at that moment that the rational in Rudra''s mind overtook his heroism as he instantly blurted " In the guild warehouse in Purplehaze city ". Lucifer looked at Rudra with a smile as he put the torture weapon down as he said " See , not soo hard when we don''t y the hero is it? , I don''t understand why you mortals dont co-operate with me without these threats . I am a very rich angel you see , i can give good rewards.... But no it''s always torture and threats that make you lotpalcent . Then you call me evil ". Rudra could not beleive the hypocrisy entering his ears , but he was in no ce or position to call Lucifer out for it , even if it hurt his liver. Lucifer asked " Naturally a man from my organization will make contact with you once you return to the mortalnds . And you will handover to him all the pages of the diary you have in your posession. To make youcent , i will put a curse on you . And don''t waste your time going to the church to remove it , not even Micheal has the power to undo it . My devil me myself , i hate it when i have to use threats to keep you heroes in check . Pity , eh? Give it , and you will be given an antidote by the contact man and our buisness will be over. But before I let you go mortal , tell me , what do you know about that diary and why do you have soo many pages in your posession , and please don''t lie to me , it will only waste my time and yours ". Lucifer''s eyes shone with menace as a system notification entered Rudra''s vision System notification : You have been cursed by the devil Lucifer himself. You will loose 3 levels everyday untill the curse is lifted. Note : The curse cannot be undone by anyone except Lucifer Rudra gulped in fear from the notification as he realized that he was cornered . He had no answer to that question ..... And he had no way to glib tongue his way out of it either. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target you all.. good job , I''m happy. Hopefully we keept the momentum on a roll! /// Chapter 511 - A Costly Escape

Chapter 511 - A Costly Escape

Rudra was in a tough spot with Lucifer , as he knew he needed to have a valid reason for being in the posession of the pages from the Demon''s diary and he could not lie his way out of it. But the valid reason that he had to be in the posession of the pages was that he was a reincarnator and had knowledge about how the pages were a part of the main storyline of Omega. It was not something that Rudra could exin , as although he indeed had posession of a lot of pages he had no idea about how to use them or what part they served in the main storyline. However considering how Lucifer wanted them soo badly , it was surely not something simple. Rudra could under no circumstance reveal something like he was a reincarnator , as he had no idea what the consequences would be , from Gaia or from Lucifer. As chose to walk a tightrope as he said " I had a strong gut feeling that told me that these pages were something special. I have no idea about what they do as it was something I only nned to work on once i have theplete book in my hands ". Lucifer studied Rudra''s reaction for a while as he started tough ... " Hahahahaha , what a foolish mortal. Cannot even know the worth of the diamond in his hands , good good good , you make things easy for me ! ". Saying so Lucifer flicked his finger as Rudra restraints dissapeared as he fell to the ground on his knees . Lucifer kicked Rudra as he stepped on his chest and bent over to look him in the eye. Rudra could no longer breathe as he could feel the pressure of a mountain on his chest as he struggled under Lucifer''s feet . Lucifer''s red devil eyes shone with menace as he said " I know who you are , and i know everything about you. Every detail and every title you hold . So don''t try and be a smart a** , once i let you go. Obediently hand over the pages and never speak about this matter. Should I ever find out that the Church of light is informed about me collecting these pages , and hence run into needless and futile resistance. I will personally descent on the middle world and destroy everything you hold dear ..... And it would not even take me two breaths to do so... Get it? ". Giving a tant threat , Lucifer waves his arm as Rudra''s soul dissipated from under his feet , as did Rudra''s body back in Whitecloud city. As finally after 18 hours of his death , Rudra finally respawned at the church of light back in Purplehaze city! Rudra''s body disintegrating was a source of massive concern for the elites who were racking their brains about what could have happened . But they breathed a collective breath of releif when news came from Purplehaze city , that the leader had woken up in the church of light. It was only when Rudra woke up , that he realized how terrified he was , as although there was nothing obstructing his chest anymore , he felt as if a huge mountain was pressing down on him. Rudra was by no means a pious man , as he did not even believe in the real god''s much less the AI generated god''s of Omega. However at this moment he could not help but get as close to the statue of the goddess of life as he could as he foundfort knowing that he was inside the safe haven of the godess of light. Such mentality was not something that one would usually see with Rudra , however meeting Lucifer had rattled him to the core , as it took him a good 15 minutes to get his mentality sorted again. Rudra was a solid man at his core , hence although he was rattled , after calming down he could think clearly again and get back on his feet dusting the fear off. However the moment Rudra tried to stand up and leave the church he realized that something was majorly wrong with his body. Rudra checked his stat pannel to realize what it was. ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary ArchBishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer , Lieutenant General Of The Hazelgroove Army , First Cultivator , Senior Knight , Legendary Demon yer . ss :Mana Knight ( Ascended ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 206 Tier : 3 STATS AGI : 3200 +1600/ (100) VIT : 3200 +1600/(100) INT : 3200 +1600 STA /(100) : 3200 +1600/(100) PHY : 3200 +1600 MANA /(100) : 3200 + 1600/ (100) HP : 2,217,000/2,217,000 (2000) unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Cursed ( by the devil ) , in a severe state of weakness because of performing a divine move beyond your capabilities! Penalty : Heavy stat debuff for 90 days ! Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary) , Doom armour( legendary) , knights shield , Knights token Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage, Holy Lance ( divine) ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter , Mana Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) ( iplete ) Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- Rudra was stumped to see his stat pannel. Not only was he cursed by Lucifer , all his stats were locked at 100 , as he was basically no different from a level 10 newbie at the moment! '' Great , just great , Flub me sideways ! ''. Cursed Rudra , this was sphemous .... A 90 day crippling ban for using a divine move was too damn much! So at the moment , Rudra not only had to deal with the scheme of the devil , but also stay idle and do nothing for the next 90 days , as he was simply incapable of it . It was also a huge reality check for Rudra , as he was reminded that he at tier 3 could not y god and dish out tier 5 moves without consequences. For his tier 3 weak body to channel such divine power was sure to leavesting damage and crippling penalties. He needed to think twice before using it again, as he could not waste 90 days of his time lying around just because a situation forced him to use it once! However when he asked himself , did he regret using it now that he knew about the consequences of using the move? The answer would be a big fat NO , as despite everything , that fight against the ten rankers was by far THE best fight of his career . Not only this life but his past life too. It was a fight he could be proud of, he had truly given it his all in the heat of the battle and forced himself to maneuver through incredible odds that were stacked against him. In the end he failed , however it was a magnificent failure nheless as he could go to bed smiling knowing that he had left it all on the battlefield. Had he not used Holy Lance , there would forever be a what if in his heart , a question about could things have gone different had i done that? And being a reincarnator , thest thing Rudra wanted was that question. He would much rather fail and suffer the consequences of failure than ever have the question of , could things have gone different had i done that? As he regretted nothing , and epted his penalty with grace. Rudra was naturally unaware of how the world reacted to his fight and how it had exploded on the news channels and forums all across the globe . If he did he would be shocked at how the world was reacting to the clip. Rankers were afraid of him , dark faction yers hated him while the weaker yers dered him to be the number one in the world. Delusional guys wanted to challenge him and guild leaders wanted to make an ally of him. As one thing was for sure , even though one could dispute about Shakuni being the best yer in the game. After this fight everyone agreed on one thing , which was he was ONE of the best , if not the best yer ying Omega in the world right now! Which was a HUGE HUGE achievement in itself ! Naturally at the moment Rudra did not have the leisure to enjoy all the praise that was being showered on him from themon people , as he had some blood merchants who would soone knocking on his door , and he needed to prepare for them to lift the curse currently ailing him! /// Hope you all enjoy this chapter , do drop ament if you do ??/// Chapter 512 - Does He Have The Guts?

Chapter 512 - Does He Have The Guts?

Sitting inside the Purplehaze city headquarters , Rudra had locked his chambers from the inside , as there was a flood of elite members who wanted to have a talk with him. Naturally while he could avoid the Elite members for a while , the same could not be said for karna and Neatwit , who were demanding exnations regarding the entire incident that happened a while ago. But Rudra just told them to wait for a few hours for those answers as currently he had an even bigger problem at his hands. He was a cripple right now , and the curse that was afflicted on him had to potential to end his gaming career. Rudra knew for a fact , that the world revered the elites right now , but the moment they would see the guild master of the elites fall in levels every few days , they would start to encircle his guild like sharks smelling blood. Had Rudra been a solo yer without any responsibilies on his back , he would have undoubtedly chosen to stand his ground against Lucifer . However , it was nothing but foolhardy bravery , as there was no chance in hell that he would be able to face the might of the devil. Considering the scenario , Rudra knew that he did not have many options left to y , and his back was against the wall , with there being hardly any time for him toe up with anything since the blood merchants woulde knocking on his doorsteps anytime now. When all odds seemed stacked against him , Rudra could only turn to the inner mastermind Shakuni persona of his to cook a ploy to offset this unfavourable situation into a favourable one. Rudra firmly believed that there were more than one ways to get out of a situation where your back is against the wall , one of them being that you could break the damn wall down! And that was exactly what he nned to do. However with his pitiful level 10 stats he would never be able to mount any resistance at all much less what his n required him to do. Hence in this perilous time , he could only turn to one master assassin SMG who had just recently gotten promoted to tier 3! Rudra sat down with SMG in his office as he exined to the veteran the crazy ways of his schemes after which the two went to n the exact details of the n. Mid-way through the nning however , they encountered a major roadblock to circumvent which they added one more yer to their team , who was Medivh the mage! Rudra exined how Medivh was to activate and take control of the mage tower as SMG exined the specifics of the n ! After listening to the whole n , Medivh was left with a dry throat and sweaty palms as he said " This is madness... Guild leader ... You will turn this city into rubble if things go wrong! DONT DO IT! ". Rudra was naturally aware about the dangers of his n , as he knew that he was ying with fire here. However now that Rudra knew how badly Lucifer wanted the pages of demon''s diary , he knew better than anyone to just give such a treasure up. He had not started this enmity , he had not started this fight . It was the hypocritical fallen angel who had stomped his foot on Rudra''s chest as he looked down on him. Rudra agreed that he was powerless against that monster , agreed that he could have done nothing. But disagreed to just y ball with Lucifer''s schemes even after he was back on his home turf. Rudra had not reincarnated to be anybody''s bit** in this second life. Nobody could control him to their whims , not even the devil himself , as Rudra was prepared to defy Lucifer himself. Rudra was gambling a big hand here , a hand that would either have him suffer a huge loss , or put him in an unavoidable sh path against Lucifer. Be what it may , Rudra was prepared for it! ---------- ( Meanwhile in the cuber corporation ) " PEOPLE ARE STARTING TO ASK QUESTIONS ... THIS CANNOT GO ON ! " The official mmed his hand on the desk " IT IS TOO EARLY , WHY DO YOU NOT UNDERSTAND? " The other official threw a desk clock to the nearest wall and smacked it to pieces. " The fuc**** government of country Y is asking us exnations for why did an individual undergo such changes and discharge ck tar while ying Omega , only toe out healthier than a 4 year old baby unexposed to pollution? , How long can we hide it anymore eh? People have to know ! They have to ! They have to know before the trial ends , this is the 265th cultivator .... You know what happens when we touch 50,000 right? ". A senior official said . Silence descended on the room as the seriousness of the situation set in . Omega was not as simple as it seemed to the citizens , nor was cuber corp a future genpany that created this miracle. They were merely the managers of this game on this. Managers obeying rules from above. In a heavy voice a cuber official asked Gaia " How much time do we have untill there is an expected 50,000 th cultivator Gaia ? ". To which Gaia replied " Expected time.. 11 months and 24 days ". The initial estimations that the cuber corp had were down the drain now , they needed to decide now ... They needed to take radical steps for the fate of humanity. As the endgame was here! /// Today will be a two chapter day , as i have bit of a freetime from my studies, eventhough no bonuses are due as I wish to increase my chapter rate to 2 a day regrly from now on, like i did in the past. Hopefully I will be able to keep this pace up . All i ask in return is drop some tickets and somements down in thements section as they keep me motivated and rolling ! /// Chapter 513 - A Gamble

Chapter 513 - A Gamble

Medivh put his head down and prepared to carry out his duties as he had been instructed like the good soldier that he was. Naturally he had his reservations about this , but he had expressed them and was rejected on his concerns by the guild leader. Hence , now was not the time to disobey or deviate from the part that he needed to y , now was the time to perform his task perfectly and hope everything worked out as Rudra intended. SMG too was struggling internally , as he eventhough he had his fair share of crazy moments here at the elites , the task at hand was surely to top it all off , as the guildmaster had decided to go against a god this time around. But both Medivh and SMG''s reservations came at the fact that should anything go wrong , it was Rudra''s gaming career that would be over , not theirs . The consequences of failure were going to be on Rudra''s head , hence should anyone of them not deliver what was expected of them , it would be Rudra who would suffer. This put enormous pressure on the duo as they understood that Rudra was in a very vulnerable position currently to have his powers sealed to that of a level 10 warrior. By all means , Rudra was currently weaker than even the weakest elite recruit undergoing internship at the guild , as the man who single handedly carried the guild on his back , was now their weakest link. It was due to these extraordinary circumstances that when the blood merchants rolled inside the gates of the tinum guild headquarters of the elites inside Purplehaze city , SMG found his usually calm heart to be beating wildly as his breathing became ragged as nervousness gripped his body . Three blood merchants entered the guild , as their unique appearances and unmistakable evil aura drew the entire guilds attention to them. The one walking in the centre had covered his body in bone Ash , as he carried a skeleton head dripping blood in one hand , and a bloody axe in another . He was a tier 3 barbarian , who had not bathed in ages as he smelled extremely pungent , choking the nasal passage of anyone he passed by. To his left was a lean looking man with a look of madness on his face , as he had his tongue out and his very gaze thatnded on any Elite member was provocative and one that looked down on others in utter contempt. He was the kind of guy whose very face gave the opponent the urge to use it as a punching bag , and just pummel it into a bloody mushed potato. However at the peak of tier 3 , having the ss theif , he was undoubtedly a strong character. Finally the third man walking at the right was a burly man with a big beard and tattoo''s riddled all over his body. Battle scars covered his entire frame as he looked like hercules himself in flesh. However unlike most muscle headed men , his eyes contained an unmistakable sharp look. As with the ss of a tanker , this man was the most dangerous member of the group. Naturally when such dangerous men strolled inside the Elite HQ , people would not let them pass unhindered , however a stern look from Amelia had all the boys in the guild tuck their tails and save their fake roars forter , as they could only watch in silence as the three men were lead personally by Amelia into Rudra''s office. Before anyone could ask anything , the moment Amelia came out of Rudra''s office she raised her finger and dered " No questions kids , you saw nothing ". As she dismissed the crowd before anyone could say anything at all. Although Rudra was the defacto leader of the guild , Amelia was the real boss who instilled the fear of God into the guild members. Nobody had the guts to defy or cross question Amelia , not even the guild elders as she controlled the logistics and internal affairs of the guild with an iron fist. Known to be cold and sharp tongued yet fair and just , Amelia had the highest respect from the guild members after Rudra and Karna. Because of which her word was consideredw inside the guild even though she was barely level 30 . However today it was for the better of the guild members to not know what was to transpire as the very career of one Rudra Rajput hanged in bnce on todays events and nothing could go wrong. As the three men entered Rudra''s cabin , they saw the man sitting leisurely as he stroked Furball , as he motioned for the three of them to take seats as he used his eyes of truth to examine their power levels. The tanker was called '' Jack '' The freak with the skeleton was '' Xietian'' While the madman was '' Victor ''. Xietian said " Let me make one thing clear before any transaction takes ce between us ... The three of us that you see here today , well we are a member short. We were called the ferocious four , the tank , the barbarian , the theif and the mage. The very same mage that was performing the blood ritual on sariels son whom you helped escape. It was your fault that the four of us became three , and it is a grudge that we will never let go of..... *Spits* , eventhough we are under orders today. I promise you , oneday we shall have vengeance ! ". The cold look in xietian''s eyes was scary , however all it did was expose a weakness in his pysche to Rudra , as Furball started to growl in Fury when her master was threatened. Rudra stroked Furball to calm her down , as he looked at xietian in contempt and said nothing , his silence made the weight of xietian''s words dissipate like an empty threat . A threat that did not need to be taken seriously , riling the three of them up. Victorughed " Hahaha , nice kitty you have , tell her to shut-up before i mince her golden fur to pieces , will you ? Pleasseeeee? ". However victor made a grave mistake here , as Rudra''s eyes of contempt instantly turned into eyes of wrath when his pet was threatened , as he red towards Victor who backed down in fear. Finally the only civil person in the group Jack tried to calm things down at both ends as he said " We are here for buisness today , so let''s get over with it , before things blow up out of proportion , shall we? ". /// Bonus chapter , cause you guys deserve it ! Enjoy ?? /// Chapter 514 - A Standoff

Chapter 514 - A Standoff

Rudra was not at all intimidated by the three men trying to pressure him. He knew that in his prime he could whoop all three of their @sses without breaking a sweat. It was only because of the heavy debuff that he had to act civil infront of these unruly blood merchants. Rudra said " Alright ,you give me the cure for my curse and then i will give you the pages ". Suddenly Victor snapped as he stood up and smashed the chair he was sitting on to pieces as he said " DO YOU TAKE US FOR FOOLS ? , PAGES FIRST ! ". Furball had it beyond her patience limit now as she leaped off Rudra''sp onto the table and bared her fangs at victor. " Calm down Victor ". " Calm down Furball ". Rudra and Jack said at the same time as the two locked eyes. Jack continued " You see Mr . Shakuni , you have a reputation of backstabbing the bloodmerchants once before as you epted payment for several lucrative gold mines from our executives , yet backstabbed them right after the deal was done turning them to the Church. We do not wish to suffer a simmr fate hence why the caution on our end. I hope a man of your stature must understand. We need the pages first , the cure can only followter ". Jack had beautifully summed up the situation . Rudra was indeed hoping to take the cure and then deal with the blood merchants right here. Inside the centre of his guild with nowhere for them to run. However it was an overly optimistic situation , as he knew that his opponents were not fools who would fall for such an obvious trap. It would have been much easier for Rudra if they did , as the other n that Rudra had was very risky . Rudra said " Naturally i understand , however you see the same applies to your party as well . What gaurantee do i have that you will give me the antidote once i hand over the papers. As your mad dog standing there pointed out , there is a deep rooted enmity between us , hence let''s not pretend that you won''t screw me over at the first opportunity u find ... I hope that a man of your stature must understand this fact. So what would you propose we do , so that we can trust each other? " Rudra counter proposed the same thing proposed to him , making the entire situation evolve into a stand-off. Jack obviously knew that Rudra''s words made sense , and that there was no way to logically coexist and develop mutual trust. Hence after discussing with xietian for a while he said " We do it simultaneously like the old fashioned way , you keep your object on this table , and i keep my object on the same table , then we both pick it up side by side. After checking the authenticity of the goods we part ways". It was a good solution , and one that Rudra would ept had he been in his prime . However now with him being no different than a weakling who could do nothing infront of these three men should they act against his interests , Rudra would never ept it as he said " You see gentlemen , there are three of you here and only one of me . Should you three gang-up on me , it will be a perilous situation for me don''t you think so? So how about me and the leader of the pack do buisness here , while one of you is held hostage by my guild. Should the buisness transaction be over with no hitch , i will naturally release your man without a hitch i can swear by my honor , and if that does not suffice i will sign a binding contract with you that ensures that I keep my word ". The face of the three men stiffened at Rudra''s proposal as they were in a turmoil as to what to do. The rabid dog victor was giving Rudra dirty looks however Rudra only smiled at him or asionally gave him the yful wink as the two brains of the group discussed on how to proceed. Finally after a long talk Xietian said " Fine , draft a contract first , our pal victor will be with you till the end of buisness ". Rudra knew something was off when the two of them agreed , but he only smirked internally , as he knew what games the other side could y even without his reincarnation knowledge as Rudra''s genius was in the fact that he could think like the enemy and hence he was always a step ahead of them. While drafting up the contract Rudra carefully added the condition of , the member stayed in Elite custody till the effect of the cursepletely dissapeared , and one page of the demon''s diary will be with that member while the rest will be handed over at the transaction. These two conditions made it impossible for the enemy to betray him as their faces paled significantly when they read this use in the contract , knowing that they were screwed. It was exactly because the three had reacted soo violently to the death of their fourth mage member that Rudra knew that they were a tight unit. But he was not intimidated by the disy of hatred instead he knew it was a weakness to exploit. Now with this condition added not only did he have one up on the group with a member of them being at his mercy , but he also gave One page of the diary to this member , meaning that even if they betray him and leave , they would fail the mission given to them by the devil. This was a masterstroke by Rudra , as apart from these conditions there was also a hidden scheme written within the words of the contract! /// Today will also be a two chapter day guys , as i will try and update one more chapter for you all before reset. Next target for bonus chapter is 1000 GT , hopefully we hit it soon. Special shoutout to Domswisu for the 500 coin massage chair ! /// Chapter 515 - A Ploy To Defy The Ruler Of Hell

Chapter 515 - A Ploy To Defy The Ruler Of Hell

Xietian read the conditions of the contract carefully and then thought about various possible scenarios , before finally agreeing to it and signing the document. Although he felt something was off , he was on a timelimit toplete this mission which the superiors described as '' Highest Priority'' , and the negotiations were making no headway at all. Hence with the assurance that nobody could circumvent a contract , xietian agreed to Rudra''s terms . This was a big mistake as Rudra had a big ploy underneath this contract as he smiled like a glibwyer who had sunk his teeth into his prey. Naturally Rudra would not warn the bloodmerchants at this moment , as he would wait for the right time to show his hand. Following the contract signing , Victor was taken to the prison inside the Elites HQ , which was a holding cell made from reinforced concrete with only a mouth sized hole for air. Not only was victor restrained at both hands and feet using high grade iron chains. But was also forced to wear a straight jacket that restricted him inside a thick leather strap jacket. Victor was a theif and the very essence of the ss was to pick locks and break in and out of structures. Hence one could not be enough careful when dealing with such a man. Elite members guarded the door to the cell 24/7 , as Rudra ensured that escape or breakout would not be an option that would be remotely feasible. Naturally before sealing him in shut , as per the contract Rudra did handover one page of the demon''s diary to victor . The rest of the transaction between jack , xietian and Rudra took ce exactly as xietian wanted with they cing the vial of antidote on the table and Rudra cing the rest of the pages before the two of them taking their items respectively. Rudra looked at the purple vial with disgust , as it looked more like snake venom than an antidote , however having no other options , Rudra had to Gulp it down in one breath. The liquid tasted even more disgusting than it looked as Rudra could imagine Luciferughing down on him as his throat burned from the effects of the sinister liquid. However , the effects of the antidote were also evident as Rudra got a system notification SYSTEM NOTIFICATION : The curse in your body is dissipating . Estimated time tillpletion : 2 hours Rudra looked at this notification and nodded towards xietian and jack who had also examined the papers and found them to be authentic pages of demon''s diary . However Rudra got a much awaited surprise at this very moment , one that he was anticipating for months now. SYSTEM NOTIFICATION : The average yer base of the game has reached level 80 . You are now free to use bombs as per your agreement with the governing AI. '' BOOYAH! '' , Thought Rudra , as it was something that was long -time due. He was basically crippled as an explosion artist for these past years as he had to wait till the average level of the yerbase hit 80 before he could use these weapons of mass destruction! This was a monumental gamechanger for Rudra , who now had a project to work on that could constructively help the guilds overall strength while he was lying around crippled with level 10 strength. Unfortunately for him this notification came a little bitte , as he had absolutely 0 stock of bombs at hand currently , nor did he have the time to develop new ones . If he did have some potent weapons the entire situation right now against the bloodmerchants might be different. However in anycase this was good news for Rudra as although not against this opponent , the bombs would solve a lot of problems for him in capturing Nineclouds kingdom and Aquahose Kingdom! A big smile naturally formed on Rudra''s face as he said " Gentlemen , i think our buisness here is concluded ". Rudra extended his hand as if expecting a shake Xietian and jack stood up , it was evident from their cold expression that there was going to be no handshakes. Situation had forced the two to co-operate however , both of them were by no means willing parties of a cooperation. The enmity ran deep , and would not be changed by this forced period of truce. The two of them just turned and left as they were watched coldly by a crowd of elite members outside. The duo naturally were going to leave the city , however they had to wait for victor toplete the mission which would only happen once Rudra was curedpletely off his curse and released victor from his prison. The contract stated that after Rudra''s cursepletely wore off , he would remove all constraints over victor and gaurantee a safe passage outside the walls of Purplehaze city. And Rudra intended to keep that promise .... However , the trick in the contract was the part where it said till outside the passage walls of the city .... Which meant , everything outside was fair game! Having a mage tower that had an effective area of controlrger than Purplehaze city , and SMG and 500 of his best men on standby , Rudra nned on never letting victor make more than 50 feet of ground once outside the city . While using the tracking mirror to hunt the other two members down too and getting the pages back from them. Rudra had already nned to go against Lucifer and there was no way in hell that he was letting him get all the pages like he wanted. Not a single page was slipping out of Rudra''s posession today , as he nned on getting each and every one of them back! /// Chapter number 2 for the day . Hope you all enjoyed it . Starting next week I am also bringing back the powerstone bonuses , as i will be giving one bonus chapter for every 1000 PS . Hence every second or third day we can have a bonus chapter just like the old days. Hopefully you guys still support my book like you always have been ??/// Chapter 516 - Rudra Shows His Hand

Chapter 516 - Rudra Shows His Hand

2 hours passed slowly for Rudra , as he waited for the curse in his body to dispersepletely. He was paranoid about such things as his scheming mind made it difficult for him to trust others too , as he would always suspect a scheme from an enemy even when it was not the case. Rudra was worried that the antidote that the devil gave would notpletely cure him of the curse as there maybe a hidden ploy behind it. However his worries were for nothing as 2 hourster he got a system notification informing him that he waspletely cured of the devil''s curse. System notification : The curse on your body has been lifted! Rudra breathed a sigh of relief at this notification as he wiped the beads of perspiration formed on his forehead. Now that his biggest fear had been dealt with , Rudra could start nning on how-to stab the devil in the back . As he told SMG that it was showtime. Rudra personally went to the holding cell where victor was being held captive as he released the man from his holding. Victorughed as he was starting to be freed as he mocked Rudra for his helplessness in having to give up the pages of the demons diary and now granting him freedom . He said " To be honest i did not trust you at all to keep your word and free me , i had camepletely prepared to escape should that be the case. It is funny how you thought that such borate restraints were enough to hold me , when you don''t have mana cancetion installed in your holding cells. I could have just used '' Blink '' and teleported outside you see , all these walls would then be for nay. Soo next- time you bring a prisoner in , make sure you blindfold him on his way here and then install mana cancetion to make sure he does not use any tricks to escape . Foolish human ". Rudra listened to what victor had to say and he had to say that he was impressed , what victor pointed out was indeed true , and it was something that Rudra had not thought about. He had built this holding cell from the perspective of reality . However the same rules of reality do not apply themselves to the world of Omega. Hence he needed to think about such things in the future. However as victor mocked him for being stupid , Rudra mocked victor in his heart to be stupid , as he silently sent a message to Fatty Ksh to install a mana cancetion inside the holding cell within the next 1 hour . Because If everything went as Rudra nned , victor would be back here in less than 2 hours. However not letting any of those emotions be disyed on his face Rudra pointed towards the exit as he personally lead Victor out of the Elite headquarters and towards the exit of Purplehaze city. Victor was naturally on guard once he left the holding cell , as he did not like the 300 men envoy around him leading him out of city. His every move was being monitored by these ck robed men all of whom had the same Assassin ss. It was SMG''s men who hadpletely encircled victor , as SMG himself monitored the situation from distance. Thanks to victors showboating Rudra now knew that he had blink as one of the moves of his arsenal , hence encircling him physically was stupid as he had the capability to teleport short distances . Hence as he approached the end of the city , the encirclement of the 300 men became very loose as they covered a very wide area. Victor snarled at this as he asked Rudra " Why are there soo many men following us ? ". Rudra let a soft smile escape his face as he looked towards victor and said " It''s for your protection ofcourse , the contract forces me to ensure your safety and these are my guards to help me keep my word". *Snort * , Victor snorted at this response as he understood that these lethal assassins were by no means here for his safety . However in his heart he was sure that he could easily loose these tier 2 assassins if a fight broke out. This arrogance of his was to be his downfall as although these assassins were indeed not his match. SMG watching on in the shadows was. Rudra took a moment to check his mirror to look at the location of victors two partners . Happy to see that the two of them were only about 6 killometers out from the capital. Waiting on a abandoned goat trail. Everything was proceeding as nned , but this was the end of his role now , as everything that was soon to follow was upto SMG and his squadron and Medivh in his mage tower . As he had no capabilities himself at the moment except to be the brains of this operation. As they stood at the city wall , the exit had already been cleared of civilian traffic for the moment on Rudra''s orders as there was noone around when the party reached there. Rudra extended his hand towards victor as he said " I know we have had our differences but i just want to let you know , that I am a changed man .... " Rudra started his bullshittery as hepletely caught victor off-guard with it , enough for the assassins to take positions outside the city border to prevent victor from escaping . When victor looked around to realize what was going on , Rudra made use of that opportunity to pull his arm and bring him out of the city border to void his contract , as the moment both his feet went outside the walls , the Elite assasins closed in on victor like a hound . " You moth******** " shouted victor as he instantly used blink to teleport to safety. However since blink only had an effective range of 20 meters , he could only teleport so far before appearing before an assassin. Victor picked his fight as he was lightning quick in dispatching some of the Elite assasins that initially came into conflict with him. He was hoping to make short work of them before bolting off into the wild , relying on his superior speed to run off into the wild . However to his horror , from nowhere a powerful firest hit his back. It was Furball! , She was absolutely fired up as victor had insulted Rudra in her presence not soo long ago. Now that she had the chance she was definitely not going to let him go. " You little runt! I will skin you alive ! " Said victor as he used a skill move to increase his agility to the extreme and attack Furball. However he had to stop midway as a dangerous man had his dagger pointed towards his throat. It was SMG! , Taking advantage of Furball''s attack he finally found the opening required to close in on Victor without his chance to run away. SMG was waiting for the right moment to engage in battle as the priority for him was not to fight but to prevent victor from escaping should he pass the encirclement. Only because that possibility was gone once Furball engaged did he pick his spot to enter the battle. " BUNCH OF LIARS AND SCHEMERS " , cursed victor as he was desperate in fighting SMG , as he wanted to get out of here as soon as possible , but with every passing second more and more Elite assassins were positioning a tight perimeter around his location. Victor had thought that noone would be his match amongst the Elite troops , yet he was struggling to keep his own against only SMG. It was then that he realized how grim his situation was and how strong Rudra''s nning really was . In the next 3 minutes that followed SMG managed to trade blows with victor as he whittled his hp down to 50% while loosing 60% of his own. Although he was at a slight disadvantage , he had the environmental support and could step back at any moment to heal ande back in the fight. However , SMG too made a slight error in his judgement as victor although entrapped had one hidden card to his disposal that could help him escape. Blink was not the only move he had in his arsenal as victor was a aplished blood merchant member having many means. When he found the right opportunity , he used '' Smog '' , releasing pitch ck dark fog from his mouth as he created a smokescreen within seconds of using the move. The elites panicked , as the visibility they had became 0 once the smokescreen was used , and hence they lost sight of victor. Unfortunately , Karna was not present here at the moment and nobody else had the ability to see past the smoke. Rudra panicked as he could feel his heart beating out of his chest , as he feared the worst. Victor had smartly waited for the reset time for blink to go back to normal before using the smoke screen coupled with blink to escape from the encirclement. As he moved with blistering speed towards the woods. '' IM FREE '' , Thought victor as he thought he had outsmarted all the elites and would manage to escape here today. However he had celebrated just a moment too quick as just as he was about to enter the tree line , to lightning quick daggers impaled both his knees from behind sending him in a world of agony as he fell over. " Agghhhhhh " , screamed victor as he looked towards the enemy approaching towards his location. He was a middle aged man walking with a cane sword in one of his hand while two daggers in another. Jhonny English had arrived ..... /// GUYS EXTREMELY IMPORTANT ANNOUNCEMENT , about the merch for this book , please read the author notes for this chapter and give an appropriate response in thements down below /// Chapter 517 - A Genius Ploy

Chapter 517 - A Genius Ploy

Victor thought aboutmitting suicide when he was being bound and restrained by the Elite assassins , as two daggers kept drawing blood from both his legs , as he was incapable of using them for movement. However unfortunately he did not have a hidden poison in his tooth that he could take for an easy death . He was doomed to be with his captors. SMG looked like he had gotten a new life as he felt his soul leaving his body at the thought that Victor might escape , however luckily Jhonny English came to the rescue just in time. SMG said " Thankyou sir Jhonny , without your timely assistance i would have lost him ". Jhonny just waves his cane as he looked to the skies and said " Don''t worry too much boy , I''ve seen way mor Christmas than you, you will reach my heights someday ". Had anyone else dared to utter such bold words , SMG might have smacked them then and there , however it was Jhonny who said it , hence the impact of those words changedpletely. SMG could only look towards the ground and say " I certainly hope to reach ur heights someday , haha ". Jhonny faintly nodded as he liked the youngsters response. --------- ( Back at the elites HQ ) Victor''s soul sunk as he was put inside the same restraints that were imposed on him not so long ago , however this time there was also mana cancetion applied to the walls of the room , which would make conjuring any spell for victor impossible. Victor could not help but me his big mouth for his current situation , however in his heart he felt a burning rage , as he sneered at Rudra''s attempt to hold him captive. Xietian had already nned for the worst , as if victor did not meet up with them at their pre-determined location , the other two would split up and flee towards the nearest blood merchant camp. Where they would then ask for help and gather forces to carry out an operation to save him. Victor had no doubt that the organisation woulde for him , as not only was he in the posession of a page from demon''s diary , that he refused to give up at all costs from his inventory space to Rudra , as he had that one thing as leverage over the elites , knowing that should he die , his system space would vanish as well. However had he known that Rudra was currently pretending to be him as he went to meet up with the other two blood merchants , he would probably puke blood. Rudra had taken the appearance alteration potion as he walked , talked and looked exactly like victor as he used the mirror to reach the location they were supposed to meet. ------- ( An abandoned goat path , outside Purplehaze city ) When jack and xietian saw victor ( Rudra) approaching they breathed a sigh of releif , as he waste by 40 minutes to reach this location and they had started to fear the worst. " What took you so long ? " , Asked Jack as he raised an eyebrow to see jack hurt a little. " Those motha***** ambushed me as soon as I left the city . It was that smartass in the cabin who pulled the stunt off , i thought me was a goner . Luckily I used a smoke bomb and blink to escape , the f**** don''t know where i went anymore ". Rudra said in the most victor like way that he could. By this point Rudra had figured out that victor was a loose tongued mad rabid dog , with his short conversation with the man , hence he picked the essence of his character , which worked percectl to fool the other two blood merchants who looked angry. " I knew he was upto no good , a lying SOB". Xietian said. " A light faction wastrel , a lying scum , then they pretend to be all holier than thou just because they follow the light ... Fakes all of them ". Jack said with disgust evident on his face. The talk would have went on , however forever, but just like Rudra had nned with the follow elites a small explosion went up not so far from their current location " Uh - oh , we need to run now! ". Said Rudra his voice cracking unde panic apparently as xietian asked " You have the page? ". To which victor ( Rudra ) nodded and said " I have one , the other is with an elite". Xietian and jack stopped running , as they looked at jack in rage as if they wanted to offer him as cannon fodder to Lucifer. " WHY DID YOU NOT BRING BOTH PAGES IF YOU KNEW THE ELITES HAD TWO ? " , Questioned xietian as a vein popped in his forehead , he was about to loose it. " Why ? Because of the contract why , why else , the contract only gave me one page , and i was unaware that the bas**** had any more just like you both . I''m not stupid , don''t me me ". Rudra said as he raised his hands up in defence , as xietian and jack fiercely debated on what to do next. Rudra watched in joy as the two men walked around in circles as they looked frustrated and angry at the news that Rudra still had posession of one more page left. " We need to go man , deliver the package in our posession first then think about that pageter! ". Said jack . However xietian was not convinced as he said " Not possible man , we can''t fail this mission . Go with a page less and the higher ups will have our heads ". Exasperated the two of them talked back and forth , untill Rudra waited for the perfect opportunity toy his trap. Throwing two daggers suddenly , he rmed xietian and jack as the daggers went towards a nearby busy where Furball was hiding. Furball doing its role perfectly as it began to flee .... " It''s that runts pet , if the pet is here he must be nearby! " , Eximed victor as he gave Furball a chase As his sudden actions made it so that xietian and jack were forced to follow without giving it much thought. The duo had reached a tacit understanding to see and take-out Rudra should he be nearby, while not approach the city walls of Purplehaze by any means , as they suspected a trap to beid for them once they entered the city. Their instincts were indeed sharp as they were running right into a trap. However not one that was inside the city unfortunately , as their opponent was Shakuni of the elites , whose schemes had no plotholes in them. Many killometers away at the centre of the city , Medivh watched in anticipation as he saw Rudra lead the two men into his effective range of operations as he waited patiently for the signal to deal with them. The effective range of the mage tower extended to 3kms beyond the city walls of Purplehaze city , which made it a very potent weapon for city defence . However today Rudra had decided to use it for the petty purpose of restraining two men , as he led the duo right into an elite trap. Just when it looked as if Victor had reached Furball''s tail , and would now attack her , victor stopped in his tracks and turned towards his team - mates , his actions baffling his team. " The runt is running away , why did you stop ? ". Asked Jack as he prepared a spell to attack Furball . However victor ced an arm on his shoulder. " HAVE YOU LOST YOUR MIND EH VICTOR ? " , Asked Jack who was getting omnious feeling seeing his friend not respond to his words. At this moment a streak of light exploded from the mage tower in Purplehaze city as it headed straight towards their location. As the two men found themselves suddenly being gripped by darkness bind. Shock and horror was evident on their faces as they saw aughing shakuni''s head over victors body. It was toote now , as even though they broke free from their constraints , it was toote for them to escape , as the spell illusion chamber hit the trio , temporarily sealing them in a different space, with each of them being in a different transparentpartment. Jack and xietian could only despair as despite their best efforts they could not even scratch the imprisoning walls , as soon they found themselves loosing their minds to despair as they realized how they had been yed by Rudra at the palm of his hands. They hurled insults at Rudra as they spat on their walls and swore to extract revenge for today. However it was nothing more than music to Rudra''s ears as he sat with a satisfied smile to his face , waiting for the elites to take charge of the situation here. They had not even gotten a whiff of Rudra''s true intentions , however they swore to never hand off the pages to Rudra even if he tortured them to death. s , even after failing soo miserably , they had not truly understood the true nature of the greatest mastermind to have ever walked on god''s green Earth , as his true ploy had but yet started. Rudra never nned anything for a half win. He had won the first round where he captured the men . Naturally he had his ns to get the pages of the demons diary from them as well. /// Congrattions on hitting the powerstone target. As promised I will upload a bonus chapter tommorow . Also on a sidenote , i have discovered that I am legally not allowed merchandising rights by WN , hence i can''t partake in such activities. My regrets in not being able to give you guys some cool merch .. Apologies " . Chapter 518 - Getting The Pages Back

Chapter 518 - Getting The Pages Back

As if capturing and imprisoning all three of the blood merchants sent on the mission was not enough. Rudra had decided that he would get the pages of the demons diary back from them too. However since the three of them would not voluntarily give up the pages , Rudra had already made his ploy. The n was not exactly what a decentw abiding human should do . However Rudra was hellbent on getting the pages back at any cost possible regardless of means to get them . As he took off Victor''s disguise and put on xietian''s , as SMG took the appearance altering potion for Jack. Victor was not yet aware of the capture of his teammates , as Rudra nned on scamming victor by taking on the appearance of his team-mates as he would pretend to rescue him only to get the pages back . Rudra made the elites do dummy war noises , as mour and fighting and shockwaves caused by the use of spells could be heard all around victor''s holding cell . Victor who heard this noise tried to peep out of his small air hole to only see rough figures of two men fighting , as he felt anticipation in his heart , that maybe the blood merchants were here to free him. His emotions bursting into pure joy when he saw jack and xietian bust the door of his holding cell open , as inadvertently a tear dropped from his eye. For the past few hours dark thoughts had clouded his mind as he felt unsure of wether help would ever arrive for him , or would he spend an eternity in this damned ce. However not even a day into his imprisonment his friends were there to save him! When xietian ( Rudra ) removed his gag, the first words that victor uttered were " I knew you woulde my friend " as he looked at Rudra emotionally. For a split second Rudra felt guilt and pain in what he was doing , however as he looked at the walls of the cell he was reminded of this house of the elites that he had built , and how it wasn''t built on foundations of mercy and kindness. It was built by his and his guilds blood sweat and tears and through his hardwork and sheer will. Unfortunately for victor his master Lucifer had tried to threaten this peace of his , therefore there was no showing mercy to this opponent. With an emotional voice Rudra said " Ofcourse I woulde to save you . Let''s get out of this s*it hole ". Jack (SMG ) pretended to remove victors restraints as Rudra said " Please tell me you have thest page? We fail the mission without it ". " Safe with me " , said victor as he gave a energetic smile. He could feel his menace returning as he could feel his freedoming back to him , as his mad dog nature resurfaced. " Show me , he might have given u a fake , that cunning ba**** Sha*** ". Rudra said hurriedly as he peeked outside the cell as if to make sure noone was approaching. Victor who had one arm freed by jack took out the scroll from his inventory as he gave it to xietian , as he said " All authentic i checked it myself ". When Rudra took the scroll in his hands , he pretended to read it as he gave the look to SMG. The look said " End this nonsense ". , As SMG clobbered victor on the back of his head to knock him unconscious , hisst conscious thought being " Huh? , Whats happening here ". Victor felt confused , anxious , nervous and betrayed all at once as he passed out before Rudra, who coldly looked at his passed out body as he put back the page from demon''s diary in his inventory. Rudra had first manipted xietian and jack using victors appearance in order to lure and capture them and then used their appearance to scam victor of his page. He ruthlessly yed both sides making full use of the appearance alteration potion as he manipted his way into achieving his goals. If this was the extent of his nning it would have been eptable however it was not. He was not going to stop untill recieved all the pages back , as his next step was truly extreme even for someone like him. ------- ( Meanwhile Dronacharya ) Dronacharya was nning for the dungeon that was to open in 2 months time as he readied his forces to storm Purplehaze city. Currently he was constructing a digital model of Purplehaze city as he nned to observe every nook and cranny of the battlefield to pick his fights from the best spots and identify key areas that needed to absolutely be controlled. He thought of every possible scenario and even nned for a contingency for what to do if he was unable to breach certain sections of the city wall as there was a n B , C , D , E as backup. Dronacharya thought everything from his perspective and every fail safe from his end , however the part where his scheming paled inparison to shakuni''s was his inability to predict the enemy''s reaction to a threat. Dronacharya did not understand the fundamentals of the game as well as Rudra did and he did not understand human nature . Being away from the limelight , and not interactive with most high ss yers , dronacharya did not understand the mindset of these big guys and how to keep them in check . He could make excellent strategies from his POV , however they could crumble to nothing if things did not go as he intended them to go or if the enemy pulled one out of his hat. However everything said he was 95% confident on conquering the city should no unknown variables appeared. This was with him assuming that all of the elites main force , their top 200 yers would be gone once the event dungeon opens! /// As promised this is the bonus for hitting the PS target , there will be one more chaptering right up . Also we are only 50 tickets from hitting the next GT target which I hope to touch today itself for another bonus /// Chapter 519 - Getting The Other Pages

Chapter 519 - Getting The Other Pages

/// This chapter is a bit dark , containing bits of psychological torture and gore. Please read at ur own discretion /// Rudra brought the three captured men in one room as he had put the unconscious Victor in a potato sack , with the other two men unaware of his existence inside the sack . Taking a chair Rudra took a seat before them , as he looked at the two men restrained to a metal pole giving him dirty looks as if they wanted to rip his heart out from his chest . For the first one minute Rudra only gave them amused looks as he let them spew hate on him as he mockingly smiled at them implying '' Stare all you want , but what can you do ? ''. Rudra was ying psychological games with these men as he pissed them off to get their emotional state agitated , as through the years Rudra had learnt that an emotionally Agitated person was much more likely to make impulsive decisions rather than an emotionally stable one. After a while , Rudra pped his hands as the assassins from the true Elites walked inside the room with An array of tools and chains , as they cleaned the weapons as they put it on a mat beside Rudra , one at a time. Muffled screams escaped from the gags that were ced on Jack and Xietian as saliva dripped on the floor . The two men shot vicious res at Rudra that had hatred , anger and some fear mixed inside them , however overall they were determined to not give the weapons up no matter what. However , little did they know that these tools were not for them at all , as Rudra snapped his fingers and the unconscious body of Victor was dragged out of the potato sack as the assassins pulled him by his hair , handling him like a object rather than a human. From four hinges on the wall , four tight iron chains were attached , the other end of which was bound to victor as he was suspended unconscious in the air, all four of his limbs stretched to the full. Jack and Xietian were now practically wailing till their point their vocal cords hurt as their fear turned into pure hatred for Rudra as they wanted to rip his face off at the moment then il his skin alive. However no matter what they wanted , at the moment they could do nothing but watch as Rudra sshed a ss of wine on victors face jolting him awake. Naturally victor was stunned to see himself being held captive with his first instinct being to use blink and get out of this jam However the room where Rudra was holding them was specially installed with mana cancetion devices which made manifesting spells inside it impossible. " LET ME GO , YOU *****@#&#-#-# @#@&#&$-## , @@##$&$-***** ****** ". Screamed Victor , as Rudra paid no heed to the man. Only seeming interested in picking out the best weapons to torture as he finally decided to use a scalpel as he inched closer menacingly towards victors face as he nced towards the two men to see their reactions. Xietian and jack were staring wide eyed as their eyes became bloodshot . They were loosing their damn minds seeing Rudra''s antics. Although Rudra felt no pleasure in this , someone had to do the dirty job and he was such a man who would do it himself than let any of his innocent guild members sully their hands with it , as he was not a spineless leader who was scared to get his hands muddy , but a sacrificing one who would stand at the forefront of it Taking a deep breath , as he controlled his hurting conscience , Rudra carved the words '' Runt '' on victors face as the man screamed in pain and a -1200 damage appeared on his status bar. This was payback for him having the audacity to call Furball a runt infront of Rudra''s face as Rudra made sure to drive that point home. As although victor kept spewing insults after insults at Rudra , Rudra kept up the cycle of torturing him , then sitting for a while on his chair sipping fine wine as he mocked xietian and jack before torturing victor with a new method some more. Bit by bit Rudra sapped away the spirts the two men had as he could see the defeat and despair crawl in their eyes , as hours of this processter their once angry howls had changed into cries for mercy. However Rudra did not stop there , as he mangled a live humans suspended body to a bloody mess beyond recognition untill jack and xietian hit their lowest seeing jacks HP bar at 1%. They were truly desperate to save their friends life at the moment , as Rudra shockingly pulled out an advanced healing potion at this moment , swinging it infront of their eyes as he said " Your friend will die any minute now from the constant bleeding he has from the cuts all over his body , and his death can be averted if you guys act quickly . Give me the pages and i will give him the potion as well as swear to end the torture. As I only want my pages back , nothing more. Lucifer dared to mess with me and i am only repaying his grace that he showed me by crucifying me back to his own people. Beleive me it disgusts me more than it disgusts you to torture you weaklings rather than Lucifer himself , who deserves this. But unfortunately I am not strong enough for that. Hopefully you forgive me and give me the papers. Unless the death of ur friend wont be on me". Jack and Xietian could not beleive the hypocrisying out of Rudra''s mouth , however desperate to save their friends lives they caved in an instant as they gave up the pages and eyed Rudra as if to say '' HERE F**** ,NOW GO SAVE MY FRIEND ''. Which Rudra actually followed through with as he indeed administered the advanced healing potion personally to save a dying victor. Victor''s HP bar shot back up , as his injuries faded at a visible rate giving the two captives a momentary sigh of releif. However this was going to be theirst joy before death As before exiting the room , Rudra looked at an assassin and slid a finger against his throat giving the death signal for the three captives inside. Today he had to bring out a dark side of himself , bringing unprecedented cruelty to the table , as the weight of the papers in his hands felt more than they should , as Rudra contemted the cost of getting them He was not proud of the events that transpired however a small part inside him was satisfied to havepleted the goal at hand. However a bigger part , which was his conscience just kept asking him one question '' To defeat the devil , are you going to be one? '' It was a soul shaking question , as Rudra feared the answer that came from deep down his heart. As the answer was a faint '' yes ''. /// A dark chapter , not what the book usually does ,ment down below what are your thoughts regarding this . Also how do u feel about this dark side of Rudra /// Chapter 520 - An Announcement That Shook The World

Chapter 520 - An Announcement That Shook The World

( The Cuber Corp ) The cuber corp had been in aplete dissarray ever since the initial n for earth was thrown off-bnce with more and more cultivators popping out on the , and governments asking for ssified information. After several days of intense brainstorming and heated debates , the managers of earth the cuber corp had decided to go with the approach of revealing a part of the whole picture to the general public . It was going to be a reality shattering reveal as the veryndscape of the world was about to change as the meaning behind ying Omega was going to change significantly. However to smoothen things out and not cause mass hysteria , the cuber corp decided to sugarcoat truth with lies as they manipted reality facts as a part of the game''s new system update. The cuber corp issued the following statement inside Omega , wrapping it as the sixth system update SYSTEM NOTIFICATION : Greeting yers , on 26 th March 2105 , the game will undergo it''s sixth system update for 12 hours at 00:00 GMT . During this time no gaming activity will be possible as all yers must log-out. Here are the details about the next system update : 1) Changes to the guild system and guild wars : Every guild can now make subsidary guilds thate under direct control of the main guild with a variety of uses and restrictions and every territory controlled by the subsidary guilds will be considered a part of the main guild. If the controlled territory exceeds a threshold , a guild now has the option to call for its independence and dere rebellion against a kingdom. Also guilds no longer need to issue formal challenges for territory , one can march their troops at anytime and anyce now. For exact details click here 2) Change to the territorial system : The sleeping powerhouses are now awoken , the lostnds are now disyed on the main map of the world . One can actively explore these regions. 3) The debuff to enter opposite faction territory is reduced from 90% to 30%. 4) Introduction of Special Structures called Cultivation camps. 5) The difficulty of forging equipments is now life like , there is no short time-sped way of forging / brewing / concocting items now. 6) . 7) . . . . 11) Speed messaging on forums is now disabled , everyone can only post one message a day on the forums. SIDE NOTE : Everyone can y Omega now , the game will now have kid friendly zones where teenagers and kids y ! , ALSO LIMITED TIME 99% sale on VR headsets , so buy one now! SIDE NOTE : The scientists at cuber corp have made a shocking discovery about the hidden potential of the human body. Some yers were observed to have improved physical abilities and developing superhuman strength and reflexes after ying Omega. These yersbelled as '' Cultivators '' , were able to absorb mana in the real world just like mages do in Omega to conjure spells. There is cosmic energy on earth and using the neural full dive technology , some of us humans can attune our minds to this energy and use it as a high performance fuel to enhance our bodily functions . It is a level up in real life ....For more details click here. The cuber corp just decided to drop this bomb on the world , however they dropped it in the middle of the ocean as the people on the shore only got sttered with droplets. Themon people though intrigued by these new patch notes , found nothing wrong with it as they were more excited than ever to level up in real life and be a cultivator. Instantly how to be a cultivator and a guide to cultivation type of content became viral , as everyone wanted to start on the path of cultivation as soon as possible. However those with brains , people like the government , Rudra and Dronacharya instantly sniffed the problems behind the sugarcoated words of the cuber corporation. The real reason why the cuber corp were selling helemts at a 99% discount rate and getting kids to y Omega was because Earth was on the clock now and everyone needed to be readied for what was toe next. However if the cuber corp announced it as an apocalypse training ,w and order around the world would break down as people would plunge into chaos and anarchy . The truth behind the situation was that earth was soon going to be a part of a bigger system , of countlesss and civilizations where - on the races in the game would no longer be fictional characters . They would be their own civilizations. Omega was only a tutorial of what was toe , and the gods in Omega were not what they seemed to be. The origins of earth''s lores and the angels and the fallen angels were not fiction , but reality. Man had forgotten , forgotten that this was not always their. It was once popted by the dinasaur race . However the angels purged them , as they left two of their own '' Adam and Eve ''. As the caretakers of this deste. Thousands of years passed and humans thrived on earth , as everything about the angels was all but a fairytale , untill the year 2080 rolled around , and the superior races found this deste again. ording to the universal moralw treaty , the was put under the tutorial program and given time to build strength. Only when the would have 200,000 cultivators would the tutorial bepleted and the left to defend for its own. For now earth was only a spec of dust of a backward race in the universe and nothing more , however the cuber corp was here to ensure that this spec of dust was able to atleast try and stand up to the rest of the universe and not be a ve of some powerful race. The cuber corp took the most unique approach when they designed Omega for 20 years with the help of the universal AI , which was given to earth. However the universe did not know this small blue as earth , as the angels had named this '' Gaia '' , which was the name of the AI given to the cuber corp. Hence with Gaia they brainstormed and nned in detail about the constructions of full dive gear and the entire mapping of Omega. As the cuber corp firmly believed that learning through ying was the best way to learn. Through Omega now billions of earthlings had seen the inns and outs ofbat and adventure , as they would no longer be as scared of getting in a sword fight now , as they would have been prior to 2099 . Slowly but surely all humans were learningbat as their mind trained their body in ordance to the sses they chose. Naturally everyone beleived it to be just a game for now . But everything was soon about to change , as the clock for earth was ticking. Now that the secret about cultivation , although wrapped with more lies than truth was out. More and more people would breakthrough to the cultivated ranks , as the race to be a Cultivator had started. Naturally bing one was not easy at all , as if it was everyone would be a Cultivator by now and not just 50 from the billions who yed the game. It would take 1 and a half year at the earliest and 3 at thetest ording to Gaia ''s estimates before Earth was changed forever. Rudra had never heard this notification in his past life , as this was an extremely concerning revtion for him , as the timeline he was aware of had shifted radically from its course of history. However Rudra was not the only one who was left baffled as dronacharya had no memory of this announcement either. The sixth system update announcement initially came 3 years from now , however it was here wayy to early and different from what he remembered it to be. This scared the man out of his wits as he began to question the relevancy of the knowledge he had , and wether or not it was all just a figment of his imagination . The entire game , the rankings , the guilds the VR Olympics , everything was just a big testing stage as the world would soon need leaders. Not based on countries or caste , but leaders for the whole of mankind. Why did Rudra reincarnate ? Why did Ethan Grey reincarnate? Who was controlling the bigger picture behind the scenes ... A lot of mysteries would soon start to unravel as the line between real and virtual would soon start to blur to the point it would be impossible to distinguish between the two . /// Congrattions on hitting the GT target , as the target has been met there will naturally be a bonus chapter to follow soon behind. We are also close to hitting the PS target as well , hence Tommorow will most likely be a 2 chapter day ! Good job everyone ! /// Chapter 521 - New Times Same Old Elites

Chapter 521 - New Times Same Old Elites

In the months that followed this incident to get the pages , Rudra spent most of his time in the elites HQ trying to make new bombs and stock up arsenal of old ones . There was a cultivator rush ongoing following the cuber corps''s announcement , however Rudra had chosen to not reveal his identity as one at the moment as he wanted to observe how things develop before exposing this secret. Rudra felt something amiss with what the cuber corp had told and hence he wanted to wait till he knew the bigger picture to show his hand to the general masses. Currently , The inte was filled with junk that guided newbie yers who had no chances to breakthrough in a million years to gather ridiculous items and make cultivation pills that would instantly break them through the rank of cultivators . Rumors about how cultivators could split mountains with their bare fists and fly in the sky misled themon masses about the true nature of the cultivators on earth , who were only healthier and stronger than most average humans at the moment and nothing more. However , all the hype about cultivation did make Rudra dilligently perform the technique of moving qi through his mana pathway as he cultivated seriously everyday for 8 hours a day. The results were shown a monthter as one session as he was cultivating he found as if the universal energy was removing the impurities from every square cm of his blood , as he felt pleasure and joy as he underwent a breakthrough. Rudra''s breakthrough made his coffin shaped new gaming pod again littered with all kinds of impurities. However this one provided by the cuber corp was equipped well to handle such situations as it could clean the internals and collect the sceptic waste aside Even so it ejected Rudra out of Omega as he was forced to take a shower by the AI before continuing again. Rudra''s family started Omega , as his mother bought the VR helmets for 1 dors as she , father Rajput and Max started ying the child friendly version of the game. For the couple , they only wanted to roam new cities and try new cuisines as every night was a date night as they thoroughly enjoyed the change . The scene of themughing heartily in the streets of Purplehaze city as they were treated better than the king himself , guarded by Rudra''s Duke''s guard NPC , Rudra could finally be satisfied at the life he gave his parents. Naomi would often tag along , as family outings every other day was amon routine. Max however wanted to do everything he was not allowed to do , as he had started to be a problem child as he grew up out of his adorable phase. The safe mode of the game was too boring for him , as after a while of running around in the new world and doing some of the events made for the kids , he wanted to y with Rudra and y monsters and fight wars , however as he was not allowed too he sulked all day and cursed the heavens for making him soo small. Max was Rudra''s soft spot , and seeing his brother upset Rudra could feel his heart break , as after a lot of thinking and fatty doing some careful tinkering , Rudra gave Max a blunt wooden sword that he could carry around inside Purplehaze city. With the sword max soon became the most popr kid on the streets as he would mock y his brother as the other kids became the other elites as they yed their little games in the streets. The sword meant everything to the little runt as soon he forgot about his desires to join Rudra in battle once he got his new toy to y with. However other than that Rudra did not have it easy at all , as he underwent one of the most stressful times to be an elite leader. Alongside the Russians , the elites kept pushing for territory in both Aquahose and Nineclouds kingdom , as one vige after the other fell into the hands of the elites. ording to Rudra''s estimates , he only needed to capture 2 medium sized towns now inside Nineclouds kingdom before he would control more territory than the king as he could dere his independence as the sovereign of Nineclouds , an act that would plunge his organisation in a full scale conflict against the royal army. The subsidary act of the sixth system updats made it very easy for rudra to just install puppet guilds under his banner as he could expand his sphere of influence considerably. However his eyes were on the Grey international main guild for this expansion at the moment. Many small and first rate guilds wanted to be a subsidiary of the true Elites inside Hazelgroove , however the problem was that the Elites did not want any of the domestic powers as their subsidiaries , as ording to Rudra the elites had consolidated their power within the Hazelgroove region and had no use in tying alliances in that area. Rudra wanted to focus on globalisation and have bases all across the continent to someday use them as a means for rapid expansion. Also for Rudra his long-term goal to be a king and marry Ruby wasing close to bing a reality as once he did win the war against Nineclouds kingdom he could merge his dukedom with that kingdom to make his Elite Kingdom , an subsidiary of the Hazelgroove Empire! Rudra was never going to let the fold of Cervantez go from over his head . Not untill he was not tier 5 himself , as he knew that currently the entire reason for the stability of the Hazelgroove region was because that man sat at the throne and nobody in the continent had the guts to challenge him to a fight. Tier 5 existances were overlords of the continent and the supreme existences under the gods . Hence even though he would be a vassal of the Hazelgroove Empire , unless he was not opressed which he highly doubted he would be , he would prefer being under Cervantez for the time period. However Rudra''s most pressing issue currently was the blood merchant organization and Lucifer. He had 5 pages of the demons diary out of the seven that were needed for theplete book , and even with 5 pages there was not much that he could do. However having a strong feeling that the pages were something even more valuable than his entire kingdombined , Rudra wanted to find the other two pages as soon as possible , and before they fell into the hands of Lucifer. For this very task , and the fear of an inevitable sh with Lucifer , Rudra had spent his days lost in the development of new weapons of mass destruction as he came up with 3 new bomb designs. 1) Triple Poison Bomb : It released green toxic sleeping gas first followed by a yellow paralytic gas and finally a red poison gas to kill his enemies. The area of effect was 20 meters. And it dissipated into the atmosphere quickly , having no lingering effects once the area was visibly clear. 2) Pressure bombs ( mines ) : Rudra finally invented the all important mines , a bomb that was potent forying defence of a city or a army establishment With this under his belt he could strategically reinforce many areas of the dukedom making significant progress in terms of internal security. 3)Mana bombs : Rudra madepressed Mana bombs as he created the advanced water bombs using them , with 10x the power of the waterbombs by usingpressed mana as the power reactor instead of the chemical reaction between watersbane metal and water . This was a very powerful bomb that could shell out entire buildings at once , and extremely costly to produce one too. Costing a whopping 15,000 gold coins. Even so , Rudra went ahead and created an arsenal of 10,000 of such bombs while creating 30,000 of the other two and 50,000 of the spike bomb , frost bomb and water bombs . Which were soon going to be dispatched to the front lines in the fighting in Nineclouds kingdom and Aquahose Kingdom. Rudra assumed that with the bombs entering the battlefields again , it would be a gamechanger as although the spike and Frost bombs were no longer as potent as they were once upon a time on tier 0 yers . The sheer numbers of them at the elites disposal would make a massive impact on the battlefield. With them , it was only a matter of time before the sh for the Nineclouds kingdom came. However Rudra wanted that conflict to be held off till his debuff period was over. Which was the only reason why the elites were progressing slower in their campaign than necessary and focusing more on Aquahose Kingdom at the moment. /// Apologies guys , although today should have been a 2 chapter day , i am unable to provide a bonus due to time constraints . But don''t worry i will offset today''s misfortune by making tommorow a 3 chapter day. Again my heartfelt apology /// Chapter 522 Things getting interesting

Chapter 522 Things getting interesting

( Inside hell ) When Lucifer found out that the mission to get the pages of the demon''s diary had failed , he was absolutely livid as the devil inside him weng on a rampage . Thousands of his demon race followers were mercilessly skewered in his rage , as the entire domain of hell shuddered in fear over the wrath of the devil. Having the posession of demon''s diary was paramount for Lucifer , as only with the demon''s diary could he be the undisputed ruler of the demon race , which only followed him now out of fear , not loyalty . Lucifer did not want to always stay banished from the middleworld and the heavens as for centuries he was building up his strength and his army to eventually take over the middle world and then the heavens by defeating the angels. Currently he was unable to step into the middleworld as the moment he did , the goddess of life , archangel Michael , archangel sariel , archangel Raphael and their minion army would descend from heaven''s to stop him. Even after centuries of his defeat , he was not strong enough to match Micheal''s might. Much less that of four angelsbined , however that would change with the demon''s diary in his posession. Written by the god of death , the creator of demon race , it contained secrets about the soul and the secrets to the entire bloodline of the demon race , amongst whom was the secret chapter to create the four great demon kings . Demon king , were a superior race of demons that were never brought to life by the god of death when he created the demon race as the demon kings were the counterparts of the angels , born into the world at the peak of tier 5 , with the potential to reach tier 7. At any given moment there could be only 4 demon kings , as each one controlled a specific aspect of a demons existance. The Dark King Doran : A master of the dark energy and dark energy spells. Has the potential to be the god of darkness upon ascending to tier 6. The Blood King Baron : A master of the blood arts , unstoppable on a battlefield littered with blood and capable of extracting bloodlines and improving them to their limits for his subordinates. Can be the blood god upon reaching tier 6 . The ughter King Soron : Meant to rival the strongest angel Micheal , soron is the Equalizer and the warrior meant to carve through any enemy lines. Monstrous natural strength , stamina and HP, an unstoppable beast. Can be the god of war on reaching tier 6 The Trickery King Toron : The wisest and craftiest demon , meant to lead the demon army from the backlines. Intelligent , ruthless and cold blooded , yet a master of illusions and formations , he is thest demon king one wants as an enemy. Can be the god of illusions on reaching tier 6 . The four of them were immortals in a way , as they were immune to the effects of the forgetting river , as their souls were made from the essence of that very river by the death God. However because of this phenomenon , the four demon kings became an even bigger danger to the world and broke the natural order of things. As with every rebirth they had the memories of their past life , hence in a way they were immortal. Lucifer did have some knowledge about them , as he studied deeply about the death god''s various projects when he took over hell . However the reason why even after having a vague idea on how to awaken these demon kings , Lucifer never dared to , is because he did not have the strength to force them toply to his will . He was the ruler of Hell because noone else was stronger than him , with him putting the god of death to sleep. However should a demon ever rise to his power , he was sure to loose the throne that he had , as the demon''s followed him because they feared him , and not because they were loyal to him. Hence should he revive the demon kings and they rebel against him and seed , then he would loose everything. To prevent that from happening Lucifer needed the demon''s diary . Having that in his posession meant that no demon could betray him. Not even the demon kings even after reaching tier 6. It was vital for Lucifer to have such subordinates when he did not have friends like Micheal did to someday stand-up to the angels who banished him from heaven. Which is why the pages in Rudra''s hands were of paramount importance to Lucifer and why the inability to get them frustrated him to the point of raging. Lucifer needed the pages and he needed them as soon as possible , which is why Rudra was in enormous danger now that the devil knew who he was and what he was in posession of. Lucifer gave an ultimatum to the blood merchants , to get him results or to perishpletely , as he gave them time of 6 months to get theplete demon''s diary for him. Amand that pit the entire blood merchant organization in an unavoidable sh against the Elites. With dronacharya circling like a hawk , the Nineclouds kingdom war being just around the corner and the bloodmerchants on their tail , the Elites were set to have the most challenging 6 months of their lives . Yet the leader of the elites was currently incapacitated from using a move far beyond his means , having stagnated his growth as an individual , living like a cripple , spending his time managing his territory and developing new bombs. Although he was making the most of it , just how costly would these 90 days of debuff prove to be for Rudra? /// Bonus chapter for hitting the powerstone target for this week , Good job everyone , this is chapter 1/3 for the day , so 2 more toe . Special shoutout to kingspy25i for the 1500 coin gift! The patronage gives me immense motivation :slightly_smiling_face:/// Chapter 523 The first challenge

Chapter 523 The first challenge

The first major challenge that Rudra faced was not in omega but in real life. With the sixth system update , there was an opportunity to have subsidiary guilds , this new system was beneficial in creating foreign presence and Rudra wanted to merge the Grey international main guild into his banner for this very reason. Rudra wanted to have a stronger presence in the Ghost kingdom and use its geographical location tounch three pronged attack on the Nineclouds kingdom. With the war with Nineclouds royal army , just around the corner , if Rudra could add the ghost kingdoms front to the equation , then he could potentiallyunch a three pronged attack on the territory making it very hard to defend. Rudra was initially confident that Ethan Grey would definitely agree , since he was the sole owner of the grey international guild. However shockingly Ethan refused. Rudra''s logic behind this arrangement was that coborating with the elites there was much to gain for the grey international main guild as well , as technologically , resourcefully and skilled personnel all could be lent to improve the grey international guild to the Elite standards. Rudra''s elites were valued over 15 times more than the grey international main guild making it worthy enough to take thetter under its banner even though both were super guilds ruling supreme over a territory. However Ethan was not interested in such a deal. As for him , if the Grey international main guild went under the elites , it was a p in the face for the grey international corporation , and a huge loss to him economically. Ethan said " Listen my friend , let''s keep buisness and personal different okay? , I would never refuse you as a brother , however professionally your proposition is shit and i would never even talk about it had it been anyone else but you. The only way your ideaes to fruition is if you are ready to buy 50% stake in the Grey international guild , at 3 times the market value for 3.6 trillion dors. However considering how you are my dear friend , i will round it off at 3 trillion for you . So next time we talk about this , either write me a cheque or let''s put this topic aside ". Rudra was shocked at first , he thought Ethan would be delighted to hear such a proposal , however that was not at all the case. However what Rudra failed to realize was that along with all the benefits that the Elites brought to the table , they brought a ton of problems as well. It was unreasonable of Rudra to ask for a guild to be a subsidiary with no gaurantees and only promises of empty words and hopes of a brighter future. If Rudra wanted to make them a subsidiary then he must pay what Ethan asked which was a very fair price. However the issue for him was that although he technically held a lot of wealth , none of them was liquid and most of it was tied in intangible assets. Which meant that for him to raise the capital to pay Ethan , he would most likely need to liquidate a lot of his Elites shares. This was a problem for Rudra as under no condition was he willing to part ways with his precious guild shares , even for acquiring a subsidiary as promising as the Grey international main guild. This presented Rudra with a problem that he needed to resolve as soon as possible as for rudra opening a new front for his battle against Nineclouds kingdom and the added numerical benefits of the grey international main guild would mean a massive advantage in the battle. Even in the future having a synergetic guild like the grey international , having the same base and the same logistics department would be beneficial for both guilds in the long run. For Rudra , Ethan was being unreasonable in his demands , however after Amelia , Karna and Neatwit all thought that Rudra was being the unreasonable one here , Rudra epted that maybe it was him not understanding how the world worked. After that Rudra only focused on how to make the acquisition happen and not on the conflict of opinion between him and Ethan , as he looked to liquidate many of the guilds potions and gold reserves to raise capital for his funding. However just when things looked difficult for him as he could only raise a third of the capital needed even after doing everything necessary , Lita came in like a saviour as she mediated a long term payment n based on monthly investments for Rudra , keeping the Elite guilds main shares as coteral for failed payment. When Rudra got the additional option of paying the amount over time without affecting his much needed war gold reserves , he breathed a sigh of releif as he agreed to the arrangement. Hence after a lot of legalities andpromises from both Ethan and Rudra , the aquisiton of 50% of the grey international main guild waspleted by Rudra''s true Elites for 3 trillion dors payable over 30 installments over every month. After the acquisition the notorious duo hugged and made up as they went for drinks at a bar , and harmony returned to the upside as the news of a super guild bing a subsidiary shocked the entire world. Naturally the Elite''s share price skyrocketed over the next 3 days due to the news , as they saw a 30% rise in their share price , effectively adding trillions of dors in wealth for both Ethan and Rudra ! However more importantly , since the Ghost kingdom was the base of the grey international main guild it served as a base for Rudra tounch a three pronged assault onto Nineclouds kingdom as the elites and the Russians geared up for theing showdown! /// Bonus chapter 2/3 for the day , one moreing right up . This is the bonus chapter for hitting the GT target , good job everyone who contributed and thankyou for the support ! /// Chapter 524 A war without Shakuni

Chapter 524 A war without Shakuni

Rudra pulled up his stats pannel ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary ArchBishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer , Lieutenant General Of The Hazelgroove Army , First Cultivator , Senior Knight , Legendary Demon yer . ss :Mana Knight ( Ascended ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 206 Tier : 3 STATS AGI : 3200 +1600 ( restricted) VIT : 3200 +1600 (restricted) INT : 3200 +1600 ( restricted) STA : 3200 +1600( restricted) PHY : 3200 +1600( restricted) MANA : 3200 + 1600( restricted) HP : 2,217,000/2,217,000( restricted) unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Heavy debuff ( 51/90 ) Equipment : Knight armour set ( Lv75) , Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary) , Doom armour( legendary) , knights shield , Knights token Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage, Holy Lance ( divine) ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter , Mana Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) ( iplete ) Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) --- He felt dismay seeing that he still had nearly 40 more days to go untill his debuff period was over and he was able to lead the guild from the front. The moment of taking down the Nineclouds kingdom had arrived , and unlikest time the Elites did put a post on the forums that told Nineclouds kingdom yers to abandon their kingdom and migrate , a week prior to the day where the elites would rebel , as Rudra wanted to give everyone time to choose their sides. Unlike an external invasion , the Elites this time had taken control of majority towns and cities inside Nineclouds kingdom , giving them the option to dere independence and cause rebellion. Rebellion was different from external attacks , as here every guild inside the Nineclouds kingdom got the chance to either join the rebellion or fight against it , and depending on the side one picks , victory and defeat determines rewards and penalties. Rudra giving everyone time to choose made it so that every guild inside the kingdom started to prepare for the war early on , as they were cautious of other forces , never knowing who was on whose side. When the judgement day came , it was shockingly Karna leading everyone to the front , as the Rebel forces dered independence , plunging the Nineclouds kingdom into a civil war! All government services were suspended and there was a martialw put under effect . However the royal forces werepletely overwhelmed , as fights broke out inside every town every vige of the city , and the well camped elites were very well positioned to defend theirnds andunch strategic operations. This is where giving management rights to the yers came biting back to the NPC rulers , as unless a yer managed vige was not royal friendly , the vige could not be used as a military base. The only redeeming part that the royals had at the moment were the tier 4 generals within their ranks , who could single handedly capture many viges and y enemy forces. However with the yers being Immortals who could respawn after death , the NPC were always going to be on the loosing end. Days went on as Rudra only watched from the sidelines as Karna took made progress on the battle fronts and managed the guild from the front lines. Only the elders in the guild were privy to the information that Rudra was currently recuperating , as it was extremely sensitive knowledge that if spread would spell doom for the guild. However , it was the first time that the world saw the elites without their illustrious leader , as the true worth of the elites came shining out , which was usually outshined by Rudra''s presence. Although karna was no schemer like Rudra , he was a very rationale and steady minded man who took every step with caution. Hence although his progress wasparitively slow , he was very efficient in what he did and had the ability to limit casualties to the minimum. This operation was much needed for karna who finally started to gain deep respect of the guild members , as upto this point not many had interacted with the vice guild master of the guild , as it was always Rudra on the forefront. The world appreciated Karna for the first time , as even Rudra was left impressed by his methods of dealing with the enemies moves. Moreover Rudra could see how deep of an impact he had over karna , as sometimes while making the speeches to motivate the members , karna unconsciously tried to imitate Rudra , as he talked the same way Rudra did and said the same words. This genuinely ttered Rudra as he could feel reassured that in his absence the guild was in the right hands. However things stopped going smoothly after day 4 of the rebellion , as one Dronacharya had decided to interfere in the fighting. Using small yet specially trained task forces , he deliberately sabotaged various military operations as the Elites had to face many difficulties because of that. Dronacharya was doing it to flush Rudra out , however he did not know that the elders of the guild were also not someone that he could dare mess with without putting much thought into it. Jhonny , Neatwit , SMG , Medivh and Karna , everyone took one military unit each as they lead the troops personally , along with the anticipation to meet the special task force for every event. /// Bonus chapter 3/3 , delivered as promised. I hope you guys enjoyed the bonuses . A heartfelt thankyou to all of you for the support , i hope we hit the targets the same way next week too and get lots of added bonuses! /// Chapter 525 Defeating enemies without even knowing it

Chapter 525 Defeating enemies without even knowing it

When the elites dered rebellion there were naturally scuffles in every major town and vige , as the Elite forces had to take on the royal forces to gainplete autonomy of the region. While everywhere except Whitecloud city the elites managed to win , under Rudra''s orders Whitecloud city was abandoned. Rudra knew that the capital was home to the best powerhouses of the kingdom , with many tier 4 giants sleeping within the city , which would be hard to take down . Hence right from the start Rudra gave up on Whitecloud city''s defense as he made it the final goal to be achieved. Strategically increasing his grip over the enemy''s supply lines and forcing them to take action and leave their positions of advantage was Rudra''s way of fighting a war. Which was exactly why he needed a three front attack , as he controlled every single supply route that went to the capital , straining the city with cut off food and other essential supplies. This made the capital city go on a clock , as even though martialw was under effect , with all professionals having to stay at home with no work , everyone needed food for sustainance. However with food prices rising every single day and the capability of themoners to purchase this food without having work to replenish their money sources , made the entire city fall into chaos , as internal riots gued Whitecloud city . Fire and smoke was the daily routine as the city was always under a mess ever since the war had started. However Rudra''s masterstroke was in the fact that he had masterminded this ever since his guild became the managing guild of the city , as he had depleted the strategic reserves of grain and wheat during his management , as when the royals took stock they realized that they had a week''s worth of food at max to feed the poption left inside the city. This forced the kings hand to send his best tier 4 generals to fight to procure food supplies , however the rebels yed the underhanded card , as no food supply carts were allowed to pass through their routes to the capital , as the tier 4 generals although capable enough to ughter many of the enemies , were not capable enough to prevent all of them from burning the food supplies. Hence Dronacharya recieved a p in his face when he tried to interfere in Rudra''s ns , as he realized that even when he sent reinforcements in the form of numeric troops to ensure safe passage of goods and supplies. It was simply impossible for them to safely transport a single grain to the capital considering how many viges the elites controlled , whose only task was to burn the goods down , not caring about personal safety at all. Rudra fighting a war of attritionpared to a physical war dumbfounded dronacharya who had prepared thoroughly for a massive conflict however never even had the idea of causing such strategic trouble . He had no food reserves personally at hand to alleviate the capitals troubles , nor any idea on how to get the food supplies to the capital with the transportation array being destroyed by the elites before they left the city. Rudra had thoroughly nned this conflict and even though he was not at the forefront of the fighting , everything was running smoothly with Karna taking charge and the elders more than holding their own at every war front. The Russians were also a massive help to the cause , as Lita was incredibly impressed by Rudra ''s ruthless tactics. However , not only was Rudra the problem instigator , but he was also the angel in these times of distress , as it was again him , who was smuggling bread into the city , feeding the hungry and getting them to join the cause of the elites against the royals. Rudra was smuggling nearly one million units of bread to the city , as his name grew by the day , as more and more people discontent with the royals were joining his side , for a piece of bread not even worth 1 silver. This was his masterstroke as he got soldiers for as cheap as 2-3 silvers , while his image became that of an angel , an savior and an empathizer of the masses , while he was the root cause of the problems. Day after day the situation in the capital worsened as more and more officials dieding into conflict with angry mobs of people who ripped Whitecloud city from the inside , as the royal forces and the masses shes for control. A simplemodity like food , gave Rudra the power to topple the order of a city , as with a little bit of misinformation being spread by his men inside the city regarding how the royals had feast everyday while themoners starved , instigated themoners to storm the pce gates. That was exactly what rudra wanted as day after day the crowd outside the pce increased in size as it was only a matter of time before the gate was breached and all hell broke loose. Now all he needed to do was to wait for that moment and take control of the kings throne and dere it''s independence! However much to his dismay it seemed like the pce would fall much before he could recuperate to his prime , which made things moreplicated as someone needed to sit on the throne .... But it would unfortunately not be him . However while Rudra sulked over such pointless things , as wether he sat on the throne or some other elite they were all going to swear fealty to the Elite dukedom and merging it into the Elite kingdom as Rudra would be king anyway. Dronacharya was sulking over the fact that he was able to do nothing to flush Rudra out for a frontal conflict as day after day he marvelled at Rudra''s schemes while feeling powerless to disrupt it through his. He was defeated once again without his enemy even trying. This left a deep psychological scar in his mind. /// Like the chapter? Please leave ament if you do :slightly_smiling_face:/// Chapter 526 The fall of Nineclouds kingdom (1)

Chapter 526 The fall of Nineclouds kingdom (1)

Chaos andwlessness had gripped Whitecloud city as the 13 th day under martialw had seen theplete depletion of the strategic grain reserve. The provisions were initially only enough for 7 days , if 2 time meals were provided , however the government already cut that in half to prolong the time duration to 13 days , however even then with no new food suppliesing in , the situation turned grim as the city ran out of food reserves. A massive riot broke out at the granary as people waiting in lines for hours were told to go home without food as the reserve was down to 0 . Which led to thousands ofmoners revolting , most of them men , as the military had to roll in to bring the situation under order. The riots turned into a bloodbath as the military mercilessly cut down all those unfortunate to cross paths with them , as an animosity was built amongst themoners against the status quo following this incident. Stones and rotten eggs were thrown at the military personnel as they patrolled the city as morale for both civillians and military personnel reached a rock bottom. In these desperate times , the king had to turn to the church for humanitarian aid. However unfortunately for him ,the church diverted the request to the nearest neighbour who could respond to the situation the quickest , inside Purplehaze city and Rudra being the benevolent man that he was obliged. Thousands of killograms of food was shipped from Purplehaze city to Whitecloud city under a shared banner of the church and the Duke of the true Elites , with the grey wolf insigna stered on every box , as themoners who were already recieving unofficial aid from the same man , also started recieving official one , bolstering his image in the hearts of themon man . Rudra''s cunning saw him only distribute the food via the church of light''s temples and not through the government channels , as he wanted to capitalise on human sentiment as much as possible. There were citizens crying with joy as they saw three days worth of ration being handed out at once , as men with families to feed felt gratitude towards the arch-bishop of the church Shakuni who gave a helping hand in this time of need , as Rudra bought their undying loyalty forever through this tactic. 2 dayster Rudra hadpletely captured public sentiment with his charitable works as soon news about how prosperous the rebel held viges were began to spread amongst the masses. Unlimited food , unprecedented government aid and free seed and fertilizer drives were publicized , as the venom was nted in themoners minds as to how pitifully they were living vs how grandly they could live if only a different ruler was in power. Agitation amongst the masses was at an unprecedented point due to their days being spent confined in their houses and everyday meal being a struggle , however it still needed that one spark that would set everything aze , as that spark was provided when Rudra created a fake scandal inside Whitecloud city. Sedating a few military officials on patrol , Rudra framed them from stealing grain from the Church , which was meant for feeding themoners , and he published a false testimony that the grain was being stolen by the kingsmand to be resold in the ck market for 1 gold for 100 grams of wheat. All hell broke loose as reports of this incident were delivered directly by the priests who did the charity work on daily basis to themoners , as the trust that the civillians had with the millitarypletely tipped and all hell broke loose within Whitecloud city. Commoners with millions in number took to the streets with handheld weapons like axes , pole rods and me torches , as they torched every government building in sight , while engaging with any military official in sight. The struggle at the pce wall intensified till the point where the barricades set up by the royal guards were no longer able to hold the human wave pushing it off , as the barrier fell and thousands swarmed the royal pce. Initially the royal guards tried to stop the charge , however they were incredibly outnumbered and were being hit senseless by angry mobs who swung blunt weapons with no technique and brute force The pce was leftpletely destroyed as precious art was set aze and expensive items were plundered. Men pissed over the kings statue while women spit on his face as they called for cutting his head off. The royal family had to be evacuated from an emergency exit as the king took his best troops to fight against themoners. There was no way that themoners would ever be able to stand the might of tier 4 existances , as their one sided ughter was a given oue . However no matter how the king restored order , he had already lost the fight once he raised his sword to kill his own people. As he had became the enemy in his own kingdom , while the outsider had became the crowd favorite. Information about how the rebel army was ready to storm the city if the gates fell was spread to themon masses , as thousands strived and fought with the men guarding the walls from inside in an attempt to open the city gates. Thousands died , however in the end the rage amongst themoners was greater than the grit amongst the military officials as the east and north gate were breached , as the Elite army lead by karna strolled into the city with the people weing them with open arms and there being no resistance from the city forces at all. This was the limit of what Rudra could do with his mind sitting in Purplehaze city as from here on out it was Karna''s show as he was to defeat the king and take control of the throne, while Rudra had a mission of his own. ------- ( At the new capital city of Hazelgroove kingdom ) Rudra had realized it very early on , that even if he was able to take control of Nineclouds kingdom , there were many wolves eyeing his territory and he would be very ill prepared to sessfully defend a territory of this massive size , without having the proper time to prepare for it. However with the sixth system update already removing the cooldown time and the need to dere any invasion prior to invading , he knew that he had no time to safeguard his territory from the wolves. This is why Rudra was in the capital to see Emperor Cervantez , as he was the only one with enough power to help Rudra keep hold of his gains in a foreign territory. Rudra had his bullshit story ready , however he knew for a fact that he could fool anyone with his sophistry and manipte the masses into beleiving whatever he wanted them to beleive , but the same could not be done for Cervantez. That guy would see right through Rudra and see through the wrong means by which he had caused the death of thousands to fulfill his selfish goals. Hence although he was preparing to meet Cervantez internally Rudra was scared , scared to be confronted for his wrongdoings , and scared to be called out for them. It was as if he was to meet his conscience , who he had been supressing with his greed for a long time , as walking into the royal court of Hazelgroove kingdom he felt even the smiling face of emperor Cervantez to be a judgemental smile that saw through him. Hanging his head down in shame , Rudra prepared to start his most heart moving bullshit performance , hoping to fool the man who had long moved away from the realm of mere mortals. " Wee , Shakuni Won Knight , Duke of Hazelgroove kingdom , leader of the True Elites guild and the sovereign monarch of the north , and i assume soon to be king of Nineclouds kingdom eh? , What can this HUMBLE emperor do for your highness? ". Cervantez said in a measuring tone , as Rudra''s heart sat down in his chest. There was no longer any room for games , the emperor already knew all his little games and there was only an opportunity toe clean but nothing more. Rudra had to quickly reanalyze his entire position as he was put on the defensive by the emperor , and had to walk a very thin line if he was to obtain the help he needed from Cervantez. Clenching his nails into his flesh , Rudra calmed his nerves as he said " I have blood on my hands my leige i cannot deny that ..... " /// New week new targets , as we lower the GT target from 500 tickets for a bonus to just 300 now ... Guys JUST 300 tickets for a bonus chapter ... Comeon , it''s practically a steal now. 1000 PS for one bonus will continue just asst week. If we y our cards correctly , we can manage upto 5 bonus chapters a week guys . That is basically every single day! Hopefully ites to pass , let''s get it! /// Chapter 527 A conversation with Cervantez

Chapter 527 A conversation with Cervantez

Rudra had no other option but toe clean as he decided to start with a bit of truth and mix lies into the fray as per the emperor''s reaction to his words , as he needed the emperor''s support to control his newfound territory once he conquered it, as without the Hazelgroove kingdom s support it would be impossible to keep the wolves away from hisnd . Rudra hence said " My emperor , i had long been nning on Conquering the Nineclouds kingdom , i am an ambitious man ,i won''t deny it , and my hands are indeed dyed in blood , as somewhere or the other the riots inside the city are a consequence of my actions , as civillians are indeed loosing their lives because of my poor judgement ". Rudra said soo much as he tried to understand the expression on Cervantez''s face and get some hints on how to proceed further. However to his dismay the emperor was expressionless as he only looked at Rudra with a bored look. Rudra gulped as he continued " The current situation is such that my troops have entered the city and are embroiled in a battle against the royal forces , although nothing can be said conclusively , at the moment it seems as if victory will be ours..... ". Murmurs erupted from all over the royal courtroom as the news shocked many officials , both civillian and millitary as they could not fathom how Rudra had managed to get his forces inside the enemy city and caused such imbnce in only a timespan of 3 weeks . However Cervantez asked somethingpletely different to what was going on inside everyone else''s minds as he said " So how confident are you that your forces will be able to defeat several tier 4 generals within the enemy ranks along with king Fujiyama , who is tier 4 himself?". This question brought everyone back to reality , as they looked at Rudra skeptically. The news about a single person crossing the mortal ranks to reach tier 4 was always heavily publicized throughout the continent , and it wasmon knowledge that the Duke had no such capabilities. Which meant that him dreaming about taking down the city was nothing more than a pipedream at the moment. However Rudra only gave a very diplomatic answer to this question as he said " If everything goes to n 100% , however if issues arise , as they always do , 80% ". " A bold prediction , you must have confidence .... Continue ". Said Cervantez , as his posture shifted from a reclined position to a straighter one , he seemed interested now. Rudra continued as he said " This humble servant of the Hazelgroove has no intention to rebel against the hand that protects and feeds it , all the territory that I scede will naturally be under my leige as a vassal . Even if I be a king , i will always be under your care my emperor " . Rudra''s words were pleasing to the ears of most Hazelgroove officials as they praised his character , however Cervantez only gave a frightening smile to Rudra as he said , "e take a walk with me , court is dismissed ! ". The court was dismissed as Rudra was summoned to take a walk alongside the emperor as the moment they were alone Cervantez said " I know you are here so that you can convince me to send the Hazelgroove army to stabilize the regions that you conquer. As although you have ingeniously conquered a kingdom in a matter of days , you don''t have the strength to defend it . And let me clear it here itself , i am going to send the Hazelgroove army regardless of what we discuss here today . However how i send the army depends on you here today. Either i send my army to conquer a destabilized region from under you , or to support you . I know you are well versed innguage my friend , but cut me some ck will you ? I have seen this world as a rulers perspective wayy longer than you , and i think i understand the rules better , So tell me , Honorary Arch-bishop , how many people had to die for you to enter the city unopposed? And how many more will die before your goal is achieved? ". Rudra was stunned silent for a second at the question presented to him. Cervantez had seen through his bullshittery clean and asked him exactly what he wanted to hide , as Rudra waspletely tongue tied . It was the same question he avoided from his conscience everyday. Cervantez continued " I would have never found out about this , had i not sent food and grains aid to Whitecloud city as well , as even though I hate our neighbors , probably wayy more than you do , i understand basic human decencyes before personal differences. However the aid was blocked off from Fort Magma of all ces and both of us know who controls fort Magma. It was only then that I realized that you were both the devil and the angel for the people of Whitecloud as you yed them into rioting for your cause by using food as your weapon. A ruthless yet ingenious n , that makes me wonder if i should apud you or fear you . However let me ask you this ..... Now that what you wished for happened , can you live with yourself for what you did ? Was it worth it? ". Cervantez was like an angry parent scolding his child as he was more dissapointed than angry at this moment , however the question he asked Rudra was one of Rudra''s worst fears , as no matter what , he considered himself a decent man at the end of the day. However what shocked Rudra was that he did not even need to hesitate for a second as the answer came from within as a '' Yes it was worth it '' , as Rudra regretted nothing about what he had done. Had he got to do it again , he would ! As he trembled for a minute before replying " i don''t regret it emperor Cervantez , i knew my choices before i made them . I am loyal to who i am loyal and i protect mine fiercely. I can assure you that I will bring Nineclouds kingdom to unprecedented prosperity and stability under my reign as i will not wrong those under me. However there is no right or wrong for me to reach my goals , reaching there is the only thing that matters. Currently Nineclouds was my goal and i am trying my best to achieve it , as Aquahose will soon follow. Since you cut me the ck of lying , let me put it to you inly. You want the old Glory of Hazelgroove empire back . With ME having subdued Nineclouds if I be a vassal you can finally call this kingdom an empire and your title won''t be just a namesake of the past anymore , as i will not stop untill i being countless kingdoms to your fold. I won''t betray you , that''s my word and although i am a sny lying bas**** when i am scamming people , my word isw and i never break it . You are right on the fact that I need your help to stabilize my territory , and ording to me , it profits is both if you do . However if you don''t , never fret. However just know that you have made an enemy of Shakuni Won Knight of the Elites ". Chapter 528 A majestic fight

Chapter 528 A majestic fight

The royal courtiers were right on their money when they scrutinized Rudra''s forces to have the capability to defeat the five tier 4 existances within the Nineclouds royal forces, one of them being the king , as the elites were indeed having a hard time dealing with the royal forces inside the city , even with overwhelming crowd support. The n was simple for the elites , as Rudra had already made a countermeasure for killing these five men , as all the elders had to do was to somehow fulfill the n and follow through on the instructions given by Rudra. SMG , Neatwit , Karna , Medivh and Jhonny were all facing one tier 4 enemy each as they were luring them without causing suspicion towards the Whitecloud city church of light , as Rudra''s n would only work once , and everyone of them had to be present there together. Rudra had nted all of his newly explosives below the church''s surface as he had been long praying to the godess of life for the sin he was about tomit. As he had mock acted long and hard infront of her statue in Purplehaze as he cried and called the Nineclouds ruler evil , and how he had no choice but to follow through with this n. This was all done to stop a fire before it started , as Rudra was preparing to avoid the wrath of the goddess , should he be punished for blowing up a temple of hers. Wether it worked or not Rudra had no idea , however , in Omega where the gods were very much real , stuff like blowing up their temples had to be taken very seriously , because it may lead to irreversible consequences. However Rudra needed this act , as only with the help of relegion would he be able to sessfully win the hearts of the masses as he couldbel the incident as divine wrath , and it could be sealed and sweeped . Also his authority as the honorary Archbishop made anyone interfering with his work even from within the church very difficult , unless it was the pope himself. However the pope owed him a favour and if worse came to worst , it would be his get out of trouble card. However using that would be a criminal wastage of a precious opportunity , and as far as possible Rudra did not want to use it here. However none of that would ever matter if the Elite elders were unable to gather the four generals and the king under the same roof of the church , at the same time and it was no easy task to be able to do so. Firstly they were all engaged inbat at different parts of the city , as they slowly retreated towards the church in a coordinated movement , as the Elite members on the rooftops ran interference and told the elders to increase or decrease their pace of retreat to make it in time. The fight was intense , with not even a second to loose focus for the elders , as their HP could potentially be depleted to 0 in a single moment of carelessness. Even though they did manage to avoid critical injuries , they did need to heal every 2 minutes or so , as whenever their HP went below 40% , the Elite members on standby were instructed to swarm the enemy at once and buy time for the elder to heal . This process went on for 20 minutes untill everyone was only 500 meters out of the temple , and was required to make thest dash. For thest dash , tanks from the Elites main guild and the Russian mafia blocked the path of the chasing tier 4 existances by the thousands , as the tier 3 elders rushed inside the temple to seek shelter. However for the trap to be effective , they needed to create the illusion of being cornered , as their HP was dropped to 20% as all of them said the same thing before retreating which was " Oh , no my potions , they are empty. I need to rush back inside the church and activate the barrier for my safety! ". All of the elders said the same dailogue at the same time in their own way as they showed their exposed back to the enemy as they ran towards the church . Karna who was the most battered by fighting the king , also shouted when he almost reached the church gates to " Activate the barrier .... NOW DO IT! ". As panick was evident in his voice , which made the king use his grand move to get rid off the army of tanks blocking his path as he tried to rush behind karna before he was able to pull up the barrier. When a pink barrier slowly showed itself before the tier 4 existances that were still battling the tanks , they all too used their grand moves to rush towards the church before the barrier closed , as they unconsciously rushed towards their own deaths. The climb of the barrier to iste the church was slow , However it was designed to be so , as everyone needed to make it inside for the n to work , and it went exactly as it was meant to , as the five tier 4 warriors were gathered inside an barriered church , as they faced the five Elite elders who were down to red HP bars. " It''s over rebel" , said the king as he was surprised to see his best generals all being beside him at the same time. As the smiles on the faces of the Elites even when cornered in such a bad position started to gnaw his heart. A bad premonition rose inside his gut as he looked around the ce , as he realized that he had potentially walked into a trap. However he was toote now ... As Karna looked him in the eye and said " it''s over indeed ". BOOM! /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target . This is what I am saying guys it''s only 300 tickets . Let''s keep this pace up ! , Also very close on hitting the PS target , hopefully tomorrow will be another bonus day ! /// Chapter 529 A day to remember

Chapter 529 A day to remember

BOOM! It was all over within a single second , as nearly 500 bombs exploded at once with such intensity that not even the broken powder of the church''s structure was left. The barrier formed by Medivh shattered instantly as the explosion spilled out to about a radius of 50 meters around the church , where many tanks were present to contain the explosion , even so many of them died. All five of the tier 4 existances were dead alongside the five elders from the True Elites guild as it was all over within mere moments . For the Elite elders it was just some exp loss and maybe some of them dropped something on death that would be repicked by the guild itself , however it was a permanent death for the tier 4 generals and the king . " THE KING HAS FALLEN! " " THIS IS OUR COUNTRY NOW! ". " THE KING IS DEAD ". " VICTORY! " Chants for victory resounded all throughout the Whitecloud city along with the deration of the kings death. Naturally with the leaders of their army dead, the Whitecloud city forces were demoralized and on the backfoot as they had nothing to protect anymore. 2 hours after the incident was all that it took for the elites to sweep Whitecloud city clean as the kings token fell into the hands of Naomi , as she sat on the throne to dere herself the Queen. The resounding system announcement shook the entire world of Omega as it said System Notification : Congrattions to the guild '' True Elites '' , for sessfully capturing Nineclouds kingdom . The rebellion has hence seeded with the Rebel army now having a 50% stats buff for 7 days to clean up the rest of the country and regain sovereignty . Congrattions to yer '' Naomi '' for bing the first yer Queen of the world of Omega. This system announcement rocked the world to its core , as while other guilds were busy fighting each other over petty territorial issues the Elites were out there bringing entire countries to their knees. However since the elites won why was the king not Shakuni yet some other member of the guild? Who was Naomi , what was her standing within the guild? While everyone was wondering about these questions , Naomi had already sceded to shakuni as she abdicated her throne. The Nineclouds kingdom became a subsidiary of the True Elites dukedom to bebined to form the True Elites Kingdom! The capital was chosen to be Purplehaze city as the power dynamics of the Northern continent saw a major shift with this move . A kingdom had fallen , five tier 4 existances had died in a single explosion , the overthrown kingdoms people were celebrating the rebel victory as the victors were weed as saviours, while the death of the king was said to be the Goddess''s divine retribution. The shocking part was that this monumental feat was achieved by someone who was not even present in the area personally . Yet his urate from hundereds of killometers away created such an unprecedented legend. The people who realized this fact were only few , however those who realized this fact were absolutely in terror and fear of Shakuni. For most people around the world shakuni was only an excellent yer with unprecedentedbat skills. Naturallybelled as being one of the very best when it came to fighting. However only a few knew that he was equally if not more fearsome when it came to using his mind and forming schemes. It was as if he could see the future as clear as day , as every move he made had a reaction exactly how he expected it to be , for it all to fall in ce when the time came for the n to seed. His forethought and counter intuitive nning made herculean tasks like winning over a kingdom look like child''s y , as the elites managed to do something that no other guild in the world can do at this stage of the game with only tier 3 yers amongst their ranks. The area was tightly contained by the Elites hence the news of how the elites managed to y the king were never revealed , as the existance of the bombs was kept a tightly wrapped secret. The elites shareprice skyrocketed on this news as for the first time in the history of Omega , a stock price doubled in less than 14 hours. Ethan Grey absolutely lost his mind seeing this phenomenon ur as he just sat on the floorughing , thanking his stars that he had met one Rudra Rajput as early as he did , as he prepared to throw a multi-billion dor unprecedented party inside the upside. It was naturally celebration time as when the five elders respawned in the church of light in Purplehaze city they saw a very happy guild master waiting for them at the entrance as the party hat was on ! The elders had done a good job and it was naturally time toy back and party for once as Rudra could not have asked more from his most trusted allies. Rudra had also aplished his goal with emperor Cervantez albeit after having to give many assurances that he did not wish to , but for now the Hazelgroove army was going to protect his kingdoms borders which was all that mattered as Rudra was confident to be able to build his strength once he got enough time and be strong enough to run the kingdom on his own strength. However although it was all rainbows and sunshines for the elites at this moment , under the shadows two of their biggest enemies were having a talk as an unprecedented threat wasing the way of the Elites! ----------- ( Meanwhile Dronacharya ) Dronacharya walked into a room where he was the only non tier 4 person as extremely dangerous men were looking at him with sharp gazes . He had used his knowledge from his past life to determine that the hideout of the most notorious undercover organization on the face of the nothern continent the Blood Merchant group. Serving Lucifer himself as his agents on the middle world , the blood merchant organization was the part of the main storyline of the game , a storyline that had been heavily derailed because of Rudra''s unruly actions. However Lucifer had now issued an ultimatum to the blood merchants to bring the fight to Shakuni of the elites , and currently the council was gathered to discusss that very issue. It was Dronacharya who came unannounced as he called himself the prophet who had previously helped Lucifer and someone who wanted to join the bloodmerchants to take on amon enemy . Naturally this deration was scrutinized , however bound in chains he was still presented to the council as the leader of the bloodmerchant organization '' Scar-face '' looked coldly towards dronacharya with his hideous scarred face that had uncountable cuts spread all over. The scars made dronacharya ufortable as he was unable to make eye contact anymore with scar-face which lead to the leader of the blood merchants chuckle . " A weakling , he is harmless". Scar-face dered as he looked down on dronacharya , as his evaluation of him dropped down significantly. Dronacharya wanted to say something in protest however he failed to do so as Scar-Face continued " Do you want to know how I got these scars? Eh prophet? They look like they were inflicted by a demon don''t they? Like a wild animal who scratched it till there was nothing left? Unfortunately it was not a demon like the child stories they tell the kids here in the northern continent , but it was not much different than a demon either. It was a priest of the church you see , some call him my father . A devout beleiver of the goddess , yet a hideous drunkard punk who would give a scar to my face everynight he felt drunk and lonely and thought that my face reminded him of his dead wife who died giving birth to me . I cannot remember my name , as for as long as i remember kids have called me scar-face .... Scar-Face the killer of the priest... Scar-face of the BLOOD MERCHANTS! ". Picking a knife scar-face walked towards dronacharya as goosebumps arose on Dronacharya''s skin from the maniacal look in the man''s eyes. " I have never liked the goddess , whose followers were soo cruel , i SPIT ON HER , as i have spent my life dedicated to the devil , who is more merciful than these fake god''s , and in return the devil has blessed me with many gifts. And he has given me a chance to serve him. You see , this job that us blood merchants have is not something that can be jeopardized by having a ponzy prophet in our mix. Hence my thinking is to bind you and jail you here till our mission is over. However since you walked in here yourself , and you are clearly a coward , i assume you must have something that gave you the confidence to walk in here. So tell me prophet , what is it that gave you the confidence to walk into my liar ? And be warned , one of the gifts that Lucifer gave me , is the ability to discern lies, so lie to me and you will be a prisoner for the rest of your life ". Dronacharya gulped nervously , he had not imagined the conversation to go this way. The maniac infront of him was incredibly strong , undoubtedly at the peak of tier 4 , and soo were the men surrounding him. He had miscalcted here , his fate was now in the hands of the merchants. /// Congrattions on hitting the powerstone target guys . Bonus chapter will be delivered today itself , good job everyone :slightly_smiling_face: If you like my content , please leave an encouragingment down below , it helps in motivating me a lot /// Chapter 530 Celebrations

Chapter 530 Celebrations

( 16 hours ago , in the capital city of Hazelgroove ) Rudra was cornered by Cervantez , he had no way to justify his actions anymore , as Cervantez had seen right through all his schemes. Hence Rudra decided to say something from his heart for a change and not try to manipte his way out of trouble for once. He said " You are right , i did everything like you said i did , however here is where you are wrong my emperor. Whitecloud city houses the biggest slum in the entire kingdom with over 250,000 people living in absolutely pitiful conditions. Unemployment is at a record 30% , as one in every three men are jobless. Have i used themon man''s emotions to serve my purpose? Yes i have , however , do note that even though I caused a supply chain crisis , NOT A SINGLE COMMONER HAS DIED OF STARVATION. The only maniption i did was that the one who provided the food was me. Nothing more . More people were underfed and malnourished on those streets before I came up with this n , than after i started charity , and i did not give people bad food or even cheap food. I gave them the food that I would put on my OWN table for supper. Yes people died in the conflict against the military that I instigated , and i have no defence for my actions , however it was a fight that they were meant to be fighting anyways my lord , as that king did not deserve to rule that kingdom . I will be a criminal if i donot manage that territory properly , however rest assured , that is not the kind of man that I am . I will bring Nineclouds kingdom to unprecedented heights , YOU CAN REST ASSURED ON THAT ! ". Rudra said everything in one go , as he let emotions get the better of himself , although delusional this was the answer that he gave himself when he wanted to pacify his conscience , and it was the same answer that he was giving the emperor now. The burst left Rudra out of breath and vulnerable , as he showed his weakness to Cervantez at that moment. " So you are not a tyrant , i am d , the good in you is still alive and your conscience hurts when you do bad. I was worried that you might turn out to be like my son you see , who had no conscience. * sighs deeply * Listen Shakuni , you are one of the brightest people i have ever seen in my life , with a meteoric rise in power and i know your future is limitless. However , when i see you rush to the top soo desperately , as you willingly drag yourself through mud to reach your goals , let me warn you here , that you are headed the wrong way. There Is nothing waiting for you at the top but loneliness if you achieve it this way my friend. Your group that you hold soo dear , that value loyalty , will soon fear you or betray you. Never let the goodness in your heart bepromised for your goals , and never tolerate evil. 1 year ....... You have my support for one year . Show me that you can embrace the goodness in your heart again , make the people of Nineclouds happy ..... ". The words uttered by Cervantez touched Rudra''s soul that day , as he embraced a part of himself that he had long suppressed. Rudra was a realist while Cervantez was an idealist. An idealist inspires millions while a realist walks alone , it was the cruel reality of life and the distinction between beleivers and achievers and Rudra had to choose between being one. ---------- ( Real world , the upside ) Ethan Grey had lit up the entire upside for the party , as various pop singers had been flown on instant notice from all across the world , along with exotic dishes and expensive food ingredients being flown fresh from farms. When looking from an helicopter , the entire upside looked like Disnend , as every 5 blocks there was a famous celebrity group performing for the audiences all across the township. If there was a rap concert on street 4 then there would be Bollywood night ongoing on street 8 and a Jazz concert on street 11 , as it was crazy just all over. Booze , food and expensive champagne was being handed out like tissues on the streets , as fireworks lit up the sky . Everyone was out celebrating , from the little kids to the oldest grannies living in the upside , as it was new years + Thanksgiving + Christmas + 4th of July all together at once . Ethan Grey had became a few trillion dors richer in a matter of few hours , and he was not shy to show his appreciation for this enormous achievement. Although the elites had fought and won many wars , all of them were mostly to defend their territory and never a big war to conquer something. This was their first economically profitable war of all these years of ying Omega , something that would trante into unprecedented ie over the years. This hope for the future was also why their stock prices skyrocketed on the news , as everyone wanted to get on the Elites boat before it was toote. However this celebration was just for everyone else , as the craziest party was going on in a private room inside the Grey international tower. It was Ethan and Lita , Rudra and Naomi , Karna and Sk , Neatwit and Yua , Fatty and his girlfriend , Medivh , Jhonny and Yume. While the couple''s were very chummy with each other under the romantic environment , and Jhonny and Yume being unaffected by their public disy of affection , it only left poor Medivh to be shy and ufortable under the environment. It was his first time being in the big boys room after being recently promoted to the elder rank , however with couples kissing all around the room under low light , he felt like he enjoyed thepany of normal members much more. Thankfully there was unbelievable cousine worth several hundred thousand dors a serving and private performances by the most talented singers andedians in the world , which helped him have a good time in this otherwise couple friendly environment. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the PS target , enjoy :grinning_face:/// Chapter 531 Miscalculated

Chapter 531 Miscalcted

Dronacharya was in a peril , scar-face was absolutely serious when he told him that he would imprison him indefinitely , should his reasoning not satisfy him. Hence the pressure he had as he started his exnation was unreal. Dronacharya said " I have three reasons for you to make me your ally , however I have confidence that any logical man would beg me to join their cause after listening to any one of them. Number one : I boast a total army strength of 400,000 troops , of which 300,000 are tier 2 and 80,000 are tier 1 while some tier 0 cannon fodders are also there. But all my generals are tier 3 and i myself am nearing the peak of tier 3 myself. But that is not all , my army is well trained and well equipped , as they all have the best dark gold equipment given to them uponpletion of training. Everyone of them also have the best skill scrolls and potions avable to them , hence they be an extremely capable unit that you will need to bolster your organization''s numbers. However I am a rich man , and not only will i equip my army but also yours , should you choose to ept me as your ally. ". Dronacharya felt confident after saying this reason ,afterall who did not love money? , He had plenty of it and no real use for it . Especially after the elites share price skyrocketing , he had a tonne of reserve cash that he could spend to take down that very enemy. However to his surprise scar-face only looked at him as if being bored as he said nothing after hearing the first reason , only looking at dronacharya inly as if asking him to continue. There was menace in his eyes , as if telling dronacharya that if this is all that he had to offer then he would be a prisoner for the rest of his life. Dronacharya gulped as he gave the second reason. He said " The second reason is that , i know the enemy like you will never know the enemy. Not only do i have spies infiltrating the enemy''s organization and have ess to internal Intel , but i also have information about the key secrets of the enemy and the enemy''s hidden Trump cards. With me around you will never have to worry about the unknown , as you can n a counter strategy for the enemy''s every move. How big of an advantage is that? " . Dronacharya stated his second reason , and it was a strong one. However the problem was that he had nothing to back his bold ims as the scenario in his mind waspletely different from reality. In his mind the blood merchants were supposed to be in awe of his future insight , however he was living in a fairnd that had no corrtion to reality , as all his dreams came crashing down at the question that scar face asked him. Scar-face said " Okay , prove it ". Only 3 words however dronacharya was left stumbling on what answer to give as naturally he had no way to proove what hidden cards the elites had before they revealed them. He could not just go around iming that he had reincarnation knowledge of a soul in his body that came from the past? The blood merchants asked him a simple question , yet he was unable to give them a justifiable answer on it , as he had never thought about it in such depth . This was the major difference between him and Rudra , as Rudra was thorough in his nning and did not give such half a**** exnations like dronacharya. Stumped dronacharya could only mumble " Err...ummmm....thattt.....iiii...hmmm.....no...." Scar-face gave him a threatening look as he said " Ofcourse we are to beleive you as you are the great prophet no ? , And you can look well into the future and predict the events urately , like some ancient Greek oracle. BULL**** . If you were the all-knowing oracle , this conversation here would not be going soo poorly now will it? So cut the crap and think before you speak the third reason , as it might be your only chance at remaining a free man ". Dronacharya gulped nervously as Scar-Face''s judgement fell upon him . Things were not going how he expected them to go at all , and the worst part was that he had no reason 3 prepared , as he never thought it woulde to reason 3! However that only meant that he waspletely f**** , unless he could think of something on the fly. His very life hanged at the bnce of what his mind could think of in an instant. ------- ( Meanwhile in vanaheim) " Yes princess Ruby , the kingdom of Nineclouds has indeed fallen and the territory is officially under the Duke of the elite kingdom under the Hazelgroove Empire . If rumors are to be beleived then Shakuni maybe crowned king of the Country , although he will still pledge allegiance to emperor Cervantez. However to be able to be a self-made king at tier 3 , Duke Shakuni is indeed something else .... We will not see his likes for another century or two for sure ". The reporter reported the situation to Ruby , who was absolutely ted at the news. The pressure for her marriage had been increasing in the past few days , with many suitors flocking vanaheim to ask for the beautiful princesses hand. She had started to get a bad reputation as she rejected everyone on the first date , however all her problems were soon to be solved as her love had finally achieved his goal of bing a king. Should he be officially coronated , then he was sure toe for her ... Which meant that the time for her marriage was not far away. The very thoughts of marriage and walking down the aisle in a lovely dress while shakuni waited for her at the other end made Ruby blush soo much her skin became the color of her eyes , as smoke escaped from her ears. The moment she had been waiting for , for so many years was finally about toe . Her love was soon going to ask her hand in marriage! And nothing could make her more happier. Chapter 532 A king’s coronation

Chapter 532 A king''s coronation

Rudra was to be officially coronated as the king of the now '' True Elites '' kingdom by the pope of the church of light himself. The event was to be a grand affair with many important dignitaries attending the event , including Emperor Cervantez , Ruby , Ruby''s father the king of vanaheim , The queen of Ghost kingdom , The tier 5 leader of the lizardmen kingdom and many other neutral and allied foreign dignitaries. Aquahose Kingdom was not given an invite to the event , showing the open hostility between itself and the True Elites and Hazelgroove kingdom. The event was a grand affair for the elites , as Amelia had lost her damn mind in the preparations for the big day that had to be absolutely perfect. Although it did not feel like a big deal to Rudra , the guild wanted nothing but the best for this special day , as ording to their logic this was a once in a lifetime event and a proud achievement for every Elite , to now he masters of not a city , not a province but an entire damn kingdom. With their guild leader as the king , they were basically now the judge , jury and executioner of an entire country and incharge of millions of people! The very thought of which gave goosebumps to every Elite asing from a gamer NEET background in real life , with this achievement , it finally felt like they did something grand in their lives. The world was in awe of the elites and now not only the yers , but also the NPC who saw the members roaming in the guild robes , became extremely respectful to them . With members recieving special treatment wherever they went in the Country. Hailed as heroes and carriers of justice , the Elites were loved and adored by the masses , as everyone from the lowest slums to the richest rich men expressed their heartfelt gratitude to the elites. However while everyone else was happy celebrating the victory of the elites , in a corner Naomi could not help but sulk as she knew that the day where she would have to share Rudra was drawing near. The past few days had been a dream for Naomi , with Rudra giving her his undivided attention , she finally felt like she achieved heaven on earth as every minute that she spent with him was a bliss. However since the very first day Rudra had made it clear that there was always going to be Ruby , and she would be his queen inside Omega , no matter what Naomi said. Only if Naomi was okay with having Ruby as a part of his life was Rudra willing to enter a rtionship with Naomi , as although he loved Naomi , somewhere in his heart , his first and true love was always Ruby , and this was a fact that became clear to Naomi the more time she spent with Rudra. For Rudra his only desire to be king was that he could someday bring Ruby to his side , with a worthy kingdom waiting for her to preside over , or- else he had no other desire to get the throne. Only because Ruby was a gem that could only be brought back by the worthy , was Rudra struggling madly to reach the heights he did so fast , as every day away from her was a torture for him . Naomi feared that once Ruby became a permanent in Rudra''s life she would loose her importance and position. However Rudra repeatedly assured her that it would not be the case and that if Ruby was the queen of Omega , then Naomi would always be the Queen of the real world , in Rudra''s life. Although Rudra had never really thought about marriage andmitment , his family desperately wanted him to marry a nice girl and start a family life , and although he was initially repulsed by this idea , ever since meeting Naomi he was slowly starting to open upto it , as he felt that if it was Naomi , then maybe marriage was worth it. This made Naomi extremely happy , as a marriage in real life was worth 5 times a fake marriage in Omega in her opinion , as when the time came she would be the one to bear Rudra''s lineage , and that would inadvertently make Rudra drawn closer to her . It was only because of this logic that she calmed down about the fact that at Rudra''s coronation , Ruby would be present to witness his big moment , and knowing how Rudra was , it was possibly going to be the same day that he proposed marriage to Ruby . The fact that Ruby would be his first wife before her , irked her a bit , however an event as big as this was sure to be covered in many gossip and news channels and was sure to fall into mama Rajput''s ears sooner orter. Naomi couldn''t help butugh when she thought of what mama rajput would feel about her son marrying a NPC , or how father Rajput who would make fun of youths who SIMP''ed over NPC , react to their son being the biggest one of them . It was unclear how things would y out , but it was sure to be immensely funny and entertaining , as it would be a family drama that she was part of. Naomi''s n was to somehow get mama rajput to her side and convince her to convince Rudra of his marriage to his real wife first before he went off marrying NPC''S , however it must be done in a way that neither Rudra nor mama rajput felt bad about the situation. 2 dayster at Purplehaze city , it was sure to be the gathering of the century! With 3 tier 5 powerhouses present , alongside Many kings and queens and numerous high level guild officials from all over the continent and innumerable Ex -Nineclouds kingdom guilds present at the event with countless NPC citizens present. -------- ( Meanwhile at the blood merchant hideout ) Dronacharya was in a tight spot , on one side was a lifetime of imprisonment and on the other was terrifying and hideously scarred top officials of blood merchant organization ... It was a though road to navigate with absolutely no room for error anymore. With his previous two reasons deemed invalid , there was only one chance left to impress the scar-face leader of the blood merchant group , to have a chance at freedom. Dronacharya gulped nervously as he said " The third and the most important reason is that, i dronacharya am a devout beleiver of our great devil Lucifer. I live for him , i breath for him , i chant his name in my sleep..... ". Everyone''s expressions turned a bit wierd at dronacharya''s words as everyone had a big '' Huh... WHAT ? '' Expression stered all over their faces. " Lucifer is soo handsome that just thinking about his divinity makes me feel breathless at times , as i loose myself to his charm and have long given my soul to him As only with him do i find inner peace ... ". '' WHATTT '' , the baffled expressions on the blood merchants faces multipled tenfold , as dronacharya said those words in a slightly sexual tone. Everyone had the same idea , that this guy is someone who prefers the rear door entry over the front door one , as their evaluation of dronacharya took a 180¡ã turn from that point on. " Everything i am is for Lucifer and everything i do is for him as well , and only and only because of Lucifer giving you this mission personally am i so interested in seeing it through , as the devil''s wish is my wish as well. As whatever hemands , i do . He is my master and i am his ve ". Dronacharya said , pausing slowly before every other word. The men in the room gulped saliva , as they looked awkwardly towards scar-face who was equally baffled by this answer . The situation had suddenly developed into 1+1 = potato , and nobody had a clue on how to react to it , as it was an answer that had not even remotely entered their brains. Dronacharya was internally cursing himself for saying such stupid things , however he waspletely and thoroughly out of options , and on the fly this was the only way in which he felt some hope of getting out of here alive. " Please my darling scarlu baby , give me this chance to serve my master , i am ready to do anything that you need for you to do me this favour .... anything *wink* ". Dronacharya said as Scar-Face took two step backwards creating distances from dronacharya. " Alright , you can join , please wait outside the room for this meeting to end " one member of the blood merchant group said , fear evident in his voice as the others were quick to agree as well "He has good resources and he serves the dark lord , i think he should join us Scar-face ". " Yes , Yes let him join let him join ". Everyone else pressured on as Scar-Face had no choice but to go with the flow and say yes to the proposal. Dronacharya inadvertently moaned in ecstasy when this verdict was passed as he could feel his escaped soul return to his body . This was one of the most tiring and mentally exhausting experiences of his life , and one of the most shameful as well . However copsed on the floor , wiping his sweat as he smiled made him look even more in character than his initial acting , as everyone''s suspicions were further enhanced. " Err , please wait outside for this meeting to end ... " Said Scarface as dronacharya took his leave from the room. " Leader should we really let him in on our n?" , Asked someone who had a more conservative opinion in the organisation , as everyone scrambled looking at each other for answers. Nobody had any idea on how to tackle this situation anymore ... However nheless , it was a devastating result for Rudra , as two of his worst enemies were now in bed together ! /// Guys why are we not hitting the GT target you all? Why can''t we touch the 1500 point? Comeon guys let''s get it as soon as possible for a bonus chapter tommorow! /// Chapter 533 Coronation (2)

Chapter 533 Coronation (2)

On the day before Rudra''s coronation , Amelia discovered the problem that he had no regal clothes to wear for the ceremony! The idiot was nning on being coronated in his guild robes and sit on the throne the same way! The very idea caused immense rage to boil inside Amelia''s heart as she cursed Rudra out loud sending elites to all parts of the country to rush in tailors and designer''s from all across on flying mounts. The moment theynded inside Purplehaze city , some of the fashionable female yers inside the guild and the tailors took over the guilds conference room where they were isted with Rudra. Naomi was also present , as she took the job of dressing up Rudra extremely seriously alongside her squad of girls as one after other tailors would measure Rudra and designers would hang various soft and expensive materials from his shoulder as to take approval from the crowd of girls who would whisper amongst themselves before agreeing on a color. In general the consensus was that Rudra looked more dashing in the darker colors , such as dark red , dark purple , dark blue and the like with ck naturally suiting him the best . However since ck was a taboo to be worn during coronation , there was furious discussion on as to what to be used as the color for the outer garments of his coronation. Personally Rudra loved the navy blue look on himself , however Naomi said " Red , red is regal ". Which meant that the verdict had to be red! From then on the general theme of Rudra''s dress was decided in the format of a deep red being the outercoat with a gold threaded embroidery of the true Elites insigna right over his heart. The inner coat would be aplimenting tone of purple with the same gold linings , whereas the base shirt would be linen white. Thedies basically dressed Rudra in a five piece suit of the modern world , however with a medeival king type take of it. From the start to the end Rudra was not allowed to give a single cent worth of opinion , as his fate was controlled by his girlfriend and his female guild members . And although appearance for yers could only be set during character initialisation , the team had decided to give Rudra aplete do over , as in their minds Rudra waspletely not worthy of looking as a king . This shattered Rudra''s fragile ego , as twenty girls or so nitpicked problems with his hair , while twenty picked problems with his moustache and beard. In the end his face was shaved clean and his hair was gelled and styled like a noble , as Rudra looked like a Kpop artist rather than a fierce noble warrior. '' aye soo cute '' '' ugh , soo handsome '' '' Naomi you lucky girl '' '' Aiyahhh , such charm '' After Rudra''s do-over everyone fawned over him , as even though Rudra himself felt his manhood stripped from him as he had to shave his precious beard , apparently everyone else seemed to love it. Rudra understood that day that girls seemed to like pretty boys more than manly ones , which was probably the reason why most K-pop artists were clean without a hint of hair on their entire bodies. Which was also why 13 and 14 year olds got more action than 25 year olds . The little brats had no hair ... Thinking about this fact , Rudra felt happy about himself , atleast he was spared the pain of waxing his chest , leg and arm hair . It seemed as if being covered in a full suit prevented the girls from assaulting himpletely. However just one whisper from a female memberter , Rudra was forced to strip down to his inner garments , as although the girls all screamed at his incredibly muscr and hot body , he was put through an intense waxing session , getting the hair off everything except him sensitive parts. Had Rudra not established his dominance , he would have been probably waxed there as well , however he had to tell the girls that he was the alpha and that part was offlimits , however only because Naomi protested with him , was it possible . Rudra could swear he could hear protests as Naomi came to his aid ''How selfish ... We want to see it too ''. '' Hehe , today we have the guild leader on our fingertips , is this not fun ''. '' Comeon sister Naomi let us see the package you enjoy ''. Whereas Naomi replied '' My man girls , back off! ''. There were sulking sounds all across as a nk look was stered on Rudra''s face. ording to his previous notions , werent men supposed to be the shameless and perverted one''s? , Then why were the females the same? It was not as if Rudra had no means to retaliate , or that he had no say in the matter , it was just that seeing the enthusiasm of everyone around it , and how happy everyone was , he did not have the heart to reject them and decided to y along. Finally Rudra had apletely red skin , from all the waxing and an HP bar that was yellow , since he was restricted to level 10 strength , which meant that every single point lost in HP was a massive hit to his overall Thankfully he had the eyes of truth , which made anyone else unable to inspect his stats , or the situation would truly turnughable . Rudra shivered trying to think of what would happen if the leader of the elites was somehow killed by waxing ... It would be a stain that could never go away in a million years time. Thankfully it did note to pass. When Rudra was finally ready and suited up , he looked truly like a prince charming who was only missing his crown for him to be king! As dignitaries from all across the continent arrived and the elites were busy greeting and escorting them. The grandest affair in the history of the Nineclouds kingdom was about to start the next day. It was an event that the world had its eyes on , as it was the first yer ever who was going to be coronated as a king ! /// Congrattions on hitting the powerstone target , bonus chaptering right after this :slightly_smiling_face:/// Chapter 534 Coronation (3)

Chapter 534 Coronation (3)

Rudra''s coronation drew hundereds of thousands of civillians to the inner district of the Purplehaze city. The coronation was set to happen inside the Church of light , this was a decision that was taken after considering that Rudra was the arch-bishop of the church and the fact that the pope himself wasing to coronate him. It was also a political statement that dered it clearly to the world , that the True Elites Kingdom was a righteous light faction kingdom with a servant of the empress on the throne. This served to greatly deter any forces that would cause trouble for Rudra , considering how weak the force of the nation truly was ,not having a single tier 4 existance within its official ranks to defend its territory. Alongside the protection from Cervantez , this made the Elites untouchable and unbreachable for the moment . As two of the tier 5 existances in the continent were backing this otherwise powerless kingdom , making it one of the best allied and best protected kingdoms . Rudra was initially afriad to step foot inside a church of light after the fiasco he had caused inside the Nineclouds one. However seemingly his n to carefully remove the goddess''s statue and relocate it in a shrine made of the highest grade gold and precious jewels , seemed to get him out of the doghouse , as although he blew up the church , there was no goddess''s statue inside , saving him from her wrath. There was hence no reaction as he came to kneel before the godess , and he could swear he could hear a '' Bless you my child '' , when he kowtowed the first time. A sigh of releif escaped Rudra''s mouth , as if he was to be humiliated during the big day , it would be quite troublesome , however thankfully it seemed he was still within the Goddess''s good books. The elites , the foreign dignitaries and only a few important civilians were given entry within the church grounds , as this was one of the most high profile events of all time! Dewdiepie and a reported from country J , were the only two people who were allowed to show coverage of the event from inside the temple grounds , while no other news channel or streamer was allowed inside. Purplehaze city was decorated innterns and swords , as a joyous Atmosphere had settled over the city , in honor of their new king being coronated. The admiration and the public sentiment that Rudra had within Purplehaze city was the highest of anything out there , as time after time he had both taken care of the defence of the city as well as the development. Although not perfect he had created a beautiful city , with a budding culture and great opportunities , it was and of possibilities and the people of the city were grateful for it. Hence why Rudra''s coronation was such a big event , as everyone wanted to be a part of it , as thousands surrounded the church trying to just get a glimpse of the guild leader. This was a security disaster , however thankfully Patricia Won Knight was on duty , as she mentained tight security as the head of security for her brothers big day. As incredible pride and joy could be seen in her eyes , at the heights her brother had achieved. The won knight family lead one dignitary after the other , through what could be said to be the purple carpet , as kings , prince''s , guild leaders and the others who were invited were taken to their respective seats for the ceremony. The front row was given to emperor Cervantez , and the lizardmen king , obviously, as noone else could stand their powerful aura. While the second row had the closest allies of the Hazelgroove kingdom seated , including vanaheim king and princess Ruby. This was the first time in a long time , that soo many kings and foreign officials had gathered under the same roof , and hence naturally chatter and polite exchanges followed , however every word uttered was crisp and calcted. The air temperature increased a few degrees when emperor Cervantez shook hands with the lizardmen king , as the two went into a staredown gauging each others strength. The lizardmen king was initially underestimating Cervantez , as the man had only broken through tier 5 in the recent years , whereas he was at this stage for over 2 decades. However he was shocked to see that the power difference was not present at all and that Cervantez was someone who was progressing much faster than he had anticipated. " Greetings king lizard ". " Greetings human emperor Cervantez". The two exchanged greetings after 2 minutes of intense staredown , as the elites had to rush in to change the ming drapery over the seating chairs , that had caught fire in the staredown between the two. As the two sat beside each other , the crowd breathed a collective sigh of releif as the pressure they were exerting was simply too much to bear for normal humans , as anyone below tier 3 had their backs drenched in cold sweat. The guild leaders from the various countries were also loosing their minds , as one after other important foreign officials made their way to the church. As they realized that the elites had more power and influence amongst the upper echleons of the game than they could have ever imagined. From the three tier 5 existances to most of the allied kings , it could be said that the elites were now ying at the big boys table in the northern continent , while most of them were still stumbling trying to win favours from their kingdoms kings. Undoubtedly this was the moment where countless ambitious guild leaders decided that they wanted to rebel and take over a kingdom as well. However many were to soon find out that what Rudra did was not so easy to replicate at this stage of the game at all. When the pope finally came out to adress the seated crowd , anticipation , joy and excitement for the event finally started to reach its peak , as todays main event was finally starting! The crowd outside was also now cheering at their loudest voice , stuff like '' Long live king shakuni '' or '' I''m from the True Elites Kingdom ''. However it soon changed to '' We want to see our king''. It was not only themoners who wanted to see the king . It was everyone else as well. However none so , as much as one princess Ruby of the elves , whose eyes were scouring the hall for the signs of her one true love! /// Bonus chapter for full filling the PS target , good job guys /// Chapter 535 Coronation (4)

Chapter 535 Coronation (4)

It was Pandemonium as Rudra arrived at the location , with him being personally escorted by Patricia arm in arm , the Won Knight family radiated incredible pressure on the red carpet. " THE KING IS HEREEE ". " IT''S OUR RULER". " IT''S OUR SAVIOUR". Themoners of Purplehaze shouted at the top of their lungs , as they scrambled to get a glimpse of Shakuni before he entered the Church , however it was difficult to sneak a nce with the tight security. Rudra was a little nervous , however a regal smile was stered on his face as he waved at the loving crowd with a kind face. Rudra looked absolutely fantastic , with his hair all set and his face clean shaved. Although he looked nothing close to the ferocious warrior that he once looked , his new appearance made him have a more noble aura. As he entered the Church , the first thing he did was touch the hidden pocket of his coat , as he felt the small box being present within . That box was extremely important for Rudra , as once he was coronated ,there would not be a moment more to miss! As he entered the Church , the first people to greet him were the guild members , who all had smiling expressions with a hint of pride hidden within , as they cheered him on towards the stage. As Rudra climbed the stairs of the Church , he could be seen by the masses who had gathered outside , as on the secondst step , Rudra stopped and turned as he waved the thousands that had gathered outside to get a glimpse of him today. It was unprecedented overwhelming support for him by themoners , as even catching a glimpse of him sent them in a uproar , as cheers and good wishes rained down on Rudra! As he walked into the church , at the veryst were the guild leaders of various first rate guilds followed by the super guild guildleaders that he had been invited . Everyone looked at the man of the hour with smile on the surface , however jealousy , deception and greed could be easily made out from their faces . Rudra chuckled internally as he spoke in his mind '' That''s right , look where i was , and look where i have reached. Pretty neat eh? The power of a second chance.... ". As he walked forward he started to see the foreign dignitaries of various countries , and the upper echleons of power inside the nothern continent. However his eyes were only hungry for one person and that one person met his fiery gaze without backing down! The moment his eyesnded on Ruby , nothing else mattered to him aside from her , as he found himself lost in her loving eyes that were a bit teary as if asking him '' Where were you all this time ? ''. Rudra felt his heart ache as he saw the slight tear in Ruby''s eye however there was also a bright smile that could make the sun look pale inparison stered on her face , making her expression a disy of contrasting emotions. Ruby was incredibly proud of Rudra to achieve so much so fast , and incredibly happy for him today too , hence the smile. However looking at him , for a moment she could not control the emotions she had suppressed over the past year as there was a lot of trouble for her in his absence. However she quickly wiped the tear off as only joy remained on her face , as she cheered Rudra onwards. Although the exchange was brief ,sting 30 seconds at the maximum , it did not go unnoticed by the various powers and Ruby''s father who all noticed the chemistry between the duo . Walking onwards Rudra finally saw Emperor Cervantez and the lizardmen king at the first row , as the two of them looked at Rudra with calm calcting gaze. The gaze was a bit colder from the lizardmen king , while Cervantez''s contained a bit more warmth and a hint of joy. However still , both their gazes made Rudra feel pressured , soaking his back in sweat , thankfully the coat was made with a material that did not let the outside of the coat appear wet , as Rudra would be humiliated should such a scenario ur. In this regard the women of the elite guild were all masterminds , the level of which Rudra could never understand , as their forethought and nning in the field of fashion was spot on. However after the seated kings , there were the OG guild elders , standing near the walls as tears streamed down their eyes as extreme happiness was visible on their faces. Neatwit and Fatty were weeping , while Yume and Jhonny had wrapped an arm around each other''s shoulder as they cheered Rudra on , Medivh was also teary eyed while SMG smiled with warmth. Every Elite had the same thought at this moment , which was '' You deserve this guild leader ''. As for the elites , the sess of one Elite was a sess for all elites , just as their slogan always said , '' One for all and all for one ''. Rudra shed a menacing smile at his OG gang , as he walked towards the Goddess''s statue , as watching the boys all emotional , he too felt indescribable emotions stuck in his throat. Finally , when he reached the altar , the Pope was looking kindly at Rudra as divine light radiated from his body , as he waited to coronate Rudra. As he reached before the pope , Rudra bowed in respect as the pope blessed him with ''long life'' , as he started the ceremony. The pope said " Today , we have gathered here to coronate Shakuni Of The Elites , as the one true ruler of the ''True Elite'' kingdom. It is the Goddess''s will , that the Honorary arch-bishop of the Church , continue his service to mankind on a grander stage , as she wills for him to lead this country to a blessed age. Looting , Rape , Piging, and devil''s worship was rampant in thesends , as the previous king did an abhorrent job under his rule. Today , since soo many distinguished gentlemen who all serve the light have gathered here , many of whom are kings in their own right , i would like to take this chance to present my own understanding of what a king should be. The goddess''s doctrine asks a king to be benevolent , kind , just and merciful. However while this is the perfect roadmap on how to be a good ruler , there are other aspects that need to be paid attention to. Civillian welfare , civillian healthcare and civillian modesty! There are the three pirs of any legition and i hope that in the pursuit of power and military issues , I hope the kings amongst us donot forget to pay special attention to these three departments. I have known Shakuni since he was but a boy , as Cardinal Lee mentioned him to me as an exceptionally talented beleiver. However at the time I did not have the fortune of meeting him personally. However , in just a few short years that boy has created countless legends in this continent and is a staunch supporter of the Church . Today , i can say with a open heart. His achievements are well deserved!!! Excellent temperament , Unquestionable devotion and Humbleness. Shakuni of the elites , it is my honor to coronate you before our goddess ". Rudra coughed a little internally at the Pope''s speach , it waspletely unnecessary and over the top , however it was a subtle y by him to remind all kings present here that although they were the supreme rulers of their own region , in the end they were just servants of the god''s. The pope said " With the Goddess as the witness , Shakuni Won Knight , Do you swear to solemnly take care of your country as if it was an extension of your own body and it''s people as if they were your children? ". Rudra replied " I do ". The pope continued " Do you swear to rule with a just and merciful mindset and uphold the integrity ofw ? ". " I do ". " Do you swear to never collude with foreign powers or devil worshippers to invite chaos ,wlessness and unsocial elements into your country? ". " I do ". " THEN I SAINT MAXIMUS , THE 107TH POPE OF THE CHURCH OF THE GODDESS OF LIGHT , ON THIS DAY OF THE SUN , CORONATE YOU SHAKUNI WON KNIGHT , AS THE ONE AND ONLY KING OF THE '' True Elite '' KINGDOM ! ALL HAIL THE KING ". At this moment Karna brought Rudra''s crown to the pope , as he looked at the guildleader withplex emotions , tears blurring his eyes. Today was one of the proudest moments of his life , as he celebrated Rudra''s sess with all his heart. As the crown was taken by the pope in his hands everyone held their breaths for the big moment , as the moment it was ced on Rudra''s head , every single Elite and the thousands outside shouted at the top of their voices , in a roar that would live on for eternity. The shout of " LONG LIVE THE KING! ". Chapter 536 A King needs his Queen

Chapter 536 A King needs his Queen

The moment Rudra had the crown ced on his head , all the elites lost their mind , as cheers and champagne flowed through the streets of Purplehaze city like water. Rudra also felt goosebumps arise on his body , as he saw everyone in the room standing and pping for him , as even the tier 5 existances in the room were standing in apuse. When Rudra looked at his boy Karna , the two just grinned at each other without saying a word , as both of them were overwhelmed with emotion and needed a moment to get hold of their vocal cords again. When the cheers died down a little , Rudra finally raised his hand for silence as he said " Thankyou pope for doing me this honor. I hope I can be a righteous king who will be fondly remembered by my people ". The pope smiled in response , as the church officials like the pdins and cardinal Lee all politely tapped their weapons or feet in apuse of Rudra''smitment to the church. But this was just formality for Rudra as after that he really said something that he meant from the bottom of his heart. He said " Today there are many distinguished gentlemen present here , hence let me dere it here itself that although i am the king of this new territory , my kingdom will always remain a part of the Hazelgroove Empire and a pir of Emperor Cervantez''s infinite glory". As he said this he looked at Cervantez who gave him a warm smile as he nced towards the lizardmen king with a smug expression , as he made it clear who was the boss around this ce , as the lizardmen king only snorted in response. Rudra continued " This position is given to be by the trust of the millions of citizens of the previous Nineclouds kingdom , and i assure you all , i will not dissapoint as your leader! ". Rudra made a bold statement , as cheers to hismitment could be heard from themon masses outside . Rudra continued " Although i am the king , this position is definitely supported by my guild and it''s incredible guild members , as let me be frank guys , without you all i am a nobody ". Rudra said emotionally , as the camera zoomed in on his face. Rudra bit his lip , trying to hold back his tears , however his speach had already moved the guild members to the verge of tears as everyone wept with joy. Rudra said " Today this crown although i wear it , it is indeed a crown on the head of each and every Elite , as the achievement of one is an achievement of us all. And this crown was achieved by all of us working together , hence even though I wear it alone . It is a symbol of our guilds strength and not mine''s alone. EACH AND EVERY ELITE STANDS AS THE STRENGTH OF THE TRUE ELITE KINGDOM AND EACH AND EVERY ELITE HAS BEEN CORONATED ALONGSIDE ME , HERE TODAY! " Rudra said with energy as he had a fire in his eyes now. Rudra dered proudly " SO LET THE ENTIRE KINGDOM HEAR IT LOUD AND CLEAR , THE GUILDS SLOGAN , FOR ONCE AND FOR ALL , AS NOW ONWARDS IT IS NO LONGER THE GUILDS SLOGAN BUT THAT OF OUR ENTIRE NATION! WITH ALL YOUR POWER GUYS .... ON MY COUNT 3...2....1....! ONE FOR ALL ALL FOR ONE GO ELITES GO! " A shout that resounded all throughout Purplehaze city , as loud as the sound of a missile explosion could be heard , as thousands and thousands of elites screamed the guilds slogan at the top of their lungs in a synchronous voice! All the distinguished people sitting inside the church felt the slogan vibrate the very ground they stood on , as the unity of the guild was on full disy , impressing the various kings and guild leaders. Every guild leader had a dream to make such a cohesive and United guild , however none of them were even close to making an organisation as pure as Rudra''s , as they could only watch on in jealousy at the incredible show of affection and cohesiveness by the elites , wishing they could do something simr with their own guilds. Rudra nodded , as the elites cheered his speech as he took a slight pause. Afterwards Rudra said in a deep voice as he looked towards the sky " But you see guys , every king must have a queen no? , And although i am the king , i don''t have a beautiful , capable and loving wife to be my queen .... ". Rudra paused , as everyone who knew Rudra had a crush on Ruby turned to see her expression with excitement , as naturally Ruby started to turn red in anticipation of what was toe next . Naomi who was also watching on , could only smile and hang her head down, as she knew that this wasing for a long time and could only ept it with a open heart. Rudra continued " But worry not , because i have indeed found a woman , who is incredibly beautiful .... Incredibly capable and also in love with me , as i am with her". This deration made everyone who did not know who rudra was talking about feel confused , as all the kings saw this situation developing with interest. Rudra said " Although i fell in love with her the moment i saw her , at the time I was a nobody , and she was a princess hence even though I could admire her from a distance , i was not worthy enough to even talk to her ". Rudra said sadly , as he sighed. " However fate had different ns for me as , with time i rose through the ranks and had the pleasure of having a few conversations with her .... Winning her heart in the process " . Rudra said with a hint of pride in his voice as he scanned the room.... Everyone had their eyes glued to him as they hadplete focus to his speech . Rudra said " However at the time I was a lieutenant of the glorious Hazelgroove army and still not worthy of asking for her hand in marriage , as a princess should only be brought as a queen and nothing less ". Rudra dered as he saw the expression on the face of the king of vanaheim who nodded in approval . Being a father he approved of Rudra''s thinking. Ruby was blushing red at this moment , as she saw Rudra through shy eyes , anticipation building in her heart as to what would happen next. Rudra said " Call me old fashioned , but elopment and the like does not sit well with me , as marriage is a connection of families for me and not just a connection of two people ... Hence through hardwork and persistence , i now stand as a king , worthy of asking her hand in marriage ". This statement caused many murmurs to ur between people , however mama and father Rajput who were watching this on live TV swelled their chests in pride as they approved of the education they imparted to their child. However Rudra''s next statement made them puke blood as they watched on in horror as to his antics as apletely unexpected situation ured . Rudra went down on his knees as he took out the hidden box in his coat pocket as he opened it to reveal a beautiful blue diamond fitted on a ring , worth atleast several million gold coins as he said in an emotional voice " King Of Vanaheim , esteemed sir , please allow me to ask for your daughter''s hand in marriage , for i am blindly in love with your daughter from the moment i firstid my eyes on her. Ruby , you are the moon of my life and the light which guides me through darkness. I swear to love you forever and ever , soo please do me the favour of marrying me ...". There was dead silence in the room , as only Rudra''sborious breathing sound could be heard , as everyone focussed on Ruby and the king to grasp their reactions. Should Rudra be rejected here infront of soo many people it would be an utter humiliation , however looking at Rudra it was clear he was not afraid of anything. Ruby too wanted nothing more than to run to Rudra and fling herself into his arms and say ''YES '' , However for respect of her father she wanted to atleast see his reaction first. If he disagreed she would still say yes , however if he agreed it would make her even more happier than she already was. Hence she looked with expectant eyes at her father the king , who was baffled by the situation , as he had absolutely no idea of this development or the fact that these two here were in love. Everything now depended on his answer , as everyone waited for a response. /// Guys today can be a bonus chapter day as we only need 50 more GT to hit the next target! Let''s get it today itself and have a nice bonus chapter .... Also if you have not already read my new book rise of the dragon emperor , why not give it a go? It already has 45 chapters and is a story even better than this one , i am sure you all will love it! /// Chapter 537 She said YES!

Chapter 537 She said YES!

The king of vanaheim was momentarily stunned by the whirlpool of information that was dumped on him . He could not beleive that his daughter was having a kind-of love affair with someone and he was in the dark about it. When he looked at his daughter , he saw happiness and eagerness in her eyes , an emotion that she had not disyed ever since her mother had passed away early in her childhood , and somehow he felt that he was powerless infront of those eyes. He was sure that Ruby loved the newly crowned king , and although he was not from the elven race , his strong association with the Church as well as his heroics in his own kingdom , did make a strong case for his credentials. Nevertheless , He would have rejected this marriage had Rudra not been a king , as just like Rudra said in his own speech , a princess can only be wed in as a queen and nothing less! But since his daughter loved the guy soo much , as well as all his credentials and the fact that he indeed waited till he was worthy to be a king to ask for her hand in marriage , made the king of vanaheim lean more towards saying yes than no. Rudra was not only the honorary Archbishop , but the elusive pope who would not visit vanaheim no matter how much the elves requested , personally came to coronate him at this event. Not only was Rudra an ally of the church , but he was also a very close ally of Cervantez and Hazelgroove , both of whom were strategic partners of the elves. From rising from a weak tier 0 existance to peak tier 3 in a matter of years was a testimony to his natural talent and limitless future , hence although he was not tier 4 at the moment , it was only a matter of time . Taking all this into ount , plus the fact that her daughter''s happiness was in him saying yes , and the fact that Rudra valued family so much that he respectfully asked for her daughter''s hand in marriage to him first , the king lightly said " Go , i have no objections to this union ". Cheers erupted from the elites present in the room , as Ruby gave her father a small hug before rushing towards Rudra. Rudra who was on his knees was incredibly nervous , however seeing Ruby rush towards him , the world seemed to slow down , as pure tion burst from the depths of his heart! Ruby flung herself into Rudra''s arms as the couple hugged tightly on the ground , as she said " YES , A MILLION TIMES YES ". As she cried on Rudra''s shoulder. Rudra felt that the world was a brighter ce once he heard that reply as he hugged Ruby tightly as if she was the most precious thing in the entire universe to him , as he swore to never let her face even the slightest difficulty in the world . The crowd burst into apuse as even the popeughed his heart out , while the Elites simply lost their damn minds. Fatty who was seeing the entire scene rushed outside the altar , as he threw himself at the gates of the church as he screamed at the top of his lungs " SHE SAID YES , SHE SAID YES , WE HAVE A QUEEN NOW , RUBY SAID YES ! ". The moment the good news were delivered to the rest of the elites , it was as if the entire town came alive as not only did they have a new king today ... But also a new queen? Today was undoubtedly the greatest day in this decade , as everyone regardless of profession , age or financial position celebrated today with all their hearts , as the entire True Elites Kingdom celebrated their inception day as if it was the best thing to ever happen in their life. Inside the altar , the foreign dignitaries , the various guildmasters and the kings and emperor''s also felt the atmosphere to be joyous as the celebrative banquet after the coronation ceremony was extremely harmonious and happy. Ruby and Rudra were inseparable , as Ruby kept on looking at the beautiful blue diamond ring on her finger with happiness and glee , as she felt all her dreamse true. One after another everyone came over to congratte the duo , as the Elites felt like the recent days had been the happiest days of their lives , which was exceptionally true for Rudra. The live media coverage of the event saw these developments be the world''s #1 trending news , as pictures of the elf Ruby started being circted alongside the tag of the Elite Queen. Countless men worldwide had a nose bleed when they saw Ruby''s unreal charm and cuteness , as the elven princess was a hidden gem that not many had ever even caught a glimpse of before today. This made them incredibly jealous and spiteful , however they could do nothing about it except for simping on Ruby from a distance as her man was not someone to be trifled with. Rudra was powerful beyondmon sense , as his battle with the ten rankers of the dark faction highlighted , and now that he was king , there was not a single yer force in the nothern continent , that could easily offend him. Had Rudra been a weaker man with no background , many perverts would wage a war with him over Ruby however that was never going to be a scenario now , with the strength that hemanded. The only people shocked by this development were Mama and Papa Rajput who had pale white faces as they tried to understand where they had gone wrong in their education of Rudra. They could not understand how Rudra would fall in love with a character that was not even real , irrespective of how cute she looked. She was nothing but binary for them , a sequence of zeroes and one''s , and nothing worth paying attention to . However the reality of the situation was that their stupid son was apparently in love with her , and was even going to wed her. Mama rajput felt bad for Naomi , as she could feel the pinch in her heart for raising a two timing son who openly courted another woman even though he had such a beautiful girlfriend back in real life. She red at papa Rajput as she said " I told you we should have married him off , but you said nooo the times have changed and nobody married at 24 anymore , now see , theck of s** has made our son go chase unreal women in games , *weeping noises* ". Papa Rajput felt wronged , he was the strongest supporter of team reality , however at this moment all me was being pinned on him , as if this entire situation was his doing and h bas the sole culprit of it all. Max who was also watching on did not have the same reservations as his parents as he looked at Ruby and only said " Pretty ... , big brother looks soo happy :) ". It was only then that mama and papa Rajput actually got over their initial shock and noticed how happy Rudra looked on television as he sat with his hands intertwined with Ruby , as one after another people came to greet him at the banquet. He was actually looking like he was having the best time of his life , which soothed mama and papa to a certain degree , as no matter what , seeing their son happy was the first priority for them , even if they could not ept itpletely. Mama rajput only hoped that Naomi would not feel bad about the whole situation , however she did not know that Naomi knew about the situation from before she and Rudra ever dated , and hence although for a moment she felt her heart to be incredibly heavy , when she saw how happy Rudra was everything became bliss for her too. She had made her peace , that for as long as Rudra cared for her and paid attention to her as well , and satisfied her , she did not care if he used his extra energy on Ruby. She even wholeheartedly congratted the couple and told Ruby that she could not wait to be friends with her once she was settled into the elites. Naturally she did not reveal her connection with Rudra , and it was only a small conversation , Ruby''s womanly senses alerted her that this girl was trouble. Although she did not show it infront of Rudra , she made a mental note in her mind to keep her fianc¨¨ away from her. Naturally she was in for a hell of a conversation once Rudra would reveal the truth about his rtionship with her , however that was a matter for muchter , hence Rudra did not think much about it for now. For now he had aplished one of his biggest goals and ambitions in life , as he felt proud to have Ruby by his side as his fiance , with the blessing of his father , openly infront of the millions in the world. Only he knew about the countless times that he wanted to kick the bucket , yet Ruby''s image waiting for him would not let him , as he would push beyond his limits to achieve the impossible. From a nobofy from country X , he was now the only king of a kingdom inside Omega , and one of the biggest motivations of that journey was the woman sitting right next to him , as Rudra finally felt like he changed something in his second life , and he had far surpassed his past self now. The only goal that remained now for him was to make the Elites the biggest and strongest guild in the whole world and be the undisputed strongest guild master for all generations toe! -------- While the elites partied like there was no tommorow , their enemies the blood merchants and dronacharya started their preparations to take them down in full swing . Buying materials , training the army and stocking on resources was all happening inrge quantities , as dronacharya liquidated arge portion of his wealth to help the cause. Delivering on his promise to marily aid the organisation , he earned a bit of the trust from scar-face as thetter now included him in strategic meetings . Slowly but surely , a grand army to topple the elites with many hidden cards was being prepared. The elites were in for their biggest war of all time in a matter of few months . /// Team Ruby , this chapter was for you . So show your support in thements below . Also Guys we only need 12 more tickets to reach our golden ticket target and get a bonus chapter. We have slowed down to a snails speed in the GT department , howevereon , we can hit it today for sure ! Hopefully hence today will be a bonus day /// Chapter 538 Enemies got no chill

Chapter 538 Enemies got no chill

Rudra followed his coronation with some time off with Ruby , as the two finally spent some quality time together. In the week that followed their formal engagement , Ruby stayed in the new True Elites Kingdom inside Rudra''s majestic pce sharing a room with Rudra. Needless to say that the nights were full of passion and romance , while the days were more or less the same. Ruby''s shy nature made her face go red 15 times an hour as Rudra would make one lewdment after another as he teased her in bed. However nheless she was very happy with how things turned out , and very happy with the pce where she would stay . ( Also happy with Rudra''s stamina and performance ) She immediately took up her duty as the queen to be as she reorganized the pce , appointed new staff and impremented some much needed structure and order to the ce to the absolute pleasure of Amelia . Rudra was surprised at how luxurious life could be , as Ruby''s management helped him experience peak convenience , as she made everything very functional , and hence as a bachelor who was unorganised and pretty much useless in all the house rted stuff , he appreciated Ruby''s help around the ce very much. Had it been upto him , he would have never let Ruby leave the ce , however her spending such long amounts of time at his ce without their formal marriage was not approved by her father, hence regretfully untill the marriage , the two had to part ways. The marriage date was set to be 4 months from now , at the peak of spring inside Vanaheim , as it was the most beautiful season with the rare white ygssadrill flowers blooming , which was the dream wedding in Ruby''s mind. Hence Rudra had to bear the bachelor life for 4 more months untill he could officially wed Ruby. However naturally this did not sit well with his parents , as the moment he returned to reality , he was dragged into a very serious family conversation , that saw him get into deep trouble for having an affair in-game and not informing his parents. Rudra was helpless , as although he was an independent adult capable of making his own choices , he was also someone who respected and loved his parents to the extreme , and he did not want to take Any actions as far as possible that would hurt their feelings and emotions. Hence after a round of back and forth andpromises , it was decided that mama and papa Rajput would ept Rudra''s rtionship with Ruby as long as Rudra formally got engaged to Naomi in real life and nned their wedding as soon as possible. Rudra was notpletely against marrying Naomi in real life , however for him the decision was not as smooth as agreeing to marry Ruby , which he looked forward to. However if his parents were happy from it , and he knew that Naomi would surely be thrilled , he decided to agree to it as he bought a ring and proposed to Naomi as well. Naturally Naomi was extremely happy and satisfied , as Rudra felt a knot in his heart untie as finally his personal life seemed to have stabilized for good. However little did he know that it was mama Rajput''s and Naomi''sbined n that forced him into this situation . But even if he did know it would not matter much anyways , as he knew in his heart that it was the right thing to do. Hence , Rudra finally felt that after a pastlife of goofing around and unsessful rtionships he had finally turned things around in his second life with him being able tond not one but two great women who he cared for as his fiance. Was 2 considered a harem? He did not know , however he was sure that he would never need a number three , as for as far as he was concerned , Ruby was shakuni''s wife while Naomi was Rudra''s. Hence with all these problems settled when Rudra finally focused back on the game and its problems , his first goal was to collect the remaining pages of the demons diary as he started to seriously put his back behind that mission . ------ ( Meanwhile near a hut in a deste forest) Dronacharya rode his mount , the whiteback rhino alongside Dele Ali a tier 4 member of the blood merchant organization , as they rode towards a small hut in an otherwise deste forest. Dronacharya asked " Are you sure a tier 4 mage would be living in such a shabby hut? " Dronacharya seriously doubted if someone as great as the legends he had heard would choose to live in such a hut , especially considering the wealth and respect such an existance couldmand. Dele Ali said " It''s the style of the ck hood shaman , don''t say this infront of his face lest you offend him ". Dele Ali reprimanded dronacharya and reminded him that the person they were going to meet was extremely dangerous and not someone that could be easily offended. Dronacharya gulped , if the legends were to be beleived then the shaman was one of the strongest characters under tier 5 in the game period! If they could obtain the help of such a character , then their chances of victory over the elites would be greatly increased! As the two approached the hut , an extremely foul smell that would make any normal tier 0 human faint entered their noses as the mounts instantly got wild and kicked their owners off their backs as they spend away from the house . " I guess on-foot then " said dele Ali as he nced towards the hut in fear . Even the blood merchants were wary of this guy , as nobody wanted the shaman to put a curse on them. /// Good job everyone for hitting the GT target ! Bonus chapter soon . Also special shoutout to knightwing2014 for the 2000 coin dragon gift. The patronage is much appreciated :grinning_face_with_smiling_eyes: Also i n on releasing 5-10 (exact number depends on what i can write ) chapters on 1st April as a mass release day. As i want to make April a month of gratitude just like December , with many events and bonuses being dropped /// Chapter 539 The dark shaman

Chapter 539 The dark shaman

When dronacharya and Dele Ali finally reached the door of the wooden hut , they were able to hear faint noises of metal being churned with an assional nging sound. The duo looked at each other as they reconsidered knocking on the door , as it may disturb the dark shaman''s practice , and they may be subjected to his curses , should he be displeased. However before they could knock , the metal churning sound stopped as a gruffy and almost beast like voice said " Grrrr....who disturbes me.... ". Both Dele Ali and Dronacharya take a step back at this point as Dronacharya instantly goes butter-up mode as he said " Oo great shaman , it is us the blood merchants , the humble servants of the devil Lucifer who have came on a mission , however if it displeases you , we will return at once and never bother you again ". Dele Ali red at Dronacharya for making such a spineless introduction , however dronacharya did not care , he valued his life over the wrath of Dele Ali , as he continued to silently back off from the huts entrance . Dele Ali knew better than dronacharya , as for him the sess of the mission was extremely important , hence even though he too was scared , he stood his ground and said boldly " The blood merchants demand an audience , we have came for a very important mission ." There was silence for a moment , before the gruffy voice said " Grr....The blood merchants , the dogs of Lucifer on middle earth... hehehe, till i remember your leader is also a tier 4 is he not? ". " Yes he is " , replied Dele Ali. " Then if he wants there to be dialogue , tell him to bring his a** over to my humble hut or tell Lucifer toe himself. I am not an employee of an organisation like you , not a lowly member either. You want to talk with the boss , then THE BOSS COMES TO TALK HIMSELF! ". BAM! , A strong wave of darkness sted Dele Ali 30 yards away from the hut and mmed him onto a tree as the shaman had made his decision clear. Either scar-face came personally to hold talks , or there would be no talks at all. This was a p in the face for Dele Ali who was a tier 4 existance himself , however he could only hang his head in shame and take out his anger on the coward dronacharya as for now , the mission was a failure , however not aplete failure. ----------- ( Meanwhile back at the True Elites Kingdom , Purplehaze city ) Rudra was doing administerial work for his kingdom , as he revised the tax structure and introduced many public welfare schemes. The first job he did as king was topletely wipe out all presence of the previous imperial government from all corners of his country , and oust each and every rebel guild out of his nation. He rewarded those who rebelled with him and swore fealty under his crown and punished those who chose to resist his rule. He stabilized the streets of Whitecloud city , Greencloud city and the other revolt affected areas , as he opened many food kitchens and economic releif centres to de-escte public aggression. It worked perfectly as Rudra''s reforms were extremely popr , as not only did Rudra distribute food and grain , but also employed people by the masses into his city redevelopment projects. Alongside Ethan Grey Rudra had made grand ns for the privatization of the entire Nineclouds kingdom as the grey international had given him aprehensive n onto how to maximize the worth ofnd under him. Grey''s n was to convert Whitecloud city into a tourist city in Omega with many tourist attractions and extremely rich culture. He wanted pubs , fighting arenas , libraries, hotels , taverns , horses and mounts , exotic food , exquisite local industry , and 5-7 local speciality buildings to be built inside the city and turn it into one of the best ces to visit in Omega , soo that every casual yer of Omega would want to visit the city as their first tourist destination. It was an ambitious n , however if sessful it would bring in unprecedented amounts of ie , as the tourism industry was the best industry to be had by a government , as foreign nationals came to their city , spent a lot of money and went away without utilizing any state benefits. However for a strong tourism industry , the roads must be safe and clean , and a lot of development must be done , which needed a lot of captial. Currently , the elites did not have capital reserves enough to run not only the entire kingdom , but also support such massive amounts of development with their gold reserves . Hence Ethan suggested privatization. He auctioned city parts in real life and generated incredible amounts of wealth for a 10 year lease on thend sold. In-Return thepanies that bought thend got license to develop predetermined pubs , clubs etc etc but also had to mandatorily make proper roads and 3 goverment chosen buildings out of their own money. This way Ethan sold bits of the city to foreign institutions and not only raised immense capital but also ensured an extremely fast development path and got government infrastructure built for free. The economic upside for the city was also huge as unemployment rates dropped by a significant margin and soo did crime. It was one of the case studies for the world on how to develop a city fast , and everyone paid close attention to it. However not everyone had a massive corporation like grey international backing them logistically , who could manage thousands of small contracts and get them signed and sealed within a matter of days . And even if one did have such a massive organization backing them , not many had absolute autonomy over a territory like the elites. Most guilds were only managing territories under a crown and not the owners of a kingdom , hence they had their own restrictions. Only the Elite + Greybo had the power to achieve this incredible feat of buisness and power. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target , good job everyone . Enjoy :slightly_smiling_face: /// Chapter 540 Rudra’s Resolve

Chapter 540 Rudra''s Resolve

The next few weeks saw Rudra only focusing on administration work alongside his main project of looking for the two pages of the demons diary that were not in his posession , however no matter how he looked for them , or which country''s library he sent an elite to scour for information , there was little to nothing about the demon''s diary. The rest of the elites in the meantime entered the special event dungeon that opened , that had a very high difficulty and extremely lucrative rewards in the form of tier 3 appropriate equipment. Rudra was the one who needed new equipment the most , as although he had the doom armour , the rest of his gear was pretty trash. He needed boots that gave an agility buff , he needed shin pads that were lightweight and mobile , he needed an helmet that would provide him protection against critical headinjuries. He needed a recement for his replica of Excalibur and he needed more essories like the sun god''s bracelet that had some offensive capabilities. There was a lot that needed to be improved in Rudra''s gear , that would take his battle prowess to a notch above it already was , as although Rudra had excellent reflexes and skill-set , he had basically not updated his equipment with changing times and now it waspletely outdated. His outrageous battle style made his ws less evident , however basically the situation was such that he was worse equipped than most elites who took full advantage of the guilds resources and equipment friendly policy to always swap their less levelled equipments for more formidable ones. The only reason why Rudra realized this w was because Ruby pestered him to change equipment , as she sent him elven made chainmail to wear underneath the doom armour to increase his defensive capabilities even more than it already were. While she also made Rudra promise that in theing month he wouldpletely change the parts of his gear that were outdated and unnecessary . Although Rudra had many ideas about where to obtain a worthy sword from , including the legendary sword wielded by Augustus Won Knight , that was in the secret basement of the won knight mansion , there were many other treasures that he had his eyes on , that could be a permanent part of his offense. However his fighting style waspletely ingrained with Excalibur now , and he was familiar with its weight and shape and weight changing abilities. Although it was outdated , it was a weapon that he could use to 100% of its potential , hence it was a good match for him. However , looking at the future Rudra knew that his 100% would no longer be enough , as he needed to go a step beyond that , and for that to be possible , change was necessary. Hence while Karna and the other top Elites raided the dungeon trying to conquer it , they were under orders to try obtain a piece of equipment worthy for Rudra to gear up with . Rudra did not want set items , as he was sure that he would not rece the doom armour with anything else , hence the choices for him were now to take best individual items and make a hotchpotch with it. Thankfully for him , a chance did present itself for him to buy essential equipment in the form of the seventh system auction , which was a global affair this time. Everyone from the same continent could participate in this auction which would be a 3 day long event , with the minimum entering amount being 10,000 gold coins. The current exchange rate for gold to dors was 1 gold = 500 dors , which was stable despite the increased market demand , as now the real world economies monitored and bnced the Omega economy closely , and prevented massive market maniption or needless pump. This requirement made it so that most of the independent adventurers would find it hard to enter the auction , however half decent third rate guilds to super guilds would all be present at the auction arena. And although Rudra had little to no memory about theing system auction , with this time of his life in the previous lifetime being extremely turmulous, with his mother dying and various real life problems gripping him and him not having much focus in the game. He did have the confidence to enter the auction and sessfully bid for quality items with the money he had now. Ethan had basically sold off the entire Whitecloud city to privatepanies , racking in incredible amounts of wealth , as the Elite treasury was full of gold at the moment. This coupled with the fact that he did not need to bid for needless small fry items that he could get otherwise anyway meant that he could undoubtedly enter the auction and fight for select items without any problems. With his only requirement being some good equipment for himself , and something good for the guild if it shows up at the right price. Rudra was basically preparing to enter the auction as a lightweight for a change. However with his eyes of truth and his mary prowess , he was surely not going to let extraordinary items slip through his hands. In two days time , Rudra was prepared to enter the seventh system auction with all his might! ---------- ( Meanwhile Dronacharya ) Dronacharya was desperately liquidating all his assets as he tried to raise capital for theing system auction. Initially ording to his original ns , he would have already attacked Purplehaze City at this point and defeated the elites to take control of it , before entering this auction to buy the key to unlocking the secret ruins. However with Rudra disying unprecedented strength and Conquering Nineclouds kingdom after allying with the Russian mafia , all his ns went south as the invasion of Purplehaze had to be dyed. With the elders and the core members of the elites all inside the event dungeon this would have been the perfect time to attack , however never did he expect that Rudra would actually choose to not enter the event dungeon and stay back at the capital city. Dronacharya was thankful that he did not attack the city when Rudra would still have been around , or else he might have tasted defeat due to Rudra''s presence in the war. However with his new alliance with the blood merchants , the probability of defeat was near 0 , as although a bit dyed , he had absolute confidence in beating the elites now! Hence his only goal now was to somehow enter the auction and obtain the key to the ruins , before defeating the elites and entering it at ater date. ording to his memories the key should go for 2 million gold coins( 1billion dors) , however he (1 trillion dors) to bid on the item as a worst case scenario. The item meant everything to him , as the inheritor of that ancient ruins was undoubtedly going to be number one in the future , no doubt about it , which was why it was not only worth 1 trillion but even 100 trillion if the price should be that high. Sadly with him helping the blood merchants marily , dronacharya was really hard pressed for cash and the 1 trillion was already the very best of what he could muster without going broke. Even then , before going to the auction he had to agree to one condition of the blood merchants , which was to bid for some page of a demons diary should it appear , and he no choice but to give in to their demands. Little did dronacharya know that his biggest rival Shakuni , was also going to the auction with hopes of getting his hands on the same item. ------- ( Meanwhile at the Cuber Corp ) " Are you sure you want to release the bronze grade cultivation manual in theing auction? ". An official asked " We have no choice , the talented individuals of our that break through to the cultivation ranks have no techniques to move forward in their cultivation journey. We need to make information more avable , as only with them progressing can we progress as a race ". The senior cuber official said with a serious face. The cuber corporation was nning on releasing 4 bronze grade cultivation manuals , one for each continent in the uing system auction. It was not part of the initial ns for the game , however with the global situation changing soo drastically , they needed to take desperate measures themselves . /// Alright guys congrattions on hitting the powerstone target bonus chapter soon. I am nning to release 5-7 chapters today , and hence the bonus will be included within those chapters that I do as a mass release. I n on making April a month like December with many games and events and such , and also random mass releases. It takes me about 2-3 hours to write a chapter , hence it is literally 3 days of nonstop work for me to prepare for theing mass release , so apologies for including the bonus within it but Hopefully you guys enjoy it :slightly_smiling_face: , If you do please leave ament in thements section below /// Chapter 541 The seventh system auction

Chapter 541 The seventh system auction

Rudra still had 6 days left until the restriction on his body was lifted and since Karna and the others were still inside the event dungeon , Rudra decided to take Amelia with him to the auction. This was the first time Rudra was taking Amelia out of the guild , as basically she was the shut-in boss of the guild , who worked 24/7 365 , However with Rudra experiencing the perils of administration life in the recent days , he grew to value Amelia more and hence brought her along with him to have some well deserved vacation . Amelia was very upbeat about this suggestion , as except the initial parts of the game where she did level up a bit and y the game as a yer , she was basically Stuck at the same level since years and had never really explored other aspects of the game. Hence a field trip with the boss Rudra sounded amazing to her. Finally when the time for the auction came , all the registered parties got a system invite System Invitation : You have registered for the seventh system auction , click yes to be teleported to the special system space where the auction is being conducted. Yes No You have confirmed yes , validating your credentials. * Infamy : 0 * Wealth detected in excess of 10,000 gold coins . * Wealth detected in excess of 1 million gold coins ( upgrading to upper row) * Wealth detected in excess of 10 million gold coins ( upgrading to balcony ) * Wealth detected in excess of 100 million gold coins ( upgrading to VIP) * Fame detected in excess of 70,000 ( upgrading to VIP+ ) * Detected yer is an influential figure on the continent and a king and a leader , upgrading to the maximum room ( King''s room ) * VIP benefits , the yer can invite 7 people to apany him in the room , who would you like to invite? * Sending one invite . * Prepare to be teleported in 10 seconds . Enjoy the auction yer '' Shakuni ''. A series of system logs appeared before Rudra , as he looked oddly at the system notification screen. Apparently this time around only having a lot of money would notnd someone the spots in VIP room , as fame and influence were also being factored in by Gaia , making it more closer to the real world scenario than just a game. This was the general theme in Omega , as slowly the game was fading away from a fake virtual world towards a total independent world ,as it followed thew of actions have consequences. At the first system auction nothing mattered , as everyone with money could participate , wether it was individuals or sects or whoever. However now at the seventh system auction , the capability of a single yer waspletely challenged and many other factors were factored in for the bidding , with prefferential treatment given to special people. This was exactly how reality worked with some people having advantage over others , even though they were not as rich as the other party. This was because money is not everything and power and prestige is also a huge part of life , and hence Gaia factors everything as time went on. Rudra could technically have brought 7 people with him , however he chose to only bring Amelia with him as the other members who he would usually hangout with were all inside the dungeon. Naomi , Karna , Fatty nobody was around to apany him . Karna''s absence was particrly regretful because Karna was the chosen son of heaven , and his insane luck got the guild the designs for the archballistae , a weapon that was still used for nation wide defense by the guild. Hence it would only be the two of them for now , with Amelia given the freedom to bid on any one item that she wanted for herself with a budget cap of 1 billion dors , or 2 million gold coins. Rudra paid Amelia an annual sry of 3 billion dors , making her the highest paid individual in the guild . However her work deserved the price and her management of the guild was just picture perfect . Hence no matter the price Amelia had to be kept happy . Amelia naturally fought over Rudra with this proposal , as she would much rather take cash rather than an item in-game , however when Rudra refused to budge from his proposal , she epted the deal , warning Rudra that taking women shopping was an expensive affair. However Rudra had faith in her , Amelia literally did all the logistics for the guild , she knew better than anyone just how filthy rich this guild was , and what kind of a backing was that of Ethan Grey. Hence if her eyes were to have sparked from money , that would have happened a longtime ago and not in this auction. However her eyes did spark when the duo entered the uber luxurious room at the auction house , that was practically at the very top of the auction house that looked as big as a football stadium , with many full screen HD disy TVs , that would show a close-up of the item being auctioned below. Velvet interior with gold lined furniture , everything in Rudra''s room screamed luxury. There were three different monitors built inside his room , one which disyed the item that was being auctioned , second which disyed the item''s stats and other important information and third that showed the person who was currently bidding for it. This was a feature exclusive to the kings room as even the VIP room only had one monitor built in that showed the same thing that was being shown on the big screen monitor. Whistling sound , Amelia whistled looking at the room , as she nodded at Rudra and said " Not bad , bring Ruby here and you might have had some action ". Rudra blushed red , it was a very inappropriate refference made by Amelia , however he only coughed and let it slide , as he tried to focus on the auction that had not started yet. Unknown to him , inside box number VIP3 , his self proimed biggest enemy and the man with one of the deepest pockets sat in this auction. Dronacharya was ready to rumble ! /// Bonus chapter 1/5/// Chapter 542 System Auction (2)

Chapter 542 System Auction (2)

The scale of this auction was unlike any other auction Rudra had ever witnessed , as he saw hordes and hordes of humans flooding the lower booths of the auction house as he estimated there to be nearly 70-80 k guild leader of third and second rate guild who had participated in this auction who sat in these lower seating area Thepetition for these guys was going to be the most Fierce and the most unfruitful , as there would be hardly 20-30 items that would fall into theps of those in the lower seating area and estimated 70-80 thousand people bidding for it. Hence the difficulty of obtaining one at a suitable price was just that much more difficult , as it was practically impossible to buy an item without overpaying for it when seated at the lower seats , negating the profit for entering this event to 0. Even then obtaining a single item in the auction regardless of what was obtained would skyrocket the guilds share price the next day , as the share market was exactly such an unpredictable ce , that fluctuated violently for the small cap guilds over the slightest of news. This was why despite knowing the downside , those 80k guilds stillpeted with each other fiercely for even getting a single item! The scene howeverpletely changed once one got to the upper levels of the auction. The upper levels and the gallery were usually filled with either extremely prominent solo yers or adventurer parties or first rate guild leaders. These were the people who maximized profits from the auction as they could easily outbid the lower seating yers with their deep pockets , reigning supreme over low grade items. However , the profit derived from these items could easily propel their small party to new heights , which was why the trade was extremely profitable for them. After the gallery came the VIP boxes. There were 53 VIP boxes in this auction and 12 VIP+ boxes with only 3 King boxes. The VIP boxes and onwards were the big leagues , nobody could underestimate anyone sitting in these boxes and higher ranking boxes did not necessarily trante to more economic prowess. The whole point of the heirchy within the auctions was to alert those who were below to take note of who they might offend should they bid for a said item against that said party. The higher the box , the bigger the bigshot that sat inside it , hence the more should one think before antagonizing them. While the VIP boxes gave the user inside anonymity inside the auction , as they were to spend millions of gold coins to buy stuff , sending much needed gold reserves back to the system AI , regting the currency supply market . The VIP boxes only protected a user until the auction was over. With only 68 bigshots of the bigshots present , there was not much room to hide or deny the purchase of any items once the auction was over . Hence although there was reasonable doubt , there was always a way to find outter on about the authenticity of the purchase . Hence VIP boxes and above , although there was ayer of anonymity attatched , it was basically a sh of power and mary prowess as a party had to basically bid for an item with their chest our with a bold deration of this is my item BACK OFF , for them to win a bid . Anyone who did not have the capability of safeguarding the items that they would procure from the auction , were basically giving their enemies free money , as the bloodthirsty hounds would not even take a week to supress that organization should the money be sufficient for it. Which is the reason why , solo yers without any backing cannot perform well inside Omega. The limitations of going solo be more and more obvious the higher one tries to reach. To go higher , one needs to have a wider base , and a solo pole can only reach , so much height before it bends and breaks. However the bosses were undoubtedly the one''s inside the king rooms . Rudra had one however he had no idea who the other two were , as although there were many notable organizations within the nothern continent , it was impossible to know which one''s would have a king status and which one''s would be VIP+ Rudra was in king room 2 , which was all that mattered at the moment , as for this auction he had a huge money pool and hardly 2-3 items that he wished to bid for , giving him excellent odds. After a while once everyone settled , the auctioneer came to the stage. The auctioneer this time was from the Beastmen race , as an elegant looking Foxman adjusted his spectables as he announced the rules of the event. " Ladies and gentlemen wee to the seventh edition of the cuber corporation auction. This auction will take ce in three phases , each phasesting one entire day. Leaving the auction and re-entering is prohibited for everyone except the VIP members , while restocking and transfer of funds is permitted without limit. Incase of emergency there are currency to gold conversion centre''s avable within the auction house and it will be active at the stable rate of 500 dors to 1 gold throughout the auction. However a 1% convenience fee will be charged on all transactions. Phase one of the auction will begin in a short while , and it will be the rapid selling round. An item will be disyed , with its features listed and one needs to type in the amount they wish to bid for the item within these 90 seconds. There is a lowest amount and a buyout amount specified , and one must enter their bids in that range itself. The one who enters the highest amount inside wins the item , and incase of two people wishing to buyout the item, the yer who would have pressed buyout first would win the item. There will be no round robin bidding and outbidding during the first phase. Please prepare for the auction , the first phase starts in 7 minutes , i wish all of you gentlemen good luck ". /// Bonus chapter 2/5 /// Chapter 543 System Auction (3)

Chapter 543 System Auction (3)

Rudra was not much interested in the phase one of the auction , so he was prettyid back in his king room . However Amelia was extremely interested in only this phase of the auction as he womanly instinct wanted many cheap things rather than one grand thing. She took a self imposed budget of 200,000 gold coins and splurged to her hearts will in the first phase of the auction. She would buy everything pretty like hairpins , or small objects that would look good on her work desk , much to the dismay of many small guild owners who were baffled to see the king room meddling over such petty items worth only a few thousand gold coins. Even though she could easily click buyout on each and every item , she would always quote a price just below the buyout price , as if saving 50 gold gave her a sense of great aplishment , however when she lost the item to some other person who did a buyout she would lose her temper and groan. Rudra was thoroughly entertained by this disy by Amelia as although she was rich beyond beleif , she acted like a miser who loved to save money , making the waiting time that Rudra had to endure till the first phase ended much more entertaining than just watching items go by every 90 seconds However the auction itself was pretty useless at this phase as all the items that were being auctioned off were pretty basic in Rudra''s eyes , as some tant basic items like a pack of advanced mana potions was being sold for 1000 coins when the same could be bought at the Elite lifestyle store for just 250 coins. This was a clear waste of wealth and resources however just the pride of winning a single item in this auction was worth more to these third rate guild leaders who desperately did not want to go home empty handed. When Rudra looked at these lower seated guild mastered he could see his past self in them as he realized how hard the rat race was . Whenpeting in the rat race your opponents are 80 k , but at the top thepetition is only 68. Thats how the food chain worked and how Rudra had turned his second life around. Only because he knew that pain of the rat race , he could stand at the top of the world and carve his own space . This was an ability that the second rich generations would never have , no matter howpetent they are. The founder of thepany is the one that always does the heavy lifting , hence no matter how greatly the second rich generation seeds , bringing thepany to unprecedented heights , they would never have the same buisness acumen and cut-throat mentality as the founders. Hence although Rudra felt sympathy , he also knew that the reason the others were stuck in the rat race was exactly because of this pointless showboating that they did , thatpelled to show them how big they were when they were actually not even ants. Showboating and crab fighting was the reason why the third rate guilds did not be second rate guilds and why the second rate guilds could not be first rate guilds as fast as the elites climbed thedder . Because they simply did not have the same Sigma mentality. This was why Rudra pitied them , the rats stuck in rat race , who never realize how they are the masters of their own fate. *** Amelia bought a total of 17 items in the first phase as she had a happy and satisfied expression at the end of it. Apparently shopping was a great stress-buster and she much appreciated the mini vacation alongside Rudra , as work had been pretty stressfultely with Rudra''s coronation and the management of the new kingdom. Rudra Was also happy that Amelia was happy , however his time to focus was starting now. As the auctioneer announced the start of phase two. " Ladies and gentlemen with this we close the first phase of the auction. The first phasested a total of 16 hours and saw 640 items being auctioned off . The auctionmittee would like to extend our heartiest congrattions to all those who managed to sessfully bid for the items. We will now take an 8 hour break , where there will be entertainment and food , while those that need to refill their pockets can take the time to gather the money. The catalogue for the items being auctioned in the second phase will now be distributed. All those who are present here can participate in the second phase , however the minimum bid price shall start from 10,000 gold and each increment will see atleast a thousand gold being added for the base items While thetter items will see an opening price of 100,000 gold and a minimum increase of 10,000 gold , hence all participants be prepared. The second phase Items will still have a buyout price , with the buyout of the one''s weilding a higher seating trumping those of a lower seating , while within the same ranks it will follow a firste first serve model. The second phase will see non-stop bidding for 300 items for an estimated time of 18 hours . Hence all esteemed participants be prepared. The auction will now go on an 8 hour break ... " The fox man announced Rudra was surprised by the manner in which the auction was being conducted as he never expected breaks and chances to refill money in between be given . However this was undoubtedly an extremely smart move by the cuber corp , as money was going to flow because of their tactics. Not only would guild leaders who were usually miles away from each other on the continent socialize . There would be alliances and enmity formed , increasing the bidding potential of each party for an item. The second phase was undoubtedly going to be cut-throat brutal , no question about that! /// Bonus chapter 3/5/// Chapter 544 System Auction (4)

Chapter 544 System Auction (4)

Rudra was pleasently surprised when his king room saw exceptional room service by the auction house , as not only was he given premium refreshments , but also a private money transfer agent , that would instantly mobilize money if he needed it. The agent was also a beautiful fairy wearing a suit which made it look extremely adorable , however her work was professional , as although she was in Rudra''s room , she would keep a straight face towards the opposite wall , not peeking at what Rudra and Amelia were doing in the room , but only being stationed as security. Surprisingly Rudra also recieved many invites from VIP rooms for a meet during the break , as his screen would show that '' VIP3 requests a meeting or VIP7 invites you to their room etc. '' Rudra was naturally not interested in coalitions , because he had very specific goal for this auction and his own capability was more than sufficient for the uing bidding . However he realized the threat of these meetings being permitted , as under the pressure of the bids , if one had an ally with a line of credit one room away the final result of the bid could change at any moment. The only time Rudra raised an eyebrow was when king room 1 invited him over for a chat and while Rudra wanted to know the identity of the other king rooms , he was not overly curious either . After counselling with Amelia, Rudra decided that it was not worth going , hence he ignored the invitation , neither epting nor rejecting it , meaning that although he did not go over he did not mean any offense to the other party . This was a smart move , as the king room 3 did the same , not responding to the invite by room one. *** The mid auction show was entertaining as many faces performed many mini shows that were very impressive. However with everyone having only money on their minds , the genuine appreciators of talents were very few , as the show was only a distraction from the main event. Rudra spent his 8 hours leisurely strolling through the catalogue for interesting items , however regretfully he did not find another page of demon''s diary in this phase of the auction , rendering his main purpose useless. What was interesting however was the Skillbook [ One footed leap ] (Rare) , it was only a rare grade book , however Rudra had never seen any copies on the free market for a skill as functional as this. The skill move used very little stamina in return for an explosive one legged jump that could be very useful in practical situations. With a buyout pricetag of 1 million gold coins the item was listed at a ridiculously high price , however Rudra wanted to buy it nheless and he assumed it would fall in hisp in the reasonable range of 70-100,000 gold coins. Other than that there were 3-4 interesting items in the auction, that Rudra would definitely bid for , however nothing earth shattering appeared at the moment. Rudra was fairly certain that the best items would be kept reserved for the third phase where the real bidding would begin , nheless he was still more interested in the second phase of the auction than the first , as it disyed items that were otherwise unavable in the free market or extremely rare at that. *** Dronacharya was having a mini panic attack at the moment , as he distinctly remembered there being the key to the ancient ruins as a part of the second phase of the auction . However the catalogue did not that item being a part of the second phase which led to dronacharya having a meltdown. He seriously started to question the authenticity of his memory as time and time again it was giving him wrong information. He distinctly remembered there being only two king auction rooms being in the previous auction of Parax''s life however this time there were three . And the only item he came here to bid for was also missing. These were huge variables that he had never considered , hence he was feeling lost and out of control , as he banged his head on the floor of his private room trying to figure out what was going wrong . The buyout of the key was supposed to be 2 million gold coins , it was the amount that he had prepared for the auction beforehand , he had also factored that due to the different timeline prices maybe different , hence he had prepared 1000 times reserve incase of emergency. However at the time of the auction the item itself did not appear. Maybe it went to the third phase after its price increase , thought dronacharya , however no matter how he thought about the situation he felt helpless . Nothing was going to n in this ursed world. *** The auctioneer started the second phase as there was a lot of excitement from the crowd. The first item being sold was an ancient vase containing unknown liquid . The auctioneer announced Base price of the item : 50,000 gold Minimum increment : 5000 gold Buyout price : 1 million gold. Please start the bidding. The instant that the auctioneer Said those words there was absolute chaos in the auction hall , as nobody was able to make sense of who was bidding what in the frenzy. Thankfully the AI was omnipotent and could make sense of the frenzy bidding with the Auctioneer always saying the right amount. 55,000 65,000 105,000 155,000 The bid skyrocketed in a matter of seconds and it was hard to keep track of who was bidding what for the general public , however thankfully Rudra had a private screen that tracked the log of who bid what in a perfectly arranged manner , giving him a better insight into what was going on. Needless to say the item finally resulted in a buyout by one of the VIP boxes , as nothing excited the rich more than the unknown. They would rather sleep knowing that the liquid inside the vase was trash , rather than waking up to find that a fish turned into a dragon with the help of the unknown liquid. However none of the VIP+ boxes or the king boxes bid for the item . /// Bonus chapter 4/5/// Chapter 545 System auction (5)

Chapter 545 System auction (5)

The second phase of the auction continued , as many interesting items popped up on the stage , including one item which Rudra bought out once he inspected the stats of the item on his room''s personal screen. They were kneecaps that decreased stamina consumption and provided protection against cut damage from sword attacks . They were made from white lion''s muscles and skin using a special weaving technique , hence were extremely light and durable . They were absolutely worth the 80,000 coin buyout pricetag and Rudra bid for them without hesitation. Apart from that there was also a very interesting item called [ Spider tears ] ( dark gold ) , an extremelybustible substance suitable for making alchemy products. Rudra was wondering if he could experiment with the item toe up with some new sort of bomb, however before he could bid for the item king room 3 bid for the item , hence he could only shake his head and let it go even if he wanted it . The auction had a firste first serve rule for the rooms of the same ss hence since Rudra was not first , there was no point in bidding anymore. Moreover every item saw a budding frenzy as the bidders to items ratio was insanely apart , almost every item was sold for a buyout , with one of three items that were bought out being poached by the trumping bid of the upper VIP seats. This made it so that usually the VIP and VIP+ guys won their preferred items easily , as the king rooms hardly participated in an item or two. Although the entire auction arena was interested in knowing the identity of the VIP rooms , the excitement was particrly high for the identity of those within the VIP+ and the King rooms who could be considered elites amongst elites. Uptill now the only VIP room whose identity Rudra knew for sure was VIP room 9 where Adam was seated bidding for the Grey international guild , the subsidiary of the Elites , as Adam had private- messaged him regarding this once his room was assigned and told him to maybe not interfere in his bids for as far as possible , or buy items that he wanted should he be outbid by a VIP+ member , and Rudra was more than happy to oblige . Rudra was also a part owner of the grey international main guild now and the guilds prosperity was one of his concerns as well. Moreover he never mistreated his underlings as not only did he buy two items for Adam , he also refused to take payment from him , as he was more than happy to spend 200,000 coins for his sub-guild. It wasn''t untill item 147 , the skill that Rudra had his eye on came around that he felt things getting interesting. As the moment the skill came up , VIP3 chose to press buyout in an instant! This was dronacharya''s box , as he had bid for the item knowing that it was one of the items Rudra coveted in the past life and had won over in the auction making it an integral part of his moveset. It was one of the moves that Rudra had used in his eventual rematch with parax , where he coupled the one leg leap with the overhead sh to apply the finishing blow to parax. It was a vivid memory in dronacharya ''s mind , as it was one of Parax''s most dreaded moments in his past life. Not only did he fail to defeat Rudra after a long time of waiting and struggling to improve , moreover he lost with only one move and that to without having the chance to show his ss. It was one of the greatest regrets in Parax''s memory , and one of the reasons why dronacharya feltpelled to press buy for the item the moment he saw it. He wanted it at all costs , which he made clear by the bid he ced . However much to his dismay his bid was instantly overshadowed by king room number two as Rudra''s rankpletely outranked dronacharya''s as he lost the bid for this item. Rudra cursed when he pressed the buyout option for 1 million gold , as he red at VIP3 room in anger. Rudra was a multitrillionare now , hence he could definitely splurge on items that he wanted , however overpaying for any item was never a good feeling hence he was angry over how the situation turned out to be. The item was sold at a whopping 1 million gold coins , and it was an astronomical sum for a (rare) rated skill , that made the entire arena buzz with heated talks. Not only a VIP room , but the king room also wanted the skill that seemed so ordinary to everyone else. However because of this move by dronacharya , Rudra now had his eyes on VIP3 , who so mindlessly bid for an item that was not even worth 1/4th the price that he paid for it. This would turn out to be dronacharya''s undoing as Rudra was pissed about having to pay such a huge amount for this skill , as now he felt like making the life of VIP3 miserable just because he could do it. Rudra had decided that no matter what item VIP3 made a bid for , he would bid for it as well , with him making pay VIP 3 for this item. Usually Rudra was not so petty , however something about VIP3 made him feel repulsed for no reason at all , as he felt like it was an ant that needed to be crushed. Dronacharya on the other hand realized his worst fear , as he connected the dots between Rudra not entering the event dungeon and there being 3 King rooms this time around in the auction and king room 2 bidding for the item that usually no-one else would bid for. He had a strong gut feeling that king room 2 housed the leader of the elites , as this one small exchange had sealed his fate , changing his destiny forever. /// Bonus chapter 5/5 , but wait that''s not all guys there will be 2 more chaptersing right out after this as well! Isn''t today a party :partying_face:/// Chapter 546 System Auction (6)

Chapter 546 System Auction (6)

The phase two of the auction continued without Rudra or Dronacharya cing a single bid. Although Rudra was interested in a few items , his mood waspletely ruined after the antics of VIP 3 , as he did not feel like spending any more money. This was especially true when a beautiful sword made from red steel came to the auction , it was epic grade and had excellent practical skills inbuilt inside . It was a good de and Rudra would have usually bid for it , had he not overspent on the leaping skill. However because of that coupled with the fact that an epic grade sword was not going to cut it out for him anymore , he did not bid for the item. Hence phase 2 of the auction waspleted without much action for Rudra as he was a bystander for the most part except bidding for a couple of items. However the moment the second phase of the auction was over , things really started to get serious. " Ladies and gentlemen , with this exchange we enter the final phase of the three day auction . As the next phase will be the third andst phase of the event. For the third phase , only those who are seated in the upper galleries and above shall be contesting for these items as the base price of the items shall exceed 1 million gold coins at the minimum and every increment shall be more than 100,000 gold coins ". Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air at this announcement , as many in the lower births felt their hearts tremble at the ridiculous prices that were being thrown around soo casually. A million gold could easily run their guilds for over a year or two , and still have more than 40% of that ie left for reserve. However here just the base price of the cheapest items was more than 1 million gold . It just showed how high the difference was between them and those that seated in the upper gallery. The fox announcer continued " The third phase will see a total of 20 items being ced for auction , with the items having NO BUYOUT price. The highest bidder wins. The third phase will start in 8 hours time , and money refueling lines will remain open even during the bidding session for all those that participate in the final phase . The gold conversion will remain stable at 500 dors to 1 coin , even for thergest of volumes with only a 1% convenience fee charged. While those at the lower seating areas cannot participate in thest event , they are more than wee to stay back and spectate the auction . The 8 hour break will see even more entertainment and mini shows taking ce , so please stayback and enjoy! " Chatters broke out all over the arena , as people contemted on wether they should stay and watch the auction or go away and not waste their time. On one side , just spectating the auction was aplete waste of time , however on the other side , getting to watch extraordinary items and the intense multi billion dor bidding frenzy for those items was an adrenaline rush of its own kind. Hence even if they could not participate , over 70% of the crowd chose to stayback and watch the auction , as now they enjoyed the eight hour break with all their hearts , with having nothing more to bid for. Rudra and the others who were participating however felt the pressure of the event starting to mount on them. Rudra knew for sure that the manner in which the auction was proceeding was designed to pit the biggestpetitors against each other for every item and hence get the maximum price for each item in the process. He had no doubt in his mind that everyone in the VIP room and the VIP rooms had the capability of dishing out a few billion dors like it was nothing. Which meant that although the starting bid price was 1 million gold . It would be rare to see any item being sold under 50 million gold coins. There were only 20 items and atleast 68 upper ss bidders , and over 200 gallery bidders which made thepetition for every item extremely intense. If any party walked away with more than 1 item from this phase of the auction , then it would be a testimony to their capability , as otherwise it was a mad dog eat dog auction , designed to make those with insane amounts of wealth , bleed money for crazy overvalued items. Amelia asked Rudra " I understand that you are a very stable guy , and that''s why even though you arepletely useless at management , i respect you as my guild leader. However just for a confirmation , you have your head in the right ce right? You have the clear idea about guilds finances , and how the money you are spending here can be used for many useful infrastructure projects to boost economy. Just think about what you are buying and at what cost, okay? ". Rudra nodded as he calmed down , Amelia was right . Even though he was rich and had the means to buy items in this auction , did not mean that he could spend such ridiculous amounts of money without care. There are a lot of projects pending at the elites headquarters that need a lot of money to be set in motion. Since every increment in bid price was potentially billions of dors , Rudra had to think thrice before cing a bid. This was no game , it was an extremely high stakes auction! /// Special shoutout to Magnum932 for gifting 3 magic castles back to back at once. This just made my day big time . I feel incredibly motivated and focused , as this is exactly how I wanted to start this month. However I cannot help but notice the clever use of gifting me thrice to squeeze out maximum bonus chapters. Nheless , the rule still stands , since there are 3 magic castles. 3 bonus chapters will follow soon ! :slightly_smiling_face:/// Chapter 547 System Auction (7)

Chapter 547 System Auction (7)

The very first item of the system auction''s third phase had Rudra scrambling for breath. [ A page from demon''s diary ] ( unknown ) : One of the many pages of the demons diary. It contains untold secrets. Starting price : 1.5 million gold Basic increment : 0.5 million gold Buyout limit : No buyout limit The moment the Auctioneer put up this item , Rudra felt his heart beat faster and faster as he ced the very first bid . "1.5 million from King room 2! " Announced the auctioneer as the bidding went underway. "2 million from upper gallery ". " 2.5 million from VIP1 ". " 3 Million from VIP 4 ". "5 million from King room 2 ! ". The price was increasing rapidly . 5 million gold was already 2billion 500 million dors. This was the annual turnover for most billion dors corporations around the world , an astronomical amount that could buy N number of sports cars and Luxury products . However the price of the item took no less than 15 seconds to reach from 5 to 15 million gold. " 15 million gold from VIP3 ". The announcer said. It was Dronacharya who was bidding for this item with aplicated emotion , as he was under orders from the blood merchant organization to get only this single specific item . Hence even if it pained his heart , he needed to bid for it with all he got. Rudra took a nasty nce at VIP3 who was meddling in his buisness again , as he incremented the price considerably to give a clear signal that he was interested in this item and everyone else should back off. " 50 MILLION FROM KING ROOM 2 ! ". The announcer said in a joyful voice as murmurs broke out all over the arena. The item was only a page and it''s functions were not clearly listed , hence only those with a clear knowledge about the demon''s diary could seriously bid for it. At Rudra''s pricepoint of 50 million gold , everyone from the upper gallery was out of the race as they could not simply afford to pay such ridiculous prices . While those who were only bidding to satisfy their own curiosity about the mysterious item got a signal to back off from it as a king room member was serious about it . The threat worked for a while no-one else bid , however then the punk from VIP3 decided to mess with Rudra . " 51 million from VIP3 ". The foxman said Discussion broke out in the audience as everyone looked towards VIP3 box who waspeting with a king for an useless item , as the sh provided some entertaining drama to the auction. " 60 million from King room 2 ". The announcer said This was Rudra''sst warning to VIP3 as anything after this was unforgivable , however VIP 3 did not take to his kind wishes as not even 3 secondster another bid came . " 60.5 million from VIP3 ". The foxman said Laughter broke out all over the arena , as it was obvious now that VIP3 was toying with King room 2 as it had understood that king room 2 desperately wanted the item and hence was purposefully making things hard for them. Many tried to figure out the nature of rtionship between VIP3 and king2 and the identity of the two parties but it was only pure spection without substance , the real identity could only be figured out if someone is invited to visit the room. " 100 MILLION GOLD " The Foxman almost screamed as he was absolutely delighted at how things were turning out to be . The price of the item was only estimated to be at 16 million gold , hence the increase in price was quite significant for the auction house. Silence engulfed the arena after this bid , as everyone took a deep breath. They hadpletely misunderstood this item , it seemed that it contained great secrets. However what followed was even more shocking. " 1.5 BILLION GOLD from VIP 3 " . The foxman announced as even he needed to drink a ss of water to stomach this pricing. The entire arena went into pandemonium as nces were thrown towards VIP 3 who was responsible for bidding such proposterous prices. Rudra was absolutely baffled as he found his fingers trembling to put in the next bidding amount as he contemted if the item was worth the money he was putting in for it. Rudra had infinite hatred for VIP3 at this point as 1.5 billion gold meant 750 billion dors in real life. Although it was not a sum Rudra could not afford at all. It was not a sum that he could throw away without any thoughts as well as the position of the guild was such that it needed a lot of running capital to fund its massive expansion projects , and forking out such huge amounts of money for a piece of paper that will not see any tangible benefits for the guild in the near future was a tough call to make. Rudra knew in his heart that since Lucifer wanted this item this badly , it could not be a coincidence that VIP3 was soo hellbent on buying it , VIP3 had to have a connection with Lucifer somehow , which meant that the value of the item was definitely worth the price for the ruler of Hell. However the only thing stopping him from pressing the next bidding amount was that he knew in his heart that it was not worth the price he was paying for it and that the guild had more practical uses for the money than squandering on a piece of paper Hence he looked towards Amelia for advice as she was also an extremely level headed and stable person who could discern right from wrong . " What do I do , i really need this item Amelia , but the price has gotten ridiculous now ... What do I do? ". Rudra asked in a troubled voice ... , He needed help. /// Bonus chapter 1/3 for the supergift by Magnum932 , moreing right after this. Also for this month for every 400 GT there will be a bonus chapter as well as one for every 1000 PS. We can potentially have a lot of bonuses guys ,let''s get to hitting those targets ASAP /// Chapter 548 Auction (8)

Chapter 548 Auction (8)

Dronacharya had messed up! He had simply messed up and he felt his heart throbbing out of his chest while suffering from internal bleeding as he screamed at the top of his lungs . He was only trying to type in " 150 million ". However he messed up the number of zeroes in his bid and made a ridiculous bid of 1.5billion gold coins. He had prepared nearly 1 trillion dors for this auction , with only one item in mind which was the key to the ruins of Purplehaze city. However never did he think that 750 billion , a full 3/4th of that budget would be spent on a stupid page that the blood merchant organization wanted. Although he was rich , it was not free money handed down by his father for him , it was money earned through his blood sweat and tears. Hence when such arge amount of money was used on something that he personally did not want , it hurt his damn soul. It was one of those moments in life for Dronacharya , when he had promised to pay for dinner for a celebration of an asion , however the friends he took out ate like there was no tommorow , hence although his heart ached at the thought of the food bill bing too excessive , being a good host he had to suffer in silence and pay the bill with a smile. Such was his rtionship with the blood merchant organization , as he had to give them face and buy the item that they wanted. However he would never want to pay soo much for their cause , or pay such an outrageous amount for the item . In his heart he was begging king room 2 for putting up another bid , however to his absolute dismay the bid that he soo desperately wanted , never came. " 1.5 BILLION GOING ONCE ". " 1.5 BILLION GOING TWICE ". " 1.5 BILLION GOING THRICE , SOLD TO THE GENTLEMAN IN VIP3! ". The fox man announced. Cheers and light pping erupted all over the arena , as amon man had stood up to a king existance and paid a ridiculous price for a page. However the two individuals involved both had apletely different reaction to the conclusion of the items bidding. Dronacharya who had won the bid was feelingplete despair , and Rudra who had let the item slip through his hands breathed a sigh of relief as he realized that he had made the right choice. It was not that Rudra did not want the item , however he had to be responsible and put the greater interest of the guild above his own agenda as 750 billion dors was not a small amount , and could achieve a lot when spent correctly . Housing projects , defence spending , cultural spending , and many other areas that needed immediate attention by the guild were put on hold because ofck of sufficient funds , as well as the Elites warchest needed to be filled to the brim , to prevent situations that led to them toppling the Nineclouds kingdom happening to themselves as well. Hence deciding to suppress the VIP3 once the auction ended , now that he knew that the page was in the hands of a yer , rather than having no lead at all. Rudra was confident in obtaining the item one way or another in the next few months. However the bidding had set in stone his hatred for VIP 3 who kept meddling in his buisness time and time again. At first it was for the leap skill that he desperately wanted and now it was for the only item that Rudra had attended the auction for. Rudra was sure thate what may he would make the other party pay for this , as he resolved in his mind that whatever item that room was bidding for , he was going to be a busybody and bid for that item as well. And fate made it so that Rudra did not have to wait for his chance for much long at all , as the second item that came for bidding was the special key to the Purplehaze City ruins. Item : A mysterious orb leading to unknown ruins Description : This orb leads to a mysterious ancient ruins in an undisclosed location. Fortune and dangers lie at those ruins . This is an item for those who dare to explore the unknown. Base price : 12 million gold Buyout price : No buyout limit Immediately the first bid came at 12 million from the upper gallery. 15 16 18 20 25 30 35 50 The bidding was happening extremely quickly in the early stages , as everyone wanted to get this item with the promise of the unknown. However Rudra''s eyes sparked when a particr individual bid for the item. " 60 million from VIP3 " , dered the auctioneer , as Rudra found his chance to meddle in the other parties buisness. Instantly pressing 100 million , Rudra upped VIP3 by arge margin. " 100 million from King room 2 ". The foxman said as everyone took a nce at king room 2 , who was bidding big numbers once again. " 200 million from VIP3 ... 300 million from King room 2 ! ". The foxman said with excitement , as the chatters in the crowd increased. It seemed like the two bigshots were at it again , and now it definitely seemed like a round of personal drama , as the sheer numbers that they were incrementing were ridiculously high. " Damn you king room 2 .... ". Cursed dronacharya as he felt his heart in a pinch when he saw the item he soo desperately wanted being pushed to the limits of his mary prowess. He only had 250 billion dors left for this auction in his fund , which meant that he could only bid for so long untill it would be out of budget for him. The orb was a must have item for Dronacharya as without it all his future ns would crumple down. He cursed his luck to have excessively bid for the page of the demon''s diary , and the bloodmerchant organization , as now his own ambitions were in serious peril. /// Bonus chapter 2/3 for the supergift by Magnum932 Please thank him in thements for this one /// Chapter 549 Auction (9)

Chapter 549 Auction (9)

Dronacharya only had nearly 500 million left in his budget and Rudra''s bid for the key to the ancient ruins was already 300 million gold coins. This meant that should Rudra surpass his bid for 500 million , he would have to give up on the one item he so desperately needed. " Damn you king room two .... May worms eat your intestine and may your teeth rot by eating too much sweets ". Dronacharya cursed . He ced the new bid at 350 million and waited in anticipation over what was to happen next. " 350 million from VIP3 ". The foxman announced , however immediately a bid for 450 million came from Rudra. BANG! Dronacharya banged his hands on the table as he felt rage boil up inside his body. He was sure that nobody in this world should understand the secret of those ruins as much as he did , however some idiot still seemed to bid billions of dors on an item which he did not truly understand. 500 million .... He typed with shaky hands , as this was the utmost limit of what he could bid for. However the system immediately warned him as there was a system notification. System notification : Insufficient bnce for this bid , avable bnce 498.6 million gold coins . Please revise the bid . Dronacharya felt like vommitting blood , he had nearly prepared one trillion dors for the auction , for an item that did not even sell for 100 million in his past life , however here he was bidding uptill hisst penny , bingpletely broke in the process. " 498.5 million gold ! " Announced the fox-man auctioneer as Rudra raised an eyebrow at the number. He had a strong gut feeling that the reason for bidding such an odd number could only be that the yer in VIP3 was at the extreme limits of his mary fund , hence Rudra found himself in a dilemma on wether to bid for the item anymore or not. He thought about it for a second and then decided that he would do the minimum increment of 0.5 million gold , and then let fate decide if this item was meant for him or not . Should the person in VIP3 ce a higher bid , he would let it go , or else this item was his and so was revenge. Rudra ced a bid of 499 million gold , as everyone in the auction arena started to whisper and talk. " 499 million from the gentleman in king room 2 ". The Auctioneer announced and everyone felt that the new bid from VIP 3 was just around the corner . However shockingly that bid never came .... " 499 million goes once ! ". " 499 million goes twice ! ". " SOLD ! to the gentleman in king room 2 for 499 million gold coins ". Dronacharya felt like banging his head on the ground as miserable was not even a correct way to phrase his state of being. He felt anger , hatred and helplessness at once alongwith stress , anxiety and depression. He felt a cocktail of negetive emotions and negetive energy as he looked towards the heavens and wondered '' WHY? WHY HIM? '' Was he not supposed to be a chosen who was going to stand on top of the world with his reincarnation cheat ? , Was he not supposed to trample every opponent that came in his way to be the undisputed number one? Then why was fate ying games with him time and time again , with him loosing at every turn of the way? The fact that the opponent won the bid with the minimum increment over his budget limit also served as a hateful event that burnt his soul. Not only did that person get the item , but he also did it at the best possible cost! " I need to find out who is king room 2 , i need to make a backdoor deal with him , sign a contract to pay him 2 trillion dors for the item over a period of 3 years..... Yes , i must do it! I must get that key! , I MUST! ". dronacharya had lost his mind , even though at the start of the auction he had suspected that king room 2 might be shakuni of the elites , he still went ahead and sent an invite to meet the person in king room 2 at this moment. He hadpletely forgotten about his suspicions as his mind worked in a unteral direction at the moment , which was to get the item . However never would he realize that this was the greatest mistake he could have ever made in his life , as this one small event would turn out to be his undoing. System notification : [ VIP3 has requested a meeting ] [ ept. Reject. ] A system notification popped up on Rudra''s king room screen , as he raised an eyebrow at this unlikely invitation. However since the owner of VIP3 had the item he wanted and Rudra needed to know the identity of the man in VIP3 to get it from him sooner orter, Rudra decided to ept this invitation . With him epting ,ndscape changing events were set into motion , as while the auction continued with other mega items , dronacharya was making his way from VIP 3 towards Rudra''s room. He had thought about it all in his mind , and how he would convince the owner of king room 2 to lend him the item , as dronacharya was even ready to beg and sign a contract worth upto 5 trillion dors for the item , however he was about to recieve the biggest shock in his life when he would enter the king room 2. Fate had brought two arch-enemies, Shakuni of the elites and the prophet dronacharya together under the same roof ! /// Bonus chapter 3/3 for the super gift by Magnum932. Sorry for the dy on thest one. Congrattions on also hitting the PS target for this week , we will have a bonus chapter for that today itself! Also , this is the first riddle for this month. The first 10 people to solve it can get 100 coin redemption code from me , so if you know the answer dm me on discord. Question : What does a liar do when he dies? Looking forward to your answers :smiling_face: /// Chapter 550 A destined meet

Chapter 550 A destined meet

" Sir the gentleman from VIP3 is requesting permission to enter your room ". The fairy guard standing at the edge of Rudra''s room said professionally. " Let him in ". Rudra said expresionlessly as he turned to face the man who would enter. Amelia who was also in the room used her secretary instincts as she activated game recording as soon as Rudra asked the other party to be let in . This was something she had learnt after a lifetime of being in the buisness , as she knew that having incrementing evidence never hurts . The fairy opened the door , as a young gentleman in his early twenties entered the room . He was wearing a suit as opposed to battle gear and looked as thin as a butterstick that would be blown away by a single breath , however his aghast expression as if he had seen Lucifer himself was something that Rudra could not understand. The moment dronacharya saw Rudra he felt the world spin under his feet as he lost bnce and fell t on his bum , as he stuttered for words ... " I...iiiiii....iittsss youuuu ". He said panicking , as he felt his heart beat out of his chest as a feeling of intense panick rose in his chest. " King Shakuni Won Knight , The guildmaster of the number one guild in Hazelgroove Empire , the True Elites . And you are ? ". Rudra said with confidence , as he found Dronacharya''s reaction to be amusing. However hearing Rudra introduce himself , dronacharya felt his soul leave his body , as everything that could have gone wrong for him at this auction had now gone wrong for him , as he feltpletely f***** , facing this one enemy of his that he wished to destroy more than anything in the world , yet their first meeting was when he was not prepared for it at all. Rudra did not know who dronacharya was , it was his first time meeting such a character , as even in his past life he was sure that he had not seen this guy who was influential enough to bring a trillion dors in wealth to auction. Although when Lita chased Dronacharya''s organization she was almost able to zero in on dronacharya , his appearance and in-game ID was never confirmed with the only information being that the enemy called himself '' The Prophet ''. Hence Rudra could not recognise dronacharya at first nce. " And you are ... ". Amelia repeated Rudra''s question as dronacharya did not introduce himself . However Rudra had the eyes of truth , and at dronacharya''s level he could not escape Rudra''s inspection as soon his stat panel was revealed before Rudra. ---- yer name : Dronacharya ss : swordsman Subss : Alchemist Level : 174 Tier : tier 3 ---- Rudra raised an eyebrow , level 174 meant that this guy was top10 in light faction overall rankings , even slightly higher than Neatwit , which meant that this guy was a serious grinder and an excellent yer. " My in-game name is EliteFanboy and I''m just a fan of your guild sir shakuni ". Dronacharya said as he dusted himself up. Finding himself in such a perilous situation he decided that he would sweet talk Rudra and try and win over him , just like he did with the bloodmerchants before backstabbing him once his goal was achieved , however little did he know about Rudra''s eyes of truth and how from the first sentence uttered out of his mouth Rudra knew he was a liar. " Elite fanboy huh? Well , you cost me quite the item there son , so much for being a fan ". Rudra said calmly , not calling dronacharya''s bluff as now he had the upperhand in this conversation. Amelia also looked at dronacharya funny as although she did not have Rudra''s skills , her womanly instinct could smell BS from a mile away and dronacharya seemed full of it. " Oh that item , it''s nothing , I''m sure it''s trivial to you sir , a gentleman of your stature could have easily outbidden the poor solo yer like me , it''s your generosity for letting me keep such a thing , hahaha ". Dronacharya started to weave his trap of bullshittery , however Rudra was unaffected. " Well 750 billion dors for a solo yer , you must be quite a solo yer then , more capable than entire nations from , as thats the yearly ie of many developed countries on earth ". Rudra replied emotionlessly as he put the ball back in dronacharya''s court. " Hahaha , surely sir , you are as funny as the rumors make you out to be , I''m a nobodypared to you ". Dronacharya said " Well I''m a very serious guy , whoever started this rumor clearly does not know me , but you are right , you are nothingpared to me fanboy ". Rudra replied savagely . Dronacharya dug his nails into his own flesh however the smile on his face never broke . He had to wether the humiliation today to strike back tommorow. " So what are you here for fanboy? Autograph? " , Rudra asked in a derogatory tone " Hahaha , yes yes , an autograph will be good , while an autograph on a lucrative deal papers would be even better , hahahaha ". Dronacharya replied Rudra paused for a minute as he started making a scheme of his own in his mind , as the mastermind strategist started to weave his own trap. " Go on.... " He said in a deep voice as he stared straight into Dronacharya''s eyes . " Well sir , that item that you just bought for 250 billion dors... , How about i pay you 5 TRILLION dors for it? ". Dronacharya said as he showed Rudra his teeth , which when coupled with his frail body made him look like stickman. " Huh ... If you had 5 trillion then why not bid for it fanboy , could''ve been yours for 300 billion you know ". Rudra replied as he showed dronacharya teeth of his own , as he looked down on the guy for ying with fire. " Hahahaha rightly said , it is a very good question sir . Let me rify . Although i don''t have the money at the moment , we can sign a binding contract that makes me pay you EMI for the item every month for the next 2 years untill i pay you back in full ! ". Dronacharya finally revealed his true intentions to Rudra , as he anticipated Rudra to bounce on his lucrative deal. However Rudra yed hardball , as looking at Amelia he smiled and said " I''m interested , But you see , how can I trust you that you can even produce such money every month? What if you arepletely broke and default on all payments ... What''s my security here ? ". Dronacharya''s face paled at this question , he had never thought about this . He had not thought that Rudra may question his credentials. When he was preparing for this meeting he had thought about everything he would say however he never thought the opponent would question his credentials. It was not like he did not have the money , however it was like , how does he prove that he is worth more than the debt he is taking , as although he knows it he cannot prove it without revealing most of his secrets ! He was left gasping for air as he did not have answer for Rudra''s extremely reasonable question as he felt despair in his heart as the item he so desperately needed seemed to go further and further away from his grasp . " Ugh ...errr..that ... I ...ummm ". Dronacharya stumbled to give a reasonable answer as he found himself paralyzed by Rudra''s question , however he decided to y with fire as he gave his next proposal. " I could trade you the page you wanted for this item right now if you want it ". Dronacharya said with a smile . He felt confidence return to his body once he made this proposal , as although this deal would see him loose 500 billion dors at once , it was still worth having the key to the ancient ruins than the stupid page for the blood merchants. He could always deal with the blood merchantster or and make a story on how he was forced to give it up , however he could never let the key fall into Rudra''s hands . Rudra made a surprised face as he acted like he was seriously considering the proposal for a second as he seemed to talk with Amelia in hushed voices. " It''s a good deal sir , you save nearly 500 billion dors today , and you get what you wanted and i get what i want , it''s a win for the master and the fan ". Dronacharya tried to convince Rudra even more , as Rudra looked at him with an amiable smile , as everything felt like it was going to go as nned untill Rudra opened his mouth. As the moment he did , Dronacharya''s confidence was shattered into a million pieces. Rudra said " An excellent proposal , a truly generous one i must say , as you are indeed correct you have the item i want and trading it with the lesser valued item i just bought , it''s practically me getting free 500 billion dors , and only a madman would say no to free money. Fortunately I''m not a madman , and i can''t say no to free money . But unfortunately for you , now that i know that you are willing to pay 5 trillion dors for this item , how can I let you have it for only a profit of 500 billion .... Tch , I''m not that kind of buisnessman .... ". Hearing this dronacharya ''s soul escaped his body as he swallowed back a mouthful of blood that came up his throat , courtesy of Rudra''s tant shamelessness. /// Special shoutout to Omar_Alshaikh for the 15,000 COIN GACHAPON! I can''t show enough gratitude to you for always enjoying and supporting my work , as it is because of fans like you that I stay motivated every single day to produce the best work i can. As for every super gift , a bonus will hence follow soon! This chapter was a Bonus chapter for hitting the PS target. We are also very close to hitting the next GT target at 400 , let''s get it you all ! /// Chapter 551 Dronacharya’s Dilemma

Chapter 551 Dronacharya''s Dilemma

" An excellent proposal , a truly generous one i must say , as you are indeed correct you have the item i want and trading it with the lesser valued item i just bought , it''s practically me getting free 500 billion dors , and only a madman would say no to free money. Fortunately I''m not a madman , and i can''t say no to free money . But unfortunately for you , now that i know that you are willing to pay 5 trillion dors for this item , how can I let you have it for only a profit of 500 billion .... Tch , I''m not that kind of buisnessman .... ". Rudra said with a cunning smile on his face. Hearing this dronacharya felt like vommitting blood as he realized that this situation had been caused by his own carelessness , as he had dug his own grave by giving Rudra the price he was willing to pay for this item. Despair filled dronacharya''s heart as all his politeness and fake ent and attitude dropped out of his body , as he soullessly asked Rudra " What do you want? ". Rudra stretched his arms as he walked around the room , pretending to look at the auction going down below trying to look as disinterested in making the offer as he could , now ying the mindgames from his side. After a while Rudra said " Information for starters , like why do you want this item? , Do you know about the ruins and it''s rewards beforehand? ". Rudra''s question was spot on , as dronacharya felt hard pressed to answer as he stuttered and stumbled " Nonono , how would I know? I dont know anything ". Rudra However instantly cut him as he said " Cut me some ck fanboy , nobody pays so much money for an item that they are not sure about . Either be sincere with me , or forget about cooperating with me ". Rudra''s voice was that of a king , full of calm and authority. Dronacharya felt sweat tingling on his back as he felt he was at the worst possible conjecture that he could be in this conversation. Should he walk away he would never get to recieve the item he so badly desired , however if he did not walk away he would need to tell his greatest enemy about the potential benefits of the item , which was an equally bad deal if not worse. Hence dronacharya said " You are right , i do know about the item , however information is not a freemodity and i cannot share it freely ". He had decided that he would grow a spine and talk to Rudra back with authority as he negotiated a deal , however before he could even start working on that strategy , Rudra said " Okay, thankyou for your time then , i am not selling this item ". Dronacharya was left stumped for a second , however Rudra pped his hands and asked the security to throw out dronacharya , hence by the moment he realized what had transpired he had already been escorted out of Rudra''s room. " SHAKUNIIIIIII ". Dronacharya screamed in anger as he banged his fists on the wall. He hated Rudra to his core now , it was no longer just for parax , a deep personal grudge had been formed between him and Rudra as well , as he had never felt soo humiliated , overwhelmed and ill-treated in his life as he did in the 5 minute conversation with Rudra. It seemed like whatever he did , Rudra had the perfect counter for it , wether it was being polite or being authoritative , anything he did was in favour of Rudra , as it felt like a child trying to fool a master. " I will show you .... Just you wait! " Dronacharya resolved himself , as he decided to give his 100% to the blood merchant organization as he would bring down the entire elites guild and their capital Purplehaze city in just a month and a halfs time. The only fear dronacharya had now was that with the item being in the Elites hands , should they discover the secret of the ruins before he could level Purplehaze city , it would be a huge problem. However that seemed highly unlikely , as unless one had reincarnator knowledge like himself it was impossible to understand the significance of that item. Hence filled with confidence and hatred , Dronacharya left the system auction. Rudra too did not dally around much , as although the big items were being bid for , he did not find the prices of any item being suitable enough to be bought , as following his conversation with dronacharya he took the item and exited the auction with Amelia. Rudra assigned a very important task to Amelia as well , as she had seen dronacharya ''s appearance , which was to use the semi legendary mirror that was in the elites warehouse to spy on dronacharya''s wherebouts at all times. Since dronacharya bought the demon''s diary page , Rudra had a strong gut feeling that he would be connected to Lucifer somehow , hence to discover the opponents ploy before it was made , Rudra ced surveince on the enemy. This would prove to be an excellent decision , as in the next few days , earth shattering discoveries would be made by Amelia in her surveince of dronacharya. Meanwhile Rudra on the other hand realized that the item he had bought at the auction was extremely valuable and contained some big secret . Hence he decided to redirect his attention to the secrets it hid untill the other top Elites returned from their dungeon run. Rudra had estimated the dungeon run to take 8 days toplete , hence he expected the guild members to return today , since it was the 8th day which meant that it would most likely be the day where the boss fight would take ce , and victory and defeat would depend on the oue of that battle. ---------- ( Meanwhile inside the special event dungeon ) Karna , Jhonny , Neatwit and SMG were the only 4 people left , as the giant tree infront of them had killed everyone else from the party. The tree was called tyrant dominator , it was the male counterpart of the tree nymphs , however it was the size of a ten storey building with extremely lethal capabilities. The only weakness being fire , the only person to umte a significant amount of damage on the tree was Medivh and his wizard regiment as they rained fire spells which were super effective. However the tree was also smart as it targetted the wizards first while dealing with the otherster. " DAMNIT , this tree still has 10% of its hp left , and sword attacks hardly deal 1000-5000 damage at a time. It is nothingpared to its humongous pool of 3 million left". Neatwitined to karna as he narrowly evaded an iing branch attack from the tree. " But what can we even do except sword attacks , none of us have much other moves to use , do we ? ". SMG replied a little annoyed as he felt Neatwit being a crybaby. Karna however was silent as he contemted on the best strategy to move forward. This was the first full-scale dungeon run that Karna was leading , as before now in every important mission Rudra was always there to lead the guild and more often then not the dungeon run turned out to be a breeze under his leadership. However karna faced many challenges throughout the dungeon run , as right from the first stage there were casualties on the elites side making the run progressively difficult as the party moved forward. It was to be noted that Karna did better than 99% guild out there , as reaching the boss monster of the nightmare mode of the dungeon was an achievement in its own right , however it was not the Elite level of achievement that the guild was used to with Rudra. Karna needed toplete this dungeon run on the first try to show that his leadership skills were also on the Elite level and worthy of being the vice guild master. After thinking he said " The tyrant dominator is essentially just a big tree . Although cutting it''s branches does not produce much damage , the trunk will be it''s critical spot. If we are able to get close and deal a powerful strike while evading it''s branches to the trunk , then there is a possibility of dealing major damage ". Karna''s n was simple. Cut the damn trunk , however it was easier said than done , as the tree with its extrending branch arms , did not let anyone close in on itself. However now with a general direction given from the party leader the Elite elders got to thinking as to how to aplish his task , as Jhonny came up with a brilliant n to help Karna reach the trunk. Jhonny said " Alright , this is what we should do... ". /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by Omar_alshaikh , please thank him in thements for this one. There will be one more chapter today ,ing out right after this one . If you enjoy this work , then do checkout my new book rise of the dragon emperor as well. Im sure you will enjoy it even more :grinning_face_with_big_eyes:/// Chapter 552 The secret of the ancient ruins

Chapter 552 The secret of the ancient ruins

Rudra was studying the mysterious orb which was supposed to be the key to some ancient ruins for thest few hours as he felt as if all the answers he needed about the orb were already in his brain , however they were covered behind a thinyer of haze that Rudra just could not see through. The orb had the words " On the night of the blue moon , purple fog will cover thend as the power of the ancient shall not be restrained ". Inscribed on it , which was very close to a legend that Rudra had heard about in his past life. Rudra was sure that the part where there was blue moon that released purple fog was very close to the legend of Purplehaze city , however Rudra had spent two of his entire lives in Purplehaze city hence he found the possibility that the city was built on ancient ruins to be bleak. However he could hazily remember the legend about the ancient race of Harappans the progenitors of the nothern continent , who were the indigenous people of thend before the era of kingdoms. These Harappans beleived in the concept of life after death , hence they buried themselves in specially made coffins with essential materials for the afterlife. However to preserve the integrity of their dead body and to prevent decay , they were said to install ontop of their tombs a bluemoon crystal , which was said to have powers that countered decay and preserved life properties. However bluemoon crystals were a myth of the past , as thest bluemoon crystal reported to be found was a thumb sized piece that dorns the crown of emperor Cervantez found during the reign of the first emperor of Hazelgroove empire. The crown of Hazelgroove was hence a mythical item as it gave the wearer anti-aging properties and improved body constitution undoubtedly one of the most precious treasures of the ancient world. While the blue moon crystal worked perfectly fine all year round , it was rumored to have special powers during the rare blue moon nights , where the moon was covered in a bluish hue. uring only once in a century , it was noticed that blue moon nights were always apanied by the mysterious Purplehaze spreading throughout the city. Although bits and pieces , the orb seemed to indicate about some ancient civilization and mentioned blue moon , hence Rudra made his best possible theory in linking the two. No ordinary man could have deciphered even a word of this orb as the context needed to understand it needed extensive knowledge about the history of Omega , which only nerd yers like Rudra who spent their leisure hours learning more about the background of the game inside the royal library could understand. However Rudra still felt as if he was missing one piece of the puzzle as he tried to rack his brains about the orb. " ughhh , think brain think ". Rudra said as he pressed his forehead , it was one of those moments where he was sure that he knew the answer however it would just not manifest itself in his brain . However then suddenly it clicked him. The odd event that happened in his past life! After 3 years as the managing guild of Purplehaze city , demolitionboys were kicked out for poor management by the assessment done by the government. Recing them was the Azure Flower guild led by pinklotus Yua. However two and a half years into their management an incident ured where an external guild from the Nineclouds kingdom approached the Azure Flower guild over cooperation of a secret mission! The timeline perfectly coincided with Rudra''s current timeline where during the same timeframe the seventh auction was held ! Rudra remembered how thousands of guild members of an unknown guild in Nineclouds kingdom had entered Purplehaze city and seemingly disappeared overnight , which felt odd considering there was no teleportation array inside the city at that time. It was only a wild assumption , but Rudra''s hunch told him the ruins were undoubtedly under his very feer under Purplehaze city , with bluemoon crystal potentially involved this could be the greatest aplishment of his career should he actually find the tombs of the ancient. -------- ( Meanwhile in the dungeon ) Jhonny exined his n to the group , as they looked at Jhonny as if he was a hero preparing to sacrifice himself for the cause. Jhonny had decided to taunt the tree by shouting best tree insults and poaching all of its attention to himself while SMG , Neatwit and Karna could charge in taking advantage of the distraction with SMG and Neatwit being the guards to ensure that Karna managed tond an attack on the trunk. The tree focussing on the four of them was already difficult for everyone , as bringing the tree''s undivided attention to oneself was basically suicide. Nheless sucking in a deep breath Jhonny shouted " OYEEEE ROTTEN FERN TREE , Your mama tree was soo fat even cows mooed when they peed on her branches ! ". Jhonny shouted at the tree , who looked at Jhonny with an expression as if it did not think it was an insult at all . Apparently within the treemunity being fat was apliment while cows loving them and watering them was also beneficial. Jhonnys luck was trash , the insult that he prepared became apliment , however his luck was soo bad that thepliment made the tree more stunned than the insult. It sent azy attack towards Jhonny as if blushing because of thepliment , which now made Jhonny have aplicated expression as he seriously questioned life itself. However he had served his purpose , the distraction allowed the trio to move at blistering pace towards the tree''s trunk , as by the time the tree noticed and groaned , all its iing resistance and attacks were blocked by Neatwit and SMG , giving Karna a chance for a clean shot! /// Special shoutout to Omar_Alshaikh for ANOTHER 15,000 COIN GACHAPON ! I cannot thank you enough for the support you show my book , astely the book has not been performing well at all marily , but with extraordinary patrons like you , i can continue to work without worrying about ie. For this i am truly grateful :grinning_face_with_big_eyes: As for every supergift , there will be a bonus chapter that will follow soon , enjoy ! /// Chapter 553 Biggest crisis since establishment

Chapter 553 Biggest crisis since establishment

After Rudra gave Amelia the mission of spying on dronacharya , she was extremely thorough with her investigation as every half an hour she would make a note in her diary about his behaviour. Initially she was only to report to Rudra after a week , however within 2 days she had to barge into Rudra''s cabin panting. " We''ve got a problem! ". Eximed Amelia as she tried to figure out on where to start her report. " There is a huge army , there is a very powerful man with a hideous looking face and some unknown shaman , however the important thing is they areing for us . There will be war soon! ". Amelia said with urgency as she felt her heart beating out of her chest. " Slow down , what happened tell me clearly , i don''t understand a thing ". Rudra asked Amelia to calm down as Furball rubber her soft furcoat between her legs to calm her down , as after a minute Amelia started exining the situation to Rudra. " It''s like this .... Initially when i was spying on the man who you told me about there was nothing special about him , he was just a regr yer farming , but then he went into a cave and everything changed. There were many powerful people in that cave and there was an actual teleportation array built there , having rhodium crystal far bigger than our own , my estimate is that it can teleportat 10,000 people at once! When i realized that he had ess to such a resource i paid more attention to him and his movements , as when he reappeared on the other side of the teleportation array , there was a HUGE military camp , 10 million atleast and strong ones at that. However even then i did not Panick , i continued to watch on , however then the guy went onto the biggest tent in the camp , which i assume would be the leaders and met a hideously scar faced man there , looking at whom intimidated me from a gazillion miles away! Even then i braved through and watched on like i was supposed to , however then i saw them talking over what looked like a map of Purplehaze city , as there were small army soldier figurenes ced on the map. THEY WERE DISCUSSING WAR STRATEGY , there''s no doubt about it , a war ising .... ". Amelia said everything she had to say as she gasped for air as Rudra had a deep frown forming on his face. " So We are in the endgame huh ? ". Rudra said to himself in a low voice as he calcted the elites current position. He knew that since he had already picked a fight with Lucifer there was no peace for him anymore as Lucifer was undoubtedly going to aim for his head. However he did not expect that he would send the entire blood-merchant organization , his arms on middle earth for him. Amelia might not have seen the scar faced man before however Rudra knew him very well. He was the leader of the blood merchant organization and one of the endgame bosses of the main storyline of Omega. However now that boss was gunning for his kingdom , and with a massive army at that. It seemed like the happy days of the elites were over! Sending Amelia away after telling her to keep an eye out for more information Rudra decided to table out all his ongoing projects at the moment , as with a war looming priorities had to shift . Initially Rudra was supposed to undergo wedding nning mode as both his weddings both in real life and in-game were going to happen in a few days time. However with the war looming over his head he needed to rethink what he needed to do. His new priorities were : 1) Reach tier 4 before the war 2) Figure out the secret of the ancient ruins as soon as possible and schedule a ruin exploration to get potential aid for theing war. 3) nt spies within the enemy ranks to cause chaos when needed as well as steal information. 4) raise enough money to wether through this storm. Rudra suddenly felt as if the old stressful days were back , as he knew better than anyone about the main storyline of Omega and the blood merchant army. Amelia was wrong in her assumption that it was a 10 million strong army , because it was not . It was a 30 million strong army with 10 million of those troops being tier 2 or above. It was not a run of the mill army as it was supposed to be a force that was threatening at the continental level , and entire kingdoms were to shake at its might. In Rudra''s past timeline , the Ghost kingdom was razed by the blood merchant organization as within 4 days , the only memory of the king was a hideously scarred head ced on a pike outside his own pce. A total of 14 million civillians dead and millions more forced to flee. The kingdom also became a dark faction territory , untill an unlikely alliance of light faction countries won the barren peace ofnd back from the merchants at a heavy price. The leader of the bloodmerchants , Scarface was also not someone simple as except for Cervantez or the lizardman king , nobody in the continent was his match. At peak tier 4 he was unrivalled under tier 5 and could easily take on a tier 5 existance with support from his teammates. Blessed by Lucifer himself , he was almost like a yer , as he could alwayse back to life after being killed for 24 hours as long as his body was notpletely destroyed. However with his second inmand being a healer with a speciality in growing back organs and a loyal army of tier 4 followers , scar-face was never allowed to die , as he would resurrect within next 30 minutes. This was why he was extremelyplicated to deal with , and everyone around him had to be taken out before he could be defeated , however with him around focusing on anyone else was a challenge. Even Rudra was not expecting this when he asked Amelia to spy on dronacharya , as he did not expect Dronacharya ''s connection to the devil being so profound. Had Rudra been caught off-guard with an army on his doorsteps and no prior information he would have lost this war 100% , however with his meeting with dronacharya and his quick wits the course of history was altered . The reason why the elited had their initial sess and astronomical growth was undoubtedly because of Rudra''s reincarnation knowledge , however the reason why they kepting out on top in any conflict whatsoever was because sound thinking and capable team members at its foundation , as now with time to prepare for the war the odds of an elite victory had increased monumentally than before and it was all because Rudra had the foresight to spy on dronacharya the day he met him. Knowing that the guy was shady , Rudra ordered a full investigation and now the results of those investigations were going to help the elites immensely in the future. However nheless , Rudra understood that the elites were in the biggest crisis since their establishment now , as the war that would change the entire continent was headed towards Purplehaze city! -------- ( Meanwhile in the dungeon ) Karna and Jhonny sat on the corpse of the dead tree as the duo looked at their red HP bars and shared a heartyughter. " WE DID IT! LETS GO ". Karna screamed at the top of his lungs as the sweet sound of system notification entered his ears. System Notification : Congrattions to the party '' True Elites '' lead by party leader '' Karna '' and team members '' SMG , Jhonny English , Yume , Neatwit ...... '' for clearing the nightmare mode of the event dungeon . Calcting rewards .... Distributing clear rewards ! You have recieved : 1x legendary Wooden ne 1x semi legendary core of a tyrant 1x wood essence 5x spell books 5x blueprints 15x herb garden potions 200x advanced mana potions 5000x chopped blocks of hard wood 30 million gold coins Congrattions ! The rewards were plentiful and there was even a legendary wooden ne that was basically a wooden sabertooth tied around a string. Karna inspected the item , he had high hopes since the item had a legendary tag attatched to it , however never in his wildest dreams could he have imagined that it would be such a revolutionary item. Reading it''s description , karna felt as if he was dreaming since the item was basically akin to a game breaking cheat , however he controlled his excitement as he knew that something this important had to be kept under wraps. This item was made for Rudra and Rudra only , as Karna could imagine the terror of all elite enemies when he wielded the power of this legendary item. Putting it safely in his inventory he smiled. /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by Omar_Alshaikh , thank him in thements for this one. Also congrattions guys on hitting the GT target , another bonus chaptering right up :slightly_smiling_face:/// Chapter 554 The rush begins

Chapter 554 The rush begins

The Legendary item that Karna had obtained had a drop rate of 0.01% after clearing the nightmare mode of the event dungeon . However being the son of providence , he triggered that probability on the first try. On average the dungeon took 12 days to clear , and the overall probability was 1 in 10,000 . Which meant that a regr party would need to raid this dungeon 10,000 times , which would take around 12,000 days or around 3 1/4 years time to get this item. This was if a team was capable enough to clear the nightmare mode of the dungeon in the first ce. However the dungeon was an event dungeon avable for a limited time , which meant that it would go away after a limited time of 3-5 months . Which made the odds of getting the item even more astronomically unprobable. Hence it was safe to say that the elites were the only guild on the nothern continent to hold this game breaking legendary item. [ Supreme wood charm ] ( Legendary ) : The wearer of this item is granted the power to manifest and control 3 wooden branches at anytime at any ce for attack and defence. The range of attack is 50 meters and the thickness of all three branches is 4 feet. The branches take NO mana to operate , however they need mana to regenerate once damaged. Restrictions : This item can only be used by one user until death. The item will drop and be Destroyed once the yer wielding it dies . Current status ( Unbound ) : Drop blood to bind. The item was simply heaven defying , basically giving wood elemental powers to any yer for no cost of mana. The only downside being that the item will drop alongside a user''s death , which meant that the user would have to always be cautious of avoiding death lest the item be dropped. However that was not a concern for someone like Rudra , as Rudra seldomly died. Karna strongly believed that with this item in Rudra''s arsenal his prowess would go up another level! -------- ( Meanwhile in Rudra''s cabin ) 2 young Elites were present in Rudra''s office as he specially selected the duo to infiltrate the enemy organization. In Amelia''s monitoring of dronacharya , it was revealed that he met with a mercenary group called '' Sigma Boys '' , the purpose of the meeting being to prepare for theing war. Hence Rudra had decided to let two of the Elite guild members to infiltrate the enemy organization and find out inside news. The two members he had chosen were 1)Matthias Schmidt : A passout of the elites academy and the upstart who took on the guilds elders in the initiation ceremony. Apparently he had an excellent track record since then in the academy with him being positioned as a guy to enter the top 200 of the guilds ranks soon. 2) Turner Wrath : A rookie at level 100 who is fresh out of SMG''s ck operation corps and with the highestmendation from Jhonny English. Apparently the guy was a prodigy and had ice flowing in his veins. The two of them were selected to infiltrate the '' Sigma Boys'' mercenary corps and rise through the ranks in the next one month to collect as much information as they could to aid the Elite camp. Calling the two in the room , Rudra said " Going undercover is always difficult , and trust me when i say this , the guild always has your back. Should you face any major problems there , the problem of one Elite is a problem for all elites and i will personally be there to rescue you guys. However if not , then i need you to give your 100% for this guild and find the secrets the Sigma Boys'' are hiding and fast! The guild needs this mission to bepleted sessfully and the two of you have been carefully chosen . Don''t let us down boys , we depend on you ". " SIR YES SIR ". The two replied in unison , courtesy of academy training as they left the guild and tried to join the mercenary group under a different alias. Rudra had a lot on his te now that he knew that there was a massive waring that would rock the kingdom to its core. The world always watched how the elites produced miracles again and again in wars , however the secret to those miracles was always the preparation that was done behind the scenes months prior to the war. However the odds were massively stacked against them this time. Although Rudra quadrupled military expenditure spending in thest 3 days and maximized army recruitment. The standing army of the True Elites Kingdom was only 1.5 million soldiers , with half of them being only tier 1 . Alongside about 500,000 elite guild members , the fighting force came to a total of 2 million. Which was still outnumbered 15 to 1 by the enemy forces . Not to mention the superior quality. Rudra knew that he needed weapons of mass destruction and a lot of equalizers to stand even a sliver of a chance against the entire blood merchant organization and that could only be achieved if the ruins that dronacharya ced such importance on led to the elites gaining bountiful treasures. With there being only 1 day till his debuff was lifted and he could start levelling again , Rudra knew that the rush to be tier 4 was on , now more than ever , as without him bing tier 4 he would not be able to exchange even 5 moves with scar-face before dying. However during these times of crisis his most dependable man entered his cabin with a smile on his face and a legendary ne in his arms , as with that one gift . The history of the world was about to be altered forever! /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target good job everyone. We are also extremely close to hitting the GT target yet again so let''s get to voting and get another one ! /// Chapter 555 Finding The Entrance

Chapter 555 Finding The Entrance

Rudra had a goodugh with Karna as he patiently listened to the events that transpired at the event dungeon before hugging the man for the item he had brought back for him. The ne now bound and equipped in his neck was sure to improve hisbat proficiency. However the fun had to stop as Rudra had to bring Karna upto speed on thetest developments in the game world. At first karna was utterly stupefied by how much the world had changed in the time he was gone and how much had really transpired in the two weeks he was off dungeon raiding. There was a system auction , new enemies , some ruin mystery as well as an impending war. The world was just falling apart. Karna''s hands trembled when he heard that the enemy army was estimated at nearly 30 million in strength as he understood that this was a kingdom level crash that would affect the entire continent , and not a local battle affecting a single region. This was going to be undoubtedly the biggest war the elites had ever fought and the stock prices were sure to tumble once the war broke out , as this time even karna would not want to bet on the elitesing out as victors. Karna said " So boss , what''s the n? ". He was nervous , however had faith in Rudra , since Rudra uncovered the ploy so early he would definitely be able toe up with a counter strategy. Rudra said " Right now this is what we know for sure about what the enemy has : 1) A massive army in excess of 25 million soldiers at the best case , while 30 million or more is the most likely number , not counting the additional mercenary help that maybe dispatched. 2) Atleast 50 tier 4 rankers within their ranks , with their leader scar-face being a peak tier 4 existance who was unrivalled . 3) A mysterious shaman whose capabilities were unknown 4) An unknown yer named dronacharya in their camp , who has excellent means and a high level . 5) The support of the devil Also The army is well equipped and the quality is extremely high with the majority of them being tier 2 at the minimum. We estimate the time till the war breaks to be roughly two months.... 2 months is all we have ! ". Karna sucked in a breath of cold air as he realized that as it stands the chances of an elite victory was 0. He knew better than anyone that alongside the kingdoms own NPC army that could be mobilized without damaging internal security was only 1.5 million soldiers at best , adding them to 500,000 elites of tier 1 or higher that could participate in the war in a meaningful capacity and the numbers they had on their side were barely 2 million. Which was without a single tier 4 being within their ranks . The Elites were in trouble bigtime , currently they were only sitting on a timebomb waiting for annihtion. Rudra continued " This is what we have on our side for now . 1) Defenders advantage , we have the architecture and defence mechanisms nted. 2) War weapons like bombs , archballistae , dragonhead methrowerz and the mage tower. 3) 2 million strong army of our own 4) Defence pacts with both Hazelgroove Empire and a favour from the Pope , from where we can expect reinforcements . 5) We have the Elite main guild as our subsidiary now alongwith some first rate guilds , on whom we can call for support , from where we can manage atleast 5 million troops. All in all i expect 10 million in numbers , 2 of our own , 2 from Hazelgroove Empire , 1 from the church and 5 from the subsidiaries . While I expect 5-10 tier 4 rankers toe at our aid , but nothing more than that. This war does not concern emperor Cervantez hence i donot expect him to take action personally , the True Elites Kingdom is only a vassal of his empire and i don''t pay any annual fees to him , while he doesn''t have the right to interfere in our sovereignty. Since i am not a minister of his court , ruling thends under his name , i doubt he will leave Hazelgroove to help . The same story goes for the pope , as i don''t expect him to be personally involved either ". As Rudraid out the facts the reality was in for anyone to observe. The elites were on the loosing end of the battle effort even with time to mobilize everything that they had got . Had they been surprised and not been able to call on reinforcements on time for help , they would have been a million defending a city not prepped for war , falling in less than 1 hour for sure. Even now with their entire means being mobilized the possibility of the war drawing longer than 2 days seemed grim. No matter how Karna analysed it , he found no chances of an elite victory with the means they had in hand. Hence he asked " What now boss , i think we both know we won''t win like this ". Rudra let out a heavy sigh , this was one of the moments where even he did not have answers at the moment , however he took out the key to the ancient ruins and held the orb in his hand as he said " I put all my gamble on this thing here that I bought from the auction. It''s a key to some ancient ruins , however without a proper map the location of the ancient ruins is hard to find , however from the text inscripted on this orb my analysis says it has to be right here in Purplehaze city. However we have spent our lives here at Purplehaze city and if there was some ancient ruins , we would know right? ". Rudra ced the orb in Karna''s hands as he racked his brains about the mystery of the orb . However with the war looming over his head and a million things to achieve , Rudra''s mind was in a state of dissarray as he was forcing his brain to function at a high level rather than it doing so by itself. This made Rudra''s brain work at a lower level than what it usually functions at. Karna took the orb and studied it closely as he just said " Give me the orb for 1 day boss , you get rid of your debuff , if the ruins are in Purplehaze city , i will find them for you ". Saying this karna walked out on the streets of Purplehaze city , trying to figure out the location of the ancient ruins. Chapter 556 Finding the entrance to the ruins

Chapter 556 Finding the entrance to the ruins

Karna walked out on the streets of Purplehaze city without having a n in his mind , as he fiddled with the orb key that was supposed to lead to the entrance to the ancient ruins. He only had two ideas at the moment regarding finding the potential entrance and that was to 1) Talk to old foggie NPC''s trying to figure out what is the oldest part of the city and then scouring that area for hints. 2) Taking a map of Purplehaze city and circling the ces wheremon yers cannot generally reach and scouring those ces for hints. Both methods had very less chances of sess , however Karna felt like trying , as his gut feeling told him that he could find the entrance somehow , and the guild needed him to find them as soon as possible. Hence Karna started his campaign talking to old NPC''s about what would be the oldest constructed part of the city and if they know about some ancient ruins , and noted his conversations with them down in a notebook. He spent 6 hours talking to 40 different NPC before circling down to two ces , The Knights hall and Brit the Baker''s bakery. ording to the NPC''s the knights training hall was the oldest structure that existed even before the city was constructed , as the very first Won Knight of Hazelgroove kingdom was a passout of that very training hall. The second ce was the bakery called Brit The Bakers in 7th Street of sector 3. It is said to be the longest standing structure in Purplehaze city dating back over 300 years and 7 generation of bakers. Karna knew for sure that Brit the Baker''s could not be the ce , as 300 years would not cut out the ancient ruins , which only left the knight''s training hall as a potential ce where the ruins entrance could be , however he was not a knight hence not weed in there. However lucky for Karna he knew a very capable knight who also happened to be the king of the country , hence Karna called on Rudra to go and knock on the doors of the knights training hall together. The moment Karna mentioned that he suspected the knights training hall to be the ce that had the entrance to the ancient ruins , Rudra face-pped himself as he remembered the Purplehaze mist in his tier 3 promotion test. It could most definitely be the knights training hall , and he hadpletely forgotten about it. Hence he did not waste any time as the two rode on their direwolf mounts and sped straight towards the knights training hall. The senior knight was very respectful of Rudra as his presence was celebrated amongst the knights present inside as they saw in him an extremely pormising seedling who could bring the knight ss many glories. Hence his request to scour the ce for a potential entrance to ancient ruins was instantly granted , and not only that but the moment he showed the knights present the potential key , they instantly knew where to lead him too. The senior knight said " There is a cave in our training hall , where there is this same inscription written on its walls and the cave is also the source of the Purplehaze mist , as every few days during the night time there is a steady outflow of the Purplehaze mist from that cave . It is a very peculiar phenomenon , maybe it is rted to the mystery you are looking for my king ". Karna''s eyebrows twitched throughout the conversation as he found the respected knights to be nothing more than bootlickers who wanted to please Rudra left and right. Not once did anyone even spare a nce at him since he had entered nor bothered with his presence as Rudra hogged a 110% of their attention. However his shock would be nothingpared to dronacharya''s shock when he would find out that the elites figured out the mystery of the ancient ruins so fast. In his timeline it took the guild from Nineclouds 17 months of continuous scouring for clues to get the slightest hint about the location of the ruins , and then the knights resisted their entry and a fight broke out. Getting into the ancient ruins was the hardest job they had ever done , as even inside the knights training hall , the ce was incredibly huge and mysterious , hence finding a deste corner with the same inscription inside a cave took many more weeks to be located. Yet all Karna did to find the location of the ruins was simply ask around in the streets a bit and then Rudra was personally escorted by the staff to the cave where the entrance was. All these events would have made dronacharya vomit blood should he have found out , however the panic he would have gotten if he found out that Rudra had already figured out the entrance to the ancient ruins would have been otherworldly as the secret of the ancient ruins far surpassed only having the tombs of the ancient , as there were weapons and treasures buried in those sands of time , that if uncovered could turn the modern world upside down. Coming infront of the entrance , Rudra saw a sort of porous and hollow rock , however no matter how he pushed the rock , it would not budge at all . However on the rock was the same inscription as the key , and there was a circr hole on the wall that exactly replicated the size of the hole. Rudra was about to ce the orb inside that key slot when Karna suddenly stopped him and said " Wait ! What if the entrance only opens for a limited time , shouldn''t we call the others first and be ready? Also you still have 2 hours till your debuffs go away , so chill for now ". Rudra looked at Karna and nodded , he had became too excited for no reason , Karna was right , he needed to wait and call the others first and only after his debuff time was over should he enter the ruins. Which only left the question of whom to take ? , Rudra had no idea on how long the expedition would take and he could not leave the guild undefended , hence he could not take the full force of the guild with him. Two main elders had to stay outside and hold things down from ground 0 . Rudra asked karna for advice as he said " Except the two of us , who is the most stable guy to lead the guild? ". This was a very hard question as Karna thought about it for a minute and said " Err , we can count Neatwit out , he is a child ". Rudra replied without hesitation " Agreed ". " Medivh is too shy and cannot boss around the newbies properly , if he is put incharge our authority as a whole will be undermined ". Karna said and Rudra nodded as if it made sense. Had Medivh been here he would have sulked in a corner after hearing this analysis . " SMG is too aloof, can''t talk to people properly ". Rudra nodded it was true. " Fatty can stay , he is useless to bring , however useless in defending the city as well ". Rudra nodded , it was true , the cksmith was only the boss in the forges. " Sir Jhonny can be trusted , but he is the best we have got and his ability to be air is just amazing , i could only clear the event dungeon because of him being the bait ". Karna said as Rudra agreed wholeheartedly , he could not leave sir Jhonny . This meant that they has noone that could be left behind to take care of the ce as the two nervously looked at each other and said in unison " Medivh it is ". It was settled , Medivh was the best of the bad choices hence he was messaged about the fact that he was second inmand and responsible for defending the city from his mage tower in the absence of the bigboys as Rudra put Amelia incharge overall to save face. Except that Rudra called all Neatwit , SMG , Naomi , Yua , Jhonny and Yume , Sk and Bo alongside him and Karna to make a 10 man group to enter the ruins . Typing out a month''s worth of instructions for Amelia to follow , Rudra put the guild in preparation mode for the war as two hourster with everyone assembled and his debuff period finally being over as strength returned to his body. Rudra ced the orb within the slot as the porus wall suddenly moved back 2 feet releasing a lot of Purplehaze mist in the process as with the wall receding a dark tunnel leading to the unknown was revealed . Neatwit being the first one to jump shouted " Into the rabbit hole we go ". As the rest of the elites followed suit. With this jump the Elites entered the ancient ruins to find the solution to their impending crisis! It was a 3 minute long fall , as at one point the elites felt their gear starting to catch fire , however thankfully theirnding was slowed down as when they neared the end a strong burst of purplemist moving upwards towards the cave entrance broke their fall speed as the elites stacked over each other before tumbling towards the floor as a system notification greeted them. System Notification : Congrattions you have entered the ancient ruins of Harappa and became the first explorers of this hiddennd. Dangers and opportunities beyond your wildest dreams exist in this lostnd . You have 30 days to find the return crystal and exit the ancient ruins or you will be stuck forever in this lostnd Good luck adventures ! Time left : 29 Days 23 hours 59 minutes 59 seconds /// Today will be a mass release day with about 3-5 chapters being on the release schedule. Please drop ament and share your views about the chapters as you read them , reader engagement really keeps me motivated /// Chapter 557 Ancient ruins (1)

Chapter 557 Ancient ruins (1)

Right from the first moment of entering the ancient ruins the elites got a big shock as there was a damn time limit in this ce and it said that if they could not find the return crystal in 30 days they would be stuck here forever. The mood was solemn as everyone felt weird about entering now . Rudra realized that he had pretty much been the only one who had always been on such high stakes mission with consequences time and time again , while this was the first one for the crew. Hence being the leader he needed to take charge as he said " You heard the system guys , let''s leave this damn ce in a week , who wants to stay a full month Here anyways ". Rudra tried to lighten the mood and it worked as some spirit returned to the group as the ten started to go on with the exploration of the ind. Rudra knew that for the first few minutes he and Karna should enter idle chatter to try and calm everyone down , as Rudra said " This reminds me of the dragon Ind exploration trip , that was also a lost ind , not bad experience eh? ". Rudra looked expressionlessly at karna as he said this as theter picked up the hint and read the mood to reply " Haha , for sure boss the alligator was on your bum , we thought you were a goner in those swamps ". Neatwit being the most gullible startedughing as he reminisced about the good old days and said " That raft and your stupid kraken pet , we were barely tier 2 back then ". One by one everyone entered the conversation as the group''s beleif in themselves strengthened , after everything all of them had been through , ruins that had not been touched for thousands of years should be least of their trouble. " Comeon guys we got this " said Bo the only male member who had not been on the trip to dragon Ind , as everyone talking about something that he had not experienced gave him a FOMO as he wanted everyone to focus on the present. This worked wonders as within 10 minutes the elites were back at their peak mindset , walking through the ancient ruins with a strong mentality. Thendscape was unbelievable , although it was extremely wide , Rudra had no doubt about the fact that this was a manmade structure they were walking on and not the wild. " There is ayer of dust and soil covering the ground however I am sure that there is manid rocks under here , even the walls on both sides of the path we are walking , are mancut rocks for sure". Rudra noticed as he shared his insights. " I think it''s a canal , the soil here looks like a riverbed and is arranged and deposited in a pattern that is only made when a river dries up. However that doesn''t make any sense , the path we are walking on is atleast 2 killometers wide , how can the ancients build such a structure ? ". Yume questioned as he was baffled by his own analysis. The groups eyes widened in shock with the realization that they were walking on a dried up canal as the architectural prowess of the ancient ruins stared them right in their faces. The canals made by humans of the modern times needed yearly mentainance and monitoring , however even after thousands of years of being left untouched, the ancient canal was undamaged , which showed the quality of construction from back in the times. There was darkness in the ancient ruins , as the elites had to use sunstones from their inventory as torches to lead the exploration , however there was a general sense of day and night even in the darkness , as during the day the ruin would be as bright as thest wisps of sunset before bing pitch ck during the night. In the 12 hours that the Elites walked the canal bed , they did not encounter a single life form or anything noteworthy untill they finally came across the wreckage of a ship. The canal had broadened to a width of over 5 killometers , and architecture had long since stopped making sense to the elites , as they realized that the wall of the canal was over 4 killometers high. That made the sheer scale of the river that once flowed through this canal unimaginable to the elites . " A ship wreckage , be careful ". Warned SMG who was leading the group from the front. The ship was not exactly wrecked perse however it seemed as if it had settled to the riverbed as the water level of the river fell untill one day the river dried up. The wood had rotted away at many ces , with algae green still visible at the keel of the ship , as the elites carefully started exploring the ship for possible clues. The ship was a triple decker , and without cannons sticking out of its sides , Rudra assumed it to be a merchant ship . The story which came to his mind was that this merchant dared to take the ship across the canal when the water level was extremely low and got stuck at this very ce . There were no signs of conflict at the deck , and nothing left of the canvas sails that must have been on the ships mast once upon a time. As the only thing left on the ship was books with wierd inscriptions in anguage that nobody understood anylonger. " Boss i found something ". Shouted Karna as he called for Rudra to have a look at the object. [ Ancient Sailor''s kit ] ( Lost in time ) : Contains three stones that every sailor had to carry while going against the mighty rivers . 1) Water stone : Shoots out a cannon of water that can help steer the ship in critical situations. 2) Windstone : Can generate unidirectional winds to provide wind support to turn the ships 3) Woodstone : Can quickly repair wood damage caused by holes blown by the pirates. Seeing the box with the three stones and reading the description , Rudra sucked a breath of cold air. It seemed like the history of the ancient civilization was much moreplicated than Rudra could have ever imagined . The elites had entered and that was best forgotten to the sands of time , as now the return crystal was their only way out! Chapter 558 Ancient ruins (2)

Chapter 558 Ancient ruins (2)

The merchant ship was only the beginning , the further the group walked the more sunken ships they found. Rudra did not want to waste time in Piging ships hence he avoided boarding on any of them and continued moving forward , however when the group reached a particrlyrge ship wreckage , they heard a sinisterugh . " Hehehehehe hehehehehe " . Instantly all weapons were drawn , however due to there being extremely limited visibility in the ancient ruins , the group was not able to discern enemy location. Thankfully they had Karna alongside them , who used his minds eyes to scan the terrain ahead , however he found no signs of life whatsoever. " No signs of life boss , can be the dead ". Karna said as Rudra nodded , his knowledge of game meta told him that in such ces the only two type of monsters could be pirate skeletons or pirate ghost souls. Since Karna did not find any pirate skeletons there must be ghosts in this ce. Movingpactly in formation the ten of them moved cautiously ahead untill out of nowhere a ghoul passed through Bo''s boddy sapping away 20% of his HP at once. Aughing noise could be heard , followed by multipleughing noises . The elites were in a den of ghosts ! Bo started to shiver as he said " Cold..... The ghosts make you feel cold ". Naomi had already started casting healing on Bo however the groups situation looked grim . Every kind of ghost had a different weakness , however with most of the crew being physical attack experts a den of ghosts was the worst matchup possible. When the guild in Dronacharya''s timeline tried this ruin exploration they came in here with 50,000 strong numbers. However the den of ghosts alone brought that number down to 12,000. That was the danger this ce posessed and it was stupidity on Rudra''s part in trying to attempt an ruins exploration with a measly party of 10. A mistake whose cost he would realize very soon. Rudramanded " Guys shoot res , we need more vision here ". As 10 res were quickly shot up towards the cieling as the area was illuminated in a red hue. The ghosts wailed and screamed at the sudden increase in brightness , as their skins seemed to burn whening in contact with light. However the light brought a greater shock than releif to the elites as infront of themid tens of thousands of ghosts , looking like cut-throat pirates from a forgotten era , the ghosts had an intimidating presence and a murderous re. The way ahead was impossible to plough through , as the party realized that it was f*****. Rudra''s mind went into hyperdrive as he thought of the possible ways to get out of this bad situation. His mind thought of many things however all roads led back to sun god''s bracelet. Rudra was nning to use sr sh to create blinding lights to clear out the way ahead as the party charged through the ancient ruins. The sr sh needed 1/10 th of the sun god''s bracelets charge power , which meant it could be used 10 times after full charge , however the strongest move of the bracelet the sr beam , the only move Rudra could perform stably without recieving bacsh and still manage to damage tier 4 existances needed atleast 1/2 the bracelets charge . This meant that should Rudra use the sr sh for a sixth time he would need to say goodbye to his strongest move . However the distance they needed to cover was atleast 2 killometers , a sr sh onlysted 6 seconds . Even if the group could travel 80 meters in 6 seconds they would not even make it halfway in the ten charges that Rudra had. As the res started to dim , the group started to run out of time as Rudra needed to decide on what to do fast , if not wanting to be ghost food and since sr sh was not an option Rudra had only one move to rely on. Rudra said " when i say run , we run ". Using the sun god''s bracelet , Rudra summoned the only move that could potentially save them. " SOLAR DESCENT ! ". Rudra created a miniature sun at zing high temperature as sunlight obliterated the ghosts as if they were vampires. " RUN ". Rudramanded as he tried to push the descending sun as far away from his location as possible , killing thousands of ghouls every second. The problem with sr descent was that Rudra could not just hold the sun like it was amp , it was too heavy and extremely difficult to control , hence the best he could do was to guide it''s descent to a reasonable location. The elites ran like there was no tommorow , as everyone disyed their top speed. The fastest was SMG followed by Neatwit , while the slowest was Naomi . However thankfully for her thest runner behind her watching her back was her boyfriend Rudra , as he swept her into his arms and picked up the stride. Naomi could only hangonto his chest tightly as she did not realize that within ten breaths they became the leaders of the group from the tail enders , as Rudra''s pace was iparable for even an assassin like SMG. Rudra''s golden ratio only got better and better with every level up he got , as the difference between him and the average yer only increased . It was for this reason that the golden ratio was an ultimate cheat in Omega , as no other ss or no other skill had such profound benefits on one''s basics like this passive skill. Not to mention running with Yume all his stats were 15% buffed just by being around him , making his monstrous power even more powerful. Rudra did not realize however through his little trick and a lot of luck he had killed tens of thousands of level 200 ghosts. The exp he was going to recieve after the group was out of danger was nothing short of astronomical as it was to greatly aid his cause of reaching tier 4. Chapter 559 Ancient ruins (3) ( shocking the world)

Chapter 559 Ancient ruins (3) ( shocking the world)

Only after running 5 killometers did the Elites finally cast a nce behind them and sigh in releif as they could confidently say that they had escaped the den of ghosts. While for the others this was a dangerous experience that they never wanted to repeat again , Rudra on the other hand was stunned silent when the benefits of this ghost ughtering spree finally manifested themselves. Apparently they were called night ghosts , that only dwelled in ces ofplete darkness. Their only weakness is light as neither physical attacks nor elemental attacks could harm them. Sunlight being the most potent of the light forms. Rudra summoning the entire sun was akin to him having the ghosts number , as the direct sunlight obliterated them to nothingness , giving him precious HP. With the average level of the group being level 200 or above , Rudra had a windfall of HP unattainable tomon yers , as he killed a total of 17,000 ghosts! Rudra hence levelled up 14 times once the battle exp came in shooting his level upto 220! ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary ArchBishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer , Lieutenant General Of The Hazelgroove Army , First Cultivator , Senior Knight , Legendary Demon yer . ss :Mana Knight ( Ascended ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 220 Tier : 3 STATS AGI : 3800 +1900 VIT : 3800 +1900 INT : 3800 +1900 STA : 3800 +1900 PHY : 3800 +1900 MANA : 3800 + 1900 HP : 2,617,000/2,617,000 unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Fully healed from injury , healthy again Equipment : Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary) , Doom armour( legendary) , knights shield , Knights token , White lion''s kneecaps ( dark gold ) , Supreme Wood Charm Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage, Holy Lance ( divine) , One legged leap ( rare) ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter , Mana Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) ( iplete ) Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- Rudra alongside his newly gotten equipment and skills and his massive levelup had suddenly more than made up for all the time he had lost while he was out of action , as his astronomical speed of levelling shocked the whole world again. The elites were no exception as it dawned on them that unlike a dungeon , in a ruin exploration the group was not in a party hence benefits of Rudra killing those ghosts were not shared to everyone , lest it would have easily made everyone level up twice. Howeverpared to the outer worlds reactions the elites reaction could still be considered mild. As those with an eye on the ranking boards could not understand what had transpired in one minute to shoot someone at level 206 upto 220! After Rudra''s levelling spree a few months ago the other light faction rankers already suffered a huge psychological setback however with him not showing any progress over the months the others felt as if his growth had stagnated because of going too fast. However now that he suddenly gained 14 levels again the other rankers felt their hearts bleed out of their chest , as gaining a single level took them more than 20 days of constant monster grinding in high danger areas , yet Rudra farmed exp like cabbage . " HOLY SMOKES , Shakuni is back ! He gained 14 levels at once". " How is this even possible? Does he have some exp hack or something? Or is it a reward from a quest? ". " I once took my Level 10 brother to a level 150 wilderness area and killed a lord tier monster while being In a party with him . Even then my brother only levelled up 7 times before stopping . That just puts perspective into how many monsters did shakuni have to farm and at what level to gain 14 levels at once .... ". " I think this is the worst time to be a gamer , with shakuni around who can even dream of bing number one? ." The forums went wild over Rudra''stest feat , whereas dronacharya who was browsing through the forums could not contain his rage at seeing others praise Rudra. '' with shakuni around who could even dream of bing number one ! ''. Thisment in particr made him rage like no other. It made him rage because it was true and he knew it. With Shakuni around noone could ever dream of bing unparalleled , maybe only monstrous geniuses and heaven defying talents of the other continents could hope to match him , however noone else. Even with his reincarnation knowledge he could not understand how Rudra could level up 14 times sessively and this bothered him. He did not know wether tough or cry at the pitiful memory of parax that he had inherited , as the idiot seemed more focused on the ruin of the elites in his past life than on Omega itself, as he did not collect much information that was useful regarding the game except his obsession with the elites. However dronacharya resolved in his heart , that very soon he would make the same Shakuni who shocked the world countless time with his heaven defying achievements kneel at his feet for forgiveness as he took over his throne and his women! However while he could only wish to be like Rudra , Rudra on the other hand was taking what dronacharya wanted soo badly. As crossing the den of ghosts , a great treasure awaited the Elite party! [ Evil controller ne ] ( Semi - Legendary ) : Control a group of 50 evil ghosts as your loyal subordinates. Caution : The ghosts are invincible under the night sky , however will be destroyed under sunlight. An extremely useful treasure befalled the elites , as rewards and danger went hand in hand inside the ancient ruins . Chapter 560 Ancient ruins (4)

Chapter 560 Ancient ruins (4)

[ Evil controller ne ] ( Semi - Legendary ) : Control a group of 50 evil ghosts as your loyal subordinates. An extremely useful treasure was discovered by the elites , as rewards and danger went hand in hand inside the ancient ruins . Although practical use was limited , since in the surface world , sunlight was abundant , if one could somehow achieveplete darkness then this artifact could undoubtedly be an overpowered weapon. With no physical and elemental attacks being able to damage these creatures they could easily dismantle 10 soldiers every second as a group , and unleashed on the battlefield their effect could be even more deadly. However even then it was not an item for Rudra , as Rudra already had a ne equipped , the item was to go to someone else. Since Rudra was the leader , the others decided to let Rudra split the loot and Rudra felt that of everyone Time needed this skill the most. Yume could not use weapons and could only defend himself using his martial arts , hence with this hisbat prowess would jump up a notch , hence the item was allocated to him. Noone had a problem with this as although everyone coveted a semi legendary essory , they knew that Yume with hisrge Buff for allies did a lot for the guild and deserved this item. Hence with the item distribution settled , the group moved on with the exploration. The further they walked inside the canal the wider it became untill after one point it felt as if the walls had dissapearedpletely and they were in a dried up ocean itself. This made Rudra stop the team from moving forward , as ever since the ground became wavy and Sandy , Rudra realized that something was off. Using his imagination Rudra figured out the whole scenario , of how this was a river that they were walking on , that met with a ocean or an extremelyrgeke once upon a time. This discovery came both as a releif to him as well as a shock as the exploration of the ruins was bing more and more unpredictable after every passing minute as Rudra realized that roaming endlessly without a map in these ruins was going to lead them to nothing. Using general knowledge Rudra drew up a general idea of the terrain , as he imagined arge river meeting arge ocean body somewhere around this ce. Logic dictated that such a ce should exactly be the location of a budding port and nearby areas should definitely show signs of civilization. This assumption was based on the fact that the river contained many merchant and pirate ships sunken inside , which meant that there must be arge port town that the ancients used for trade nearby. Hence Rudra decided to stop walking in the straight direction and deciding to find the end of the river wall and climb out of the riverbed after that point. This was an extremely wise choice by Rudra , asmon sense helped him wonders this time since the exploration party that came to the ruins in the past timeline wasted 10 days in the dried up ocean before they realized the error of their ways. However the elites were able to avoid that mistake early due to a bit ofmon sense by Rudra. Hence the group climbed out of the river bed and indeed just as Rudra suspected , they saw signs of an abandoned city straight away! The ruins were enormous , spanning atleast half the size of Purplehaze city , as Rudra estimated atleast 15 million people living in this city at some point of time. While most houses were eroded to a pile of two- four bricks , there were some special structures that stood out clearly , that remained fairly intact even after thousands of years had passed. Of all the notable structures , the biggest and the most noticeable was the one at the heart of the city , which was massive in size. While it wasn''t clear as to what dangers awaited the group in the city , one thing was for sure and that was that the real exploration started now. This was the ce that the group had came here for and the rewards gained from this ce would decide the fate of the elites in the uing war. " Alright boys , this is what we need to explore , get your Dora boots on and let''s find all the treasures we need ! ". Neatwit said in a happy tone as the others gave him the look. Especially karna who found Neatwits immaturity to be extremely amusing as he said " Seriously , Dora the explorer? What are you five? ". Neatwit blushed red at thement as the group bursted intoughter , whereas yua facepalmed herself for getting such a stupid boyfriend. Nheless this refreshed the spirits of the group as they headed into the ruined city , having decided to explore one major building at a time as they went towards the central structure. Rudra''s n was simple , break into groups of two and explore one structure at a time all across the city gaining maximum loot . Shoot re if in trouble and regroup if everything goes well outside therge central structure in 1 days time. With this instruction by Rudra , the group divided into pairs of two and started exploring the city by themselves. Jhonny was with Yume Rudra was with Naomi Karna was with Sk Neatwit with Yua and SMG with Bo --------- ( Meanwhile Dronacharya ) His anxiety fuelling his fears after Rudra suddenly gained 14 levels dronacharya decided to purchase military equipment from a super guild at 5 times the market rate in an anonymous transaction. Dronacharya bought 2 mortars that could shoot 3 massive balls at once , and 14 cannons powerful enough to blow a hole through reinforced concrete. The entire transaction cost him a whopping 1.4 trillion dors which made him liquidate everything that he held dear , including his entire stake in the Elites stock as he became as broke as just anothermoner. With this he was all in for this fight , as he did not have more than 6 million dors left as bnce . If things did not work out well for him , this would be it. However to make victory a certainty he had given his 100% . Unfortunately he had no idea , that the treasure that he so badly wanted was already within a 30 killometer radius of Rudra''s current location. /// Guys I''m working very hard trying to give 3 chapters or more everyday so please leave ament if you enjoy the chapter. It keeps me motivated :slightly_smiling_face: /// Chapter 561 Ancient ruins (5)

Chapter 561 Ancient ruins (5)

Rudra and Naomi went towards a tall white marble building that was a spitting image of the mage tower built in Purplehaze city. The only changes were of there being many runic inscriptions on the towers surface , as if it was a much more sophisticated andplex version of the mage tower back home. The tower had a huge crystal embedded on the very top , however Rudra could not identify the nature of that crystal at all. It was pitch ck in color , a stark contrast to the white marble mage tower with an extremely smoothly cut diamond shape . Rudra had no question in his mind , that regardless of what lied inside the tower the top crystal was going to be undoubtedly a rate treasure. He walked into the tower alongside Naomi as the duo carefully inspected the ground floor. Rudra was not proficienct in thenguage of the ancient race , hence could not decipher half the documents that he found on the ground floor of the tower , as the only texts he could remotely understand were the ones that were written using pictures. Regardless of his understanding of the text Rudra started to toss everything into his inventory as he was not someone who would ever give up on valuable knowledge. However the moment he stepped foot on the second floor , the tile where he ced his foot on suddenly revealed an ancient formation pattern , as the entire room saw runic lights suddenly being lit up. " Intruder detection system ! ". Eximed Naomi as she became fully alert for all iing dangers. Apparently the ground floor of the mage tower was the reception that was essible to everyone however first floor onwards only authorised personnel were allowed to go. Hence without proper Authorization the security system would be alerted , deploying countermeasures to neutralize the invaders. Two giant y golems hence took form , as with purple eyes they strode towards the duo. Rudra used the eyes of truth to inspect the golems . [ y golemn ] ( mutated elite ) ( lv : 230) : the y golemn is mutated after centuries of exposure to the death crystal. It is extremely dangerous. Both golemns opened their mouths and shot two sts of energy towards Rudra and Naomi who had to dive to avoiding in the cross-hairs of the st. BAM! BAM! Two energy beams hit the wall behind the duo , as to Naomi''s horror the wall showed a fist size hole , disying the sheer power of the attack that melted stone as if it was butter. However Naomi was not afraid at all , afterall hee boyfriend was one of the best yers In Omega who would never let anything hurt her , as she cheered him on as he pushed back the two golems alone. Rudra used the power of the wood ne , as he manifested two wooden logs with spear tips to impale the faces of the y golems. This was the first time that Rudra was using the power of the ne , hence he had no idea about how powerful it really was , however to his absolute delight the power was incredibly high. The two golemns saw the wood pierce through their ball like heads as they passed through clean , dealing critical damage to their body structure. Not stopping at that , Rudra attacked the legs next as hepletely crippled the movement of the golems , before using the elven sword to finish them off. From start to finish , Rudra only took 50 seconds to deal with the two golems and even he himself was impressed by his performance , as he realized that hisbat prowess had increased by a significant margin with the addition of the wooden ne to his arsenal. Rudra realized that he must not die at any costs now to never loose this precious item , as with 0 mana consumption , the wooden ne was a game breaking item. However containing his excitement Rudra focused on the job at hand , as floor by floor he carefully searched the mage tower. Thankfully , there were no more hidden traps and only rewards as Rudra found various useful items from the tower , however none more so than the Golem creation manual he found at the veryst floor. [ y Golem Creation Manual ] ( semi legendary) : create rank 3 y golems with an extremelyrge HP pool to take the role of damage takers in your battle. Made through mana y and fuelled using high grade mana stones , this mamoth is a fuel machine that can be programmed to explode as a bomb upon death. Note : Needs both mage and cksmith to work together to produce this piece! With over 2000 high grade mana stones being used to power only a single golem , the cost of operating a fleet of them was astronomically high. For even the richest empires , operating more than 20 golems would be considered a waste of national resources and an expense that they could not bear . However the elites were an exception. Being able to refine low grade mana stones into the purest grade through the purity chalice , the elites were the only force who could afford to create an entire fleet of golems! A fleet that would undoubtedly be helpful in filling the deficit caused by limited numbers of tier 3 yers in the guild, hence aiding the ultimate war effort. " YES! ". Rudra screamed with tion as he gave Naomi a tight hug , as he finally found an item that could aid the elites in theing war and affect the scale of the battle in a significant manner . Except the manual Rudra had also found 2 ancient spell books and one ancient mage staff , items that were all sure to be extremely helpful for Medivh! Hence in conclusion his trip to the mage tower could be considered an overall sess. However with his eyes set on the crystal ced at the top , Rudra still decided to climb out of the top floor window as he climbed externally to cut a chunk of the massive crystal and take it home . Little did he know , the crystal was called the crystal of death , a natural resource which just like the blue moon crystal was extinct from modern earth , as it had the power of shooting death rays after being refined into a weapon! Chapter 562 Ancient Ruins (6)

Chapter 562 Ancient Ruins (6)

Rudra reached the top of the mage tower as he used Excalibur''s size expansion to use his full might and chop the ck crystal in half. Rudra expected a loud ng , or a great resistance when his sword came in contact with the ck crystal however instead the moment Excalibur''s edge came into contact with the ck crystal , it caught ck fire , as within moments the dark gold grade sword was turned into a pool of metal. Rudra was utterly stupefied , as he watched the destruction of his beloved sword with his own eyes , as he understood that the crystal was something that he should not mess with lightly , lest he suffer consequences. However not one to give up on things he desperately wanted , Rudra decided to take the metal rod that was supporting the crystal out , and use that metal itself to hammer the crystal to break into smaller pieces. Should any metallurgist have seen Rudra at that moment , they would have died of heartattack as Rudra took a very rare form of enhanced titanium , that was nearly indestructible and used it as a battering ram for mining death crystal. The value of the metal itself was 15 million gold per gram , and the rod in Rudra''s hands was already 2 kgs while there were 3 more of it. Rudra could have pocketed a fortune by only selling the rods , however his sights were set on the mysterious ck crystal as everything else was secondary. For half a day Rudra degraded one rod at a time as he broke the huge diamond crystal into smaller and smaller chunks storing them into his inventory. Although he had no idea about the origins of the crystal or what use he had for it , he had a gut feeling that it would be very useful for the guild , hence he worked his a** off to mine it. Everyone had significant gains at the end of the one day , while facing moderate risk. As every major structure in the ruins hid a valuable secret , hence when the elites reassembled at the end of one day everyone had wide smiles as they shared information about their loots. Karna and Sk had found an ancient library where they found Four One time use tier 4 spell scrolls . The spell was the ancient version of the skill '' Chasm fall '' , as it was called [ endless chasm ] It was a tier 4 spell that created 30 feet chasm falls over a terrain randomly with earth spikes being at the end of that fall , which resulted in a 100% kill for anyone unfortunate enough to be caught within the move. The four scrolls if used properly could easily neutralize a million troops for sure , which could change the momentum of the war! Rudra hence gave a thumbs up to the duo. Jhonny and Yume had explored what they thought was the bull fighting arena , as they had to fight against mutated undead bulls there as hundereds of thousands of ghost spectators ced bets on their death. Apparently they were chased around quite a bit before Jhonny remembered that he could just let the bull pass through without hurting himself , as then he defeated the Bulls within 10 minutes. This caused Yume to fly into rage for having to perform unnecessary cardio. However despite the duo''s squabbles they managed to gain the blueprint for making the bull fighting arena, which was useless towards the war effort however useful for a booming economy. Neatwit and Yua had found good essories from a cksmithing hall , while Bo and SMG had found lost alchemy recipes that could make a myriad of potent potions . The most potent potion amongst them was the camouge potion , that gave the user the ability topletely blend into their surroundings while being still. Overall the loot was extremely reassuring as the anticipation for what the biggest building in the ancient ruins held became even higher. The building was designed as a church , however it was not the church of the godess of light but some unknown male god. Around the massive temple was an equally massive graveyard which was covered in purple mist and although nothing seemed out of the ordinary , Rudra had a feeling in his spine that this was an extremely dangerous ce as the group took every step cautiously in a tight formation , ready to counter anything that may pop up. Although the elites did not know it , the temple was actually dedicated to the god of death and the original ruler of Hell , the one who presided over the dead before Lucifer usurped the throne. Hades ruled over the underworld as a servant of the one true God as the strongest reagent at the peak of tier 6. Having an amiable rtionship with all other gods and even with the godess of light , Hades was worshipped by the ancients as a revered deity and was hailed as the father of demonkind. However tricked into providing shelter to the fallen angel Lucifer , Hades was put into slumber by the devil as he rose to be the antigod as he took over the control of the underworld. With the fall of the death God , started the chaos between heaven and earth as the world was divided between the light and the dark , with factions being born . Lucifer headed the faction that wanted to destroy the one true God , while the goddess of light and the other archangels protected the true god''s teachings. With time the legend of the death God Hades started being forgotten by humans as Lucifer wiped his existence from all the tales , as now he was but a memory in the fleeting history. However within the ancient ruins , the death god''s glory was at full disy , as the elites were at the brink of a great disaster as well as a once in a lifetime opportunity. /// Bonus chapter for Hitting the GT target , good job everyone . Let''s keep the tickets rolling and have one bonus chapter every single day. :slightly_smiling_face: /// Chapter 563 The Church Of Hades

Chapter 563 The Church Of Hades

Rudra and the Elites were inside the church of the death God Hades , and unlike the sophisticated churches of the modern times , the churches of the ancients were more like a cult . Blood stains were everywhere on the floor as one could clearly see the marble on the floor being permanently stained byyers of blood that must have been spilled overtime. Just like the modern churches , at the very centre of the church was the massive statue of the death God Hades holding his pitchfork carved to absolute perfection. The statue Hades depicted Hades to be angry as there was rage in his eyes that would make anyone who would state at the statue cower in fear. [ You have looked into the eyes of the death God Hades , you are under a state of fear , all stats reduced by 2% for 30 seconds ] A system notification was heard by all elites as they finally realized whose church they were in. " The death God Hades? Since when does Omega have a death God? " Asked Neatwit as he became perplexed. All eyes turned towards Rudra following this question as he was the only person who was expected to have such answers. Rudra was the Nerd in the group who spent his free time reading in libraries , however even he did not have answer to this question as he shrugged and said " No idea ". Right below the statue was a sword ced in a sheath on a stand , and right after the sword was something that looked like a stand on which one''s head would be ced on. The ancients practiced decapitation and live offerings to the death God , as animals , ves and enemies of the state were all frequent offerings infront of that statue. The blood that would trickle after decapitating a offering was collected by a wooden channel , which finally pooled all the collected blood at the feet of the statue , bathing the death god''s feet in the offerings blood. Rudra''s eyes were fixated on the sword , but hisck of knowledge about ancient formations made him blind to the reality of the sword that he was seeing , as what he saw was a mere illusion. [ DECAPITATOR ] ( Ancient ) : Forged for a thousand years inside the heart of the volcano Pompeii by smelting enhanced titanium alongside death crystals , DECAPITATOR was the holy weapon used by the church of the death god''s priests for their offerings. One of a kind , it is rumored to be the sharpest de of the entire ancient civilization. WARNING : The sword has been used as a sacrificial de for thousands of years , ughtering millions. Once unsheathed it will unleash blood aura strong enough to attract all evil spirits with a murderous aura within 1km radius to the user. NOTE : The sword is nearly indestructible after being condensed in volcanic heat for many years. However this has caused the de''s weight to be extremely heavy. Skills : Active skills - 1 : Blood manifestation -ce the sword with ayer of blood , increasing the lethality of all attacks for 2 minutes . 2 : 10,000 man Decapitation : Decapitate 10,000 enemies 2 tiers below you instantly ! 3: death sh : Produce a sh containing the aura of death , that will cause heavy damage to any living matter ites in contact with . Should the move be blocked physically , the sh would turn into death mes and burn the opponents flesh continuously. Passive skills Critical damage rate increases by 300% Critical damage increases by 150% , 3000% for neck based attacks. Constant bleed effect for all enemies it cuts through. Constant disintegrating effect for all weapons below legendary grade that ites across. The weapon was amazing! No question about it and with Excalibur bing a pool of molten metal , Rudra needed a new sword desperately and this one seemed to fit the bill. However he was the group leader and could not just hog the profits to himself as he wanted , hence he asked " Alright guys that''s a good sword , let''s loot it . Who wants it? ". In his heart Rudra hoped that nobody raised their hands and to his delight nobody called dibs on the item , leaving it to be imed by himself morally. " Alright I''ll take it " said Rudra as he went ahead and gripped the sword. However the moment he gripped the sword he felt his hand being pricked at multiple locations by the hilt of the de as his blood dripped on the sword. Suddenly the appearance of the de changed , as the real weapon that was concealed behind a illusion array was revealed. Rudra felt a searing pain shoot through his body as the sun god''s bracelet started to shine making Rudra''s tattoo''s on his skin to glow as it felt affinity with the aura of another godly artifact , making it resonate . " Arrrumppp". Rudra muffled a scream as he tried to loosen his grip on the weapon however it was to no avail as no matter how hard he tried the weapon would not budge out of his hands. Desperate he activated the eyes of truth to see the reality of the weapon he had at his hand , only to bepletely shocked. [ Grim reaper ] ( Semi Mythic ) ( Bound ) : The sword used by the pope of the church of the death God to pass divine judgement . Enriched by blood sacrifice of heretics as well as the aura of death , this de is one of the treasures of the ancient world. However not everyone is worthy enough of wielding it , as everyone who tries to wield this saber has to undergo the death god''s trial . Rudra''s knees buckled as his mind started to go numb from the pain when a system notification popped up on Rudra''s screen. ----- Compulsory Quest : Pass the death god''s trial to be the pope of the church of the death God and wield the grim reaper. Failure penalty : Death Time limit : 10 minutes. You will be teleported into a seperate system space once you unleash the sword from its sheath. Good luck! ----- On one hand Rudra waspletely shocked at the suprise mission , however on the other hand the sword made his blood tremble in excitement. Rudra could not bear the pain in his hand for much longer hence he said " Guys i will be teleported into a seperate system space for ten minutes , so don''t worry if i vanish . However for me to teleport i need to unsheath this sword and i am sure me unsheathing it will bring you all problems of you own , but it''s the only way out now , sorry for dragging you all into this. Good luck boys ". Saying so Rudra unsheated grim reaper and instantly his body was transported into a seperate system space. With Rudra gone the red and ck sword dropped to the floor , leaking a terrifying aura of bloodlust and death that made the elites feel suffocated just breathing in the room. However when the blood aura of the grim reaper leaked , the earth started to rumble as if the dead were digging out of their own graves , but even before the undead made their presence known , hooded men with pale faces and long teeth like those of carnivorous animals appeared before the 9 elites , with their numbers increasing every second . " FORMATION ! ". Screamed Karna , as the elites formed a tight circle , ready to face their enemies. However just as Neatwit tried to attack the first cloaked man , his sword passed through him like he was made of air while his nails were able to scratch Neatwit . " Vampires ! ". Eximed Sk as she remembered the tale about these wicked species ... Whose only weakness was the holy element and silver. " Only silver weapons will work ". Said Sk as she brought out the beginner silver short sword she used in her early days out of her inventory , as the silver sword pierced through the vampire infront of her and made it disintegrate. However unlike her , not all elites had kept their weapons from their early days still with them at this moment as they were hard pressed while fighting the vampires. -------- ( Meanwhile Rudra ) Rudra was teleported in a pce that looked 90% simr to Lucifer''s pce in hell , however unlike that ce which gave Rudra the creeps , this ce did not feel eerie at all. Infront of him on the throne sar a man who had ck hair , ck beard that was long enough to mop the floor and pitch ck eyes who observed him with great curiosity. [ You have looked into the eyes of the death God , your fear of mortality immobilizes you .... Error.. error ...error .... Error ] Error messages kept being disyed on Rudra''s screen , as Rudra was not a mortal soul , he was a yer , however for Rudra the error messages were not important as much as the fact that he was currently face to face with the god of death Hades! /// Special shoutout to Dragon_scar 999 for the 1000 coin gift and to Ivory_pope for the 500 coin gift! Thankyou so very much for the patronage guys it means the world to me :grinning_face_with_big_eyes:/// Chapter 564 The Forgotten God

Chapter 564 The Forgotten God

Rudra looked into the eyes of the god Hades as he could feel goosebumps rise on his skin , although he was not afraid of Hades , there was an odd sort of intimidation in looking at a god. Hades was calm as although he looked at the mortal intently , there was no murderous aura , no sudden movements , no threatening actions , no facial emotion , only in curiosity. There was a minutes of silence as the two observed each other before Hades took the initiative for the first dailogue as he said " Thousands of years since i crept into my slumber , and it is you who awoke a fragment of my soul .... How odd ". The voice was ancient and powerful and had amanding tone to it that made one listen. Rudra replied " I picked up a sword , it teleported me here ". Hades chuckled with sadness at the response as he said " The grim reaper . The symbol of my Church , the weapon wielded by my pope..... But my relegion has long been dead hasn''t it? ". There was a hint of sadness in his voice and although heughed , Rudra could feel the pain underneath thatughter. Being honest Rudra replied " Yes , to be frank it is only today that I realized that there is a god of death who once ruled the underworld . Because the period i am from , it has already been milleniums since Lucifer assumed the throne ". A pitchfork manifested itself in Hades''s arms out of nothing but air , as he banged it on the ground to get up . " Lucifer ..... The fallen angel , are you one of his men ? ". Hades asked , his tone now containing iprehensible rage and menace. ck mist swirved around his body as his pitchfork started to hum from the power. However Rudra was in insulted by that question. " One of his? , Hahaha , don''t get me wrong , I''m the one who kills all those who are his. The name is Shakuni Won Knight , King Of True Elites Kingdom , Archbishop of the Church Of Light , the Legendary Demon yer whose goal is to return the humiliation he suffered at the hands of Lucifer a thousandfold back to him ". Rudra said with hatred , as he made his stance clear. Not only did Lucifer put him through innumerable troubles over the past year , but his stupid organization was the one preparing to march towards his kingdom . Lucifer was the stem of all his problems and the only enemy that Rudra venomously hated to the core. " I see ... You are one of Beniogre''s ( Goddess of Light ) , let me have a better look at you ". Hades said as he ced his hand over Rudra''s head. Suddenly Rudra felt as if his body was transparent as he felt all his secrets being pryed open by the god . His moves , his titles , his skills , his power level , everything being read like an open book . However he was powerless to resist. " Impressive , most impressive ... Although a tier 3 weakling your foundation is unlike any other human i have ever seen in my lifetime. Aplishments so numerable it would put even tier 5 powerhouses to shame , and a very versatile set of moves. Say mortal , do you have time to humor a tale from this old man? ". Hades asked , his tone softening from before as he sat back down on his throne. Rudra nodded weakly , as Hades sighed and started his tale about his fall from grace. -------- ( Meanwhile the other elites ) " Oheon this is bullshit! ". Eximed Neatwit as he saw every single attack that he threw at the vampire being pointless , while he had to constantly go on the defensive. The situation was bad overall as only Sk and SMG who had silver weapons were able to deal with the vampires numbers while the rest of the group was ying pure defence. Karna felt like he was inside the event dungeon all over again , as without Rudra he was left incharge to deal with this perilous situation. However with no mage and no silver weapons in the group he needed to think of an out of the box solution for this problem , which he did not have at the moment. The situation was the most odd for Jhonny , as his attacks passed through the vampires and their attacks passed through him . It was like they just couldn''t get at each other , however the situation frustrated the vampires much more than it frustrated English. Naomi took the initiative to help , but she was a healer and not a pdin , hence herbat capabilities were restricted at debuffing the vampires and buffing the group , while trying her best at defence. Feeling enough was enough , Yume decided to use his newly acquired skill from the pirate wreckage , as he summoned the evil darkness ghosts to deal with the vampires. Immediately the attention of the fight changed for the vampires as they focused on the summoned spirits much more than they focused on the Elites , as if the both of them had long standing enmity. The spirit ghosts and the vampires were both creatures of night who often contested for the same territories , hence there was a millennium old fewd between the two parties. This gave rise to a situation where the Elites became spectators as they cheered on the evil spirits summoned by Yume . The same spirits that they were desperately running from a few days ago , to kill the opponents that they were fighting now. To the Elites absolute delight , the summoned spirits had an advantage over the vampires as slowly but steadily the vampire numbers were dwindling. " YES GIVE IT TO HIM . UGH . FIGHT. YES PASS THROUGH HIS BODY AND GIVE HIM THE SHIVERS ". Neatwit cheered the ghosts on like a little boy watching wrestling. He had been frustrated to no end inside the ancient ruins , as it had been days since hest gained a level , and the opponents here were just always resistant to physical attacks , which made his entire fighting style useless. However his cheering was not to go on for too long , as a howl could be heard from a distance , as another race that was never seen or heard by the Elites arrived at the scene attracted by the scent of blooding from the grim reaper. [ Zombie wareworlf ] ( mutant level 200 ) : wareworlfs that were zombified thousands of years ago . The OG rabid dogs that will try bite you , only choose to fight with anti rabies and anti zombie potions at hand. Weird green slime covered warewolfs arrived at the scene , as even they started attacking the vampires alongside the summoned spirits ,pletely ignoring the Elites. " I guess everyone hates the vamps ". Is what Neatwit concluded as the 9 elites saw three monster species tear each other out inside the church of a death God inside ancient ruins . Although it was not the craziest thing they had ever seen in their life , given the circumstance it did feel surreal. /// Special shoutout to Omar_Alshaikh for the TWO 15,000 COIN GACHAPON ! I don''t know man , i really don''t know how to thank you enough for this. Screw the bonus chapters , today i write till my fingers stop working . Let''s see how many chapters i can produce. My heartfelt gratitude for these gifts . I am humbled. /// Chapter 565 A tale of Angels and Demons

Chapter 565 A tale of Angels and Demons

" There was a time where the world was in harmony , a time before humans were born , a nascent world with all four continents connected as one. It was me , the goddess of light , the sun god , the moon god , the sea god , and some more who were called the '' Primal God''s '' governing the world ording to the principal''s of the True God , as there was stability amongst all of us . Then the humans were born , and us the primal god''s were worshipped by the humans , there was birth of relegion , and us primal god''s realized that the more that the humans worship us , the more our divine power increased. Unlike you mortals us god''s did not ascend tiers to reach where we are , we were born from thews that we govern as supreme existances , bowing down only to the one true God . However while our power could never fall below tier 6 , we discovered that fame and worship was a concept that if gathered enough helped even us god transcend our capabilities and perform miracles. Hence followed the period where everyone was trying to win favour from the humans. Bing patron god''s of towns and establish churches to gather massive following. However with the allure of gathering more worshippers increasing strife between the primal god''s , there began a period ofpetition where the primal god''s out of petty jealousy often wiped out kingdoms loyal to some other gods. Plunging the world into chaos. To stop this phenomenon , the True God created the Archangels. The peacekeepers between mortals and god''s , the '' chosen '' as we called them , the servants of God and his eyes and ears on middle Earth. The Angels did not get stronger with humans worshipping them , nor did their power wane should they loose followers. They were simply above this vain struggle as unlike us Primal God''s who can never ascend to tier 7 no matter how many worshippers we get , the Angels could reach the realm of the true god , as the angels can level up just like you mortals. While Micheal , Sariel and Raphael did not stray from the Path of service to the True God , Lucifer had other ambitions , as he tried to usurp the throne of heaven. s , it was not to be as he failed miserably and was exiled away from heaven and middle earth , his only shelter being the underworld. At the time , i was the ruler of the underworld , having created demonkind two centuries ago , the race that was supposed to dwell inside the underworld because I felt too lonely living down there alone. If i wish I could have created the four demon kings as well , who just like the angels would have no potential cap , who would be born at the peak of tier 5 and would be tier 6 with only some years time to be pirs of my own power . However I resisted that urge because I did not want to shake the powerbnce of the world , and was afraid that just like Lucifer tried to usurp the throne of heaven , one of the kings mighte after me. This was my biggest fear and my greatest mistake , as when somehow Lucifer learnt about my great invention he tried to forcefully trade me for it . Lucifer wanted the four kings to be his pirs in his war against the True God , however I refused and threatened to oust him from even the underworld should he not give up his venomous dreams. But little did I know back then that words did not work on the devil for his very visage was evil. Luring me into a trap , Lucifer bound me and poisoned my body with the veryws of death that I govern in the most despicable of moves. Should I dispell the poison , it would mean that nobody would die anymore and the world would turn into awless ce without death . Should I ept the poison then i would forever be a cripple who cannot even bat an eyelid without suffering excruciating pain. That is how , I , the great king Hades lost his throne of the underworld to the fallen angel Lucifer. Renaming it as hell , Lucifer began his reign of terror and suppressed my children the demon''s through tyranny. He knew that given time should enough people worship me i would gather the strength to dispell this poison in my body without breaking thews of death and be set free hence he systematically destroyed my churches and wiped my name from the history of middle earth. It has been 13 thousand years since thest pope of my Church assumed office , untill after all this time YOU walk into my conscious space , a weak mortal at peak tier 3 who would not even be allowed to be a bishop in my church at my full glory , holding my grim reaper and trying to win the right to be pope . How have the times changed eh? ". Hades said , his tale giving Rudra unprecedented insights about the true history of the world of Omega . A tale that had not been recorded in any history books. Rudra felt sympathy for Hades as he felt that although Hades was the god of death there was nothing evil or undignified about him. He was exactly how Rudra imagined god''s to be like , and nothing like the lying , conniving , piece of trash Lucifer. In his mind Rudra wanted to give the developers of cuber corp a grand salute for making a game with such deep history ... As if it was not a game , but a real worl with thousands of years of history and tales . However at the momentforting Hades took priority as he said " to be honest i did not even know i would be teleported into this room with you when i touched the sword . I had no ns of trying to be the pope , i just wanted the weapon because it had amazing powers ". Hades had a heartyugh after hearing Rudra''s reply as he said " My boy , there have been 748 Pope''s throughout the history of my relegion , however more than 15,000 have died facing this trial here. In my prime i used to test a mortals resolve andmitment to the relegion , killing them should their resolve waver while only the best got the right to call themselves pope. That sword you so desire , do you even know it''s true might? Your honesty amuses me , however any mortal wielding even one move of that sword would be crippled forever ". Rudra''s heart paused at this revtion. He had been using moves well beyond his means for a long time now , hence not a stranger to the concept of debuffs after using a move that was beyond one''s means. He took the warning very seriously as he looked towards Hades for further guidance . " Usually i would never allow a weakling like you to be my pope , but these are desperate times and my glory is not as magnificent as it once was. Say mortal , are you willing to serve me by bing the pope of my religion? ". Hades asked Rudra , a shine in his eyes . Chapter 566 A transcendental opportunity

Chapter 566 A transcendental opportunity

" Usually i would never allow a weakling like you to be my pope , but these are desperate times and my glory is not as magnificent as it once was. Say mortal , are you willing to serve me by bing the pope of my religion? ". Hades asked Rudra with anticipation as he borated his offer. " You cannot be a mortal while you be the pope , no , you would need to ascend to tier 4 first. There I will give present you the chance to be the pope of my relegion and a carrier of my divine might. Your task will be to remind the world of the glory of God Hades , the rightful ruler of the underworld , as you shall have the right to recruit followers into the relegion as you deem fit. As my representative on middle earth , you shall wield absolute authority and bow before no-one. ept and i shall grant you a fraction of my power , change your primary ss from mana knight to the lost mythic ss '' Death Knight '' , providing you the power to wield death! Ofcourse it will change your entire existance , and all the ss specific skills and moveset you have umted uptill now , it will be a rebirth , however you will undoubtedlye out iparably stronger. What do you say , Shakuni Won Knight? , Do you want to be a mere knight of the empire or do you want to be a myth ? ". Rudra was too stunned to speak for a minute , Hades''s offer was extremely exciting , as with his offer came the chance to sieze the lost mythic ss! A ss that nobody else had. Just the difficulty of getting a legendary ss in Omega was exceptionally high , having to get a SSS ascension rating in every single promotion test , however now he had the chance to get a mythic ss , a step even beyond the legendary ss , and he was willing to get it. Cautiously Rudra asked " Why me? ". But Hades just waved it off with a sigh as he said " Who else is left there for me? , Hahaha , if you have not noticed yet , my religion is dead ,and without Thousands of worshippers i can never umte enough power to escape the poison that affects my real body . It is fate that brought us together , and i am willing to beleive that a man like you who has such a glorious past of incredible achievements and a foundation soo sturdy it can even beat tier 4 warriors in terms of overall quality , can maybe pull off this miracle to bring the church of death back to its former glory ". Rudra sighed as he realized that once he epted this offer , he would need to make the church a part of his goals in Omega and he could just not focus on just the Elites anymore. However he also understood that as a king and a public influencer , he was in a position where he could easily make the church of death the national religion and make countless churches to jumpstart the campaign. However doing so , he would definitely loose his support from the church of light. Although the god of death and the Goddess of light had no beef between them and the two were on amiable terms , Rudra could analyze that the pope won''t be to happy with loosing so many devout followers. In the pursuit of personal power Rudra did not want topromise on his principal''s as a king and as a leader , as he made up his mind and said " My apologies great God Hades , your offer is extremely appealing to me. However I am a king and a guild leader , if for personal gains i put them in cross - hairs of other forces then i am worse than Lucifer as a human. The church of light will not be happy with me trying to spread the doctrine of death , and there maybe friction and retaliation. I cannot ept your great power if i cannot deliver what you expect from me. So regretfully i would have to decline this offer ". Hades raised an eyebrow to this response as in his entire lifetime he had never seen a mortal who did not sumb to personal desires and could keep a stable head over his shoulders. " Admirable , you are indeed worthy of bing my pope . Hypothetically assume if i have a chat with Beniogre and she agrees to let you set up and spread the doctrines of death , and say that worshipping me , your countrymen live longer lives , healthier lives while your soldiers gain a greater chance ofplete recovery from life threatening injuries. Would you still reject my offer? ". Hades asked Rudra The ball was in Rudra''s court now , as the temptation to ept the god''s offer increased by the second. -------- ( Meanwhile the rest of the elites ) " YESSS , FINALLY ! " Shouted Neatwit as his sword shed through the body of a zombie warewolf! Ever since Neatwit had came to the ancient ruins every single enemy that he had faced was more or less immune to physical attacks hence rendering his fighting skills useless. However now that he could wield his sword to injure enemies again , he went absolutely wild with ecstasy. Not only Neatwit , but Karna and the others too who were unable to kill the vampires all let loose once the physical attacks started working again on the zombie warewolfs , as it the distinction between who was the rabid dogs and who were the calm humans blurred. The zombies tried to bite the head off the Elites , while the elites tried to take down that same biting head in one fell sword stroke. The three girls were left speechless seeing the boys run amok as every other second some or the other wareworlf lost its head. " Say what time will the leader be back? He said 10 minutes , how long has it been? ". Karna asked Sk who checked the time before replying. " Anytime now ". Sk told Karna as karna issued the most ridiculousmand she had ever heard next. " Alright boys , Rudra will be out anytime now , let''s wipe this out lest he hog all the exp , GO ELITES GO ". karna shouted , as he group responded to his mad energy burst as everyone started killing at max speed. Apparently the fear of Rudra killing everyone himself was a great motivator for the crew who badly wanted to bridge the gap between themselves and his level once again. /// Alright guys , you all have 4 hours toment down below about if you want Rudra to ept Hades''s offer or not . After that I will write the next chapter and the plot moves from there. Everyment matters to make sure to put it down there /// Chapter 567 Choices

Chapter 567 Choices

Rudra thought long and hard about Hades''s hypothesis and cautiously saidter on " If hypothetically you can get the Goddess of Light to agree , and if you bless those who pray to you earnestly . Then yes , i ept your offer ". Saying this Rudra felt like he got rid of a huge burden from his chest , as he felt extremely releived. He realized that had he turned down Hades''s offer , it would have probably haunted him at nights forever. Hades smiled at this response as he said " You have chosen wisely , however nothing in this world is given for free . To wield my powers you must transcend from being a mere mortal. Reach tier 4 and tresspass into the domain of the god''s , then and only then will you be worthy of recieving my powers. 7 days ... You have 7 days to ascend to tier 4 , with a perfect score . Do it within that timelimit and i will bless you with my divine might. Fail , and i would rather wait another thousand heres for a worthy sessor than let my good name be ruined by ipetent mortals ". System notification : You have recieved a new quest . [ Ascend to tier 4 ] [ Quest ] ( optional ) : ascend to tier 4 within 7 days to get the lost mythic ss '' death knight '' . Rewards : Mythic ss + mystery reward based on performance Failure penalty : Dissapoint the god Hades. Time limit : 7 days [ Do you wish to ept? Reject? ] Rudra hit ept , as alongside the clock of the ancient ruins , another one started to tick down on his status screen that asked him to be tier 4 in the next 7 days. Rudra sighed , there was too little time and too much on his te at once , however since he was here with the god Hades , he decided that before he was sent away he could might as well make good use of this opportunity. Rudra asked " Before you send me away , can you answer two questions of mine ? ". Hades raised an eyebrow but said " Ask ". " Ummm , can you tell me where can I find something called a return crystal , and 2 i have a really big waring up do you know somece where i can find something useful for the war effort in these ruins? ". Rudra asked nervously. For a moment Hades was stupefied before he bursted outughing at the audacity of the mortal. Uncountable milleniums passed as a god yet nobody had the nerve to speak straight to him , yet this weakling dared to ask him questions for his selfish benefits. " I like you ... So i will help you". Hades said with a smile " The return crystal is in the church itself . Find it in the basement at the ground floor , as for your so called war effort , there is a military base north of this city at about 3 killometers. There you will find a design for a weapon of mass destruction. However be warned , the ce will be well guarded . 7 days .... , If fate wills it , i will see you again , for these 7 days you will be able to carry grim reaper but not wield it. ". Saying so Hades flicked his hand as Rudra was teleported out again. ------- ( Back at the church of the ancient ruins) Rudra woke up and decided to go wild . Not caring to inform his teammates about the fact that he was back. ughtering every single zombie warewolf he couldy his eyes on , Rudra began a murder spree. " The devil''s back ". Said Neatwit as he eyed Rudra with venomous hatred. The gap Between the two was alwaysrge , however over the time it had only widened as Rudra''s pace of monster farming was pretty much the same as the other 6bined. " Sorry for the hold up guys , I''ll clean them up to make up for it ". Rudra shamelessly turned the situation in his own favour as thousands of zombie warewolf had a nightmare of a day as their heads were severed off their body. Midfight Rudra said " Someone find a basement here , there should be the return crystal in there. Just keep it don''t use it ". As the three girls who were just staring at the boys ughter with mouths agape realized that they needed to y their parts too and began searching for the crystal. 45 minutes and wiping out a n of warewolfster the elites all drank stamina potions as they shared a heartyugh. Rudra had levelled up twice from the ughter spree , yet his eyes were still full of bloodlust , but his mind was as calm as the ocean. Rudra had decided that with the return crystal already being found , there was no more pressure on them in the ruins. However this ce was a goldmine , and without looting every single grave behind this church as well as that military base holding the ancient weapon. Rudra was not doing to leave the ce. Rudra said " Alright guys , there are a lot of monsters out there behind the church of death in the graveyards. Let''s kill them all , level up a lot and rob every single grave back there , the ancients beleived in life after death and packed precious items in their coffins , and we leave nothing..... If we are going to be grave robbers , we need to be elite grave robbers ". The group felt Rudra''s energy and they realized that the leader was pumped , which pumped them all as well. " After that we raid a military base few killometers north of here , before heading home. Time is of the essence now , and i want to wrap this thing up within next 2 days. Sorry if you guys don''t get enough rest , but there are reasons for it that I will exinter. Soo MAX ENERGY guys , lets rob some graves! ". Rudra hyped the group as the elites responded with a loud cheer. The loot was on! /// Guys , thankyou for all the feedback in thest chapter. I am a man of the people and the people have spoken. Hence Rudra is now in partnership with the god of death himself /// Chapter 568 A focused Rudra

Chapter 568 A focused Rudra

Rudra finally saw a clear path ahead of him , a schedule that he needed to rigorously follow to be able to prepare the elites as best as he could for the uing war , and that path started from looting the graves in the church''s backyard , as the elites had to fight hordes of stinking undeads . Rudra knew that although the undead were numerous , the higher their numbers the more favourable it was for him as he needed EXP and he needed a lot of it and fast. He could kill 6 undeads every minute on average , while killing each one filled his Exp bar by 0.1%. Technically it was a far-cry more from what the monsters of the outside world offered him , but then again , in the outside world they would probably not attack with such numbers as well. This meant that every minute he filled up his exp bar by 0.6 % , which meant that every 10 minutes he gained 6% experience , and every 167 minutes he levelled up. This was slow whenpared to his astronomical rate of gaining 14 levels in a single fight , however it was still more than decent. For the first level up , it was Rudra supported by the elites as they held their ground against the hordes of undead . For the second level up it was the elites gaining little by little on the undead , as the fight came to a stalemate. For the third level up , the elites began a ughter of the enemies and started to push back . However the girls , Bo and Yume were tired after that and needed rest . Rudra , Karna , SMG , Neatwit and Jhonny however continued the mass ughter for the fourth level up after which Jhonny and SMG dropped too. After level up 5 , Karna felt his arms grow numb as he stopped to take a proper rest. After level up 6 , Neatwit was already way past his limit , however his pride did not allow him to loose out to Rudra in levelling contest , however seeing Rudra going on as strong as ever Neatwit lost his willpower as he eximed " Monster ... ". The elites all gawked in shock and horror as they saw Rudra clean the entire battlefield there on as he approached the seventh Level up after fighting for 21 hours nonstop. After that Naomi had to intervene as she could not see Rudra going on with his madness however while Rudra was utterly tired there was a radiant smile stered on his face as he told Naomi and the rest to start looting the corpses while he took care of the stragglers. What followed was the 9 elites working on looting the graves , while the watchdog Rudra bit any undead that sprang to life. Rare jewels , ancient coins , ancient wines , ancient weapons , the elites found just pools after pools of wealth with every grave that they robbed , but there was no sign of the blue crystal that Rudra had them on the lookout for yet. 6 hours and 104 grave robberiester , Rudra finally levelled up onest time as heid down t on the ground with exhaustion. Naomi forcefed him two stamina potions and used various buffs to return strength to his depleted body , as Rudra had a stupid grin stered to his face from seeing his stats pannel. ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary ArchBishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , The one who defies all odds, Dragon yer , Lieutenant General Of The Hazelgroove Army , First Cultivator , Senior Knight , Legendary Demon yer . ss :Mana Knight ( Ascended ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 230 Tier : 3 STATS AGI : 4000 +2000 VIT : 4000 +2000 INT : 4000 +2000 STA : 4000 +2000 PHY : 4000 +2000 MANA : 4000 + 2000 HP : 2,917,000/2,917,000 unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : ??? Charm :??? Infamy : invalid Status : Exhausted Equipment : Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary) , Doom armour( legendary) , knights shield , Knights token , White lion''s kneecaps ( dark gold ) , Supreme Wood Charm Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) , [ grim reaper ] ( unavable ) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage, Holy Lance ( divine) , One legged leap ( rare) ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter , Mana Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) ( iplete ) Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- Level 230 ..... , Taking a longing look at the unavable grim reaper sword in his inventory , Rudra decided that he had to get it anyhow , no matter how exhausted his body felt , it was better to take full advantage of the ancient ruins while he could before returning to the real world , where gaining 10 levels would need atleast a month of consistent grind. Checking his active quests panel he observed how he had a little less than 6 days left to meet Hades''s goal. The promotion test itself aside , he was yet to still even reach the threshold needed to ascend , and it was not going to be easy. Looking at the loot around him , Rudra knew that he had atleast 2 trillion dors worth of goods with him , as the ancient weapons and wine and special artifacts were all as good as one of a kind. Although he needed to go through a lot of trouble to sell them and then after everyone gets their cut he would probably loose 30-40% of that initial value , it was still a lot of money and there were still a lot of graves left to rob. If the group did it right , they could potentially find the entire war treasury from the loot they find here , however time was of the essence. Rudra had too much to achieve and needed to prioritise as to how he wanted to bnce things. Less than 6 days to go , could he really afford to waste time grave robbing? It was a question that needed serious thinking. /// Special shoutout to Omar_Alshaikh for the umpteenth time for TWO GACHAPONS! I don''t know man , its bing surreal now. You are the new top fan of all time , and the support you have shown is just incredible , hence for the umpteenth time , Thankyou for all the support from the bottom of my heart . Thements , the gifts , the content , i finally feel like the book is back on track again guys , and i promise to work hard and deliver. The most epic war arc of all time ising guys , I PROMISE /// Chapter 569 Madness

Chapter 569 Madness

Rudra was pressed hard on time , because he had no time to waste grave robbing with the military base raid left and himself being on the clock . However with the grave robbing trade being such immensely fortuitous he needed to grasp this chance and fill up the guild treasury as much as possible. Hence he decided to make a risky call , Leaving Bo , Sk , Yume , Naomi and Yua to keep up at the grave robbing , he decided to take the OG boys to raid the military base. This was an extremely dangerous move on Rudra''s part as with the 10 of them together the exploration still felt difficult , however taking only 5 members to a military base was practically suicide. Rudra realized that should he have brought a party of 200 down here it would have been immensely beneficial to the guild . However the more the people the harder it was to contain secrets . With the 10 here he could atleast gaurantee secrecy. Hence Rudra , Jhonny , Karna , SMG and Neatwit started their journey towards the ancient military base expecting to steal blueprints of an ancient weapon that would greatly bolster the war effort. While the journey itself was not very difficult , the moment they reached the vicinity of the military base the five felt chills run down their spine as the sight they saw was pure chaos. Nightcrawlers Eldritch ducks Mutated zombies Mutated orcs Mutated tree monsters Mutated goblins Elite trolls Necromancers Liches and Lesser undead. It was a monsters den , the military base as there was an open buffet going on as to what kind of monster did one wish to fight. Although they all co-existed within the same military base ,there was a clear demarcation of areas . A goblin who sneakily tried to steal orc food was picked up like a rag doll and smashed head first like a hammer on the ground , smashing it''s brain to a thousand pieces. Seeing the scene , Rudra realized that lest the five of them , even if he came here with 5000 elites it would still be a hell of a fight . At this point , anyone would have been forced to retreat , even if Karna himself was leading a team of elites , this is where the capabilities of him as a leader ended . However this is where the challenge began for one Shakuni Won Knight. His brain worked like a supeputer as it analysed various strategies that could neutralize the enemy''s advantage and the only thing that he coulde up with was '' Divide and Conquer''. He needed to start an internal strife between them all , but before that he needed to understand why they all were coexisting in this ce in the first ce. To try and find out this very critical answer , Rudra summoned Furball who was given the all important scouting mission . Furball knowing how to teleport gave it the edge in scouting missions , as it''s high intelligence and battle capabilities made it an excellent pet. While good mounts were extremely desirable in Omega the same kind of a trend was not seen in pets , as the majority of the yerbase tried to ignore this aspect of gaming , as pets took an extremely important resource for raising which was EXP. Not withstanding food costs , every time a yer levelled up , a chunk of his/her hp went to the pet''s development which was uneptable to many , especially since pets died permanently once HP hit 0. This made it so that pets nurtured with care ended up dead on battlefields and realbat scenarios with the owners only having to bear the loss of all the exp it took to raise them , making them unwanted in battles. The rest raised pets for special purposes such as tracking , resource location etc etc , however these kinds of yers were usually a niche minority of lifestyle who hardly leveled up once in a month anyways. Even within the elites , only Rudra and Karna amongst all elders chose to keep a pet , while the others simply did not find it worth the effort. However the case waspletely different for Rudra , whose pet was his game changer. Not taking into ount the care and love it poured into her , Furball was very capable and very versatile . On more than one assion her being with Rudra created opportunities for him which would be otherwise unreachable. Today was one such day , as after a sessful scouting trip , Furball came back with news. Although Rudra did not understand beast , he understood Furballs way of expressing herself as he could always tell what she wanted to say. " There is something in the military base which keeps the beasts together? ". Rudra asked Furball who moaned an " Aiyaaoww ". Very cutely as if to say '' Good job human ''. " What is it ? A treasure ". " Aiyaaooooeeww ". " A treasure that''s okay to destroy? ". " Grrrr ". " A treasure that should be stolen? ". " Aiyaaoww ". " Is it big? ". " Grrrr ". " Is it guarded by someone strong ". " Uwuwuwuwu ". " Hmmm hmmm i see ,e to papa , good job girl ". Rudra took Furball i his arms as he showered her with pats and kisses as Furball purred in joy after getting all the love. The other Elite members just stared at the public disy of affection by their guild leader as their left eye started to flicker from seeing the cringe. They could not understand how Rudra could make sense of the gibberish foxnguage spoken by Furball , however they dared not to question it , as they only went along with whatever Rudra said. After realising that the other 4 were giving him the looks , Rudra recalled Furball and coughed twice to dispell the awkward atmosphere as he said " Alright here is what we do . 1) Smoke and poison mist the area . Create Complete chaos , we use all the bottles we have at our disposal. 2) I send in the 2000 strong mana legion in there carrying all of the bombs that i brought for this exploration as we try blow the ce up in hopes of creating chaos. 3) we kill anyone who escapes the base and gets outside the region of the haze , while we donot directly engage in conflict with those who are inside. 4) Hopefully a massive fight breaks out and all we need to do is start picking them off from one corner all the way to the centre , or , if things don''t workout we will think about n B Alright ! Let''s go blow that base up ! ". Rudra said with energy as the other four were left dumbfounded. Rudra''s strategy was basically '' Let''s bomb them and hope they kill each other '' , which was nothing sophisticated like his usual ns at all and had a lot of margins for error , even still the group had 100% faith in Rudra''s capabilities and choice making skills as there were no questions asked. Everyone started to do inventory check to see what means they had at their disposal , and thanks to a very sessful elites lifestyle unit run by Fatty Ksh , everyone had atleast 5 haze potions and 2 poison mist potions. If used in the right areas , it would turn the entire area into a blind death spot. Forming a pentagon , the elites crawled their way to the endge of the military base , covering all angles as they waited for the first haze potion bottle to be thrown by Rudra. The closer Rudra got to the military base , the stronger the stench of blood , monster and rotten corpse became as oddly even though it was extremely pungent it felt like a routine smell. Taking advantage of the bushes he was able to creep in close as he used his eyes of truth to scout the area . Monsters ranged from level 40 - level 240 The average being level 180 ish while a strong monster resided at the centre with an unreadable level for Rudra. Rudra immediately became alert , there were not many species whose level he could not read , and those that were like that were extremely powerful. The monster was apparently at the very centre of the base and Rudra had no idea about why it resided there , however ording to Furball there was a big treasure there that made every monster stay there. Rudra took in a deep breath , as he mentally prepared himself to go ahead with his n. Taking a bottle of Haze potion , Rudra threw it over his head , the trajectory making the bottle crash and release the haze inside , right after colliding with a trolls head. Seeing the haze spread in the military base , the other elites in position realized that it was their signal to unleash their stocks as well , as haze bottles started to rain on the military base , covering the entire area in a thickyer of fog! What followed was the group taking a few steps back and throwing poison mist into random locations , as the sound of monster howls and grunts and monster like sounds intensified. It was apparent that there was already chaos brewing inside , however only karna who had his minds eyes could really see how everyone was actually running around clueless and panicking. However while the poison affected the weaklings a lot even killing those below level 100 . The 180 or higher levelled beasts were unaffected as they were also moreposed. However all that changed when the first bomb thrown by Rudra exploded inside the military base , because after that a shower of bombardments started , as all hell started to break loose. /// Special shoutout to Austin_Smith_4250 for the 15000 COIN GACHAPON GIFT! Thankyou simply doesn''t cut it anymore , you guys have simply pumped me to the limits now , with all the support you have shown to the book , and i feel like this time I have to do something huge to properly express my appreciation. I have never dropped an announcement for the book before , but it''s time to do something huge. CHECK ANNOUNCEMENT thates out today . It''s time for the author to give back! /// Chapter 570 Chaos

Chapter 570 Chaos

Rudra randomly dropped bombs inside the military base , as all hell broke loose inside with the monsters not having a clue as to what was actually going on. This led to the monsters growing agitated as they started to run everywhere crossing camps and entering fights. However not all monsters ran internally in the military base , many tried to escape the foggy area and hence out of the military base as well , who met the elites as soon as they got out and soon a faced miserable death. However the key was to make the monsters fight more and more internally and less with the elites , however right as Rudra felt like he only had a few more bombs to detonate , he rushed inside the dense fog , elven sword in one hand and a run of the mill ancient sword he found while grave robbing in the other. Choosing the goblins den as the entry point Rudra only relied on his sharp senses to cut anything that moved around him , as he decided to enter the dangerous fray of monsters. This was not in the initial n , as everyone was supposed to wait untill the fog dispelled before rushing in , however Rudra felt like too many monsters were dying that were not contributing to his EXP enough hence he dived into the fight headfirst. Using the mana legion , Rudra summoned 2000 mana soldiers , of whom he gave 30 , all the bombs he had left and sent them on a suicide run , while the other 1970 he used to create a perimeter around himself to make more sense of things that were going on inside the dense fog. BOOM , BOOM , BOOM ! The suicide bombers all strategically bombed highly popted areas , killing many monsters in the process , as although Rudra''s Exp bar showed no progress at the moment , he was sure that once he was out of the fighting chaos the bar would skyrocket . Everything seemed to go well for him untill a loud " Quaackkkk ". Was heard as it seemed like some giant structure was destroyed , as the sound of bricks falling could be heard. What followed was 3 seconds of a vum storm , as Rudra had to hang onto the floor like his life depended on it , as air was being sucked in towards the centre of the military base as if it was the eye of an tornado. When Rudra finally realized who caused the suction of air , his eyes widened in shock as his brain thought his eyes were ying tricks on him. A giant eldritch duck , the size of a 12 storey building stood at the centre of the military base , as it had sucked in all the haze and the poison mist , only to let it all out of its nose like it was a steam engine. [ Eldritch Duck ] ( Sigma Male ) ( Tier unknown ) : A duck who has outlived most trees . It is trouble. The duck was snow white in body color , however had yellow feet and yellow beak , if given a hat and some clothes it would look exactly like Donald duck. " Quack Quack Quack ! ". The giant duck dered as every monster in the military base started going nuts and acting like they were scared for their lives. The army of small eldritch ducks the size of one''s leg , that Rudra initially saw while scouting from outside now started to attack every other faction with gusto. Rudra felt the whole situation to be utterly ridiculous as his exact thoughts as a duck came flying towards him was '' you''ve got to be kidding me ''. Rudra simply punched the iing duck on its beak , as Rudra''s punch broke the poor guys beak and killed it from brute force alone. " Ouch ". Rudra eximed as his hands hurt from the impact , however there was no doubt in his mind that he was never going to be intimidated by an army of stupid ducks. However reality proved otherwise , as trolls , orcs , necromancers , undeads , zombies , every single species of monsters that Rudra considered actual threats were being dismantled by the duck army as Rudra''s eyes popped out of his sockets at the absurdity of the situation. Looking around he could see stupid ducks headbutting straight into goblins , while four or five of them would stick on a troll with their webbed feet and start to peck the troll all over his body. " Quack quack Quack Quack quack Quack ". Was the only sound that could be heard all over ,and while there was not much damage caused by the weak ducks at all , it was like nobody dared to kill them and Rudra could not understand why. Unfortunately for Rudra he found the Answer soon enough as a system notification made him aware of the peril he was in. [ System notification ] : You have killed an eldritch duck , the beloved race of the god of distasters and the sacred animal of his religion. You will now be struck with a random cmity in 59 seconds. Reading the system notification Rudra''s mind went ''WHATT'' , as he could only bring out the retractable shield out nervously and be ready to use blink at a moments notice as he awaited the cmity to strike. As he awaited the cmity , Neatwit suddenly appeared beside him with a big grin stered on his face as he was covered in green monster blood as he said " Don''t worry I''m here now ". Rudra fought the urge of rolling his eyes , as before he could even tell Neatwit what a bad choice he had made , a bolt of lightning struck the location he was standing at out of nowhere , as although Rudra was able to put up the retractable shield ontime he was sent flying due to the force of impact. Neatwit on the other hand also recieved lightning damage as his body became a sizzling mess of electricity as his hair stood straight up . Rudra could not help butugh his a** off seeing Neatwits condition , as although his own back hurt a bit from being sent flying , Neatwits condition was just too funny . However jokes aside , Rudra realized that the ducks were the real walking bombs in this military base and that he needed to wrack his brains regarding how to solve this duck situation. /// Chapter 1 of the 12 hour long sprint. It took 1 hour and 10 minutes toplete , so we are just slightly behind schedule. Special shoutout to Irail_Griffin for the 15,000 COIN GACHAPON! , I can''t thankyou enough for this man , this sprint today , is my way of saying my heartfelt thankyou. Come join me on discord voice chat anytime you feel like talking about today''s book , i will be online at all times :slightly_smiling_face: /// Chapter 571 Taming A Duck

Chapter 571 Taming A Duck

Following the absurd duck situation the elites all assembled near Rudra , as they waited for hismand. " Don''t kill the ducks ". Rudra gave the executive order to the elites , as everyone felt ufortable letting stupid ducks without ws , teeth or even proper attacking capabilities being allowed to stick on their heads as they gave a headmassage type pecking. Jhonny however was savage , he wanted nothing to do with the ducks , as he just swatted them left and right without caring for their life , as even if they died he just became formless in the face of natural disasters and avoided it all. " What now ? ". Asked Karna , as a big smile could be seen stered on Rudra''s face , a smile that Karna was all too familiar with. A smile that signalled that Rudra was about to suggest doing something crazy. Rudra said " Sir Jhonny , do you still have the Dino? ". Jhonny raised an eyebrow and said " Yes ... ". Rudra smiled and said " Then i guess it''s time for Dino Vs Duckie part 1 ". ( A few momentster ) There were 5 elites seated on a dinasaurs head as the 20 storey tall dinasaur towered over the 12 storey tall duck with gusto. " RAWWRRRR " , the dinasaur roared in joy , firstly because it felt the atmosphere to be familiar , it was almost like he was home , and secondly because since the ancient era giant ducks were indeed the favourite food of the dinasaurs who relished them as a tasty meal. " Quack ....quack quaaaaackk ". The giant duck squirmed after seeing the dinasaur bare it''s sharp canine teeth , as poop bombs escaped it''s rear sting poor Nightcrawlers with them. However although the giant duck was scared of the dinasaur , the smaller ones were not , as the loyal army threw itself on the body of the dinasaur . However the hard scaled aside , mama dinasaur did not even care about the small ducks as a single tail swipe of here killed several hundreds of them at once as mana triggered a huge cmity. 59 secondster a giant meteor could be seen in the sky as Rudra looked at it and moaned in frustration " Ugh not again ". Had it been a tornado or a lightning strike , the elites on the head of the dinasaur could have dealt with the cmity , but it just had to be a giant meteorite. " Meteorite ! ... Guildmaster it was an honor serving you in this exploration , may all of our souls rest in peace ... ". Neatwit said as he gave up all hopes of survival , however karna just smacked him on the head and told him to shutup. Ofcourse Rudra was not going to let the crew die , as he summoned Furball and told her to use mass teleportation at the right moment. The monsters inside the military base panicked and started to run for their lives , however Rudra and group stayed intact , as the giant duck lost its mind being so close to the attractor of the cmity. But to the ducks dismay , the giant dinasaur followed it wherever it ran , as the meteor course corrected itself and followed. "QUACKK QUACK QUAAAACKKKK ". The duck screamed And although Rudra could not speak duck he understood that the eldritch duck out there was begging for mercy , as Rudra used it''s vulnerable moment to send Neatwit towards it with a pet taming contract , forcing it into a deal bing Neatwits pet under duress. A giant meteorite over its head and a dinasaurs behind its small tail , the duck had no other option but to sign the contract in desperation to save its life , as the moment it did , Furball used mass teleportation to move out of harms way. RUMBLE. Earthquake could be felt all around the ancient ruins , as even the three girls who were grave digging peacefully saw a pile of sand that they had just dug out being unsettled and fall back in , increasing their workload. " ugh boys ". The threeined together , as they were sure that it was the work of the elites . Furball teleported the group 2 killometers from the crash area and although there was a lot of debris , the elites were safe otherwise . " Quack ... Qu-qu-qu quackkk ". The eldritch duck started to cry as its tears gave neatwit a nice salty shower, as it thanked it''s new master for saving its life. Neatwit on the other hand was just in stunned to see the information on the duck [ Eldritch duck ] ( cry baby ) ( tier 0 ) - A heavens chosen son , and the direct descendant of the holy eldritch duck kept as per by the god of disasters. This duck is special as harming it or any of its children would bring forth natural disasters. Immortal , this duck can never die of aging , however beware weapons and attacks can still kill it. The eldritch duck was a gender fluid species who could shift between male and female genders fast , and could even be gender neutral. However this specific eldritch duck was a walking carrier of natural disasters , as Neatwit could imagine unleashing a swarm of ducks on his enemies and them killing the weak small ducks , only to bring forth many natural disasters! He could be a duckmancer with an army of ducks and be absolutely unstoppable on any battlefield! This idea excited him untill he realized how stupid he would lookmanding a legion of ducks , however nheless it was a valuable addition to the Elite camp. Rudra said " Neatwit tell your duck to ensure our security back at the military base and lead us to the secrets in there ". Rudra acted like this was all the part of the n from the beginning as karna and SMG could not help but internally praise Rudra for his excellent scheming. They could have never thought to trigger a natural cmity and then use it over the ducks life as threat and force it into envement only to use it as the bodyguard for loot. Their respect for Rudra hence skyrocketed , however little did they know Rudra himself was only winging it on the go. He had no concrete n at all. /// Chapter two , it took me a full 100 minutes. Now 30 minutes behind schedule , need to pick the pace up. /// Chapter 572 Ancient Weapon and A bath

Chapter 572 Ancient Weapon and A bath

With the duck as the protection , the elites wiped out the remnant monsters of the military base as Rudra gained 4 levels in the process inching him closer to the overall goal. However while fighting Rudra realized that he was much slower than usual and had dyed responses physically than what his mind was producing mentally. Inyman terms , he was exhausted. Although his stamina bar said otherwise , drinking artificial potions could not offset the mental exhaustion he had umted in the game with not logging out since weeks , making his mind tired and wanting desperate reset. But Rudra was on the clock and time was one luxury that he simply did not have , henc even though he had long reached his limits he put on a brave face and did whatever he could . The military base without all the monsters looked pretty basic , as there were barracks , a training ground and what appeared to be a hostel or lodgings inside the structure , while one tall and half broken building was at the centre. Rudra was sure that the broken building was where the duck emerged from during the chaos , as it was the area where he heard the sound of bricks falling. When the elites approached the building , they expected a lot of things , but a massive pool was not one of them. As a clear water pool that had nts that glowed growing at the bottom of it was what was hidden inside the giant building. The pool was extremely mysterious as it was atleast 15 storey deep , and had no life swimming inside it except some nts that grew at the bottom . However the mystery remained on as to why was there a pool of water within a military building and why did it attract soo many monsters to coexist in this small area. The giant duck jumped inside the pool with a ssh as the water was sprayed all over the elites , however something unexpected happened when the water hit them. The water started to sizzle on their skin as they could feel strength being sapped from their bodies. The stamina bar of all elites became a threatening red , however while Rudra gained a single level , the others levelled up twice. This baffled the elites , as the entire ce became even more mysterious to them , and they could not understand the secrets it contained. Analyzing the situation Rudra said " Don''t approach the water , let''s explore the rest of the facility first before deciding on what to do ". The elites hence started to scour the building for more hints , however they could not make much out of the ancient texts that they found , with the only half decent clue that they found being a blueprint of the facility that showed a secret tunnel being there connected to the indoor pool of special water , that led to a secret room. Studying it Rudra said " There is a tunnel midway in the pool that leads to a secret room , but the water is extremely mysterious ..... , Let''s dip out feet in the water first and understand it''s true nature ". -------- ( Meanwhile at the Sigma Boys mercenary group ) Matthias Schmidt and Turner the wrath , the two spies from the elites had rose to be super rookies , as their reputation within the group increased a lot. Having both graduated from the Elite academy , their knowledge about technical aspects of the game was unprecedented as they had the right approach to understanding any problem. The Elite academy strove to create graduates that could think outside the box to solve any problem , and use strategy to defeat monsters and not skills alone . This made them technically sound yers as they knew strengths and weaknesses as well as about attack and defense formations like the back of their hand once they passed out. This made them extremely wanted by the seniors of the organisation on their dungeon runs and other outings , as although Turner was considered a weak weeb , his knowledge was considered useful. While Schmidt was both powerful and knowledge as he was quickly absorbed within the innermost circles of the organisation. On one such regr dungeon runs , turner overheard something interesting from the senior members in his party . The conversation went like '' Dude , did they tell you about the new job '' '' yep , it''s crazy right i could not beleive my ears when i was first told about it , i mean the elites , they are undefeatable aren''t they ''. '' undefeatable or not , they bit off more than they could Chew this time , i mean the total army size is above 30 million troops , that''s a war force that can topple kingdoms in weeks and can shake up continents ''. '' Ya I agree , and they also have those insane canons that would absolutely punch a hole through the elites defences , their walls would be useless ! ''. '' hahaha , their arrow throwing machines would be rendered ineffective once we equip dark gold rated armours! Even if they hit us we should not die should we? ''. '' only tier 1 weaklings will die maybe , the set they are custom forging is called the anti arrow set , it is only meant to protect against arrows. It gives 70% damage reduction it''s insane ''. '' hahaha , we will be millionaires in real life soon if we win this war , 36 days ... Then it bes official '' '' sigh , yes you are right , can''t wait ''. Turner knew that this was extremely critical information that he had uncovered in here , as although he remained calm on surface , internally he was shook up. Cannons , 30 million strong and special armours to offset the elites weapons. The enemy wasing prepared , the guild was in massive trouble . He wanted to get out and report to Amelia immediately , however he still needed to keep up appearances as he kept doing his role as the weeb guide in the dungeon run , pretending not to know anything. However at the first moment that he was out , he rushed to report the grim situation to Amelia. /// Chapter 3 , it took me 80 minutes and i don''t think i wrote too shabbily , keep this up and we can get back on track. I am filled with motivation from all the support you guys have shown me in the past few weeks, chapter 4 will hence be only a few minutes away! //// Chapter 573 The ancient weapon

Chapter 573 The ancient weapon

The moment the elites dipped their feet inside the water , they noticed their stamina bars depleting very quickly however their exp bars rising equally fast. If one yed their cards right and kept refilling their stamina bars by drinking potions , they could potentially level up within minutes inside the mysterious water. Rudra took full advantage of this opportunity , as he kept drinking stamina potions to supplement his stamina bar , while his exp bar kept rising. However he clearly noticed that with every subsequent level up , the effects of the water reduced , as the stamina burn up rate was lower and so was the the exp increase rate. 5 elites lined up as they had their legs dipped inside a massive indoor pool of water , as they chugged stamina potions and talked about life untill a few hourster everyone had levelled up about 8 times with Rudra levelling up five times. With this level up Rudra finally reached level 240 the threshold required for him to reach tier 4 , and this made him very happy , as he had been physically too exhausted to fight anymore in the short run. However after his fifth level up he could see that the burn up of stamina was slower than a snail with only 1% being consumed every minute , which meant that he could attempt to swim inside the pool and reach the secret room or atleast safelye back while trying. Hence , asking the others to send him flying into the air , so that he could take a momentum rich dive inside the pool , Rudra was flung into the air as he folded his hands into namaste and dove right into the water. SPLASH. Falling with momentum , his body felt a breath of freshness as the special water entered all orifices of his body . Swimming towards the bottom , Rudra tried his best to locate the entrance to the tunnel , however right as he reached the halfway point , the eyes of truth revealed some very important information about the glowing nts below. [ Divine Water Ivy ] ( divine ) : A nt lost in time that only grows in clearkes . Any Lake that it grows in will be water rich in experience , whose consumption or even external contact will give a great experience. However it is poisonous to consume in itself and will drain one of its stamina . The effects reduce overtime. [ Note : it sends out a resonant frequency that attracts monsters to itself , as the monster that will consume this nt has the potential to be the next monster lord ] Very important information about about the secret of the military base was uncovered by Rudra , as his greed wanted him to take this nt back with him to Purplehaze city , which made Rudra forget about the tunnel for a while as he swam to the bottom of theke first , and carefully dug out 3 of the 17 glowing nts and ced them in a ss jar and stored them in inventory. However by this point he was out of breath and drained of stamina as he rushed towards the surface , letting the boyant force of water help him as he returned back out and took in a gasp of fresh air. " Any luck ? " Karna asked eagerly , however Rudra only shook his head as he came back out and said " I went for the nts first , going back in for the tunnelter ". Karna had already located the tunnel with his mind eyes so he said '''' I got this one boss ". As he jumped into the water and started to swim towards the entrance of the tunnel. The tunnel entrance was barely 3 feet in diameter and was invisible to the naked eye from the outside due to refraction of light uring inside the water. However once inside the narrow tunnel , it was a sort of uphill climb as karna was soon able to pop his head outside the level of water , as he found himself in a narrow tunnel of sorts. Swimming for about 15 more minutes he finally found a door which he assumed was the entrance to the secret room of the facility. There was a thick door blocking his way and Karna had no idea how to open it , however after looking around for a bit there was a small mechanism at the side of the door over whom ancient runic characters were written Understanding nothing , karna punched on the mechanism and broke the damn thing , and with the mechanism broken the door also opened . Water and Karna were gushed inside the opening door as karna plopped around like a fish out of water inside the massive secret room . However once he had a good look around in the room , he had no doubt in his mind that this was a testingb for some evil scientist. Creatures cut half open were suspended in pods full of mirky liquid and various materials and crystals which karna could not even identify were lying around in the room alongwith various blueprints and metals. Rudra''s instructions were clear on such situations , which were " Steal everything ". Hence Karna began stuffing his inventory with everything he couldy his hands on and even stuff that he could not understand was stolen. One remarkable invention that Karna discovered was the [ Anti Rhino Strong Ballistse ] , a device meant to deal a rhinoceros beast tide. It shot 21 strong arrows at once in a straight linear trajectory with extreme power , enough to pierce rhino hide. However that discovery did not even remotelypare to the grand prize , the blueprint that Karna found stashed in a very fancy container made of high grade titanium . The blueprint to mass produce an ancient weapon that couldpletely change theing direction of war , the blueprint for the weapon '' Handheld pulse cannon ! ''. /// Chapter 4 now , we are halfway there , but it took me a full 2 hours to write this chapterpletely derailing my progress. I now have 4 hours and 4 more chapters to go . Can we make it? /// Chapter 574 End of Exploring

Chapter 574 End of Exploring

Karna looked at the weapon design and even he needed time to sit on the floor to digest the magnificence of the weapon blueprint in his hands. [ Handheld pulse cannon ] ( Lost ) : A long scythe shaped weapon that can generate pulse attacks every 2 seconds. Equip your frontlines with this lost weapon and you will have a devastating presence on the battlefield. The description was short and sweet however any general with a tactical mind could understand the potential of this weapon in war. This was the weapon that transformed the role of cannon fodder from hunter to prey , as one could imagine the devastation caused by a million soldiers if armed properly with pulse cannons. To understand just how powerful the weapon really was Karna picked up a working model from the shelf at the corner of the room and fired the weapon to towards the furthest wall. BAM! A scythe shaped cut appeared on the wall which was simmr to the cut left by Rudra''s 10,000 sword cuts move that used sword qi to manifest energy attacks. Although not extremely powerful to possess a threat to tier 3 cultivators , killing them in one strike or anything , it could still cause -2000 to -4000 damage for sure In a head on attack. While nothing earth shattering , the weapon had the capability of transforming the useless cannon fodder part of the army into a formidable force ughtering the enemy lines. With this blueprint in hand , karna felt excitement tingle In his bones as he could finally see the light towards victory in the uing war. However one big problem of the weapon remained that it needed a mysterious liquid called '' Ether '' to fuel it''s core , and Karna could not understand the materials required for its production. Luckily he did find 7 prototype weapons that were filled with ether to the brim with ether , which would turn to be the difference making point when he would present the weapon design to Fatty. Filled with a mixture of excitement and doubt , karna exited the secret room and swam out towards the surface , as he saw the rest of the elites ying inside the pool as if it was summer vacation on his way out. SMG had Neatwit under masterlock as he was drowning him under water while Rudra and Jhonny kept trying the best ways to dive into the water by jumping off the head of the giant duck . While Karna was happy that the others were having fun and that his mission went well , he also felt a bit jealous , because he wanted to have fun too. Looking at Karna however Rudra got serious once more as he asked " So ? Found something ... ". As everyone looked at Karna with anticipation. Karna replied " A gamechanger , but there is a part I have no idea about ". Saying so karna brought out a prototype and fired it off into the distance under the expectant gazes of everyone , however there was no splendid explosion or earth shattering power disyed by the scythe like weapon. Neatwitined " Kinda weak dont you think? " However Karna''s next reply stunned him " This is the model of the blueprint i have obtained , i think we can mass produce these ". Rudra immediately lost his footing ontop of the ducks head hearing this as he slipped and fell inside the pool as he stared towards Karna with anticipation as he said excitedly " We can what? ". Karna gave Rudra a big smile as he said " I have the blueprints ". Rudra gave Karna a tight hug at this , as Karna could feel the emotions behind Rudra''s disy of affection as he hugged him back. Only karna truly understood the burden which Rudra carried on his shoulders as the guild master , for everyone else it was just following orders while Rudra had to set everything else in motion. Karna knew that it meant the world to Rudra for finally having some tangible means to turn the tide of the war , as he had bet everything ining to these ancient ruins , had this exploration failed it would have been very difficult for the elites to turn the situation around when facing such overwhelming odds. ---- ( A whileter ) The military base exploration group met back up with the grave robbing group as the two parties exchanged information about how their projects went . The grave robbers had finally found the mysterious blue crystal Rudra had been searching for as in total they had found 700 grammar of it. Rudra inspected the crystals as he found that the eyes of truth could simply not decipher the powers of this Mysterious crystal , as he safely put it away for further inspectionter on . Otherwise apart from the gold and precious gems , the group had found a lot of ancientmodities , essories and the like whose total value came to about 5.8 trillion dors! This was a ridiculous haul and it could change the destiny of the organisation that looted it , and the same went for the elites as this would undoubtedly help in funding their massive warchest. However except everything else , Naomi saved an item for Rudra which she thought he desperately needed. [ King''s Helmet ] ( Semi legendary ) : A helmet wore by one of the ancient kings made with special forging techniques that make it very light yet extremely sturdy. - protects against all blunt force attacks - 80% damage reduction against projectile attacks . - 30% critical damage reduction. - ( -30% ) chances to get stunned. Special feature : Voice enhancement - Give your army yourmands loud and clear . It was the perfect helmet for Rudra! , Not only did it have excellent protection but also had the voice enhancement quality which was much needed on a practical battlefield. Rudra was very happy with it as he heartily epted his gift . Equipping it immediately Rudra finally felt like little by little the pieces had started to fall into ce , although a lot was left to be done , with the exploration being a massive sess the winds were once again blowing in the elites favour! /// Chapter 5 , ipleted it in 80 minutes , the margin is going to be really tight , 3 and a half hours and 3 chapters to go! If you enjoy my hardwork , please leave ament on today''s chapters . /// Chapter 575 Back Out

Chapter 575 Back Out

Rudra and the group used the return crystal to finally exit the ancient ruins , as they returned to the streets of Purplehaze city , in a random teleportation spot. Looking around at the familiar streets the elites breathed a sigh of collective releif as the group cheered loudly at sessfullypleting the ruins exploration. Everyone wanted to kick back and just logout of the game for a few hours before returning to work , and Rudra was not going to stop anyone . However while he himself was the person who was the most tired of them all , he was the one who also had the most responsibilities on his te and a time limited quest as well , hence he could absolutely not take any rest , especially when there was so much to do. Rudra hence returned to the guild headquarters in Purplehaze city where he met with Amelia and Fatty in his office as firstly he got filled in on everything that had happened in the guild while he was away in the ancient ruins. Amelia filled him with the news obtained by the spies as she told him the timeline to the war and the means that the enemy had at their disposal , as although the numbers were within Rudra''s estimation , the nullification of the archballistae and the walls bing potentially useless was a matter of grave concern. However Rudra calmly thought about it and decided on a counter strategy as he enacted extremely important measures inside the guild. Rudra knew that the war this time was too massive to be contained outside the walls of Purplehaze city , hence it was better to set up stations within the city as well , draw the enemy in and fight in a ying field where numbers don''t matter . However if Rudra would openly start working on the city defence with millions worldwide watching , dronacharya was bound to notice and realize something was off , hence Rudra decided toe up with a BS event 45 days from now , under whose guise he would start to reinforce the city . Rudra hence tasked Amelia with drawing up a fancy event hosted by the elites called the '' Elite championship '' , as in the event the goal would be to reach to the church of light in the inner district from outside the city walls without being tagged by the city security of the elites. It was basically a Parkour event of a massive scale , whose fine details were yet to be decided. But the price pool must be absolutely massive to create buzz surrounding the event. Pretending to prepare for the event , Rudra would then start to fortify the city , and drive out all non resident poption of travellers out of the city in order to keep theyout a suspense. This way Rudra would barricade the city and divide it into proper military reinforcement and supply chains centre without anyone being any wiser. Meanwhile he also decided to sell off the loot from the ancient ruins quickly and raise massive capital for funding war efforts. Currently the Elites started to immediately work overtime on production ofndmines , bombs , potions , weapons and ammunition , all of whom Rudra had pushed into overhaul before he went for the dungeon exploration and thankfully fatty had prepared a massive stockpile in those days for these items. Hence now Rudra could move towards phase two and prepare for the production of the new technologies obtained from the ancient ruins 1) The Golem Creation Manual 2) The handheld pulse cannon 3) The new strong archballistae made to counter rhino''s. 4) Barricades and crowd control devices 5) The camouge potions While Rudra also had the mysterious ck crystal and the blue crystal as well , both of them were put into guild warehouse for now as , although Rudra was sure they were extremely important now was not the time to delve into its secrets. With only extremely limited time , Rudra told fatty to breakdown the manufacturing of parts into small individualponents and only run an assembly line using the full force of the elite lifestyle guild , while outsourcing the orders for individual parts at extremely lucrative market rates. This method was sure to cost Rudra trillions of dors , but Rudra needed hundereds of thousands of weapons and fast , which meant that the Elite lifestyle guild could just not cope up. Although he found trillions of dors worth of stuff from the ancient ruins , he was spending it as fast as he got it , as the selling process took time as well and there weremision fees to be paid. However before Fatty could decide on the specifics , he needed to reverse engineer and make the weapon himself , while the y golems had to bepletely made by the Elites themselves , which meant that it was going to be an extremely tough month for his division . Rudra dumped all the relevant documents and even all the weird stuff that he could not decipher from back inside the ancient ruins on fatty , and told him to get to work. Fatty was Rudra''s lifeline , as without him leading the lifestyle guild the elites would not be able to win any war whatsoever. Rudra did not show enough appreciation to this friend of his , who was the person who literally drove the guild behind the scenes and ensured it had a fighting chance at all. As he sent fatty to work, he himself went to the pond within the royal pce and swam to the bottom and nted the divine nt he obtained from the ruins there , hoping that it would be able to survive and not die . But he only nted one and not all three so that he would not keep all his eggs in one basket. Coming out he checked the timer on his quest and saw a heartwrenching 71 hours written on it. /// Chapter 6 of the 12 hour sprint! Took me 100 minutes to write , it''s getting harder and my fingers feel tired. Now is the endgame boys , I''m at my limits , but this is where your support makes me push ! /// Chapter 576 Setting things in motion

Chapter 576 Setting things in motion

Although he was extremely hard pressed for time , he knew that some things needed to be given higher priority as he drafter a letter for pope Francis asking for reinforcements about his uing war. Rudra only wrote facts within the letter , however he did present a biased view about the situation that made it look like he was fighting evil for justice and mankind and not for selfish reasons , but except that everything he wrote was facts and the situation did seem grave after one read the disparity in army strength . Naturally Rudra did not mention about his own Trump cards and talked about army size vs army size and how he needed the best support the church could give for his kingdom and his people. Rudra also did not forget to put in phrases where he praised the Goddess''s greatness and mercy and her drive to fight back evil as he hoped to earn brownie points in the Pope''s support , as he dispatched Cardinal Lee from the church''s office in Purplehaze city with the letter after he wept infront of him like a little boy trying to melt his heart. It was all overacting on Rudra''s part but cardinal Lee was a gullible man and he bought everything that Rudra said , as he took the letter with shaky hands and promised to deliver it safely to the pope and make a plea for his cause . Was it worth it? Rudra would know once the help was sent , however it was imperative that he sent the call for help now and notter because armies were not readied and dispatched in a day and took time , while leaders on the Pope and Emperor Cervantez''s level also liked to send in their troops prepared rather than on a short notice. Hence after Rudra dispatched Cardinal Lee he also wrote a letter addressed to Emperor Cervantez where he wrote different kind of BS ording to his understanding of the emperor and what worked best on him. However he decided to give the letter to Patricia personally , as not only did he need to talk to Patricia about theing tier 4 promotion that he needed to do at once , but also about theing war and how he might abandon her one dream of him bing knight of the emperor . She was the only person that Rudra owed an exnation to as when he was nothing but a tier 0 brat she gave him undeniable support and respect, both military and financial for which Rudra was eternally grateful. However , all that would not stop him from limiting himself on his brighter future , he was not that kind of a emotional fool but at the same time he was also not the kind of scum that would not have the guts to confront their benefactor face to face before making such a big leap. Hence for these reasons , Rudra urgently departed for the new capital of Hazelgroove Empire on a hired flying mount , as even though it costs him 50,000 gold for the fastest eagle . Right now time was more important to him than money. It took him exactly 40 minutes to reach the capital as he instantly rushed towards the freshly built Won Knight Mansion there as the guards outside saluted him with reverence as they opened the gate wide for Shakuni Won Knight! Reaching the mansion , Rudra practiced all that he wanted to say in his mind once before opening the door and walking into Patricia''s study. Patricia''s cat ears wriggled as did her nose as she smiled and said " So you finally miss your sister eh ? ". She was writing something in a book , and although she did not turn to face Rudra , she knew he was there and she was happy. " How many times have i told you , if you have free time then go date men or something , why are you wasting time inside the mansion ". Rudra teased Patricia as he wanted to gel things over before he broke the news to her. " O please , it''s not like i don''t want to but it''s very hard to find good men who are not intimidated by me , i am smart , strong and have more political power than their 70 generationsbined , that intimidates the male ego , so unless there is a dashing king willing to date me , i am single ". Patricia made a very logical reply and deted Rudra''s tease as Rudra clicked his tongue in annoyance . " Tch , sophistry ". He said as he smiled , while Patricia closed the lid on her pen and turned with a bright smile of her own . " So what brings you to big sister ? ". She asked as she knew that Rudra was a prick who never came for no reason at all and definitely wanted something from her . As Rudra nervouslyughed and said " I have kind of reached the threshold to be tier 4 , can you help me on how to reach it ? I know the knights hall doesn''t do it , and i don''t know much else ... ". Patricia was dumbfounded by this question as she looked nkly at Rudra for a while before using her eyes of truth to inspect him as she shrieked " OH MY GOD , you monster , how did you reach here soo fast? This is insane , i thought even for you it will atleast take 2 years more , this is to exaggerated , HOW? ". Patricia just could not beleive o how fast Rudra was levelling up , as she had to calm her heart down after questioning if the heavens were really fair or did they just bless this one prick with all the talent in the world. However she still replied " There are multiple ways to reach tier 4 , but you are right none of them involve the Knights halls , from now on its the big guys game , and the difficulty increased monumentally ! The methods are ..... ". /// Chapter 7 , almost there guys , this chapter took me 40 minutes to write , my fastest yet , i think with this pace i can make the eighth one in time . Hopefully I can make it ! /// Chapter 577 The secret to becoming tier 4

Chapter 577 The secret to bing tier 4

" There are multiple ways to be tier 4 , but all methods have a varying effect on future foundation . The easiest method is by eating the breakthrough fruit , it creates pseudo tier 4 realm users , i myself am someone who used this fruit to breakthrough . But while it increases strength and allows one to level up beyond level 240 , the effects are not quite the same as a naturally ascended , hence this method is for the weak who cannot do it otherwise. The fruit ofcourse is a very raremodity not openly avable in the market , however if you want it , emperor Cervantez does have it and he won''t deny you to have it , but i don''t think you will take the cowards way out so i will tell you the man''s way to do it. For a D-C grade evaluated ascension one needs to perform a tier 4 ascension exam inside the holy city of the church of light , as the exam is conducted by the highest officials of the church itself for its pdins and priests . However anyone with enough merits with the church can essentially take it , but you being the darling of them that you are , you can definitely take it for sure but even if youplete it you can only get a D-C evaluation based on performance. For B-A level evaluation , there is a test taken inside the neutral city of Medorona , where an earth fairy spirit called Gaia monitors the exam. It is one of the hardest exams to clear , and the pass rate is not even 0.01% . Tier 4 is where the demarcation between the strong and weak happens , as the only the best can reach that realm and the rest can try all their lives but they won''t be able to. For S rated evaluations or higher there is only one way to do it , it is by entering the ins of lightning tribtions and surviving a full thunderstorm in there without dying. Not only is it the hardest tier promotion test out there , but except for emperor Cervantez nobody has sessfullypleted it in over 3 centuries. But knowing you , that''s what you will take won''t you? ". Patricia looked dead seriously into Rudra''s eye as the pressure she emitted made him gulp. Rudra replied " Anything less than the best is the way to mediocracy , i don''t want mediocracy sister , A rating is not enough for me ... Please understand ". Rudra replied honestly , he was pretty sure that the Gaia Patricia was talking about was undoubtedly the Gaia that controlled the game world itself , which just showed how important the tier 4 promotion test was in of itself and how the cuber corporation closely monitored it. But that did not matter , having stuck in mediocracy his entirest life Rudra was sure that he would aim for the skies and be the best in this life or die trying , as for him getting an A rated evaluation was worse than F , as with F atleast he could do it all over again. His will solidifying rudra asked Patricia about the location of the field of thunder tribtion as Patricia sighed and exined him the path. " You .... You have so much talent and potential , i don''t know how to even handle you anymore . But i think it''s good , you make me proud to be your sister ". Patricia said with a smile which made Rudra feel odd in his stomach . It was apparently a 16 hours journey from the nearest teleportation array and that left Rudra very little margin to make it in time before his timelimit ran out , hence he needed to make the confrontation with Patricia quick to make it in time. Calcting everything , Rudra hence told Patricia about his motives " Sister , i am extremely indebted to you for everything you picked me up when i was a nobody and gave me the shelter of the won knight name , and i swear i have tried my best to Never tarnish it" . Rudra said with passion as Patricia nodded in approval. Rudra continued " I really wanted to be the legendary ss the knight of the emperor once i hit tier 4 , but ... ". Patricia''s smile dropped at the but as she asked " But .. ". Rudra said " I have a chance to be a mythic ss , and i want to really take it , but it will mean i cannot be the knight of the empire anymore and i thought I should inform you and apologie lest it hurt your feelings .... ". Rudra was going to do his big apology however Patricia cut him off as she said " What are you an idiot? What apologize , apologize to me if you don''t get the mythic ss you idiot. Ofcourse you should take the opportunity , if i were you i would not have even asked. The legacy of the won knight family is your actions and your deeds it''s not the ss left behind by the first ancestor. If you can reach heights even greater than him , then that''s when he will really be proud and me too . Don''t think about useless things and go do what you have to do . Baka , don''t waste time on useless emotions ". Rudra teared up at this response as he gave Patricia a bear hug. Of everyone he knew in both his lifetimes , she was the only one with whom he had a rtionship of recieving unconditional love apart from his family. Patricia had always been his supportive pir right from day one and Rudra was extremely grateful to have a sister like her who understood his ambitions. He was really afraid of loosing her with this decision , hence became overjoyed and could not contain his emotions when he realized that he would not loose her. " I will not dissapoint you sister , i will be the mythic ss ". Rudra said with conviction as he left the won knight pce speeding towards his next challenge with a light heart and focused mind . It was finally time for Rudra to reach tier 4! /// Chapter 8/8 for the day , i finally made it guys . Delivering true to my promise. Todays efforts was my appreciation for the constant support you guys have shown my book throughout , especially thest few weeks which have just been surreal for me. Although words cannot express properly how I feel , i would just like to say a big thankyou from the bottom of my heart to all of you . Thankyou for enjoying my work! /// Chapter 578 Tier 4 promotion test

Chapter 578 Tier 4 promotion test

Rudra was extremely nervous while heading towards the fields of thunder . He knew in his heart that he did not want to choose mediocracy, however should he fail to ascend to tier 4 on his first try , he would loose the opportunity to be a mythic ss. Rudra did not even know that mythic ss existed in Omega , or a pathway to obtaining them , as no information regarding such sses was ever made public. Everyone who stood at the pinnacle of Omega in the second phase of the game before his death , were all the yers who managed to get the legendary ss at tier 4. Tier 4 was the real distinguisher between the talented and the ordinary as while people always managed to somehow promote to tier 3 after failing multiple times , tier 4 was not the same. Only a select few could ever really grasp that tier that distinguished them from mere mortals and everyone who was able to reach that realm was a one man army in their own right , as anyone below tier 4 could never hope to be their match. The gap between tier 3 and tier 4 was extremelyrge and hence there was a popr saying in his past life which defined rankers as those whose journey started at tier 4. There were 240 levels in tier 4 as tier 4 started at level 240 and ended at 480 . Hence the journey from tier 0 to tier 4 was the same as tier 4 to tier 5 , meaning that the majority of a yers mature ystyle was decided once they entered tier 4 , as reaching tier 5 would take several years at the least , while the most likely scenario was to never reach it. Taking the teleportation array to the nearest town , Rudra then splurged 100,000 coins on the fastest Griffin to arrive at the field of deste thunder. It was literally a field of thunder for as long as the eye could see and it was covered with dense ck clouds and windstorms brewing all over. Just outside the ins of thunder was a sign board half charred after being struck by lightning multiple times that said " Here starts the ins of thunder . Enter if you donot wish to exit ". Reading that cheerfulment Rudra prepared to step inside the ce as he activated the retractable shield in one hand and in the other grabbed elven sword. BAM! Right as Rudra took the first step inside the in he was met with a bolt of lightning that he blocked with the retractable shield however the impact still made his knees buckle as he realized the grave situation he was in. A system notification then entered his ears. [ You have chosen to take the natural tribtion test to ascent to tier 4. Survive the thunderstorm to sessfully ascend ... Goodluck ! ] '' F*** '' eximed Rudra in his mind as he started to run at full speed trying to cross the ins as fast as he could and reach the valley region , 3 kms away to wether the storm. Rudra knew that the maximum chances of survival would be to wait out the storm in a cave or under shade , however to reach the valley he needed to cross a 3km long nd with lush green grass and a terrifying thunderstorm brewing above. BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! 6 bolts of lightning struck Rudra in rapid session as although he blocked the first one using the retractable shield , the second one broke the shield , while the other 4 made direct hit ! -140,000 -140,000 - 470,000 critical hit! -140,000 Rudra''s HP went from bright green to bright yellow instantly as he lost nearly 30% of his overall health , broken his only mode of defence and had not even covered a full 200 meters yet. '' No! No! No! No! No! '' , death became certain in Rudra''s mind as he realized how thoroughly underprepared he was to face this challenge and how he might loose his only chance to gain a mythical ss. As another volley of lightning strikes manifested themselves in the air , with only a split second for Rudra to react , he could feel his body too stunned to move as his muscle coordination was shot after all the electric currents running through his body . Unable to move , unable to evade , Rudra was in a peril . -------- ( Meanwhile fatty) Fatty was wracking his brains over how to produce ether. He had already figured out the y Golem manual and the anti Rhino ballistae , however he could not understand the mysterious fluid ether that powered the handheld cannons. Rudra''s ask was too monstrous from the lifestyle division , and if not for outsourcing individual parts fatty doubted he would have been in a position to even fullfill 10% of the guilds needs even after the entire lifestyle division working all day and all night without breaks for a month straight. It was just impossible to do in such a limited time , however since the guild needed it anyhow , he did outsorce individual parts with individual cksmith organization after signing an NDA and offering 3 times the market rate for the job. This way he spent trillions of dors worth of gold from the Elite treasury , however nobody bat an eyelid on it. Amelia on the other hand kept in touch with the spies and spied on dronacharya herself , preparing her report to submit to Rudra , as she also made an announcement under the guilds name on the forums regarding the event Rudra wanted her to draft. [ The Elite Championship ] : Do you think you are better than the best yers of the ruling guild of True Kingdom? Do you think you are qualified to be called an elite yourself? Well then this contest is for you to prove your talent and take away 100 billion dors in gold! Event details : The entire city of Purplehaze is patrolled by the best elite guards and assassins , monitored by the elder Medivh himself ! Escape the city patrol and ring the bell inside the Purplehaze city church at the inner district of the city . Register now open! Registration fees : COMPLETELY FREE ! Minimum tier requirement : Tier 1 or above Minimum level requirement : level 50 Event date : 30 May ( 43 days from now) ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã The forums exploded once the event was dered as the pricepool looked utterly ridiculous to themon people who wanted nothing more than to grasp this opportunity to stardom. Not only did over 10 million people apply for the event day one , the Free registration made just about anyone who was even remotely considering to enter register for the event as even if they did not show up they would loose nothing While the world praised the Elite generosity and praised their talent scouting process , as they misunderstood the whole fiasco as the elites using big money to recruit a wave of deserving candidates. Only Amelia knew that if they took any money from the people they would have to go through the event anyhow even after the war , with no room for backing out without facing public bacsh. This way even if the event did not take ce finally , nobody had the right toin as nobody had invested a dime. However most importantly , the event gave the elites a cover for performing citywide modifications with the world watching , as now their actions of setting up barricades and moving equipment from one ce to another seemed normal. Although dronacharya had a funny feeling in his gut when he read the announcement as he knew that under all this BS , Rudra''s real motive must be something else , however he did not think that Rudra knew about the cmity that wasing his way and hence did not connect it with the uing war. Snickering in his mind at how the elites would never get to host this event , dronacharya just put it at the back of his mind as there were other important things to focus on , the most important being the uing war and the ancient ruins exploration mission that was still pending. Dronacharya badly wanted the ancient weapon blueprints of the handheld cannon , as that weapon transformed the tier 1 guild into a superpower , with them bing the number 1 guild in the entire nothern continent in Parax''s past life with even the elites falling prey to their expansion. This was why the ancient ruin exploration was extremely important to dronacharya as the contents inside were game changing . However little did he know that not only had Rudra sessfully raided his dear ruins , but Fatty had already started working on how to produce the ancient weapon. While the blood merchants definitely had a huge advantage , things were not going to go as smoothly as dronacharya expected , as the elites had sniffed out their n and they were preparing as best as they could for the eventual sh! /// Special shoutout to W_Hadri for the 500 coin gift! Thankyou for the patronage :grinning_face_with_smiling_eyes:/// Chapter 579 Fields Of Thunder

Chapter 579 Fields Of Thunder

As another volley of lightning strikes manifested themselves in the air , with only a split second for Rudra to react , he could feel his body too stunned to move as his muscle coordination was shot after all the electric currents running through his body . Unable to move , unable to evade , Rudra was in a peril ! In thest possible second Rudra used blink as he narrowly avoided the lightning strikes iing his way as he teleported a few meters away. CRACKLE ! CRACKLE! CRACKLE ! BOOM! After lightning came the sound of thunder booms , that were loud enough to shake the ground a little , as Ronan struggled to his feet and started running towards the rocks about 1800 meters away. However just as he tried to pick up pace he could feel his right leg not responding to hismands as a system notification made him aware of his situation . [ Status : Everything on the right side below the spine has been paralyzed by excessive lightning retention. Unable to move for 30 seconds ] '' F*** F*** F*** '' thought Rudra as he started limping , however the sky above him was not merciful enough for a limp as more thunder strikes were senting his way. Rudra''s heart started to beat faster as in a split second he had to make the decision for fight or flight , but considering his limping leg Rudra chose fight! Using the power of the wooden ne , he created a three intersections of wood right above his head who took the brunt force of the first two lightning strikes before being set on fire , as Rudra was hit by the third strike. - 40,000 Rudra recieved very little damage because it only hit his toe , however unfortunately for him it was his right toe which was already paralyzed as after the hit a new system notification alerted him. [ More lightning retention , the entire right side is paralyzed for 30 seconds ] Rudra fell t on his bum , as the right side of his facial muscles made a weird expression while his right hand felt useless. '' Excellent , exactly what I needed ''. Thought Rudra as he looked towards the sky with his one good eye nervously as he instantly stayed to use the wooden ne to build a protective shield around himself. Interweavingyers afteryers of thick wood to make a imprable woodyer. Only with the sky no longer visible did Rudra finally find a moment of releif as while he could feel lightning colliding against his wooden hut , he had a moments time to think properly . Taking a deep breath Rudra noticed that his good left side was shivering from fear , as he calmed his nerves and told himself that even if he failed the test today it would not be the end of the world and that his future achievements would be on his own merit and not dependantpletely on what ss he chose. Once Rudra realised this fact he no longer shivered anymore as he understood the reality of his situation. He was too carried away with what could be to focus on what he had currently , and his achievements as a normal mana knight were not Inferior to any other ss at all. He was thest person who should worry about getting the mythic ss as if his life depended on it. His ultimate goal was to be the strongest guild master and not the number one yer. Undoubtedly he needed to make the best of the opportunity he had currently , but failure did not mean the end of the road here , he needed to know it within his heart. Calming down Rudra could finally rationalize properly as he started to think like Shakuni the mastermind and not Rudra . When he thought like shakuni he questioned the purpose of this ascension test , as he was sure that there must be more to surviving a thunderstorm than it met the eye , as just surviving a thunderstorm was pretty much pointless. Technically he could just keep using the wooden ne to keep building protection after protection untill the thunderstorm passed , however he was sure that it was not the intention of this test , which is when he noticed a critical detail of the lightning that kept attacking him. Every lightning strike was basically of the same intensity! Although every attack did varying damage depending on when it struck him , the lightings innate power was the same , as if it was a benchmark! Rudra was enlightened at that moment as he felt that he knew the answer to ascending in his heart. The goal of the test was to not survive the thunderstorm but to beat the lightning strikes back! When Rudra realized this he understood that once his right side became functional again , he needed to go on the offensive and start beating back the lightning strikes. Although he did not know how , he had a hunch that it was the only way. And Rudra was not wrong in his conclusion as although he had no idea about the correct way of passing the promotion test , had he chosen to hope himself up inside the wooden protection chamber , the test would have went on forever and the thunderstorm would have never ended. Had he really been able to reach the hills , he would have failed the test the moment he stepped outside the fields of thunder defeating his purpose of being promoted. The only viable way was to fight the lightning back however the criteria for passing was beating 10 consequetive lightning strikes each one being stronger than thest . This was something that Rudra had no idea about , however he was on the right track as the moment the paralysis ended Rudra bursted out of the burning wooden cover and eyed the heavens with defiance . " COMEON ! ". Shouted Rudra as he prepared the elven sword to strike back towards the heavens . The moment the lightning left the clouds above , Rudra responded with the strongest move of the elven sword under his arsenal. Countering lightning with a fierce WORLD SLASH! , Rudra awaited the collision! ------ ( Meanwhile in Purplehaze city ) Karna was extremely close to understanding the secrets of ether , thanks to Ethan Grey and his team of encryption geniuses , the pool of ancient documents brought by Rudra and co was deciphered as soon tranted texts were presented to fatty. Inside one such tranted papers was the secret to making ether , as fatty understood that ether was more of a forging material in of itself than a liquid brewed by potioneers. Abination ofpressed steam infused with molten mercury and sodium , the mixture needed to be forged with extreme care to make the fuel for the ancient weapon to work on. While the form was decoded and understood , some experimentation needed to be done by Fatty before he could create a modern and efficient method of creating the ether that was much needed to fuel the war efforts. However time and time again fatty was only met with failure as forging the mixture while keeping the conditions of pressure and temperature constant was a very tough job. Fatty knew that even if he was able to forge ether himself , it was impossible to mass produce it . Hence his mind started to work in another direction as he started to think like a real engineer from the modern world. Deciding to build a machine who would take raw sodium , steam and molten mercury as input and perform the necessary forging under constant conditions giving ether as output , fatty began the designing phase of the process. It was a big gamble on his part as should he fail he would deprive the Elites of thousands of rounds of fuel that he could have been forging now while he wasted time making a new machine. However should he seed he would only be doing his job correctly. Such was the thankless life of those in the lifestyle profession , as they were never given appropriate respect for their work in this dog eat dog world where strength was the only absolute while talent and craftsmanship were second. ----- ( Meanwhile in reality ) " It''s been 34 days since the boy came out of his pod , he isn''t dead or something is he? ". Father Rajputined to mama rajput who had been hyper for thest 4 days anyways , however thanks to Naomi who logged out recently she was able to understand that Rudra was on a really important buisness in game . This was one aspect of Rudra''s life that mama rajput did not like , he vanished in other world for days at end , which deprived her of seeing his face , which for a mother sometimes made it unbearable. However she needed to be supportive of his ambitions for which reason she would tolerate his two week long absenses , but this time Rudra was crossing all limits , and her patience was growing thin. /// Special shoutout to knightwing2014 for the 2000 coin dragon! I appreciate the patronage! Bonus chapter will be there today for hitting the powerstone goal. We are also close at hitting the next GT goal with only 45 tickets needed . So get on it guys /// Chapter 580 Trying Hard

Chapter 580 Trying Hard

WORLD SLASH! Rudra put his entire bodyweight behind that attack as a terrific world sh that tore through space collided with the lightning from the tribtion . BANG! The collision sent ripples throughout the ins of thunder however in the end Rudra ''s attack was able to prevail as it shed towards the heavens after beating back the lightning strike. " YEAHHH ". Rudra cheered as he saw his attack vanish into the clouds as adrenaline started to course through his veins . He was ready to defy the heavens themselves. There was a moment of silence , then a lightning strike much quicker and stronger than thest time attacked Rudra , as he met the strike head on taking the attack on his sword. SHIIINGGGG! The elven sword hummed with power as the lightning strike sent of sparks after colliding with the swords surface as Rudra was pressed hard by the sheer force of holding the lightning off. " Arggghhhhh " , putting strength back in his spine Rudra pushed the attack back as he dispelled the lightning strike after using leaf de hurricane to rapidly dispell the blow. " Ha.....ha.....whe....ha ". Rudra breathed heavily as the previous block required him to use all his strength to counter the lightning strike as he sessfully defeated the second blow of the lightning tribtion but there were still 8 more of them whose intensity was only going to increase. Rudra wisely chose to gulp down one stamina potion and one Max HP potion as he restored his strength in the gap between two lightning strikes. Ever since he was ambushed by the dark faction yers without having appropriate supplies stocked , Rudra became more particr in managing inventory as he knew that a battle could emerge out of nowhere . Restoring strength Rudra prepared to face the third lightning strike , however he knew that he needed to use other means to fight back the lightning attacks as if he took any stronger attacks head on using the elven sword , his sword would undoubtedly break. Hence when the third lightning tribtion hit Rudra chose to fight fire with fire as he used Stormbringer to unleash a lightning strike of his own to beat back the lightning strike from the heavens. However knowing full well it would not be enough Rudra added darkness st and 10,000 sword cuts in rapid session to create abo to stop the third lightning strike. BAM! , when thunder met thunder the thunder lit up the sky as it spread vertically throughout the sky , while darkness st and the ten thousand sword cutspletely quelled the momentum of the third strike , as finally a few sword cuts managed to pass through towards the heavens! Rudra had sessfully defeated the third lightning strike however it came at a heavy price of expending three of his best moves. He was hard pressed as to what to do next as he had limited choices now to counter the fourth strike. Hence when the fourth lightning strike manifested itself and it was a terrifying purple color , much stronger and wider than the first three attacks , Rudra was only left with one attack to counter it. Using the wooden ne he shot out three pointed spears towards the lightning strikes as wood and thunder interacted mid-air , setting the wood on fire however the ming wood did pierce the lightning strike and moved towards the heavens before burning all up , as Rudra barely managed to beat back the fourth strike. By this point Rudra had understood that since the intensity of lightning increased after every move that he defeated , which meant that he was on the right track. Should he defeat enough lightning strikes he would pass the trial . However he had no idea as to how many. The only reliable moves left in his arsenal were sr beam and the divine move that he could not use without crippling his body. Both of whom were his ace in the hole which meant that should Rudra could only use them as ast resort. But nothing in his arsenal at the moment was something quite as powerful as his only gamble now was the move full counter! However the condition remained that the elven sword should withstand the blow. Which seemed impossible to Rudra under the current conditions , however hard pressed for options he grit his teeth and decided to go through with it anyways as he prepared to take the fifth lightning strike. When the fifth one manifested itself , Rudra shouted with all his might " FULL COUNTERR ! ". As he met with the attack head on using the elven sword . Crackle ! Crackle! Bzzzz! Shiiinggggg ! The elven sword vibrated violently , the power of the attack was too much for the thin sword to take , however Rudra prayed in his heart that it pull through this attack , as the elven sword was able to send the lightning strike back towards the heavens packing with double power , as the fifth lightning strike met with the sixth lightning strike mid air , the collision causing a BIG BOOM , that was as loud as a missile explosion. The entire sky became as white as day for a few moments before Rudra''s countered move was barely able to beat the sixth lightning strike without dissipating first as the elven sword in Rudra''s hands cracked once the job was over. Breaking into two clean parts along the hilt , Rudra saw his beloved weapon fall to the floor in pieces as it finally gave in to the intense pressure once it''s job was done. First Excalibur , then the retractable shield and now his trusted Elven sword , one after the other Rudra was loosing his most reliable equipment as he could feel his heart sinking with despair at seeing his trusted weapon break. The elven sword had been with him through thick and thin , and was a weapon whose weight felt perfectly bnced in his hands and a weapon whose reach and attacks Rudra had mastered to perfection. The loss of this weapon hit Rudra hard , however there was no time for glooming for him as the seventh lightning strike prepared to strike down on him! /// Bonus chapter for hitting the PS goal . We are still a few short of hitting the GT target . Comeon guys i don''t ask for much , can''t we atleast hit 50 tickets a day? /// Chapter 581 The biggest test

Chapter 581 The biggest test

Rudra was filled with emotions after loosing the elven sword to this trial . He loved and cherished that weapon to the point where he would not have reced it with even a higher grade weapon as it just felt perfect in his hands. However because of the stupid lightning strikes and the tier 4 promotion test he lost his reliable partner in war . Hence full of anger Rudra used the sun god''s bracelet and used sr beam , his strongest move that he could take without being injured towards the 8th lightning strike as he shouted with anger " FU** OFF ". The thunderstrike was overwhelmed by sr beam as the sr beam went on to punch a hole through the clouds themselves as sunlight in form of a small circle momentarily shined on Rudra through the dense clouds within the ins of thunder as he defiantly red at the heavens , expressing his pain at loosing hispanion. Rudra without the elven sword was left without both his swords and without his shield as he was essentially bare handed at the moment. Not only did this limit his offensive capabilities to basically nothing tangible , but also meant that the trials difficulty had monumentally increased for him , as except one charge of the sr beam that his sun god''s bracelet could produce he had no other moves left in his arsenal that he could safely produce without crippling himself that could actually contend with the lightning strike. Little did he know that he had actually already cleared the trial. The criteria for an S rating was beating back 8 lightning strikes. While the criteria for SS was beating back 9 but for the SSS rating he needed to beat back 10! Even if Rudra failed and died now , he would still not fail the test but manage to reach tier 4 , however without a SSS rating he would dissapoint Hades who he desperately wanted to impress. Hence even though Rudra was unaware of all these conditions that were taking ce without his knowledge , his own focus was purely on beating back as many lightning strikes as he needed to before either he died or the trial ended. The lightning tribtion trail was one of the hardest trials for tier promotion , as unless one was a monstrous yer like Rudra with offensive capabilities that were off the charts , one could simply not beat back the lightning strikes from the 5th one onwards when the power of the strikes started to exceed tier 3 limits into the domain of tier 4. Even if someone did manage to beat one or two , nobody could go all the way till 8 without expending all their means or dying by the strikes hence failing the challenge. The mental pressure of not knowing how many strikes to beat back also increased the difficulty by a huge margin as the psychological pressure of not knowing what to save and what to use made one use their overpowered attacks early on , while having nothing left towards the end. The test was especially hard for defence based sses like tanks and priests , who usually had no choice but to take the church''s tier promotion test and be satisfied with lower ratings , while was the most favourable for sses like mage , who usually had the best odds of clearing this challenge however rewards and difficulty were always proportional. For yers like Rudra with a knight ss the difficulty was on the higher end , however the rewards after clearing the test were also very high as the rewards for clearing with an S rating or more yielded much better rewards than the same for mage ss. However none of that mattered to Rudra at the moment as when the ninth lightning strike manifested itself , Rudra used thest charge of sr beam to counter it. Sr beam in of itself was a peak tier 4 move , however , Rudra did not know that the increase in lightning power from the 8 th to 9th strike was astronomical , as while sr beam punched a hole through the sky in the 8th strike it was barely an even match in the 9th , as two massive moves collided mid air causing a supernova type explosion! BOOOOMMM!! The winds created by the explosion were so strong that Rudra was barely able to keep his footing , however he had a strong feeling in his stomach , looking at the collision that sr beam might not be enough. Hence not caring about holding his ground any longer Rudra unleashed onest darkness st before being swept away by the wings for several meters as his eyes remained glued towards the end result of the collision. To his horror the sr beam fell just a little short as the lightning strike managed to weakly pass through however it was instantly met with a darkness st which barely managed to win by the thinnest of margins , giving Rudra the win against the ninth lightning strike. However weapnonless and defenceless , Rudra now had nothing in his means to overturn the tide of the next attack as now even the sun god''s bracelet was left without any power. Rudra stood back up as he red towards the heavens with defiance , although there was a moment''s hesitation in his heart as he knew that should he be crippled again for 3 months after using the holy move that his body could not take , he would effectively be out of the war that was due in 36 days. This was a huge gamble to be taken on his part , as without his presence on the battlefield the elites army would loose 70% of their morale right from the start however Rudra was reluctant to give up before trying out everything he had got. Although a huge gamble that a rational man would never dare to take , Rudra cast Aside his hesitation at a moments notice as he prepared to unleash the divine move in his arsenal. What was going to happen would happen , however Rudra was never giving up at a task without giving his 100% at it. Divine light manifested itself around his body as he eyed the heavens in absolute fury. He awaited the tenth lightning strike! /// Guys the next few chapters of the book will be a MAJOR shifting point . Please read slowly and understand every small detail inside as if you donot understand the next few chapters you will loose context for the major part of theing arcs /// Chapter 582 Piercing the sky

Chapter 582 Piercing the sky

The 10th strike of the lightning tribtion was not meant to be cleared by anyone. The 9th strike was already the pinnacle of what anyone at tier 3 could hope to achieve , as the 9th strike was the absolute peak of a tier 4 spell ''s attack potential. It was the threshold of what a tier 3 body could take without crippling itself , and only the topmost talents who had undergone immense challenges could ever hope to reach that threshold . The quests to get artifacts or skills that provided one with the power to perform a peak tier 4 spell at this stage of the game were all of astronomical difficulty and extremely rare. Only a handful of yers could boast to possess this kind of power and even then not 5% of them can make it to lightning strike number 7 without being forced to use their Trump card beforehand , which only left people who could be counted on one finger amongst billions of yers who could ever achieve what Rudra did . However the 10th strike had the power of a early tier 5 attack. It was something that was able to kill or seriously injure even those who stood at the pinnacle of tier4 , hence not a chasm that any tier3 individual should be able to cross. However , Rudra was attempting to cross that very chasm at the moment as he used the tier 5 spell in his arsenal , given to him by the Archangel Michael himself for his extraordinary service inpleting an impossible mission , as now Rudra reaped the benefits of his past actions. Divine power swerved around his body in a tornado , as he was swept off his feet into the air , as his eyes shined with divine light and his hair flew in a wierd motion as if they were not bound by gravity. Rudra had no idea about how many lightning strikes the tribtion had , he also had no idea as to if this strike of his was going to be enough , however only with the mindset of '' I will do all i can before failing ''. Rudra decided to risk it all. Raising his hand a Lance made of pure light mana manifested itself over his palms , as now Rudra eyed the heavens with menace , waiting for his opportunity to strike. When the 10th and final strike was finally released from the thunder clouds , it was a red coloured lightning that Rudra had never seen in his life! It was absolutely terrifying as although a good distance away , Rudra could feel his skin tingling with the power of electricity. However Rudra was not deterred , looking at the red lightning , Rudra used every single cell in his body to generate maximum possible power and released the best move in his arsenal the '' Holy Lance! ''. The Lance made of light was thrown at terminal speed as it travelled faster than the sound barrier making a sonic boom! BOOOOOM! SHOCKWAVE! BAANG! It all happened within a split second. The holyce collided with the red lightning head on as a massive explosion that cracked the entire earth and ravaged the fields of thunder into barrends took ce , as Rudra was hit away with powerful sts of air as he lost a significant amount of his HP , just from the aftermath of the two attacks colliding. As he was falling back towards the earth , he could clearly see to his absolute delight how the winner of the exchange against the red lightning was his holy move and even after defeating the red lightning his holy Lance was still moving towards the clouds, Trying to ascend to the heavens even when it seemed impossible to do so. Closing his eyes , Rudra waited for the next lightning strike to kill him as he hit the ground with a Thud! , However shockingly his eyes were soon hit by sunlight and very bright sunlight at that , as when he took a peak he saw a massive hole the size of several killometers being opened up above him inside the fields of thunder. " Haha take that! " Rudra chuckled with his broken body as he could feel every fibre in his body aching after overexertion , he watched as the giant hole he created mended itself little by little , as the menacing ck clouds covered the sky again. Vommitting a lot of blood , Rudra staggered back to his feet as he still had the look of '' Comeon bring it '' , as the bloodied mess that he was , his will was still intact even though his body waspletely crippled , however even then he stood back up to take the next lightning strike and die on his feet , rather than dying like a coward while being sprawled on the floor. When the clouds finally mended themselves a system notification followed by golden thunder from the skies entered Rudra''s vision. [ System notification ] : Congrattions yer Shakuni for sessfullypleting the tier 4 promotion test. Evaluation grade : SSS Note : it is a monumental achievement , throughout the millenium old history of the four continents not more than 7 people have achieved this feat. You are indeed exceptional yer. Before Rudra could even digest what was going on with the system notification , he was hit by golden thunder from the skies , but contrary to him fearing for his mortality and loosing the wooden ne , something he had never experienced before ured. Bolts after bolts of Golden thunder entered his body , as he could feel the power of the thunder being absorbed into his body as he felt like he was undergoing a metamorphosis. Power that only filled his veins when he tried to produce the holy move now flooded his mana circuit like a wave of tidal energy , as every muscle , every tissue of his skin absorbed that energy to its fullest . " Mhmmmm aghh ". Rudra moaned in ecstasy as he could feel the golden thunder mending his body , as unimaginable changes began uring to his physique . It was as if he had cultivated 100 years in one minute. Little did he know , that the real changes had not even began . /// Special shoutout to curn_downum for the 2000 coin dragon! And to Thomas Sanders for the 500 coin massage chair. Thanks to your valuable contribution we finally hit the golden ticket target !!! Thankyou soo much Which means that means bonus chapter ising right up/// Chapter 583 Rewards

Chapter 583 Rewards

// A/N - Read the chapter very slowly , because a lot of things are going on // ------ Rudra felt like he had truly ascended to a higher realm , as he dilligently relished the golden thunder entering his body that improved his constitution with every passing second. Rudra was always an above average type guy in the department of looks , although his looks improved tremendously once he became cultivator and his style improved once he became rich making him appear handsome and dignified it was still notparable to the level of male supermodels that would make every girl on the street turn to look twice. Rudra was lean and his body was well toned , however after this transformation he underwent his body seemed to burn all fat as he became a walking definition of a lean muscr hunk whose every moment disyed the muscles underneath his skin in a crystal clear motion. If his arms were to contract , one could see through the thinyer of skin and actually make out that his bicen muscle was contracting ! Teachers could literally use him to teach medical professionals anatomy and that was still an understatement to how majestic his body looked at the moment. Although he was unaware in reality , his gaming pod was now oozing with bodily impurities and pure fat as Rudra''s transformation in game had affected his real body as well , as the special gaming pod he was given by cuber corp was working in hyperdrive to manage all the waste. Although Rudra had been someone blessed with excellent vision , he suddenly felt like his vision had turned from 1080 Pixels to 4k HD as his sight and senses became sharper than ever. He could distinctly notice all the different shades of green within the same de of grass underneath his feet , which uptil this moment only looked like a monotone of green to him. His sense of smell and taste seemed to be enhanced to , as just by looking at the de of leaf he could perfectly feel it''s smell and taste too eventhough he was not even touching it. After nearly 40 strikes by the golden thunder , the sky finally started to clear out as Rudra felt as if he had been just reborn , his body feltpletely rejuvenated and his mind became serene. " Incredible ... " Rudra murmured as he felt the power coursing through his veins as a big smile was stered on his face. A system notification then interrupted his train of thought as it shifted his focus. [ System notification ] : You have sessfullypleted the tier 4 promotion test with a SSS rating . Distributing rewards . Reward list : ---- ( Mandatory reward ) - All stats X 2.5 - +20% power increase to all existing skills. - + Title [ Defying all odds ---->( evolution ) ----> Achiever ] [ Achiever ] ( title ) - Not even the gods look down on you. You are special and wanted in every faction around the world. + Luck stat is now open , current value (52/100) ----- ( Secondary Rewards ) - Legacy skill ( Eyes Of Truth ) has evolved ! - Knight ss specific skill ( Mana Legion ) has evolved ! You can now summon 100 tier 3 warriors . ----- ( Optional rewards ) [ CHOOSE 2 OF THE 5 ] ( Stomp ) : Stomp your feet to create a powerful shockwave that sts enemy''s away to create a 5 meter radius circle around you . Use it when you need a breather in the battle and need to create seperation. ( Lightning feet ) - A special movement skill that makes you as fast as lightning due to incredibly quick speed. Use it to charge on an enemy or run away from battle. Effects - Temporary speed boost ¡Á2 Duration : 3 minutes Cooldown time : 1 hour. ( Cloud feet ) - A special movement skill that makes one''s feet as agile as the light clouds. Using this technique dodge and weave through attacks like your body is weightless . Duration : 3 minutes Cooldown time : 1 hour ( Bare knuckle punching ) - Use your bare knuckles to punch through rocks and smash armour. A must have for all bare handed fighters. Duration : 15 minutes Cooldown time : 30 minutes. ( Circumvent ) - Circumvent your enemy''s wide ranged attack by moving lineraly in one direction of choosing for 25 meters in a sh. Note - cannot pass through walls . Duration - 0.1 seconds Cooldown - none ------ ( ss specific skills ) ( SSS CLEAR SPECIAL REWARD ) ( CHOOSE 1 OF THE 3 ) - [ Second Chance ] ( Knight ss specific skill ) - Enter into a period of immortality for 5 seconds after your HP hits zero with an aditional option to regain 10% of your MAX HP in those 5 seconds. Essentially giving you a chance at second life. Cooldown time : 7 days. - [ Knight''s Vengance ] ( Knight ss Specific Skill ) Activate this skill and umte damage from the enemy attacks. When you feel like you have taken enough damage return it back twofold to the enemy with a Vengance! Note - The attack is unavoidable Cooldown period - 1 day [ Knight''s Supression ] ( Knight ss specific skill) Supress your opponent with your bnced attack , defence and stamina type build as with every strike that yound consequetively the enemy would loose 2% of their stats . Land a total of 50 consequetive blows , and any enemy irrespective of their overall level will die ! ------ Rudra was left breathless at seeing the list of system notifications , he had no idea about what to do or what to choose anymore as his heart exploded with joy. Everything before him right now was excellent , however he needed to think carefully before picking out the right thing that was suited to his ying style. What a marvellous peril to be in! Rudra eximed in joy , as he made his choices. /// Alright boys , i hope you are following this chapter properly , MASSIVE CHANGES rted to this chapter will be continued forward , so read this one again if you have to. Like always , what skills should Rudra choosement down in thements section below! You all have 14 hours toment , before i write tommorows chapter ording to your responses. But please know that these changes will also have many other linked changes so the paths you vote for will also change a lot , so think carefully this time . This was the bonus chapter for hitting the GT target , good job everyone ! /// Chapter 584 Choice

Chapter 584 Choice

Rudra thought about what he should choose and after carefully deliberating for a few minutes , he made up his mind regarding the two skills he wanted to choose from the pool of 5. Although all of the skills inside were extremely useful for him , he had his sights set on the skills [ Cloud Feet ] and [ Circumvent ] . Although the skill stomp was very useful in practicalbat situations , he already had the skills twin de hurricane and Swift retreat to get away from such dire situations , hence the necessity of the skill was greatly reduced. While lightning feet was an excellent skill to be had , Rudra felt like he could achieve more with cloud feet than lightning feet. While cloud feet in and of itself was already a great skill which made the user as light as a cloud during the duration of the move , however it could also be coupled with other skills in his arsenal like the one legged leap to produce even more exaggerated results. Because of the practicality of the move , Rudra decided to choose it over lightning feet. Bare knuckle punching was also a great move to be had , however he was a dual sword wielder and even though both his swords had broken down he would rather find new swords than change his fighting style. That left the skill Circumvent , which was an extremely practical skill to be had and was essentially an unlimited blink with the only restriction being that it could not pass through walls. Rudra was definitely going to choose this skill , hence he finally selected these 2 from the basic rewards. From the special reward for clearing the test with a SSS rating , Rudra knew that if he had the choice he would have rather taken all 3 of them than leave any . However since he could only choose one he had to think very carefully. The second chance skill was an upgraded version of thest stand in essence , and it was Extremely practical to have such a skill in his arsenal which gauranteed him surviving against all kinds of surprise attacks or even tier 5 attacks that could otherwise one-shot him. In essence it was the ULTIMATE defence skill. While the knights suppression skill was the skill that was like the golden ratio , and had no bounds whatsoever. Should hend 50 consequetive hits on an enemy without them being able to parry or block it , ornd an attack . He could essentially kill anyone with it. Tier 5 bosses ? No problem . Tier 6 god''s ? Also no problem! Ofcourse it was still impossible for him at his level to be able tond 50 consequetive hits however the move gave him a chance. The knight''s Vengance was also a great skill to have which gauranteed double the damage recieved back to the enemy. It was a broken skill that was unavoidable . In a sense it was the ultimate attack skill! However while Rudra would love to have all 3 of them , he needed to make a choice between the three and his choice was to bet on the move with the maximum potential and no promises , the knights suppression. The move did not provide any immediate benefits to Rudra, but became his greatest Equalizer to any fights from here on out. This concluded Rudra''s choosing of his new powers as he took a nce at his new stat pannel! ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Reputable knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary ArchBishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , Achiever , Dragon yer , Lieutenant General Of The Hazelgroove Army , First Cultivator , Senior Knight , Legendary Demon yer . ss :Mana Knight ( Ascended ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 240 Tier : 4 STATS AGI : 8000+ 4000 VIT : 8000 + 4000 INT : 8000 + 4000 STA : 8000 + 4000 PHY : 8000 + 4000 MANA :8000 + 4000 HP : 5,818,000/5,818,000 unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : 52/100 Charm :86/100 Infamy : invalid Status : Fully healed from injury , healthy again Equipment : Lich''s Ring , concealer mask( not equipped) , retractable shield ( Epic) , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary) , Doom armour( legendary) , knights shield , Knights token , White lion''s kneecaps ( dark gold ) , Supreme Wood Charm , Kings helmet Weapons : Windcutter ( sword) , Common Bow , quiver of arrows , Excalibur (Sword) ( Replica) , Elven (sword) ( Semi legendary) Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage, Holy Lance ( divine) , One legged leap ( rare) , Cloud Feet , Circumvent ss specific skills : Knightspanion , Knights valour , Golden Ratio, Full counter , Mana Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) ( iplete ) , Knight''s Suppression Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- Rudra''s HP and stats bar were just ridiculously high at this point now and everyone else was a jokepared to him in this regard. With the stats doubling after reaching tier 4 , the gap between him and the rest had widened beyond the realm ofmon sense now as he was basically having the same stats as three other elite eldersbined. And the gap was only going to keep widening with every level he gained every single time. Looking at where he started and looking at his stats now , Rudra realized what a massive journey he had undertook. He had finally surpassed himself in previous life in all aspects and reached the pinnacle of what that guy wanted to reach for all those years. Thend of the true world ss yers ... The tier 4! However just as he was rejoicing at his new sess a system notification interrupted him . [ System notification ] : Quest Complete! You have sessfullypleted the quest given by God of death Hades under the specified time limit. Distributing Rewards : .... [ You have been summoned in the presence of Lord Hades , You cannot decline ] . Rudra was transported into the system space , as when he blinked his eyes again . Hades sat on the throne of hell across him , a bone chilling smile spread on his face. " Wee .... Shakuni Won Knight , the leader of True Elites guild and NOW the Pope of my relegion ". Hades said his voice booming with joy . Hades sat up from his throne as he grabbed Rudra by the shoulders and patted him , " Well done , well done , you are indeed worthy . I knew the feeling i had when i first saw you was correct. You are indeed special . The task i gave you was extremely difficult. But you somehow managed toplete it. I am impressed . Maybe there is still hope for me in middle earth with you being my frontman ". Hades was disying excitement like Rudra had never seen or heard a god disying before , however Rudra just smiled nervously going with the flow. " Ohhh Beniogre , i am truly sorry for borrowing this one from you. But we have made this deal , so now you must honor your word . Hahahaha. Boy , like i promised , i have negotiated with the goddess of light and the church of light will be our ally ! However we cannot force any territory to convert to our relegion and no church of light can be broken . We can coexist and let people choose their faith ". Hades exined to Rudra with a deep tone. Poaching beleivers was the start of all wars between gods and such matters needed to be taken extremely seriously. " I understand ". Rudra said , as he nervously gulped some saliva . " Good , good , good ..... Now since you are the pope of my relegion and we have to make a resurgence to modern middle earth , it is time for me to reward you appropriately. All your achievements , everything you have built , the path you have walked so far , i acknowledge it all . However to be the pope of my relegion and the pir that holds the faith of millions of humans , it is still not enough". Rudra felt his heart sink for a moment , he did not understand where Hades was going with this. " Fret not , with me around you will never be a mere mortal . However to evolve one must first shed their old skin and grasp new opportunities. I can reward you with the '' MYTHIC '' ss Death Knight , but what good is that mythic ss with only a name tag when all your built in skills upto this point are just like a normal knight. To truly be a death knight , to truly evolve above the normalcy of this world , you have to embrace death first and caste the shell of your past and only then BE REBORN as an evolved human ! So i ask you , Shakuni Won Knight , are you willing to evolve beyond normalcy? Are you willing to stand at the pinnacle of the knight path and truly embrace the mythic ss i will bestow upon you with all its glory? Are you willing to shed all your past skills and past achievements and trade them with new ones? Think carefully boy, as what i offer you is once in a lifetime opportunity that consumes a lot of my divine powers . Never in the history of this world have i blessed a mortal with such powers and never will i do it again. Only YOU recieve this chance because you will carry my banner in the middle earth from now on. So choose wisely and choose fast , what will it be ? ". Rudra could not get a hold of his emotions , what Hades was asking him was to practically give up everything he had built to this date and evolve them to new unfamiliar skills and new unfamiliar build. The mastery he had developed with these skills , his current stats pannel his current moveset. The moves which he knew as the back of his hand would all be gone and reced by something new .... Something superior , however it will also be something unfamiliar. What Hades offered was the path to reaching heights that the normal path could never reach , however it was a path that was untreaded before and a path that he had no idea about. Rudra had to make a choice fast , and that choice would prove to be the most important decision he would ever take in this lifetime . /// Although the readers donot have control over what choice he makes , as that path is already decided . Doment below on what you think he should do? Also guys , Big Announcement for you all - If we end the month within top 10 inside the GT rankings , i will do a MASSIVE price drop in privge prices next month. This is it guys , the race is on . Help me reach there :slightly_smiling_face: /// Chapter 585 Evolution Chapter 585 Evolution /// A/N ¨C A very important chapter in the series , please read with patience /// Rudra understood that this was the biggest decision of his life yet . However the pros and cons on both sides of the decision were to be carefully considered. On one hand epting Hades¡¯s offer meant that his existing skills would be reced for more advanced skills which would in due time prove to be better as he progressed tiers. However at the moment choosing the evolution would mean being stuck with a foreign moveset which he had not mastered. This would drop hisbat efficiency significantly for the war that wasing ahead , the most ideal scenario was him epting the offer after the war , however Hades had made it clear that it was a once in a lifetime opportunity and Rudra had to decide now! Taking a deep breath Rudra asked ¡± What exactly will change ..? ¡°. Rudra was curious about the whole evolution that he might undergo and he felt like having a bit more knowledge before deciding would help him make a more informed decision . Hades replied ¡± Everything rted to your knight ss would change. If you have a title that corresponds to the knight ss , it will evolve If you have ss specific skills of the knight ss they will evolve. If you have normal skills that can be learnt through a Skillbook , they will remain the same. The same goes for your gear. If it is not a piece of equipment specially tailored for the knight ss then it will not be changed . ¡± Rudra¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he got a better grasp of his situation. The things that were going to change were his ss specific skills. The golden ratio , the mana legion and the like while the normal skills that he already had in his arsenal would be left untouched. This meant that all his ace cards would be reced , which meant that the change although a huge one for his y-style , would only touch his ace in the Holes while not interfere with his regr y style. This made Rudra much more inclined to take the risk , as Holy Lance and his other move set that he used on a daily basis were absolutely critical to his y style , which were hard to be reced. Sensing Rudra¡¯s hesitation , Hades said ¡± All of your skills will onlye out better than before , you should not think about this too much ¡°. Hades had made his stance clear and was now feeling slightly frustrated seeing the mortals hesitation to his offer. He was using a significant chunk of his divine powers for Rudra , yet the brat was hesitating. This obviously made Hades feel like a fool. Reading the situation properly , Rudra understood he could not hesitate much longer as he took a deep breath and said ¡± Okay i ept ¡°. ¡± Good ¡°. Hades said with a slight smile as he spread his arms and closed his eyes , as ck mana started to vortex into his body with an intensity that would make Rudra gathering mana for Holy Lance look like a child¡¯s y. ¡± ¡ê^¡é^€¡ê£¤¡é£¤€ ¡°. Hades murmured in anguage that Rudra did not understand , as slowly the ck mana started circling Rudra¡¯s body , lifting him into the air. Hades opened his eyes and pointed towards Rudra , as the ck mana entered Rudra¡¯s body through his nostrils , his ears and his mouth while Rudra¡¯s status screen made his aware of the changes uring to his body. **** [ System Notification ] : yer ¡® Shakuni ¡® has recieved the Death God Hades¡¯s blessing and is now evolving to a mythic ss. ¡ª> Altering yer appearance ¡ª-> Initiating DNA sequencing ( Rudra¡¯s real body inside the gaming pod , was injected with several needles into his spine at this moment ) Searing pain spread throughout Rudra¡¯s body as his mind started to numb. A scream escaped his mouth as he could not understand what was happening to him. After being promoted to tier 4 his body was already as chiseled as a world-ss professional body builder , however now his facial structure and appearance started to alter too . ¡ª¨C> DNA alterationplete , Race upgraded from human ¡ª-> Superior Human ¡ª¡ª> Initiating ss modification ¡ª- ss : Mana Knight ( Ascended ) has evolved to Death Knight ( Mythic ) Death Knight ( Mythic ) :- A ss that can only be rewarded by the god of death Hades . A mythical ss that bnces both the dead and the undead , it has all the powers of a necromancer , without the drawback of being weak at physicalbat. A mythical ss without weaknesses . Excellent for both PVP and PVE! ¡ª¡ª Title ¨C Reputable Knight has now evolved to Honorable Death Knight [ Honorable Death Knight ] ¨C There is an ancient saying that says ¡® There is honor amongst the dead ¡®. - All honorable dead creatures will respect you . Title ¨C senior knight has evolved to Supreme Overlord. [ Supreme Overlord ] ¨C Any dead who has a malicious intent towards you will suffer from a 15% stats debuff. NEW TITLE ¡®s ACQUIRED ¨C [ Pope of the church of death ] , [ Superior Human ] Equipment ¨C Knight¡¯s shield has been upgraded to Death Knights ck Shield. Death Knight¡¯s ck Shield ( Semi legendary ) ¨C A retractable ck shield that is excellent to reflect back magical attacks. Special effects: - Reflects back 20% power of all magic attacks absorbed Equipment ¨C Knight¡¯s token has upgraded to Pope¡¯s token Pope¡¯s token ¨C The symbol of Power of the church of death ! + 10% buff to all stats for the bearer. ¡ª¨C Weapon ¨C GRIM REAPERis now avable for use. [ Grim Reaper ] ( Fragmented Divine Item)¨C The sword wielded by the pope of the church of death that symbolizes his power. Forged in the pits of volcanicva for months using death crystals and unbreakable titanium ores , it is a one of a kind weapon shrouded with the aura of death. ¡ª¨C Transforming ss specific skills. Skill Golden Ratio is evolving ¡­.. /// Hope you guys liked this chapter , let me know in thements below what you think about this change in Rudra¡¯s character. Special shoutout to Jeremy_van_beugen for the 5000 coin magic castle!! Thankyou soo much for the patronage , it motivated me immensely. As with every super gift a bonus chapter will hence immediately follow /// Chapter 586 Evolution (2)

Chapter 586 Evolution (2)

Skill Golden Ratio has evolved . Golden Ratio ------> ck Ratio ck Ratio : Get twice the stat points after every level up ! Note : Existing stats will not be affected --- Skill Knight''s Companion has evolved! Knight''spanion ------> Death Knight''s summoning. Death Knight''s Summoning : Summon a bone dragon and soar the skies or ride into battle . --- Skill Knight''s Valour has evolved! Knight''s Valour ------> Death Knight''s aura . Have the aura of death around you that intimidates everyone in your presence. Induce a fear debuff for anyone who sees your visage and is at a two tier difference from you . Special effects : ck smoke will rise around your body when you will it. --- Skill Full Counter has evolved sessfuly! Full Counter -----> Enhanced Full Counter Enhanced Full Counter : Return attacks to enemies with triple the damage. ---- Skill Mana Legion has evolved sessfuly! Mana Legion -----> Death Legion Death Legion : Summon a legion of dead led by 100 elder litches. Details : Summon 10,000 tier 1 undead Summon 1000 tier 2 undead Summon 100 tier 3 elder litchmanders. Note - Artifact : Lich''s ring is evolving. Power - summon undead durahal is now upgraded. Summon Undead Durahal : Summon a peak tier 3 durahal riding on a bone horse to lead your undead army or do menial tasks. ------ Skill Knight''s Suppression is evolving ! Skill Knight''s Suppression has evolved into [ ULTIMATE SKILL KNIGHT''S FOCUS ] . Knight''s Focus : Enter a period of timepse , where the surrounding will appear to be 4x slower. The ultimate offensive skill of the knight ss , use this to dominate the heavens. Duration : 3 minutes. Cooldown time : 1 day. ----- Special legacy skill Knight of the empire cannot be evolved. Recieving a buff ! Skill [ Knight Of The Empire ] ( iplete ) ------> [ knight of the empire ] (plete) ------ [ System notification ] : EVOLUTION COMPLETE! Once the evolution wasplete , Rudra was gasping for air on the floor , as even Hades was covered in perspiration and breathing heavily. The process was extremely hard on Hades and used a considerable chunk of his divine powers , while it was a mind numbing torture for Rudra. However Rudra had no regrets whatsoever as throughout the pain his only joy was to see his skills evolve. Everything had turned out for the better. His Golden Ratio was essentially the same with the ck Ratio since he got double the stat points now with every level up . However now he was not limited to distributing the points In a 1:1 ratio as he could freely distribute stat points ording to his need , withoutpromising his overall strength. Knight''spanion and knights valour , were reced with a bone dragon summoning skill and an aura skill which were both iparably better. Full counter had been improved , while mana legion and turned into death legion , however the number of subordinates had increased monumentally! It was a massive boost for him there. The skill knight of the empire had also beenpleted while the skill Knight''s Suppression had turned into a ultimate skill , knights focus! With the outside world moving 4 times slowerpared to his own time speed the move was simply broken ! Not only did it give him an advantage in fights with even gods , but it was also not reliant on him having to hit the opponent continuously and be for naught once they parried or countered. Overall Rudra was extremely satisfied with his evolution , however there were some parts of it that he truly did not understand. However to confirm the changes he summoned his stats pannel. ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Honorable Death knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary ArchBishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Limit breaker , Achiever , Dragon yer , King Of The True Elites Kingdom. , First Cultivator , Supreme Overlord , Legendary Demon yer , Pope Of The Church Of Death , Superior Human ss :Death Knight ( Mythic ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 240 Tier : 4 STATS AGI : 12,000 VIT : 12,000 INT : 12,000 STA : 12,000 PHY : 12,000 MANA :12,000 HP : 5,818,000/5,818,000 Unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : 52/100 Charm :99/100 Infamy : 0/100 Status : No Abnormalities Equipment : Lich''s Ring , concealer mask , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary) , Doom armour( legendary) , Death knights ck Shield , Pope''s token , White lion''s kneecaps ( dark gold ) , Supreme Wood Charm , Kings helmet Weapons : Grim Reaper Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Undead Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage, Holy Lance ( divine) , One legged leap ( rare) , Cloud Feet , Circumvent ss specific skills : Death Knights Summoning, Death Knights Aura , ck Ratio , Enhanced Full counter , Death Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) (plete ) , Knight''s Focus Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- His stats pannel looked much different from before , as it had changed on a lot of areas. His charm which was 86 had now became 99 , while the infamy stat that had been invalidated for so long had returned to disy a 0 value. His weapons tab only had one weapon the grim reaper inside it as the rest of them had been broken . His title bar had some changes as well as some new titles , while his stats pannel saw the golden ratio buff tab being removed. His normal skill bar was still the same which was a huge releif as Rudra needed these skills to remain efficient inbat until he could master his new moveset. However it was indisputable that Rudra had undergone a massive transformation! And his future looked brighter because of it! /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Jeremy_Van_Beugen . Thank him in thements for this one. Do let me know what you guys feel about his evolved skills down in thements section , the feedback is really important to me. I hope you guys read this chapter carefully and would not mixup the old skills with the new ones once he starts using them inbat /// Chapter 587 Adapt

Chapter 587 Adapt

Rudra''s new changes were incredible however they did note for free. Before sending him out of the system space , Hades made Rudra''s mission abundantly clear about how he needed to revive the Church Of Death. So , the trade was set in stone and he had to work towards a new goal now alongside his other existing goals. However Rudra definitely felt like he came out of the exchange a winner , as the changes to his body and to his moveset were beyond impressive. His charm value that was already a high 86 became a stunning 99 , and he even started to look like a man sculpted by God himself with his dark ck hair and dark ck eyes with a chiseled jaw and a toned muscr body . Due to his new skill , he had ck fumes rising around him at all times as he looked extremely manacing and powerful with anyone under tier 3 getting a fear debuff by only ncing at him. As he walked on the streets of Purplehaze City , even the elites shuddered as they saw him , as even though one could discern that this was Rudra , his appearance and aura werepletely different from before . He was the walking representative of the God Hades on Middle World and that made the god Hades increase his charm to the limits so that more and more followers would be captivated by him. Rudra already had charisma and leadership qualities ingrained in him , however now with his transformation he was promoted to an influential cult leader type figure , as with his ck guild robes with the wolf insigna wrapped around his shoulder and being seated on a throne with a crown on his head , he was the epitome of what a yer could be in Omega. However , the mental stress he had umted for over a month now forced him to log out of the game and return to reality for a well deserved rest , as he needed to properly recharge his batteries before delving into Omega again for the preparations of the war. ------ ( Real world , the upside , Rudra''s home ) As Rudra logged out of the game after a month , his mind was disoriented as he needed time to adjust to the real world . Spending too much time in Omega , he struggled toe back to reality for a moment as a horrifying stench entered his nose. " The hell ". Rudra cursed as he could not stand the stench for even a second , as when he came out of the gaming pod he saw himself covered in ck slime and blood and dirt and all kinds of gross liquids. " Sh** Sh** Sh** ". Rudra panicked as he rushed into the bathroom however the moment he nced himself in the mirror even he was shocked himself to see his body . As chiseled as in game , his body looked like it lost all of its fat and was extremely healthy and lean , while his facial features showed a notable change as he became notably handsome. Rudra touched his body all over to see if he was hallucinating , however to his surprise he was not , it was all real! As Rudra scrubbed himself with hot water , his mind wandered to the various events that happened ingame and what was exactly the technology behind Omega that it was even capable of physically changing his body? While scrubbing himself he found piercing marks throughout his spine , as he could feel a stinging pain as he touched those points. He was stabbed by needles inside his back , and he had no idea why? The game was undoubtedly not as simple as it seemed and the cuber corporation was definitely holding massive secrets , but Rudra had no idea what they were. He was not upset with getting an upgrade , he felt better than ever once the stench was removed , as he could feel the power coursing through his veins , a power that made him feel like he could easily bend steel and punch through walls. It was an incredible feeling. Rudra knew that keeping it under the wraps was not possible as his physical appearance had changed too much . Nheless he did not want to give his mother a heartattack hence he decided to wear a beanie and a hoodie as he headed downstairs. Mama rajput was working in the kitchen , and seeing her smiling while cooking Rudra felt warmth in his heart as he hugged her from behind. " Soo out of your shell , finally ". Said mama rajput , a bit anger inside her voice as Rudra tried to pacify her with his goofiness. " I''m sorry mom , the work is really stressful right now ". He replied in azy tone as Mama rajput spanked him with a utensil. " Too much stress and your hair will turn white! Will Naomi still think you are handsome then ? ". Mama rajputined in the most mother like way possible , however the next moment she gasped as her utensil fell from her hand. Rudra panicked , he thought that mama rajput had noticed his bodily changes and was now going to ask him difficult questions . Rudra nervously started to cover his body as much as possible , racking his brains for an exnation that he did not have himself. " You ... You .... You... ". Mama rajput stammered it was like she had lost her soul Rudra became speechless as he stared saying " it''s okay mom , i can exin , it is like ... ". But before Rudra could say anything mama rajput started to cry as she said " My boy has became soo thin , he did not eat for soo many days and now is as weak as a sick stickman who was malnourished by not drinking enough breast milk in his childhood , boohooo ". Rudra felt his pectoral muscles twitching along with his eye muscles , as he was as literally a walking machine of power right now , yet his mother thought he was weak ? '' Such is motherly love '' .... Thought Rudra as he obediently ate everything that mama Rajput fed him that day untill his stomach felt like it would explode from eating even a single spoon more. Chapter 588 Back In-game

Chapter 588 Back In-game

Rudra''s in-game return could only be described as terrifying . As his presence inside the guild was too overbearing with everyone feeling an air of intimidation around him after his Mythic Upgrade. After staying two days in reality recharging his batteries and goofing around with Naomi who absolutely SIMP''ed on his new look , Rudra was back with full focus within the game , as he cleared piles of pending work in hours like a boss. Rudra''s immediate needs were to point the guild in the right direction for the war efforts , as ording to the information that was brought by the spies , the due date of theing war was only a month away! Rudra desperately needed to adapt to his new moveset and newfound power as a lot of things changed with him ascending to tier 4. While the other elites too had a very fast and massive level up after the ruins exploration , they were still around the level 185-195 mark with only Neatwit breaking the level 200 barrier. This made the difference between Rudra and the rest of the Elite elders toorge , and the difference between himself and the normal elites asrge as a chasm! This difference in power hit the prideful yers like Karna and Neatwit the most as the two knew that since everyone had the same starting point In-game there was no excuse for the two of them tog soo far behind Rudra. However Rudra had already reached so hopelessly far ahead in the blink of an eye , that he was now truly in a league of his own , without any equal inside the guild. This fact was especially heavily found out by the other Elite elders when the group of Neatwit , Jhonny , Karna , Yume , SMG and Medivh . The six strongest members of the group lost to Rudra in under 4 minutes in a 6v1 handicapped battle. Rudra with his moves was simply untouchable , as the only reason why the fight evensted 4 minutes was because there was a stalemate Between Jhonny and Rudra at thest 2 minutes where Rudra could not get a hit on jhonnys body. However in a move that happened in a sh of a second , Rudra used his ultimate skill knights focusbined with circumvent to attack Jhonny at the critical moment when he was throwing daggers and had a physical form , to deal death blow to him under 1.4 seconds. If one were to blink they would have missed it , it was that fast ! However the end result was extremely shocking for the Elite elders as they looked towards Rudra as if he was aplete monster!!! The most disheartening part about the contest was that Rudra took 0 damage and did not even use any of his big moves or long distance skills that he would usually use like the Darkness st or Stormbringer. He simply defeated them physically with one sword at that! Everyone knew that Rudra was a dual wielder and the majority of his moveset catered to that style of fighting. Which meant that this was far from Rudra''s peak performance at that ! even so , none of them were even close to defeating him . This was a huge blow to their Pride. Especially for Karna it was particrly difficult to ept as he always saw himself as the number 2 in the guild , lesser than only Rudra , in terms of power in terms of respect and in terms of responsibility. However at the moment he was not even qualified to carry Rudra''s shoes and he knew it. Although Rudra would not share the secrets of his change in appearance or increase in power apart from revealing that he was tier 4. He never berated or humiliated the elders of the guild for being so weak , which was why everyone felt even more shame , as they knew they deserved to be. Karna especially looked at the situation in a different light as he strongly felt like Rudra needed a second sword soon , as if he was monstrous with only one sword . He would simply be unstoppable with two. Knowing well that a war was near , all the elders of the guild came to a unanimous decision to leave the guild for 20 days ande back stronger. This was imperative for the guilds future that the elders led by example to themon members , and while Rudra would make an excellent example to be followed , his abilities made him an impossible target to be reached, which only left the talented elders to be chased by themon members. The only elder who had his pride intact , or even inted to the point where he dared to order Rudra around was Fatty , as he did not give a F about Rudra''s increase in battle-strength as he reported him about the progress of the tasks that were assigned to him. " 1743 y Golems , 13,000 camouge potions , 15,000 anti Rhino ballistae , 70,000 handheld ancient weapon thingy that sts energy , over 200,000 spike bombs , Frost bombs and mines and i don''t have the data on the other bombs production as apparently I''ll have to send someone off their station to start counting to know the number , but it would be a waste of time , unless you volunteer ". Ksh said arrogantly as Rudra squinted his eyes. In his heart he knew how much Ksh was doing for the guild however Ksh was such a good friend of his that praising him genuinely felt a little weirding out of his mouth , hence through extreme internal struggle he finally said " Thankyou for all your hardwork... ". Ksh yed drums with hisrge belly as he had a heartyugh. He said " Ooooo , this is a first ! Hahaha , don''t worry boss , In the month that is toe I''ll make even more , even if my bones break i will not stop ! ". Rudra felt a sense of releif wash over himself with Ksh''s assurance. As finally it felt like the war effort wasing to a fruitful preperation stage. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the PS target , good job everyone! Guys we need to get more GT. The top 10 GT ranking are there for everyone to see . I will do one bonus chapter every single day from here to the end of the month . Just support me there guys . Let''s end the month inside top 10! I did identally mess up the chapter numbers in todays release , if you are seeing repeat content please refresh app./// Chapter 589 Shakuni and the sword

Chapter 589 Shakuni and the sword

Rudra was swamped with work for a week after his tier promotion , hence he could only inform Patricia about his sess through sending a letter . However little did he expect that she would show up at his doorstep with a surprise. As Patricia walked into his office Rudra had a bright smile stered to his face as even Furball who usually hated females purred in joy as she started to rub around Patricia''s legs. " Here kitty kitty ". Said Patricia as she tickled Furball for a while , before setting her back on Rudra''s work desk and taking a seat. " Wee to my humble pce ". Said Rudra who looked majestic and amiable with the crown over his head , however Patricia was buying none of it. She said " The king must be extremely busy , apologies for interrupting his highness , so busy that he would inform his sister of his exploits through a letter rather thaning personally. But ofcourse , the king onlyes to his sister when he has something to ask from her , the pleasure of an non-buisness visit is something that this sister will never feel ". Rudra scratched his nose in embarrassment , he had no defence for his actions , hence he only hung his head down in shame. " Ugh , when did you get soo unbearably handsome? What changed? ". Asked Patricia with annoyance in her voice. Apparently Patricia found Rudra extremely handsome to the point where her feelings started to be a bit disoriented. " After the mythic ss..... , i got cool effects too ". Rudra said with a devilish smile as he activated his new passive aura skill , as ck smoke rose around his body giving him an intimidating appearance. Patricia was not a tier 2 weakling that would be affected by Rudra''s new form , however even she gulped involuntarily from the pressure Rudra exerted , as she said " Finally a worthy aura for a king ". She was genuinely impressed by Rudra''s improvements , which was why she was here with a gift . Retrieving the scabbard from her inventory she put the de on the table. Thud! The de was heavy and made a heavy sound as it was ced on the table , looking at the magnificent scabbard Rudra drooled a little ,pletely ruining his cool image he built only seconds ago. " For me ... ? " Rudra asked like a small child , as he reached to retrieve the sword , however Patricia swatted his hands away as she said with a serious tone " Only if you beat me in battle ". Patricia''s expression turned dead serious after this deration as both Won Knight''s activated the Eyes of truth at the same time as they squared off. " Okay ". Rudra said as he epted the change and proceeded to move to a more suitable area for sparring , as he led Patricia towards the training grounds. Rudra retrieved the grim reaper , as the pitch ck sword also covered in ck fumes matched perfectly with Rudra''s changed aura . E " New sword? ". Patricia asked , as Rudra nodded , however that was the end of the small talk , as after retrieving her own sword and shield , Patricia took the stance of the ideal knight . Her eyes deathly serious she slowly moved towards Rudra with her feet firmly nted to the ground . Rudra felt his blood boiling , as after days of aching for a good fight this was his chance to fight someone with aparable callibre and strength , as he relished the opportunity charging towards Patricia. [ Cloud Feet ] Activating cloud feet , Rudra moved in a bizzare and unnatural manner as he danced around Patricia waiting for a crack in her defense. BLOCK ! BLOCK ! BLOCK! PARRY! Rudra''s 4 strikes that were delivered in under 0.5 seconds , but were properly blocked by Patricia whose defence stayed solid. However while the attacks were blocked , the corrosive aura of Rudra''s Grim Reaper did start deteriorating Patricia''s equipment , as visible scars were left on her shield. '' Woah '' , thought Rudra , as the effects of the Grim Reaper had far exceeded his expectations of the sword . However for Patricia it was a even greater shock , as her equipment was not run of the mill , but one of the best to be offered in Hazelgroove Empire. Keeping the pressure on , Rudra unleashed a flurry of attacks , but no matter how hard he pressed , Patricia''s defensive stance was solid and she was able to sessfully mentain her ground. " Comeon , you can do better ". Patricia taunted Rudra as she began to bring the fight to him . However at this moment Patricia failed to realize that Rudra was not even using 10% of his potential in the fight. The moment Rudra shifted gears and started his actual attackbos , Patricia understood the disparity between the duo. [ Darkness Bind ] [ Darkness st ] [ Summon undead durahal ] Rudra''s first two attacks put Patricia in a bind , however the Undead Durahal that was now a peak tier 3 undeadmander was a force that simply added a dimension to Rudra''s attack skills , as a second attack front was opened by Rudra after summoning durahal. Now being pressed from two sides , Patricia realized that dealing with durahal in itself was not hard , however turning her back on Rudra to deal with durahal was impossible , as she could not find the time to maneuver around Rudra at all. Consistent damage was delivered to Patricia as she was forced to retreat against her will , however in her heart she was still resentful because she felt that Rudra was using unfair means of his equipment to dominate the battle. However when Rudra used the move [ Undead Legion ] And summoned an entire sea of undead around Patricia , with some more tier 3 elder litches present and uncountable tier 2 and tier 1 undead , Patricia felt her bones chill as the reality of the situation finally hit her. The entire fight was just a facade , Rudra could have defeated her without even lifting a single finger . However he still humored her. " You are a necromancer now ? ". Patricia asked concerned , as The previous necromancer she knew , the formidable prince Aman . Was not very beloved by the people of this very city. " Death knight , it''s necromancy without being physically disabled . I''m a knight + necromancer ". Rudra replied , giving an overly brief view of the situation as the answer left Patricia speachless . Patricia sometimes wondered if the gods were biased with her little brother , giving him all the fortune of the world , as while the necromancer ss was extremely strong in of itself , the only drawback of the necromancer which was that the necromancer''s own physical strength was weak , however this was not an issue for Rudra , as he had the strength of a knight. " God may have just in made him invincible rather than carrying out such facade". Thought Patricia as she sighed and admitted her defeat , however Rudra was not done with his demonstration as he said " Oh but you haven''t yet seen this ". Saying so , Rudra used the move [ Knight Of The Empire ] as he transformed into a golden warrior who was 300 feet tall! Patricia''s heart thumped , as her mouth was left agape as he mind screamed '' Is it really .... Could it be ? '' . The Ultimate Technique of the Won Knight family, the secret technique of Augustus Won Knight. Complete and in all its glory. The Knight Of the Empire! A tear escaped Patricia''s eye when she saw this , as her knees buckled and she wept like a little schoolgirl on the floor. This form was her greatest ambition in life. The ultimate technique of the Won Knight family. The family which adopted her as a child and gave her a noble life when she had nothing. Entrusting her with the job of reaching this pinnacle or finding a sessor that could. While she could not reach it herself , she didplete the task given to her by her ancestors by finding the sessor! Shepleted the task that the 10 generations of Won knights before her could not! The happiness she felt in this moment , was surreal. " Thankyou .... Thankyou ... Thankyou " She murmured weakly , as she thanked Rudra and she thanked the gods for meeting Rudra , as with this a big goal in her life was finallyplete. /// There will be a bonus chapter today , as i have already promised to do it everyday regardless of us meeting any goals. However yesterday''s GT collections were amazing! We have shortened the gap to only 15 tickets from number 10. Let''s go guys , let''s hit that top 10 spot again! /// Chapter 590 A new sword and a new day

Chapter 590 A new sword and a new day

Rudra''s new form made Patricia weep in joy , one of her life long pursuits was over with Rudra achieving this. Patricia said " I had my doubts when i broke thews set by the ancestor and reforged this sword. However I have no more regrets . You deserve this ". Saying so she unsheated the heavy sword as a gleaming red de inscribed with various runes came into the view. Rudra inspected the item using eyes of Truth. [ Seige Breaker ] ( Legendary ) - The legendary heirloom of the Von Knight n reforged by the master cksmith king of the dwarves , specially for the yer '' Shakuni Won Knight ''. The de was initially forged by Augustus Won Knight with the help of an expert runesmith that imbued the power of fire through runic inscriptions in the sword. Although reforged the fire properties of the sword remain. Effects :- Effects one - Rain Of me skill Effect two - A burn damage upon connecting with enemy skin Effect three - A melt damage to enemy armour. Effect four - Special skill me sh ! Note - This is a bound item . Tailor made for the yer Shakuni Won Knight , that expands along with his Knight Of The Empire Form. Rudra was speachless seeing the weapon , as when he held it in his hands it felt heavy for sure , yet it gave him an extremely stable feeling as if the de could be relied upon in any kind of situation. As Rudra gave it a little flick , the mes started to burn over the sword as Rudra looked like a demon right out of hell with Grim Reaper in one hand and Siege breaker in another. One de emitting a ck fumes aura while the other one being on fire. Rudra relished the feeling of having two des in both his arms again , as a big smile spread across his face . This was exactly what he wanted! While the weight of the two des definitely felt different than Excalibur and Elven sword with whom he was so familiar with , Rudra was sure that with enough time passing he would be able to have a bettermand over both his weapons! Rudra said in a happy tone. " Thankyou soo much for this weapon sister ". Rudra was genuinely delighted , as after the sparring session he treated Patricia to a grand dinner and actually spent quality time with her putting all work aside before sending her off the next day. Rudra understood that Patricia was one of the people who despite being an NPC was extremely important to him , hence spending time with her once in a while was a necessity. However with the new day , a new challenge began for Rudra who had to oversee thepletion of many ongoing Elite projects. The town of Purplehaze City was slowly but surely being transformed into a fortress under the guise of the new elite uing event. The buzz surrounding the event was extremely high , as many people regrly posted videos about training and strategy for participating in the event. Barricades were being set up while defensive equipment was being mounted at strategic locations , with a big cloth covering the new construction sites , as themon man was not privy to the changes uring within the city. However with everyday passing the elites became more and more prepared for facing their biggest challenge yet. But sadly the same could be said for the Blood Merchants. ------ ( The shaman''s hut ) " How many ". Asked scar-face in a emotionless tone. " One soul can be exchanged for 10 monsters " the dark shaman replied , green foaming out of his mouth as he spoke. " How many at max? ". Scar face asked " 10 million ". The shaman replied. Scar-face became silent from hearing this . This would be the greatest Equalizer that the blood merchants would walk into the war with , as with the shaman preparing this forbidden exchange the Elites stood no chance whatsoever. Scar-Face wanted minimum casualties from his side , however the shaman fighting from his camp actually increased the favouribility of cannon fodder troops dying. Apparently the Shaman could set up a dark soul exchange portal . Where for every soul that died within the radius of the shaman''s spell , could be exchanged for 10 monsters from the portal! Hence during the initial sh. Where the cannon fodders died by the hundereds of thousands. Scar-face could use them to fight till they died and then use their dead souls to summon 10 million more monsters to run rampant through the Elite lines. This not only gave the elites a very difficult monster horde to face , but also reduced the casualties from the blood merchants camp , as dealing with broken defense lines and thinner numbers would be much more effective than charging straight in. This would save the stronger troops from unnecessary enemy counters , as the enemy tactics would be revealed during the monster horde crisis , giving themand centre time to deal with the crisis. Nodding his head Scar- Face threw threw the bag that the shaman asked for. SNIFFF !!! Opening the bag the shaman took a big whiff and smiled . Inside were the cut out hearts of newborn human babies , fresh blood still oozing out of their veins. " Good quality ". The Shaman approved the product and with this his transaction with the blood merchant leader wasplete. Scar-face saw him relishing on tne taste of human flesh as he left the hut shuddering , as he knew at that moment that the new ally he had just made , was aplete whack job who was akin to half his own army. The shaman was undoubtedly a man , that could not be afforded to mess with . Scar-face pitied the elites who had inadvertently made an enemy of this man , as he especially pitied shakuni , the leader of the enemy camp , who was going to be subjected to this man''s cursed powers even before the war started. /// Bonus chapter for my faith in you guys that we will hit top 10 GT rankings by the months end somehow. It''s a good pacing at this moment. Let''s keep at it! /// Chapter 591 War Preparations

Chapter 591 War Preparations

20 days passed by in a Jiff and there was finally news from the Elite spies nted in the mercenary group the '' Sigma Boys''. That the troops were finally starting to be mobilized on their camp , there were orders by the higher ups to prepare for a long '' Sepcial Event ''. For which almost the entire organization was mobilized. The n was to meet up at a predetermined location with the blood merchant army and group together before properly strategizing about the war. Dronacharya had no idea that he was continuously being monitored by Amelia , as a lot of information about the blood merchant army became avable to the Elites which would have been otherwisepletely inessible. Although not every Trump card was revealed , Amelia did figure out that the blood merchants had potent cannons capable of breaking through reinforced concrete and this was a piece of information that the Elites were made aware of. Rudra was calmer now than he was a month ago about the war situation , however in his heart he knew that the chances of an Elite victory were not more than 30% . This was the first war where he had prepared for theing battle for months now , yet he had the lowest confidence of actually winning. This being the overall situation even after the Elites did everything in their power to level the ying field. However the disparity between the quality of the army and the sheer numerical strength was too much to be bridged by petty tricks. The enemy had much more tier 2 forces and much more tier 3 forcespared to the Elite camp and that was a fundamental disadvantage that the Elites could never make up for. As even if the tier 2 yers on the elites camp could take out 5 of the enemies tier 2 yers. In the end if only a few thousand of the enemy tier 2 yers survived without any defending forces left on the Elites side , then no matter how many tier 1 or 0 troops the elites may have left , it all came down to nothing , as that was a fight that could not be won with numbers. The same went for the tier 4 troops on the enemy side , as at the moment , Rudra was the only one shouldering the burden of taking them all out. Maybe if Karna and Neatwit worked together they could match a tier 4 powerhouse , but the war typically came down to the leader of the Elites to hold down the fort. Rudra was the key to the Elites sess now more than ever , which was the only reason why that he did not start building the church of death and embark on the mission given by Hades. As he did not want to make such a public deration and make his association with the god of death be known before the start of the war. Everything was calcted calmly on Rudra''s end and he knew that although the fight was notpletely hopeless and at 30% the Elites did have a fair chance to win , the most likely oue was a failure. The war was on a scale that there were too many variables and too many sub battlefields to think about , that would all contribute towards the overall victory of the war and the sad part was that Rudra could not be on every battlefield physically present to ensure that every battle was won. It was upto the elders to make sure that the Elite army was able to get through these battles , and it was upto them to make spur of the moment decisions incase the battlen went south. *** Once the news about the enemy army mobilizing came , Rudra decided to shut off the city under the guise of special Preparations for theing event , as over the next few days he started weing the requested forces from the Church Of Light and the Hazelgroove Empire. Rudra was happy to see that both the Church Of Light and the Hazelgroove Empire took his request for help seriously asbined together , the aid consisted of 6 million troops , of which 2 million were tier 1 and 1.5 million were tier 2 soldiers. With around 100,000 tier 3 warriors and a total of 30 tier 4 generals. With these troops added , the Elite camp now boasted a strength of nearly 10 million strong , exactly a third of the enemy number , however the quality of the army was vastly different. Nheless this was better than the support that Rudra anticipated and he was happy for it. Unfortunately neither Patricia nor Emperor Cervantez graced him with their war presence , as having any one of those two would have been a major game changer. Rudra knew for sure that should things go extremely south , and Rudra lost control over the city of Purplehaze , Emperor Cervantez might step in and save his vassal , but until then his personal presence was highly unlikely. In the trying times , Ethan did manage to convince Lita and the Russians to lend a helping hand as Lita sent about 500,000 men as reinforcements to the Elite camp , a help that was greatly appreciated by Rudra. ording to their arrangement , Rudra did help Lita to gain a foothold in Aquahose kingdom , where she currently controlled 1 city , 4 towns and 17 viges. However the further expansion of territory needed time and resources , however the triads were happy with what they had at the moment. However at the same time , the most likely invasion route for the enemy towards Purplehaze city did happen to make way through Aquahose kingdom itself , as while Lita did not send more reinforcements , she promised to make things difficult for the marching army as she would not let them freely pass through towards Purplehaze city . This was the biggest help that any third party could have offered the Elites as it was exactly what rudra needed the most at the moment. By choosing to fight for an ally , Lita was essentially picking a fight with an enemy for no benefit at all , and it was a favour that Rudra would never forget. ---------- ( Meanwhile at the dark shaman''s hut ) " So are you sure this item belongs to Shakuni ? ". The Dark Shaman asked with a gruff voice. " Yes , we are positive ". Replied the blood merchant warrior . " Hmm , how did you obtain it ? ". The shaman asked as he clenched the pieces of the broken elven sword in his hand. " Our spies are constantly monitoring everyone who goes in and out of the Elites Headquarters . One such man made a trip to the dawrven city of Dwargon where he entrusted the guild leaders broken sword to a master forger for reforging. We stole it from the shop ". Replied the blood merchant . " Good ... Good ...good , a bound weapon , excellent medium for the curse , hahahhehehehehehehe ". The shamanughed as the blood merchant got the creeps. Bringing the broken swords de to his tongue , the shaman put a scar across his tongue as green blood dripped from the cut. " What power ... Delicious ". Said the Shaman , impressed by the elven de and it''s past wielder. Dronacharya had repeatedly expressed his concerns over how Rudra was the heart and soul of the Elite organization and how removing him was akin to defeating half of the Elite army. Hence scar-face made a personal request to the shaman to curse Rudra. The payment for this request was the bag of human hearts given to the shaman fresh by the blood merchants , however while the blood merchants were cruel , they still could not stand the pure evil of the shaman. Using dark magic like it was risk free , the shaman was a psycho who could not be offended in any circumstances and now he was about to prepare a death curse to neutralize Rudra far before the war started. The goal was to render Rudra into aatose state , and for that a personal item of the victim was needed. Now that the Shaman got his hands over the broken elven sword , he had the necessary means to deliver the curse to Rudra , as he prepared the ritual. Unlike Lucifer who could put curses on his enemies as easily as he could breathe , the shaman needed much more effort to curse a target and also needed to fulfill many conditions , however his curses were much more nefarious and difficult to deal with . The power of his dark magic came frombining the dark practice of bloodmancer with dark magic and necromancy to form a sort of evil practice that gained him the title of the shaman . His deeds so evil , he was banished from the dark faction areas to live his life in the light faction territories where he would be a fugitive forever , the shaman was forced to live in a secluded but in a secluded forest , however the blood merchants had offered him a way out. Toppling the True Elites Kingdom , the blood merchants vowed to make it a dark faction territory where the shaman was revered like a god , which was the ambition for the shaman to pick sides in this war. Hence he took the job of cursing Rudra extremely seriously as he started the cursing ritual. In arge ck pot , a disgusting purple color mixture was boiling at extremely high temperatures as the shaman chanted and added various types of human and animal blood into the mixture chanting vile sounding words. " Beniogre the sl** who sleeps with every man shees across , may her unholy c**t be used by every eunuch to create sphemous children .... May those children born be cursed by the world and may those children loose their will to live and that broken will to life be transmitted upon the owner of this sword , may he enter a deep sleep hearing the curses of the unsatisfied men in this world indefinitely ... ". Said the Shaman as he threw Rudra''s elven sword inside the pot . Chapter 592 A curse ?

Chapter 592 A curse ?

The shaman was preparing his best death curse to afflicate Rudra . However contrary to his expectations of Rudra''s elven sword melting inside his purple liquid , the elven sword shone with power and caused the ck boiling pot to explode. BOOM! The shaman''s hut was blown to smithereens as he himself was puking green blood from his mouth after his chest took the brunt of the impact of the exploding pot , knocking the wind out of his lungs. " What the ..... Impossible , only Hades has a greater hold over the power of death than me , how did the spell backfire? ". The shaman could not beleive his eyes , as he questioned this world''s reality. Only a select individuals in this world still remembered the God Of Death Hades and one such person was the shaman. Being a practicioner of death magic himself he had came across ancient texts and scrolls that disyed death magic to its full glory , but those spells usually needed one to be able to channel the power of Hades. With Hades no longer the ruler of Hell , there was no-one on middle earth who still wielded his powers , or so did the dark shaman think . But reality came crashing down on him once his curse magic failed. " The blood merchants , those bastards lied to me ... The enemy is not a simple one! How dare they decieve the dark one , they will pay for this ". The shaman said with anger , his eyes were bloodshot. Going back to his hut he found the body of the dead blood merchant warrior who had delivered Rudra''s sword to him and he pierced his hand into his ribcage and plucked out his heart. Although the man was dead , his heart was still fresh and had not yet suffered any degradation , hence the Shaman took it and started to imbue curses inside it before he packed it in a box and sent a carrier vulture to send it to Scar-face. Although it was petty , the shaman decided to get back at the blood merchants for destroying his hut , however he did not go overboard. If Rudra was really who he thought he was then he could not be allowed to live under any circumstances and that meant that the shaman needed to co-operate with the blood merchants in theing war . " Emissary of death , you have just earned yourself the biggest enemy you could have ever made .... Your death will be my life ! Hahahhehehehehehehe ". The shamanughed frantically as he glowed with green power as his injuries healed at a rate visible to the naked eye. ------- ( Meanwhile in Purplehaze city ) Rudra was sitting in his office scratching his head over how he was going to conceal the massive troop influx inside his city , without having the forces of the church or the empire feel dissatisfied with his treatment of them , when a system notification baffled him. [ System notification : Someone is trying to use dark blood magic to imbue you with the sleeping death curse . Curse failed because of the yer having the mythic ss the '' Death Knight ''. No Death Curse can afflicate the yer. Congrattions yer for having Sessfully resisted a deathly curse. All stats +20% for this month ] Rudra was confused as to what just happened , however he found it hrious that the death curse just backfired and instead ended up providing him with a buff. But he was surely not going toin about it , as he smacked his lips and said " Thankyou for the blessing ". ---------- ( Meanwhile Karna ) Karna had worked hard in thest few weeks as a realization struck him that he was no longer at a level that was eptable to be the vice leader of the elites. In his mind he could only be second to Rudra and that was not because he did not want to surpass Rudra , it was because he respected Rudra and genuinely idolized him to the point , if Rudra was number 2 he would not want to be number 1. However while number 2 was his goal , the current situation meant that the current number 2 in the guild was Sir Jhonny , followed by number 3 being Neatwit while he was number 4 at best. Even at number 4 he was kidding himself as he did not take Medivh''s mage tower buff as a part of his own strength otherwise he woulde out as number 5. This gravely aggreived Karna as his pride as the vice leader of the elites was damaged. Everyone had their own cheats and while the eyes of mind that Karna had were a cheat of their own , it was not nearly as effective as Yume having a Buff around him or Jhonny being able to turn formless. This made Karna extremely frustrated as he constantly struggled to find a worthy treasure to improve his fighting style by leaps and bounds however even when he struggled so much , he thought about Rudra and how he was fighting with only one sword at the moment and decided to go find a sword for him first. This was the reason why Rudra made karna the vice guild master above everyone else , as Karna''s innate character was pure gold . While he put his personal pride extremely high , he put the welfare of the guild even higher , which was why he deserved to be the heavens chosen . As chasing one such mythical sword , karnanded on anpletely unexpected treasure that solved all of his immediate problems. [ Heaven''s Chosen Armour Set ] ( Semi Divine ) - Only those with a luck value of over 97 can wear this armour. Armour effects - Weightless and Aerodynamic. Equipping improves speed by 5% Effect 2 - All damage on the armour reduced by 99% , critical hits are impossible Effect 3 - It stores one charge of mana st that can be used once a day to attack ! Karna''s jaw dropped when he looked at the item set . The 7 piece armour set only left a bit of his chin exposed while everything else was perfectly covered . With no critical hits being possible and there being 99% damage reduction from every attack it was akin to him gaining 99% HP bar boost! This meant that If there was a hit that could kill him in one move, that same hit would now need to be delivered to him 100 times to defeat him. He had suddenly became a tank ss without the restrictions of a tank and the attack power of a swordsman. This was his way to make aeback! Satisfied Karna smiled for the first time in many days. ----- ( Meanwhile Neatwit ) There was one thing that Neatwit understood after having the duck as his pet , and that was every other ss in this world was useless . The pinnacle of the game Omega was the ss '' Duckmancer ''. His ducks were just broken , as everything someone killed them a cmity would befall on them. It was like all that Neatwit needed to do was send the small eldritch ducks out to y in the forest and sleep , as he would level up once he woke up. Zombiemancer ? Necromancer? Nobody could hold a candle to him , as not only did he not expend any shred of mana , he also destroyed his enemies without batting an eyelid. Although he looked thoroughly stupid when he rode a duck , his heart had already been solidified as he began to call himself " Neatwit the Papa Duck ! ". He was the ultimate big boss of this world and his ducks were a force that needed to be reckoned with. With the war drawing near , Neatwit figured that it would be the best time to show his brilliant ducks to the world , as he spend his weeks trying to grow stronger and find a tailor to make a nice duck dress for him! Yua who apanied Neatwit ,started to think that her boyfriend had lost it , however after she saw the effects of the ducks she began the first devout beleiver of the duck worship relegion as she dered herself the '' Mama Duck ''. ------- ( Meanwhile Jhonny ) Jhonny was more chill than the others when it came to having an intensepetitive drive to improve. However his bad luck made it so that anywhere he stepped turned out to be a trap and he was forced to fight hordes after hordes of monsters consistently , till the point where he levelled up everyday. Gaining 20 levels in 21 days setting an insane record. However , only he knew how hard thest 21 days were for him , as the dark circles under his eyes did not make him look kindly at anyone. Nheless his progress really improved his overall battle strength as when the elders finally returned back to the guild for the final preperations of the war , they were incrementally stronger than when they had set out . Now with the armies assembling and the elders returning it could truly be said to be the start of the final push for the war preperations. /// Bonus chapter daily as promised. I see the support in the GT department , but somehow we still can''t reach number 10! Nheless I''m truly grateful for it . With this chapter The countdown for the war has officially started , the next chapter onwards will formally be the start of the biggest war arc ". /// Chapter 593 The world knows

Chapter 593 The world knows

The blood merchant organization was marching into the Aquahose Kingdom with an army of over 33 million strong. It was obviously hard to conceal such a massive troop movement as skirmishes with the army broke all across the Aquahose kingdom. During the first few hours the reason behind the war was not clear , but soon the target was confirmed to be the True Elites Kingdom and the world reacted to it. For the first time since inception the Elite stock tumbled into a freefall as the shareprice lost over 17% of its value in just 6 hours. The army marching towards Purplehaze city was sorge that it would take a rider one full hour to go from end to end within the marching ranks. However midway through their tear of the Aquahose kingdom the army met with the Russian held areas where they were forced to fight their first real fight , slowing their march significantly as they saw their first share of casualties. What Lita was doing for Rudra at the moment was that she was giving him official time to react to this crisis. The countdown had began and now the war was sure to befall upon the elites in less than 3 days time. Technically this would have been the point where Rudra would have found out about this ploy and this marching army and 3 days would have been all that the Elites would have had to prepare for this crisis. However thanx to a fateful meet with dronacharya that reality changed and the elites got ample preperations time. Even so , the news came as a shocker to the guild as there was an atmosphere of panic amongst themon members who did not know about the attack in advance. Rudra hence called for an elder''s conference before scheduling a general meetingter in the day with the entire guild present. This time the battlefield was going to be too massive for Rudra alone to perfectly micromanage it . This time the elites had to divide shit into parts and each elder had to lead their divisions with gusto. With every elder including Fatty and Amelia present in the room and the leaders of the Church''s army and the Hazelgroove Empire army attentively listening to him, Rudra started exining the actual war n , as he said " Look here guys , this time there are 4 basic battlefields that I have broken the fight into , whereas there will be 2 more special areas of battle that will be created by luring our enemies into traps using our wits". Rudra pointed to a map of Purplehaze city and its immediate surroundings for several killometers as he started moving pieces around the map , trying to exin his n. " The front they are marching from right now is the nothern front of the Purplehaze city , it will be the most chaotic and the biggest battlefield and it will be the one controlled by me . However if the enemy general is not brain-dead, which i am fairly certain he is not , he will try to split the battlefield into many fronts , as splitting our forces will seriously thin out our ranks , but it would be a drop in the bucket for them. I expect many forced to circle around Purplehaze city and ce aplete siege on our city , creating 3 more fronts . The southern , eastern and Western front. The most important goal here is to not let the enemy breach your line of defense and just hold , hold , hold , hold , hold. HOLD until we are ready for phase two of the war ! Guys this is EXTREMELY important and our chances of sess only begin to appear if we are somehow able to hold them till the end of phase one of the war n , outside the city walls. The south will be taken by Karna. West will be Neatwit East will be sir Jhonny. The tier 4 generals from the Hazelgroove army and the Church , will provide assistance against tier 4 warriors of the enemy on any of these 4 fronts required , however if pushes to shove , it''s upto the elders to defend against them ... ". A heavy atmosphere spread across the room , the manner in which Rudra was exining war tactics waspletely unlike his usual confident self. This time the pressure was real , and the three most senior elders of the guild felt the pinch to hold their grounds as requested by Rudra. Although nervous , the three of them swore to hold their battle lines for as long as Rudra needed them to! Rudra continued " If SOMEHOW , we manage to get through phase one. Then the tide starts to turn in our favour. The Purplehaze city wall will be breached , i have no question about it . But our real battlefield where we ughter them by the millions that enter our town , will be inside the city. Medivh will be inside the mage tower and responsible to properly conduct the flow of the battle , whereas all the other elders will rally their troops to strategically retreat one block at a time while killing as many enemies as possible beforeing closer and closer to inner city. The other special attack division will be led by SMG and his camouge unit , this unit was made after obtaining the new camouge potion obtained in ourst adventure and trained by SMG in the past few weeks. , as they willy seige both inside and outside the city in the forests , as they will put the fear of God inside the blood merchant army with randomly appearing out of nowhere to drag their soldiers to hell. There will be 15 such camouge unit zones , in these circled map areas and they will be the one''s responsible to cause chaos within the enemy ranks. Although it is a suicide mission , as the chances of these troops returning alive is slim to none. This division is extremely important to the overall victory of the war ". Rudra kept addressing the elders for another 40 minutes as he gave them a rough idea about the war n , however naturally Rudra kept some specifics hidden that he could not dare to reveal before outsiders like the church and the empire. However overall , the war this time depended on many variables and every elder had a major role to y . Rudra ended the talk with " Guys I''ll be honest , the chances of our victory are 30-35% at best . However if we can follow my n to the tee , and every single elder is able to carry their task out 100% , then our chances of victory are 100%. It''s no longer impossible to win with the preperations we have already made and how hard our lifestyle division has worked . However , this one is not easy at all. The war decides our fate. So Be ready ! ". Chapter 594 Drawing the lines

Chapter 594 Drawing the lines

Information protection was the key to winning every war , and since Rudra ran his own country now , he was much better positioned to run the news stories that he wanted and conceal the news that he did not want to leak. Nhelessplete censorship was impossible in today''s time and age , as the tumbling of the elite stock continued as it fell 26% from their all time high , the Elites loosing trillions of dors in stock value. Rudra did not panick at this at all even though the news channels started reporting it as the end of the era of the elites or some other catchy names , as he had long prepared for this situation with already having raised enough capital to keep the war effort and the guild warehouse loaded with liquidity . Currently Purplehaze city was stocked to the brim with grains and food supplies that couldst the city an entire year. Which was more than enough for Rudra to call on the aid of Emperor Cervantez if things came to the worst . However for the sake of keeping appearances he did order arge quantity of food container through various routes into the city , however many of them were intercepted on the way by hostile forces. This was a good opportunity for Rudra to understand who was and who was not his true Ally , as with the Elites fate hanging by a bnce , there were many small guilds under their thumb that started to disobey , seizing the food containers and dering rebellion. Rudra was not at all worried about such petty rebellions , however internally he did seethe at those who lived like a snake under his rule , waiting for the right time to bare their fangs as he swore to uproot them all once the war was over. The war this time had gotten international attention as the scale of the battle was just to incredibly massive. It was on the scale of those legendary battles that took ce once in a millenium when two major powers collided at the peak of their prowess. The Elites were no longer the underdogs in Omega , they were giants who had widespread fame which was why this war had the world''s attention glued to it , as it seemed like it was going to be the fall of the giants. Naturally the morale within the Elite camp was low when Rudra addressed them in the general meeting hall . This was the same atmosphere that Rudra had seen when the guild was going into their very first guild war and there were not more than 300 of them in total , yet now he looked at a crowd of a million strong with his eyes not even able to reach the back lines. However his spirit still resounded within every Elite as he spoke with the king''s Helmet on " Today , the enemy marches towards our city. Today , the enemy dreams about the riches of our city . Today! The enemy sings the war songs and rides their high horse! Tommorow the enemy reaches our gates. Tommorow the enemy shes with the spears and swords of the NUMBER 1 GUILD IN THE NOTHERN CONTINENT Tommorow , WE HOLD. Tommorow , THEY DIE! DAY AFTER...... The day after ... That day my guildmembers , that day WE WIN ! ". Loud cheers broke across the entire elite headquarters as each and every single Elite was able to feel the electricity coursing through their veins. " They outnumber us . But so what? Our guild is known to beat the enemy outnumbered. We have done it again and again and again and again. And we will do it YET AGAIN! Because every single Elite soldier is equal a HUNDRED enemy soldiers . That''s the foundation that we built this guild on , ONLY THE BEST yers have the right to call themselves Elite and it is times like these where we earn our name ! The world does not beleive in us. Good! F*** the world , let them tremble at our might , because once all this is over , and we rejoice in victory. That day my fellow guildmates , that day the earth will tremble as we shout our guild motto. ONE FOR ALL .... ". A unanimous sound that made the very earth they stood on tremble replied " ALL FOR ONE , GO ELITES GO ". " Yaggghhhhhh ". Rudra raised his arms in a war-cry as the seige Breaker shone with fire in his arms. " Yaghhhhh ". The crowd replied as every single Elite felt supercharged following Rudra''s address as the guild now felt better about theing war. Rudra''s words struck a cord in everyone''s hearts , which was the fact that since when did the Elites ever fight a fair battle in terms of numbers. They were outnumbered every single time , and this time was just the same as any other. ------ ( Meanwhile Dronacharya ) Dronacharya had his eyes glued to what movements the elites were making , and through the low level spies he had nted in the guild he could vaguely here Rudra''s speech live as he sneered at Rudra''s cockiness. " Ha , the guy has lost his mind. It will be a miracle for him to hold onto the city for even 3 days. Because the way I see it , the war will bepletely done within 24 hours ". Dronacharya had absolute confidence in his n , as he could not wait to get his hands on the key that opened the ancient ruins. Little did he know that Rudra had already went inside the ruins and got even more than the exploration party thest time , as dronacharya was in for a major surprise when he finally reached the walls of Purplehaze city . /// Bonus chapter for the GT rally that we have been seeing. Thankyou guys , we have finally managed to barely be top 10 now we just need to mentain it for 5 more days. Hopefully we can manage. If you have not already checked out my new work , guys trust me you will love it , it even has over 70 chatpers now , so go check it out /// Chapter 595 The enemy arrives

Chapter 595 The enemy arrives

Lita did her best to slow down the advancing army of the blood merchants , however the army avoided major cities and were travelling in rtively remote routes that only had minor towns or viges in the vicinity hence she could only mount a weak defense at best against the enemy , but she still managed to cause major casualties to the tier 0 troops of the enemy thinning the initial 33 million troops to nearly 30 million. Although it did not affect the main forces of the blood merchants much , it was a huge releif for Rudra as the useless cannon fodders were dealt with without much issues. For Rudra his initial battle n was one that started with a bang , hence for him if the bang was reserved for the better tier 1 or 2 forces , it would be a much better oue , than wasting the big surprises on the tier 0 forces. Taking this favour to heart , Rudra vowed toe to the aid of the Russians whenever they needed the elites to back them as what the Russians showed to the elites was truemradery in their hour of need. While many who thought that the elites were bound to loose the war rose in rebellion . The true friends also rose to the assion. One of those true friends being the Grey international subguild of the elites , who were given battle ns by Rudra to be followed carefully. The first part was to ambush the blood merchant convoy on their way to Purplehaze city and ensure that the tier 0 cannon fodders were dealt with. This n consisted of a total of 200,000 troops and the mission was to ambush the weaker sections of the convoy as it passed through narow forest passes using guire warfare tactics. While the second group was reserved as an outnk , to circle the enemy and cut off all paths of retreat during the first phase of the war. The second group consisted of 800,000 troops. Rudra wanted to thin down the enemy numbers as much as possible before they entered the True Elites Kingdom territory , as from then on it was a free pass towards Purplehaze city , with Rudra leaving over 17 viges and one townpletely unguarded. Naturally he had evacuated the area and rigged them with explosive mines all over , however despite the traps he knew that the army would arrive at the gates of Purplehaze city , sooner thanter albeit after suffering minor losses. Rudra''s prediction was spot on as over the next two days although the iing blood merchant army suffered many explosions on their way towards Purplehaze city , they kept marching on without batting an eye for the dead. Watching from the walls of Purplehaze city , one could see a human army thatsted as far as the eye could see , as a sea of humans gathered 5 killometers outside the city walls. The army being sorge that they had to have army g bearers at regr distances , to make sense of where the front and the back lines truly were. The blood merchants had a pitch ck g that had a bright red weighing scale symbol stered over it. With one side of the scale being bent and dripping with blood. Contrary to them , the Elites had a clean white g , that fluttered proudly in the wind with a grey wolf insigna painted in ck at the middle. As time passed , the enemy forces started to form ranks and the army camp started to take a proper shape , as the war weapons which were dismantled for the carrying journey started to be re-assembled at the camp. As Rudra and the elders watched the enemy forces assemble as everyone''s stomachs felt funny with butterflies flying inside and goosebumps arising on their skin. Not only was the army incredibly huge , but they also had massive war machines that they had carried over , with uncountable cannons andrge boulder throwing machines within their ranks. Although Rudra knew about the cannons , the boulder throwing machines were new information for him, as he had no doubt seeing the size of the balls that were loaded on those machines that no portion of the wall would be able to hold on for more than 2 blows of those massive balls. This was very bad information for the elites , as it was imperative that they held onto their lines and not let the enemy breach the walls of Purplehaze city in the first phase of the war . However it would be impossible to hold that line , if the wall broke before phase one waspleted. " This ... This .... Guildmaster what will we do ? ". Medivh asked Rudra , panick evident in his eyes as he had lost all hope within his heart seeing those massive machines being assembled , however while everyone else panicked Rudra was incredibly calm as he assessed the situation. Rudra knew that for the Elites to win the war , phase one was the most crutial phase where they could absolutely not let the enemy breach the wall. Hence , the opponents tools of war needed to be dealt with before they were allowed to be used on the walls , there was no question about that. The only thing that Rudra regretted at the moment was theck of information. He had no idea how many hidden cards the opponent were hiding or how many unknown variables he had to ount for! Since he had seen the war machines before the fight began , he could prepare for them , but he could not prepare for the surprises that were bound to happen once the war started , which was why he only had 30-35% confidence in winning the war. Nheless just as he was preparing a strategy to counter the enemy''s war machines. A human rider with a white g rode from the blood merchants camp towards the wall . " Let hime ". Rudra ordered as he allowed the rider to enter the wall and deliver the message to Rudra. The rider said " The leader of the blood merchants and the devout of the merciful lord Lucifer , Scar-face , invites King Shakuni of the elites to discuss terms of surrender , or the rules of war ". Rudra knew about the rules of war , it was a system contract that was signed between two parties before war. ording to which the two parties would set up ground rules for theing fight. Rudra was obviously never going to surrender , however he was open to negotiating war terms , especially as he had a trick that might majorly influence the direction of the war should the opponent fall for it while signing the war terms. Hence epting the enemies proposal , Rudra rode halfway towards the enemy camp , whereas scar-face came halfway as the two faces off in the middle of the two armies. As Rudra dismounted from his Grey Wolf mount , he had a regal aura around him with ck smoke rising around his body , a king''s robe over his neck and a crown over his head as he looked like the incarnation of Hades himself. His walk had a swagger about it that screamed superiority , aspared to the warrior looking scar-face Rudra looked like a true leader. However scar-face was not someone to be intimidated by the looks of Rudra , as he stared right into Rudra''s eyes with a murderous and menacing re that had the message '' I can kill you without even breaking a sweat '', Inside them. Rudra on the other hand activated his eyes of truth , as he delved into the secrets of scar-face the terrifying leader of the blood merchant group. [ Scar-face ] ( Lv : 476 ) ( Commander ) : The leader of the blood merchant group and the warrior that lucifer hand picked to lead his organisation''s operations on middle earth. A peerless warrior with no equal under the tier 5 realm. Undoubtedly scar-face had an extremely impressive strength with him being at the absolute peak of tier 4 , yet Rudra was not scared for even a moment. With his legendary ss and years of the golden ratio , he was sure that his stats were not so far off from scar-face that he may be suppressed in a one on one battle. It was a battle that was bound to happen sooner orter , hence even though both parties met under the banner of peace today , the tension between them was so thick that it could be cut with a knife. However there was an even more interesting character present at this meeting than Scar-Face , as Dronacharya greeted Rudra with a smug face. " Surprised ? .... Hehehehehe ". Dronacharyaughed as he waited to see Rudra''s shocked expression. However Rudra just rolled his eyes at the idiot whose presence he had long discovered within the enemy camp. /// Sorry guys i am currently travelling for 2 days , hence i cannot publish the bonus chapter today. But i will surely catch up with the promised backlog , as soon as I am able to . So please continue with the GT support ! /// Chapter 596 Rules Of War

Chapter 596 Rules Of War

Dronacharya frowned , Rudra did not give him the surprised face he was looking for , nor did he give him the '' Oh i know you .... '' stare . Rudra just rolled his eyes at him as if he was a nobody. '' You have no idea who nned your guilds demise ! Hah ''. Thought dronacharya as he folded his army and squinted his eyes towards Rudra , taunting him to do his best . Rudrapletely ignored the idiot as he said to Scar-face " What do you want ? ". This was negotiation 101 by Rudra. Rule number 1 of a bargain was to never say what you wanted first and to let the enemy disy their needs first. Doing so the one who goes second always has an upper hand in the conversation as they know the enemies upper line first. Scar face said " I don''t expect this war tost longer than a day . But we will make the contract for 3 days. My demands are simple: 1) There will be no fighting after the sun sets until the sun rises. 2) There will be no attack to one''s private parts under any circumstances. 3) Waterboys and gmen will not be attacked. 4) The banning of bio-weapons and bombs. Rudra chuckled hearing thest demand. It seemed like the enemy had did their homework and they did not want to face any more of the mines that the elites had set for them . Hence they wanted to take that asset from the elites. Rudra said " I can agree to the time period of 3 days , as frankly speaking you people will be still struggling to get past these walls after 3 days and we will be standing here , right at this ce again , negotiating the same terms. For your first three conditions , i find them honorable and agree to them . Howevere-on thest condition is just in ridiculous i will not have it". Scar-face was not shocked he epted the fact that Rudra was not going to ept hisst condition, however he was still going to press on it nheless . Before he could say anything else though , Rudra said " Now as for my conditions : 1) Win Or Lose , my people will not be enved and so will your men. Regardless of the oue , we started this war as free men and we will go out of the war free men. 2) The blessed will be allowed to seek the blessings of goddess Beniogre every night after the war stops. 3) Ban all long range weapons of over 15 feet in height. It was Rudra''s turn to make ridiculous demands as he hoped that scar-face would get too hung-up on condition 3 and not focus on the underlying meaning behind condition 2. Rudra knew that Scar-Face was never going to ban the giant machines that hurled therge balls to take down the Walls Of the Purplehaze city , however he hoped that in debating point 3 he would not focus on condition 2 which was Rudra using sophistry to trick the yers to respawn every night. During times of war , the blessing of Goddess Beniogre was unavable as death was permanent during the war duration. Technically rebirth was one of the many blessings of Beniogre , hence should Scar-Face not think much about it as per how Rudra phrased it , the advantage that the elites could gain from such a condition would be game changer. If Rudra had 30% confidence in winning without that condition he would easily have 70% confidence with this condition in ce. It was a reincarnation trick that he had picked up , as in one of the continental wars a yer by the name of '' Sam Billings '' had used this trick to majorly change the oue of the war , as the yers kept respawning and the enemies kept loosing numbers. Scar-face''s first reaction was exactly as Rudra wanted it to be as he said " Absolutely not , condition 3 is just in ***** , i will not have it. As for one and two i ag....". When he was on the cusp of agreeing dronacharya pulled his hand firmly as scar-face was forced to turn . Scar-face furiously red at Dronacharya who immediately panicked as he shrieked " Mer...Mer...mercy ... Bbbut i have something important to say ". Rudra frowned as he saw this . He was so close to scamming scar-face and now the clown was hindering his work . Scar-face and Dronacharya talked in length for over 2 minutes as when they returned scar-face said " Like i was saying , i agree to condition number one , but two and three are just in garbage ". Rudra''s frown deepened as he gave dronacharya a suspicious re , as for the first time Rudra had a strong gut feeling that told him that the guy standing opposite to him was a reincarnator. An excellent yer who was low-key and always prepared for the right opportunity as if he knew about it in advance. At the auction the item that was worthless in others eyes , the key to the ancient ruins was also bid fervently by the man as if he knew about the true value of the item in advance and now he also foiled a scheme of Rudra that most people should not be aware of . The smug expression on his face only intensified after the hateful look that Rudra gave him , as he prided himself in foiling Rudra''s schemes . The news that surrounded this trickery was quite profound in his past life , hence parax had memory of the incident. When Rudra tried to scam scar-face using it , dronacharya knew immediately that it was bad news as he risked angering scar-face to stop him from agreeing from this term and he was sessful in doing so. The happiness that arose in his heart after foiling Rudra''s n was immense , as he could break into song any moment. However he was waiting for his time when he would be the king of the true Elites Kingdom to dance in joy , as for now he eagerly awaited the demise of his arch - enemy. After a little back and forth , the four basic humane conditions were the only things that the two leaders agreed on as they signed a war contractsting for 3 days and 2 nights , under which these rules will be system enacted. However even here , Rudra came out as the biggest winner , as following the end of the war contract , there was apulsory 10 minute time period of sieze fire. By signing a war -contract , Rudra had virtually assured a one time 10 minute window for yer respawn , as at the end of day3 of fighting , he now had the option to bring back his forces to life. This was a big win for Rudra and the Elites who walked out of signing the war contract as the winners. Although for an army asrge as the blood merchants . The first use of siezefire once the sun went down was a big bonus , as stamina and HP could be restored every night for the majority of the force greatly reducing casuality rate in such a prolonged war , all the other uses were extremely basic that did not benefit either party much. But for Rudra a night off meant that a night that he could reorganize and ren the next days strategy hence in a way it was an advantage to him as well . With both sides having trickery and deciet behind their seemingly just contracts the biggesy loophole of the war - contract was that only the twopeting forces and their registered allies were under the effects of the contract. Which meant that the Shaman was not under its effects as a third party. This was the greatest source of confidence for scar-face to win the war in under a day , as when the sun would go down and the fighting would end officially . That would be the time that the shaman would convert the fallen into monsters and force the elites to fight through a sleepless night , only to face the fresh blood merchants once the sun came up again! With the world''s attention on the war , the contract came under effect once the sun came up and day one officially started in 2 hours. With war machines assembled and the battle contract signed , both the sides were ready to sh. The countdown to one of thergest wars in the history of the continent had now officially started .... /// Special shoutout to Cervantez91 for gifting me every single gift there is to give out there from the c to the GACHAPON. With this we have entered the top 10 GT rankings for this month , and if we can manage to hold onto it , then i will do a massive price drop for privge theing month. It gives me immense joy and motivation to write when i see such overwhelming support for my content. Usually i only do only one bonus chapter for every supergift , but since you gave me the whole menu , the target for tommorow will be a 5 chapter mass release! Thankyou for the consistent support :grinning_face_with_big_eyes:/// Chapter 597 War (1)

Chapter 597 War (1)

It was a nervous few hours for the elites , asst minute instructions regarding the terms of the war contract were ryed to the Elite troops. While most were relieved that there would be a break from all the fighting every night , some also felt this part to be annoying. With only 2 hours till the war started , regardless of what one did to pass the time , everyone was on the edge as the imminent thoughts of war kept them wide awake. Although it was officially sieze fire , the enemy troops did not conceal their movement at all , as they circled around the nothern Battlefront to station parts of their forces at eastern , western and southern fronts too . It was ast minute move , as the n was to throw Rudra off-guard with the sudden appearance of three new frontiers , however there was no troop movement on the walls on the north side , as Rudra had long seen through this move and had stationed troops ordingly from the start. Karna was guarding the all important rear , Jhonny was on the east and Neatwit was on the west . The problem however was not that the armies had circled out , the problem was that on each front there were 3 tier 4 generals standing just behind the cannon fodder line . While Rudra could deal with this on his side , the other three fronts were sure to have a hard time. But this was no-longer a problem that Rudra could handle for the others , as from here on out every specific battlefield was a sub war zone and every elder had to pull their own weight there. The next time Rudra would meet the others to strategize would be at ceasefire once the sun went down , however until then he had a battle of his own to face. For themon elite members the war was divided into two phases . Phase one : Hold the lines Phase two : push back . However only the elders knew the fine nuisances of the two phases and as of now and only they had information that Rudra wanted phase one tost until day 3 fighting was over. **** ( Dronacharya''s POV) Dronacharya felt extremely uneasy ! From Rudra''s calm in the face of such arge army , to his nk expression to see him on the enemy side , to now there being no troop movement on the Elite walls after seeing the opening of 3 new war frontiers , there was something off about this war. Dronacharya could feel it in his bones that there was a deeper secret behind Rudra''s change of aura , as there seemed to be more to his changed appearance and the ck smokes that rose around him than was informed to the media. Although there were many items that did give the wearer special effects , there was none that came to dronacharya''s mind that could produce such a ck smoke effect and his gut told him there was funny buisness going on there. But he could do nothing but swallow all his doubts at the moment as no good woulde from expressing them at thest moment. Not participating in the fighting for the first half of the day , dronacharya was scheduled to keep scar-facepany at themand centre . However unfortunately for him , day1 would not be the show he was hoping for . **** As Karna looked towards the enemy legion from the Purplehaze city wall , he had a calm demeanor as he made mental notes to guide the army once the fight started. Currently the biggest problem for the Elites were the massive boulder throwing machines and the mid-range cannon that would shatter their wall into pieces. However Rudra had told them that he would handle the cannons and the boulder throwing machines , hence Karna did not need to worry about that issue at all and only focus on how to hold the lines best . For Karna , Rudra''s word wasw and since Rudra said that he would handle it , he did not even need to ask how ? As he knew it would be taken care of! Such was the authority that Rudramanded and the reason why the Elites had such a strong backbone , as their guild leader single-handedly created miracles on a routine. Simr to Karna, the other elders were also having simr thoughts as unlike the wars where Rudra micromanaged everything , this time they shared a huge burden too as they realized what Rudra went through day in day out while carrying the guild on his shoulders. Leadership was exponentially more difficult than following orders to perfection and the consequences of failure were much dire. This was a lose - lose war for the elites , since they would gain nothing froming out the war as the winner, while lose everything should they be a loser. There was no territorial dispute , there was no mary gain , there was no war indemnity. Even victorious the elites would have a destroyed infrastructure and trillions of dors in deficit in their finance , which was the major reason for their stock to tumble. Fighting such a pointless war , the elders knew that there was no margin for error! **** ( 5 minutes to war ) Everyone was geared up andzer focused on the uing fight as everyone was ready at their alloted stations , waiting for orders to engage inbat! The n for the elites was to open the war with a BANG! , As Rudra wanted to send a loud and clear message at the very start which was '' You can''t bully us''. Everyone watched the sun rise over the horizon as they waited for it topletelye into view before the war officially started. 5 minutester , the sun came in a full view as the war horns were sounded from both sides signalling start of day 1 of battle. /// I n to do a 5 chapter rally for the supergifts by Cervantez 91 This is Chapter 1/5 . Thank him in thements for this one :grinning_face_with_big_eyes: /// Chapter 598 War(2)

Chapter 598 War(2)

( Rudra''s POV ) As soon as the sun rose over the horizon. Rudra himself took a huge war horn and blew it with all his might to signal the start of the fight! A sea of humans started to charge towards the walls of Purplehaze city as the 5 killometers field of seperation between the wall and the forces was slowly shrinking. Thanx to the Russians , a lot of the cannon fodders were killed on the journey towards Purplehaze city , hence the charging forces wereposed of 70% tier 1 troops and only 30% tier 0 cannon fodders. Rudra held steady as he let the the forces gain the first killometer without any resistance , however once they crossed the 4km mark they were weed by a densely packed minefield set up by the elites. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Countless explosions all across all the battlefields was observed as the charging forces were torn to shreds by the powerful mines. Those who survived the first explosion were greeted by a second and those who survived the second explosion were greeted by a third. Thousands of tonnes of explosives went off , as nearly a million troops lost their lives in under 2 minutes of the war starting. Rudra''s bombs were his ace in the hole , as his explosion artist subss was a legendary profession that a handful of yers practiced to great sess in Omega. With bombs being hard to get supplies for even a dungeon run for most first rate guilds. It was unthinkable for any guild in the nothern continent except the elites to be able to get their hands on so many. This was exactly why Scar-face wanted to neutralize this capability of the elites , however Rudra was not going to have his ace taken from him , and the consequences of that were for the world to witness. Regardless of how many were killed , like an endless sea , more and more troops just kept moving towards Purplehaze city walls as more and more deaths kept being umted on the enemy side. The 4 km mark uptil the 1 km mark was the minefield that the elites had set-up all across the city and by the time the first group of stragglers somehow made it past the 1 km mark after minute 20, the enemy had lost a whopping 2.5 million troops to the elites bombs. A charred battlefield littered with corpses and torn limbs of corpses was all that remained in the 1-4km range as the elites indeed started the war with a huge BANG! However while inefficient , the minefield had to be crossed by the cannon fodders by risking their lives as for scar-face not a single one of them mattered in the bigger picture. Hence while it was undoubtedly a loss for them to die like ants , it was a trade-off that scar-face had chosen to ept. The majority of the force was tier 2 and above for the blood merchants and until those quality troops that could actually make a difference did not die uselessly innd mine explosions , everything else was eptable. While the explosions were powerful for tier 1 soldiers , enough to kill them in one blow , they were not so effective on tier 2 soldiers who would only be seriously injured , while tier 3 forces were not bothered by it at all. Hence when scar-face was confident that the mine field was deactivated properly . It was then that he ordered the tier 2 troops to finally take charge . " Here ites ". Said Rudra as he saw the tier 2 troops advancing in formation . Wanting to clear the weaker one''s first he said " ARCHERS ! GUN THE TIER ONE STRAGGLERS DOWN ". A flurry of arrows hit the fortunate ones that crossed the minefield alive , as the archers on the wall used the tier 1 weaklings as targets practice as they hunted them down . Rudra expected them to be killed from every arrow that hit them , however that was not the case at all . It took 3-4 arrows to take down a single tier 1 yer as the armour they wore reduced arrow damage by a significant margin. Rudra was informed of the enemy being in posession of special armour to counter the archballistae , however seeing the effectiveness of the device even he was stunned for a second as he realized that the fight was going to be much harder than he initially anticipated. Nheless , even if the tier 1 weaklings were left alone without giving them any attention , they could not do anything much with their strength against the mighty Purplehaze wall , hence eventhough it took a longer time , the archers did manage to clean up all the stragglers who were clueless on what to do next once they reached their destination. The scenario on the tier 2 advancing troops however waspletely different , as they marched slowly with their shields out and while holding tight lines as there were gmen amongst their ranks holding the blood merchant g high . With over 27.5 million troops left and a vast majority of them being tier 2 and over , the true strength of the enemy that the elites were facing now came to full view. While the initial few minutes were undoubtedly in the favour of the elites , the momentum of the battle was changing quickly as the tier 2 forces gained more and more ground. With the massive war machines being brought to the front , Rudra knew that the actual show was about to begin. **** -------- [ War Recap Counter ] Blood merchant deaths in this chapter : 2.5 million Elites death in this chapter : 0 Total force strength left alive Merchants : 27.5/ 30 million Elites : 9.4 / 9.4 million -------- /// Bonus chapter 2/5 . 3 more to go. I have decided on a 600 coin price drop for the max privilege tier for the next month alongwith a surprise discount . The other tiers will see a drop too . If we manage to hold onto our number 10 position in GT the next month will be a great one for you readers :grinning_face_with_big_eyes: /// Chapter 599 War (3)

Chapter 599 War (3)

The massive war machines started to be mobilized , as hundereds of yers pushed the base they were built on while hundereds more pulled them using ropes as they were brought forward . The effective range of the mid-range cannons were 2 km , whereas the effective range of the boulder throwing machine was 4km. If the war machines were allowed to be positioned on the correct distance , it would be a tactical nightmare for the elites , hence they had to be stopped before they could take the proper position , However a well equipped army of tier 2 soldiers were marching ahead of it in formation , protecting the machines from destruction. " Prepare the archballistae ! ". Rudra ordered as small windows covered in steel within the wall were opened revealing the archballistae mounted inside. Shua!Shua!Shua! Shua!Shua! A rain of arrows sped towards the advancing tier 2 forces as for a second the sky turned ck by the sheer amount of arrows released. " TUCK TAIL! ". Themanding general ordered the troops to hide beneath their shields , as the advancing troops quickly sought cover from the rain of arrows , their shields defending them appropriately. The majority of the force remained unfazed by the rain of arrows as the shields they had worked splendidly well in blocking the iing attacks. With every single soldier carrying a shield in one arm , the casualties on the side of the blood merchants was 0 under the arrow rain , as the elites learnt it the hard way that not only were the Armour worn by the enemies excellent against arrow attacks , but so were their shields. Little by little , the tier 2 army marched on unfazed as they inched closer to the walls of Purplehaze city , behind them was a steady movement of wall breaking tools . The high range boulder throwing machines were the first to get into position with the cannons still being 700 meters from the 2km line , as scar-face gave the order to fire the first round. Massive boulders the size of a house were hurled towards the walls of Purplehaze city , as Rudra watched them approach with bated breaths. There were a total of 32 boulders approaching the city walls , 8 from each direction. While the Elite members panicked and gulped nervously , the moment the boulders crossed the 1 km mark the mage tower within Purplehaze city suddenly glowed with power as 32 high intensity beams were urately shot out from its crystal top attacking the 32 iing boulders. BAM! SMASH! CRASH! The high intensity attack crushed therge boulders into many small pieces , but it was notpletely effective in stopping it , as the some of the smaller pieces did smash onto the Purplehaze city wall , some went over it while some crashed on the battlefield. While the smaller pieces could not do major damage , it was the pieces that went over the city wall that crashed into local buildings behind causing civillian property damage. This one attack costed Rudra about 60 billion dors worth of high grade mana stones , and he could not keep up with it for rounds and rounds of boulder attacks. Although the mage tower could theoretically protect the city from 2-3 rounds , after that its limits would be on disy. The only reason why Rudra wanted to check the constitution of the boulders the enemy were throwing was because he wanted to know what kind of rock could that machine hurl. If it was a low density rock that weighed less , then a bunch of wizards could use tier 2 and 3 spells to counter the iing boulders , but since it was solid granite type rock , with even the mage towers attacks only breaking it to smaller pieces , Rudra knew that the wizards stood no chance. With the tier 2 forces still advancing smoothly without suffering major losses , the elites were in a lot of trouble. Looking towards the heavens , Rudra let out a deep sigh , as he understood that he had no choice but to use '' That '' to get his guild out of this tough spot. ***** ( Dronacharya''s POV) Dronacharya was extremely happy with how things were progressing. Although the loss of troops within the first few minutes of the mine explosions was tragic , the momentum seemed to be shifting towards them since that event with the archballistae of the elites being rendered useless . The archballistae was one of the symbols of the elites , a weapon of war that helped them assert their local dominance. However with the world watching , dronacharya exposed the weakness of that weapon . When the elites had fought the triads, dronacharya had adviced them to use these shields and armour as well , however they chose to ignore his advice to suffer horribly from those arrow spewing machines. But that would not be the case today with him leading the group. Taking a selfie , he posted it on the forums as it read " The face of the mastermind behind the fall of the elites! ". Beneath the photo he wrote how wed the elites archballistae were and how easy it was to counter them with the right equipment. He mmed the ex opponents of the elites calling them all '' dumb idiots '' , as he called himself the '' prophet of the truth ''. Feeling excited and happy , dronacharya lost control over his calm demeanor as he did a stupid mistake by revealing his face and intentions to the world. Naturally his photo gained a lot of traction on the forums , as the war the elites were facing was the hottest topic there today , however while things looked like they were going in his favour at the moment , things could change any second. Little did he know that this one photo would make him the biggest meme in the world! -------- [ War Recap Counter ] Blood merchant deaths in this chapter : a few odd hundered . Elites death in this chapter : 2 Total force strength left alive Merchants : 27.5/ 30 million Elites : 9.4 / 9.4 million -------- /// Bonus chapter 3/5. Happy reading y''all //// Chapter 600 War (4)

Chapter 600 War (4)

Dronacharya calmly scrolled the forums as he felt like a god with him finally getting the attention that he so desperately craved for. This was the thing that fuelled his anger for Shakuni , as while he stayed deprived of public light in the shadows , shakuni became the face of the best yers in the world , being widely considered the number one yer by many experts. Dronacharya desperately wanted the attention too , however he wanted to make a big name for himself right from his debut. He did not want to umte fame slow and steady , he wanted to be born a legend. For that reason , he chose to be the man who single handedly brought down the elites trying to be a legend from the broken legacy of the number one guild in Omega. Enjoying the heated conversations caused by his post on the forums , dronacharya decided to reply to one of his doubters who was questioning his prowess. The doubter posted a question '' Okay prophet guy , if you are the mastermind behind this event and everything is under your control then tell us now what will happen in the war in the next one hour . If you are correct , i will forever be your ve , if you are wrong you are my b*** agree? '' Thement had 23,000 likes in 3 minutes and 3200 replies . Dronacharya found it as a perfect tool to disy his abilities to the world as he formted a reply . '' The wall of Purplehaze city will crumple under the cannons and the boulders . The soldiers marching towards the walls will enter make it to the wall without any problems and once the wall crumples , they will charge into the city. The tides of war will bepletely in the favour of the attacking forces ''. Dronacharya was extremely satisfied with his reply to the post as his spection instantly spurred another round of heated discussions. ****** ( Meanwhile Rudra ) Rudra had no idea what hidden cards the enemy possessed , however the one he was about to use was undoubtedly one of his strongest ones. Rudra had no way to deal with the long range boulder throwing machines while being at such arge distance from it. Hence he knew he had no choice but to use that token. Courtsey of his trip to the hidden dragon vige , Rudra had obtained a token of favour from the dragon prince by giving him the blueprints of the mage tower. That token could be used to summon 10 of his best ck dragon guards , all being tier 4 and above. It was a truly formidable force and a get out of jail free card to turn any unfavorable situation into a favourable one , as the dragons were one of the most dominant species to have ever lived on the continent. Massive mana , massive damage output , massive defensive capabilities , massive HP and almost limitless stamina with the ability to fly. They were the ultimate killing machines and Rudra used the dragon summoning token to call on that favour. SHHIIINNNG ! The dragon summoning token started to shine with power as it opened a spacial portal through which 10 massive dragons flew through at a rapid speed! ROOOARRRR! A terrifying roar of 10 dragons roaring at once covered the skies as everyone was affected with dragon''s fear debuff as the world took note of the massive beasts in the skies. Looking towards Rudra one of the dragons said " You summoned us? Puny human ? ". Rudra was not affected by dragon''s fear , on the other hand as he activated his aura skill he looked the ck dragon in the eye giving him the chills . " Your prince owes me a favour , and i need you toplete that favour now. Thoserge machines , tell yourrades to destroy them and all of terrorize the forces behind them as well. Do it before they can damage these walls , GO NOW! ". Rudra said in amanding voice as he talked down towards the dragon. " Human you dare ... ? ". The dragon was unable to swallow his pride , however the token was proof of Rudra''s service to their kind , and he could not be disloyal to the royal family and challenge their authority , hence he had no choice but to oblige. Releasing a burst of fire from his nose the dragon said " we will oblige , but we will not risk our lives . Once the mission is over , we shall take our leave". Rudra knew this was going to be the case from the start as he nodded and said " Split into 4 groups , 3-3-3 and 1 , youe with me , send the other 3 groups towards the three directions left to cover ". Saying so Rudra used the skill [ Death Knight''s summoning ] , as a massive bone dragon was summoned , the size of which being muchrger than the ck dragon beside Rudra . Taking out the grim reaper and the seige Breaker. Rudra hopped onto the back of the bone dragon as he himself flew towards the war machines , the ck dragonmander on his tail. Covered in ck aura , wearing regal king robes and having two extraordinary swords in both hands with both of them shining with their own aura''s while riding a bone dragon . Rudra truly looked like the epitome of what a yer could be in Omega. As the blood merchants watched in horror , the dragons used dragon breath to destroy the huge war machines to ashes , as 11 dragons roamed across the skies of Purplehaze city , burning to mes everything that the blood merchants held dear. Rudra himself destroyed 2 boulder throwing machines and used sword qi to injure countless soldiers beneath , as the elites turned the tides of war in a matter of moments. -------- [ War Recap Counter ] Blood merchant deaths in this chapter : 25-50 thousand. Elites death in this chapter : 0 Total force strength left alive Merchants : nearly 27.5/ 30 million Elites : 9.4 / 9.4 million -------- /// Bonus chapter 4/5 . Just one more to go . Enjoy reading it y''all /// Chapter 601 Tearing the battlefield down

Chapter 601 Tearing the battlefield down

Dronacharya watched in absolute horror as massive dragons who breathed fire burnt their war machines down like they were dried fields of corn . However as if it was not enough , the dragons went onto cause massive soldier casualties as well , and not the ordinary kind but the strong tier 3 forces that were supposed to guard and operate the war machines. Thousands of arrows and wizard spells wereunched towards the dragons , but they just deflected off the surface of their scales like they were nothing. Causing a pitiful -1 to -15 damage. Although Scar-Face was calm on the surface , internally he had to make a decision on wether or not to advance the tier 4 forces within the blood merchants to counter the dragons . The rampage of the dragons was unstoppable and the damage done to his army was incalcble. The war machines were their ticket to toppling the Purplehaze city walls easy and they nned on keeping them a full 4 km away from the walls with a squadron of tier 3 captains protecting them , yet who would have thought that the elites would have dragons at their Beck and call to neutralize the weapons. The jeopardy now was that , should he allow the dragons to rampage further or should he send his troops to counter them? Yet , bothways it was a lose and lose situation for him as even his best forces would note out ontop unharmed while facing dragons. A single loss of a tier 4 member of the organisation was a crippling blow to its foundation , as all tier 4 members were sure to be a pir of the organisation holding important positions , yet the dragons could not be let to continue their mad rampage either , hence begrudgingly he and the other tier 4 warriors rolled out of themand centre towards the front lines. Scar-face said " Prioritise self protection , the goal is to deter the enemy not kill them ". Hence started the real battle as strong tier 4 spells were sent towards the flying dragons. BAM! SHUA! BAM! Explosions and strong fireworks lit the sky as tier 4 spells were being manifested left and right. While the dragons evaded some , some they countered with the dragons breath causing massive explosions. " BEGONE LIZARDS ". Shouted a venemous tier 4 blood merchant warrior , yet this was the worst mistake he could have made as the proud dragons hated being called lizards , especially by an inferior species like the humans. ROOOOOAAARRR! Three dragons let out a screeching roar that shook the entire east Battlefront as the three of them used dragons breath at full power on a single opponent. The warrior tried to struggle , yet he was powerless against three dragons as soon being unable to mount enough defense he was hit with the full brunt of the attack incinerating him on the spot. " NOOO! ". His fellowrades rushed to his rescue , however it was toote and the warrior had already been reduced to ashes. Enraged the tier 4 warriors started a flurry of mad attacks and the dragons were forced to retreat. The orders were clear , they were to go on a rampage until their lives were in danger after which they were allowed to retreat and now with tier 4 soldiers arriving at the scene it was enough cause for them to give up on the offensive. However even while retreating the dragons took a shot at the tier 2 legion marching , burning a lot of cannons and destroying marching formation of the weaklings , as a lot of them lost their lives to the dragons. One after another the dragons started retreating from every front , with the leader being thest one to retreat alongside Rudra from the nothern front. However scar-face who had arrived at the nothern frontier was not going to let Rudra leave without having a piece of his mind as he prepared to attack the retreating Rudra. Gritting his teeth and tightening his muscles he started circting mana within his body as he used the tier 4 move '' Purple Lightning fist ! ''. Arge fist made of purple lightning manifested itself as it travelled towards Rudra at breakneck speed. " TAKE THIS ". Scar-face shouted as he watched on in anticipation the impending impact. Should Rudra be knocked off from his bone dragon , scar-face had decided to go in for the kill and end this crafty opponent for once and for all , however what happened in reality he could not have expected in a million years. Gripping grim reaper Rudra only casually turned towards the attack and used '' Enhanced Full Counter ''. BAM! The lightning fist collided with his sword and instantly was flipped a 180¡ã as it returned towards scar-face with triple the speed and power. Scar-face''s facial expression told the entire story. He was utterly shocked! Barely jumping at thest second to avoid direct impact he was still caught up in the aftermath of the exploding attack as he was sent flying for over 15 meters before having to do a double backflip fornding on his feet. BOOM! The attack collided with the ground and caused a massive explosion , however the biggest shocking point was that a fresh scar bleeding blood was left on scar-face ''s cheek as a damage of -70,000 appeared on his status bar. This was the first exchange between the leaders of the two groups however it was not a stretch to say that Rudra dominated this exchange. Not only did he route the enemy war machines but he also showed scar-face that he was not someone that could be trifled with . Riding his bone dragon back towards the walls of Purplehaze city , Rudra was weed with deafening cheers from the elite troops whose morale soared to sky high levels after seeing the misery of the enemy troops. Especially Rudra who looked like the emperor of death inspired the Elite members with passion. Reading the room Rudra knew it was best to strike when the iron was hot , hence he took out a re gun and shooted it towards the sky. SHIIIIIIIUUUUUUUUU , PAT! The re exploded in the skies as the dragons retreated back to draconia from the same portal that they arrived in , however while the others maybe confused as to what the re meant , Karna , Neatwit and Jhonny knew exactly what it was. As the three of them alongside Rudra unflurred the tier 4 scroll '' endless chasm '' together. This was the scroll that was obtained from the ancient ruins exploration that opened a massive pit inside mother earth that had spikes at the very bottom. All four Battlefronts saw massive pits being opened inside them as hundereds of thousands of troops and their cannons fell within the pits of earth that appeared out of nowhere and fell to their deaths. Endless chasm was a peak tier 4 spell that needed atleast 8 earth specialist tier 4 mages to operate. Even then they could only do one before being exhausted. Hence what the elites achieved was akin to unleashing 32 tier 4 earth wizards peak move at once! The blood merchants could only watch on in horror as their war machines and their advancing legion were wiped out all at once however as if it was not enough Rudra also signalled to bring out the anti Rhino ballistae! The new ballistae capable of armour piercing rounds was unveiled mounted ontop of the Elite walls as arrows as thick as spears were shot out in batches as the once effective armour of the surviving troops that the archballistae had no effect on was pierced as if it was made of paper. The next 15 minutes were a nightmare for the blood merchant forces as they were subjected to a unteral ughter as aplete route of the advancing forces was observed from all 4 Battlefronts. The momentum of the war had shiftedpletely , at this moment it was the elites who were dominating against the blood merchants , as the entire picture of the battlefield was changed in under 1 hour. ****** ( Dronacharya ''s pov ) Dronacharya ''s liver hurt as he felt like he wanted to puke blood but there was no blood left in his body to be puked. The turn of events in the war was extremely sudden and not in a million years could he have predicted that such a sudden shift in momentum would be seen. His hands trembled as he opened the forums to check what they were saying and all his worst fears became true as his arrogant deration from an hour ago had fell t on its face and now everyone was bullying him. '' What a scam artist , you are my b**** from today you get it? I told you If what you said came true i would be your ve! But if it does note true you are my bi*** Now that all your predictions have fell t on the face ! Come bark for me ! ''. Reading thisment that had 200,000 suents beneath dronacharya felt likemitting suicide. His perfect social debut had been ruined! /// Sorry guys chapter 5/5 is a littlete , there were issues with the WN app . However it''s extra long to makeup for the dy! /// Chapter 602 Clutching his head in regret

Chapter 602 Clutching his head in regret

Dronacharya was clutching his head in regret , just why did the elites have to ruin his perfect social debut in such a horrendous manner? Why did he have to experience the humiliation of being called someone''s b**** ? Just because the elites pulled out a random hail Mary from their pocket? Just which other force in Omega has the power to summon dragons for their own cause? Could anyone have predicted such an oue? How was he supposed to know that the elites had spells that could split the earth apart in their pockets? He was undoubtedly the prophet , but he was not god who could control every microscopic details , yet the foolish masses did not understand his genius and instead ridiculed him! This made Dronacharya''s blood boil in anger ! However , there was nothing he could do about it. Watching on in pain and anguish , he saw his own photo being turned into meme as the masses trolled him. There were photos of the Kennedy assasination and under it there was dronacharya''s selfie of the battlefield as the text read '' I did it ! ''. There were photos of dogs taking a poop on their neighbours yard and under it there was dronacharya''s photo that said '' I did it ! ''. There were photos of angry husbands screaming at pregnant wives and under it was the photo of dronacharya saying '' i did it ! ''. His face had became instant meme material ! His eyes turned red from all the trolling as he solemnly swore that even though his debut was not perfect , he would be thest oneughing. The war was far from over and the elites would be crushed under his feet sooner orter ! " Ughhh SHAKUNIIIIIIIIIII!!! I WILLL MAKE YOU PAYYYYY ". Dronacharya screamed at the top of his lungs like a madman . The inevitable sh was not set in stone. ****** ( Meanwhile Rudra ) As Rudra returned to the wall the atmosphere on the elites camp had changed a lot , the soldiers were super charged and there seemed hope that the war they were fighting was not pointless! It was not pointless until this man was standing as their king and their guildmaster ! With him at the helm , anything was possible! A loud war cry rose naturally from the elites camp as the morale reached a boiling point . The elites were roaring for more action and taunted the blood Merchants to send their best. The bloodlust had set in , and the elites behaved like hooligans . Only one amongst them held his demeanor , only one amongst them had not even a smile to his face. Expressionless he stared at the battlefield with cold eyes as it''s overlord , with ck fumes rising around him. Only Rudra kept his calm as he knew that in war , aces were countered with aces and since the elites pulled out the big guns scar-face was sure to retaliate with a big Trump card of his own. This was why Rudra was calm despite the early sess as the war was far from over and the ball was in the opponents court. Naturally the enemy did not dissapoint , as legions of tier 2 troops started to get into formations again as the marching was about to be started once again. However the advancing groups did not consist of infantry alone as there was cavalry amongst them too ! '' War horses ! '' Rudra eximed in his mind. These were a special breed of mounts that although had nobat abilities , they could be brought into the battlefields as stable mounts who would not run away from danger. If one brought a normal mount to a chaotic battlefield it was bound to be scared for its life and disobey it''s owner , running in random directions and causing chaos amongst one''s ranks. This was why mounts were not used in wars , however war horses was a species that did not understand the premise of danger. Loyal till their deaths they could be mounted onto the battlefield with trust. However incredibly hard to obtained their herds could only be chanced upon in the wild. However judging by the enemy troop constitution they had atleast 200,000 of them which was an incredibly high number. With tier 3 wizards and archers mounting these battle mounts Rudra instantly realized what the enemy nned to do. If archers and wizards were allowed to get close enough to the walls , they could easily target the Elite ballistae mounted on the walls or try to attack the walls head on themselves with powerful spells! At the speed they would be travelling at with the mounts it would be difficult to take aim and properly kill them , especially when the mounts would be well trained! Nheless there wererge pits in the battlefield , hence the strategy was useless at the moment. However in a move that Rudra did not seeing , tier 4 wizards started using the move mudslide as massive amounts of dirt started to be dumped into the massive pits , as screams of buried soldiers that were alive inthose pits resounded on the battlefield. Rudra was reminded of the conviction of the blood merchants who did not bat an eye when burying theirrades alive underyers of earth. As within an hour all the pits werepletely filled to the brim. With the tier 2 troops starting their march towards the Elite walls again , this time their approach was way more calcted! The range of the anti Rhino ballistae was only till about 2 killometers , hence the troops covered the first 2 killometers in speed but slowed down while covering thest one killometer untill they were sure that they were out of the range of enemy weapons. This was testament to the fact that the blood merchants were not dumb and they were willing to adapt and change strategies more practically than madly rushing toplete a single n. Rudra knew that a learning opponent was an extremely dangerous opponent as he racked his brains on how-to stop the impending enemy troop dash on their mounts. This was a situation that the elites had not covered during their pre-war nning session , hence from here on out every elder was on their own on how to counter the enemy. This was a scouting blunder on the part of the elites scouts , as while it was expected that while travelling the enemies would use a mount , yet the information provided did not detail about the breed of the mounts used. Thispse in information meant that the elites now had to deal with the problem on the fly , and while Rudra had already thought of a solution , he had no time to ry the tactics to the other elders. As the tier 3 soldiers on the war-horse mounts started their dash , Rudra gave a loud and clearmand! " ASSAULT STATIONS TO BATTLEFRONTS LET NO-ONE CROSS THE ONE KILLOMETER LINE. ARCHERS COVER US ! ". Saying so , Rudra jumped from the wall as he ran vertically along the 40 meter long wall beforending on the ground with a loud thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Just like him , within seconds about 200,000 elites were on the ground 0 beneath the walls on the nothern Battlefront ready for action. " AGHHHHHHH ". Rudra led the charge as seeing the enemiese down to ground 0 , the tier 2 legions started their wild dash too . Followed behind closely by the tier 3 mounted yers. A bloody sh was about to begin! ***** ( Meanwhile on the southern battlefield ) Karna looked at the situation and he instantly understood that the enemies could not be allowed toe to close to the walls otherwise there would be irreparable damage. The problems with walls and other giant structures was that against peak tier 3 and tier 5 spells , they still took a lot of damage ! Hence while in the wars uptil this moment the wall was the best asset that the elites had , in this particr one it was not as invincible as it used to be. However the instructions they had were clear , they had to hold till the end of phase one and Karna would be damned if they breached through the south side. His eyes gleaming with anger , karna rted themand exactly the same like Rudra''s " Tanks ! TIME TO SHOW YOUR WORTH. THE ONLY WAY THEY PASS SHOULD BE OVER YOUR FU**** DEAD BODIES! ARCHERS ! BE PREPARED ! NO DAMN BA***** COMES PAST THE 1 KM LINE ". Gripping one sword his right hand , one in his left Karna took out the third sword and bit it with his mouth. Jumping onto the battlefield alongside 140,000 tanks , Karna charged towards the 1 km line where he decided to hold till the archers skewered the rest. Cold and ruthless Three sword style Karna was back! ****** The loss of life in this chapter is 0-0 for both sides , but since i forgot to add the counter in thest chapter here are the current stats. -------- [ War Recap Counter ] Blood merchant deaths inst chapter : nearly 1 million tier 2 soldiers + 25,000 tier 3 soldiers + 1 tier 4 powerhouse . Elites death in this chapter : 0 Total force strength left alive Merchants : 26.4/ 30 million Elites : 9.4 / 9.4 million -------- //// Special shoutout to sivanthe for TWO 5000 coin magic castles ! . Thankyou soo much for the patronage, i really really appreciate it ! As with every super gift there will be a bonus chapter following it soon! Also a big congrattions for us on ending thest month as number 10 on the GT rankings , thankyou soo much for helping me get there!!! , as promised i have cut the privilege costs by a fairlyrge margin to show my appreciation for such support. Thankyou again everyone !!! :grinning_face_with_big_eyes::grinning_face_with_big_eyes:/// Chapter 603 Into the mud

Chapter 603 Into the mud

Rudra was a force to be reckoned with when he went wild on the battlefield. Not only could nobody even scratch him , he was faster and more agile than war horses sprinting at their full speed. Rudra used [ Cloud Feet ] to have extremely nimble movement as he was a one man train wreck for the advancing forces. Rudra''s goal was clear : - Don''t let any of the invading forces past the 1 killometer line . And his wishes were conveyed clearly to the 200,000 elite assaulters that charger onto the Battlefront with him , trying to hold down the enemy forces as the archers and the mounted weapons on the Elite walls gunned the enemy down. It was undoubtedly a bloody battle , as losses mounted on both sides at all four Battlefronts , however while the losses on the side of the blood merchants wererger , so were their numbers , hence every loss of life hit the elites way more than it hit the pushing enemy forces. The biggest issue was that the enemy was a well trained army advancing as a tightly packed unit with highly efficient PvE sses like mages running amock their ranks on war horses. This meant that while the line was held solid , the wizards had free reign to practically deal real damage to the clustered defending forces using AOE spells. The elites were continually shelled with spells like firest and waterst and thunderst , as the tight concentration of forces made the spells supereffective as a lot of elite defensive forces were damaged because of it. This was where the difference in quality between armies started to show as even after being backed up by thousands of archers and war machines from the wall , the elites were infact being pushed back systematically a few meters everytime as the enemies gained ground. Rudra understood it early on , that 200,000 wasn''t going to cut it out but he did not want to reveal the special weapon yet . Being hard pressed for choices Rudra could only look for one solution. Rudra shouted themand " ALRIGHT BOYS , HOLD STRONG ". The front lines shed hard with the enemy forces at thismand as they went shoulder to shoulder in trying to push the enemy lines back. Rudra knew that if densely packed troop cycle was a disadvantage for them , then it would be the same for the enemy forces as well , and while he did not have wizards on the ground with him .... He did have bombs!!! Rudra used the skill [ One legged leap ] as he soared above the enemy forces nearly 35 meters into the air. Up there Rudra tossed out nearly 70-75 bombs in a timespan of 4 seconds as when he started toe back down , there was a field of explosions within enemy ranks , blowing them all up . BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Christmas came early for the elites as the bombspletely ruined the formation of the advancing forces as the debris injured the legs of many horses too! " CHARGEE! ". Rudramanded as he personally lead the ughter of the enemy forces who were currently being skewered by arrows with their shield formations all blown to smithereens. Everytime the enemy tried to reorganize , Rudra would greet them with a wave of new bombs as the casualties kept mounting on both sides in what could only be described as a bloody battle. Although Rudra did not lose any HP , the doom armour got sttered with blood constantly as it glowed with red aura converting the blood into HP . On the southern front , Karna was actually faring even batter than Rudra , as his chosen legion was tanks that were practically built for holding their grounds as the anti Rhino ballistae pummeled the troops behind them. Karna with his three sword style and a 99% damage reduction was impossible to stop as he was a one man wrecking crew for the enemy forces. Killing over 20,000 enemies alone in a span of only three hours he was a walking ughter machine! The side being handled by Sir Jhonny was facing a bit of problems , however Sir Jhonny had decided to solve them with trickery. Taking a page out of Rudra''s old tricks he decided to flood the entire battlefield with water before asking Medivh in the mage tower and all the mages behind him on the walls to electrocute the bastards to death . And while the technique had it''s ws the best thing the electrocution caused was that while it did not kill everyone it did damage all of them including the horses who could only wobble on their feet after loosing motor control . This made the threat of a tier 3 wizard suddenly closing in the distance and blowing the wall apart much less likely as he was able to hold the enemies past the 1 km line. ***** The side that Neatwit was handling could be said to be the most ridiculous sight seen in war history ever. Unlike the other warfronts where Rudra and Karna lead an entire legion of elite troops tobat the enemy tooth and nail . Neatwit decided to solo it. Riding a giant duck , Neatwitmanded a legion of harmless ducks to fly and stick onto the faces of the enemy. At first this entire thing was soo stupid that even the enemies were confused about what was going on , that was until one of them got annoyed by the duck pecking it''s blunt beak over his head and killed it. That guy said " HUH? WHAT THE HELL , IS THIS A JOKE? THESE DUCKS ARE WEAK ? Who is this guy anyways ? A dumb duckmancer? ". Neatwitughed when he heard this as he said " Oh my ducks are not weak , and as to who i am? YES I AM A DUCKMANCER . BUT THIS DUCKMANCER WILL BE YOUR DEATH ! DUCKIES , IT''S QUACK QUACK POOP TIME ". Right as Neatwitmanded them , the ducks started to squirm '' Quack Quack Quack quack'' like idiots and taking a dump on the heads of blood merchant soldiers who were pissed beyond beleif and started killing the ducks mercilessly. Little did they know that this was the worst choice they could have ever made in their lives as 20 secondster all sorts of natural disasters started to befall on the enemy troops. Sometimes an asteroid would randomly drop off from the skies and kill a hundred soldiers or sometimes a tornado would appear in between perfectly calm winds taking off hundereds of troops , while sometimes the earth itself would open and gobble a few soldiers up before closing itself shut. Overall the enemy forces were miserable as they could not even begin toprehend the source of their sudden miseries as they had no means to protect themselves against it. " HAHAHAHAHA FEEL THE POWER OF THE DUCKMANCER ". Neatwitughed like a madman standing ontop of mama duck , as the world watched on in confused expressions as an army of ducks annihted an entire enemy legion while shitting on their heads and pulling their noses. -------- [ War Recap Counter ] Blood merchant deaths in this chapter : 500 thousand Elites death in this chapter : 130 thousand Total force strength left alive Merchants : 25.9/ 30 million Elites : 9.2 / 9.2 million -------- /// Bonus chapter 1/2 for the super gift by sivanthe , please thank him in thements for this one /// Chapter 604 A scary night

Chapter 604 A scary night

Fighting tooth and nail and till their knees caved , the elites somehow managed to get to the day''s end without the wall being breached. There was 15 hours of daylight in Purplehaze city , and after 15 hours of back and forth intense fighting although there were no major victories the elites did manage to hold onto their line without the wall being breached which was a small win for them. On the other hand it was a reality check for the blood merchants who had expected to topple the elites by this point in the war , but they did not anticipate the elites to be so resilient that after a day of war they made no progress at all. Scar-face took the lesson positively and he decided to give Rudra credit where credit was due and seriously n the action for day 2 in these 9 hours after having a meeting with all generals. It was abundantly clear to him that breaching the north end where Rudra was leading the charge was difficult , however they needed to analyse the weakest part of the city defence and charge through there . Their initial n of toppling all four sides was no good and reality came knocking on them . They expected the elites to be weak and wanted to storm the city from all sides , sucking the life out of the defensive forces in a nightmare of a siege . However scar-face knew that Rudra was crafty and such a situation was no longer possible. It was better to be more pragmatic and take a practical approach. Addressing the war council he said " I admit that today we had a bad day at the field. Many soldiers died and our war machines were burnt down. The enemy had unexpected cards in their pocket and Chuck had to lose his life to the three dragons ganging up on him. Chuck''s loss hurts us all deeply as he was a pir of our organization , but we have to learn from his death and make sure that more of us don''t follow suit. This is war , and deaths happen in war! The enemy is better than we expected , but they have no practical chance of winning. They have hell to face tonight and Tommorow would be even worse. Let''s get one thing clear here Tommorow the wall will fall! ". The council concurred on this spection as they had gauged the depth of the elites and they knew that with the right tactics they would make a breakthrough . However it all depended on how the night passed out , as before the next day of war , there was still a sleepless night for the Elite forces ****** ( The Elite camp ) Rudra returned to the Elite camp and started to go over today''s war report and damage estimation. Apparently the loss of lives was still eptable on their side while they annihted a fair bit of enemy forces , however the expected usage of arrows was atleast triple what it should have been putting the Elite forces in a serious shortage of weaponry in theing day. The armour that the enemy was wearing was super effective and the arrow consumption to gun down a enemy using the ballistae had increased monumentally as a result. All this caused the forges to run into hyperdrive as in these 9 short hours of rest , Fatty tried to churn out the necessary war supplies. It was a pretty normal atmosphere around the Elite camp , the morale was solid and the soldiers did not seem too despirited by the army camping outside . The wounded were being healed while the elders were just restoring their mental health to be prepared for the next days breifings with Rudra. Everything seemed normal and Rudra did not suspect an enemy sneak attack due to the war contract . However , he was very wrong with this estimation , as an sinister enemy force was at work . ***** ( The dark shaman''s pov) The shaman was surrounded withrge runes drawn on the ground who were being irrigated with the blood flow of freshly ughtered ves to create a channel for his next spell. Not having absolutemand over the dead , the shaman could not summon an undead army like necromancers , and he could not summon perfectly well demons as well . All he could do was make a trade for human souls in exchange for a breed of monsters called Half-Deads. These were trolls and orcs and the like that had been sacrificed to the shaman''s in their ns for the shaman to not afflicate their tribes with curses and disease. These monster forces were turned into undead after being sacrificed by the Shaman , turned into his loyal pets. However thews of middle earth were clearly defined and the dead could not freely roam this realm hence the shaman had to send them off into a special realm. Over thest 50 years he had made an army of a million strong , however to summon them to an active battlefield he needed human souls to power the portal. Using human blood as fuel for his runes and human souls harvested from the dead of the battlefield today , the shaman started his powerful summoning spell to open the gate of the portal and let his loyal army out. The shaman was not a part of the blood merchant group and on this technicality , he did not fall within the terms of the war contract , making him free to attack Purplehaze city. This was why Scar-face schemed to get Rudra to sign the war contract in the first ce , because he wanted to have this hidden card up his sleeve and Rudra fell for his deciet . It was a mistake that was going to prove to be very costly for the elites. -------- [ War Recap Counter ] Blood merchant deaths in this chapter : 0 Elites death in this chapter : 0 Total force strength left alive Merchants : 25.9/ 30 million Elites : 9.2 / 9.2 million -------- /// Bonus chapter 2/2 for the super gift by sivanthe , please thank him in thements for this one as well :grinning_face_with_big_eyes: /// Chapter 605 An endless night

Chapter 605 An endless night

CLANK! Rudra removed the doom armour as it hit the floor beneath him making a metallic nk sound. Fighting for over 15 hours straight , Rudra was dead tired however he still had a lot of work and a lot of meetings to attend to , the only releif being that he did not have to roam around in the bulky armour anymore. As the elders gathered Rudra looked around the conference room and saw the tired expressions of everyone in the council as he gave the boys a thumbs up. " We will get through this guys ... ". Rudra said what he genuinely felt in his heart as the other elites let out a smile. The trust in Rudra was boundless in the team and hence if the guildmaster said that they would get through it then they would get through it . Rudra continued " Day 1 .... Done , now what do we do on day 2? I''m sure that the same tactics will not work on the enemies on day 2 , holding our ground will be extremely difficult. Tommorow we y defense , majority of our yer forces should be out there on the battlefield alongside the y golemns. Get the golemns to break the enemy formations , and charge through the gaps . The idea is to hold past the 2 Km line and end the day with minimal casualties. The presence of our Trump weapon cannot be reve... ". Rudra ''s voice trailed off as a scout came barging into the meeting hall panting heavily. " E-Enemy attack ! ". Everyone''s eyes widened in Disbelief , as within two seconds everyone was out of the room. SHUA! SHUA! SHUA! Running faster than wind itself , Rudra was ontop of the walls in under 30 seconds as he saw a massive army of orcs and trolls suffering some horid mutation marching towards the walls. Rudra was caughtpletely off-guard , the enemy were rushing from where the blood merchant camp was , but there were no fights breaking out on that end. TONG.....TONG...TONG! The emergency bell started to ring , as the soldiers started to rush back to their positions on the wall , however they needed more time to get into position and the enemy was fast approaching. The good part was that , the enemies were only charging from towards the north gate and the other three Battlefronts were left untouched, as now the elites could make a concentrated effort to deal with this danger. " Like HELL i let you ". Rudra said gritting his teeth as the enemy forces crossed the 2 km line as Rudra hopped onto his bone dragon and flew off. Deciding to be a bomber , Rudra flew in a horizontal line dropping bombs , as he created a demarcation zone using explosions. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Rudra''s bombs stopped the rapid advance of the horde army , however soon three massive giants 200 feet in size made their appearance from the tree-line over the forest. " ARRGHGHHHHH ". The giants let out a war-cry as the horde army responded in kind , as a massive war-cry that would dampen even the bravest armies Morales was created. Rudra used his eyes of truth [ Half- dead Orcs ] ( Elite ) ( Level 200 ) [ Half- Dead Trolls ] ( Elite ) ( Level 180 ) [ Half- Dead Barbaric Giants ] ( Ancient ) ( Level 340) '' F***** H*** ''. Rudra eximed in his mind , as the three level 340 giants were undoubtedly tier 4 with a massive HP pool and a barbaric nature. The elites were undoubtedly facing one of the most brutish armies of all time , and the attack had simply caught them off-guard. With men still not at their stations and defenders not on the ground to hold battle-lines , Rudra knew that the situation was extremely unfavourable to them. There was no question in his mind that the night ahead would be a very long one. ****** ( Meanwhile the real world , Max ) Max was watching his brothers war at 2 am midnight on the tv news. It was way past his bedtime but since he himself started ying Omega recently , the excitement of ying the game made him want to experience more and more aspects of the game , mostly driven by the desire to be like his big brother. However while his ying hours were parent regted and he could not do much besides roaming around and doing kid like quests which was basically running errands in the city , Max still followed Rudra relegiously outside the game. Ever since the war started he was glued to the tv screen , and although it was a rollercoaster of emotions , seeing his brother with that ck aura and two shining swords , Max knew that Rudra was the coolest yer out there. However at this moment , seeing the massive horde and three giants , and his brother stand along between that army and the wall of Purplehaze city , Max felt fear .... Fear that his brother might lose , hence inadvertently a tear escaped his eyes. Screaming at the tv Max said ... " DO SOMETHING BIG BROTHER !!!!!!!!! ". Unfortunately for the foolish boy , his loud scream woke Mama Rajput up and she dragged him by the ear to bed. Little did mama rajput know , that she took the opportunity of witnessing Rudra''s greatest feat of strength live from the little boy . ***** ( Back on the battlefield ) Karna , Neatwit , Jhonny , Yume , Sk , Bo , PoisonToadGamabunta , PoisonToadGamakichi , Rhino , Tank , C and hundereds of other senior elite yers joined Rudra on the battlefield . The morale on the elites camp was low , as Rudra could hear the panick in their voices and fumbling in their handling of equipment. The defending forces were nervous... What did it mean to be a guild leader? Rudra did not know the answer to that question , however his ambition to be the strongest guildmaster meant that he should be able to handle such a situation! Putting the king''s Helmet on , Rudra said in a booming voice. " ELITES WHAT ARE YOU SCARED OF? . . . . WITH ME HERE , THE SKY WONT FALL ". -------- [ War Recap Counter ] Horde army deaths in this chapter : 2500 Elites death in this chapter : 0 Total force strength left alive Horde : nearly 1/ 1 million Elites : 9.2 / 9.2 million -------- Chapter 606 Shakuni Won Knight

Chapter 606 Shakuni Won Knight

Looking at the horde Rudra felt like fate was ying games with him , testing his bottom line . The enemy seemed to have as many cards as he did and Rudra had to respond not once but now twice in the same day. The elites were not without the means to counter the iing horde attack , however time was of the essence and Rudra did not wish to reveal the presence of the handheld ancient cannon so early into the war. When Rudra saw the giant tier 4 monsters with clubs the size of five storey buildings in their hands , he knew that one swing of that club meant that one section of the wall went poof! A freaking half dead Barbaric Giant! The worst kind of monster that had insanely high amounts of health , insane physical stats and a very violent nature. Looking at that force of nature Rudra looked upto the heavens and demanded answers from Goddess Beniogre when he was reminded of a tale of a legend. The first ancestor of the won knight family , Augustus Won Knight , the legendary knight of the empire was someone who once faced a simr situation. The entire legend of the won knight family was carved in that one fight , as the first ancestor held the lines alone against 400,000 enemy forces. The valley ofst stand , was the region where Augustus Won knight fought an intense battle for 18 hours , as he single handedly stopped the enemy forces from crossing the valley and providing the required time for reinforcements to arrive and route the enemy attack. It was this great achievement that immortalized his name in history and it was the golden avatar technique that made him achieve that pinnacle. For centuries after that , the secrets of the knight of the empire was passed down in the won knight family who continued to loyally serve the kingdom of Hazelgroove as their generals , but none of them were able to master that technique to its maximum as the requirements to learn it were extremely stringent in the first ce. That was until Rudra became a won knight! On track to be the legendary ss the knight of the empire Rudra had already started learning about the secrets of the golden avatar , however due to his chance meeting with Hades his life path was altered. With every single one of his ss specific skills changed Rudra was apletely different yer after bing the mythic ss death knight , however him bing a mythic ss did not change just one skill of his ..... The knight of the empire ! Hades blessed Rudra with the skillspletion as the god knew that it was a peak skillpletely irreceable and hence Rudra now mastered the same technique as the first won knight to have ever lived. Looking at the horde below , he knew that it was time for history to repeat itself as there was no way in hell that Shakuni Won Knight was letting any of those bastards through to his city! Taking a nce around , Rudra noticed that the elders and other senior yers had already entered the battlefield , while the others were scrambling to get into position on the walls. Rudra noticed the fumbling and the nervousness in his men, as he knew that he needed to soothe their nerves for them to get their head in the game . Shouting loudly " ELITES WHAT ARE YOU SCARED OF? . . . . WITH ME HERE , THE SKY WONT FALL". Rudra transformed into the knight of the empire form as a 300 foot tall golden avatar towered over the Battlefield! Taking both his swords out , Rudra maneuvered the Avatar to perform the skill [ Twin de cross sh ] As the giant avatar sent out two massive sword qi cuts tearing through the air , mincing every orc and troll unfortunate enough to be in its rampant path. SHUUUAAARREKAHDHDJS ! The attack not only tore through air and bodies , but even left deep scratches on the battlefield itself , as the power behind those moves was clearly indicated. Pointing his sword one by one towards the three giants Rudra stared the three beasts in their eyes as he brought his other hand to his neck and made a neck slitting sign . " YOURR NEXT!!!!! ". Rudra gave a bone chilling warning to the three massive giants as the Elite troops roared into a battlecry even louder than the one from the horde as the entire battlefield started to rattle. To make things even more dramatic , Rudra activated his aura , as ck fumes the size of clouds now started to coil around his massive avatar making him look like the supreme Overlord of the battlefield! Looking at his massive back the entire elite army felt reassured that with him leading the charge the sky would truly not fall , as confidence returned to their panicked faces. As Rudra charged down the enemy forces , a simple stomp of his legs killed atleast a dozen orcs while his endless agile sword movements cut through the enemy troops like they were butter. Although it was not enough topletely stop an advancing horde , Rudra sure as hell slowed down their progress by over 50% , as he insistently kept dismantling the front lines. The barbaric giants who did not take Rudra''s taunt well at all , started to yell and run towards Rudra swinging their giant clubs , looking for a fight . But even when facing such an enemy , only a smile could be seen on Rudra''s face , as his mind only kept repeating one thing ... '' Not Today! ''. -------- [ War Recap Counter ] Horde army deaths in this chapter : 80,000 Elites death in this chapter : 16 Total force strength left alive Horde : nearly 900K / 1 million Elites : 9.2 / 9.2 million -------- /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target. The targets for this month are as follows. For every 300 GT = 1 bonus chapter For every 1500 PS = 1 bonus chapter. If we manage to end the month in top 10 GT rankings likest month , this time too i will drop the privge pricing by a fair margin. I leave the rest to you guys , but please make sure to leave ament in the chapters below. I don''t get enough response about what you guys are thinking about these days. /// Chapter 607 Holding The Sky With One Hand

Chapter 607 Holding The Sky With One Hand

Channel - Country J news Current viewership number - 840 million Channel - Country X news Current viewership number - 1.6 billion Total viewership worldwide - 47.5 billion Headlines - '' Godzi vs kong ''. ***** ( Dronacharya''s POV) Dronacharya had seen Rudra''s golden form once before on clips , however back then his form was only big enough to envelope his body and not form a f***** 300 feet avatar ! WTF was that? Dronacharya watched dumbfounded as Rudra absolutely dismantled the orc army killing tens of thousands every minute! Due to Rudra''s game breaking cheat like avatar which single handedly oppressed the battlefield , the elites got enough time to reach the walls and start operating the war machines , the anti Rhino ballistae and the archballistae. The orc army was not wearing any special armour hence while their skins were thick they did get damaged from the normal arrows as well. The casualties started to mount and the tide of the war bnced out as more and more Elite assaulters left the wall and joined the senior yers on the battlefield! '' No! No! No! No! No! '' screamed dronacharya in his mind as he observed the situation , as the million strong horde lost 15% of its numbers without even achieving something tangible. The n for day 1 was clear . Probe the enemies strength and force them to reveal all their cards at the expense of the death of a few tier 1 and 2 soldiers. If the wall miraculously did not fall in the day fight then topple if in the night using the three barbarian giants and the horde , creating a sleepless night for the elites to be tired in the fighting the next day. The day n failed miserably , and now the night n was ontrack to do the same and Dronacharya felt chills seeing the 300 foot Rudra as he understood that things were not the same as the past timeline anymore and the elites had new means at their disposal. This thought made dronacharya tear up as he wanted to find a hole and bury himself. '' I only want to crush u like a bug? Why does nothing go like my memory shows it ? Why do they have to trample on my dreams? I''m the reincarnator here , I''m the MC of this world? Then why? ''. Dronacharya sulked in a corner wallowing in his despair as the other blood merchants looked at him in disgust. " C*** ". " P****". "B****" "C****** D*** S******". All sorts of insults were hurled at the crying dronacharya who instantly sobered up after realising soldiers hated disy of weakness , as he wiped his face and pretended like it never happened. All the blood merchants watching this war now only had one thought in their minds and that was the hope that the one of the three massive giants maybe able to punch a hole through the Elite walls! **** ( Rudra''s POV) Rudra knew that soon he would be embroiled in a fight against three Massive giants , hence he wanted to kill as many pesky orcs and trolls as he could before fighting the giants. Being the pope of death , Rudra proved to be worthy of his position as he ughtered thousands of troops every minute before having to turn his attention to a charging barbarian. " UAHHHHHHH ". The giant ran towards Rudra in full speed trying to give him a shoulder tackle , and if Rudra were in his human form he would have been nimble enough to avoid this attack , however in his giant form he was not quick enough. PTUI! The wind got knocked out of Rudra''s chest , however he held on as he squeezed the neck of the giant between the sides of his abdomen and his right arm as he started to choke him. The giant kept kicking against the ground as he tried to push Rudra backwards , however in the head to head strength contest Rudra had won , as he did not budge an inch and started to wear down the massive beast. Unfortunately for Rudra though , there were more of them! Two more giants came running towards Rudra and swung their clubs to his his head , as Rudra was forced to release the third giant and take a step back. THUD ! THUD! Every step that the four massive entities took caused the entire battlefield beneath them to tremble , as Rudra had to constantly be conscious of the distance between himself and the wall which at the moment was less than 500 meters. The first priority being to push the fight back , Rudra raised the siege breaker sword and used the skill [ Fire Rain ] A stream of ming hot and sharp sword qi came down the skies like rain as the attacks pierced the bodies of the giants and the army behind them , burning into their skins. " ARGGHHHSAAAA " The giants bellowed in pain as Rudra instantly decided to punish the one who had his guard down due to an attack piercing it''s eye as Rudra slided towards his knee to knock him off his feet before stabbing his head with Siege breaker to end his miserable life. Even as the giant fell down he took down an entire unit with him , killing over 5000 soldiers with his body , which was a lot! And with only two giants left alive now , Rudra had levelled the ying field considerably. However there were limits to Rudra''s power , the golden avatar did note without any restrictions whatsoever and he did not have the necessary stamina to continue this form for much longer. The golden avatar sucked on both his stamina and his mana , and therger his body was the faster he was depleted . However he could not buckle before killing the other two giants off . He needed to wipe them out ! ***** ( Dark shaman''s POV) The shaman was weak after opening the gate for the horde. The amount of human souls he sacrificed were only enough to summon a million strong , however he also brought in three barbaric giants into the mix to bnce things out. The barbaric giants were extremely strong creatures with a thick skin. This was why they were tricky to deal with when fighting humans , as even if a speak did pierce their skins , they had 20 even 30 inch thick hides before their muscles started and such a vast distance could not be prated by normal arrows or even spear attacks. This made toppling the giants a herculean task and the consequent killing was equally hard. However the giants were in no form unbeatable. Given arge enough de and enough power one could chope their heads clean off and that was exactly what happened with Rudra being present. The shaman had never seen a yer like Rudra who could summon such a golden avatar , however he had heard about the tale of Augustus Won Knight! He did not realize that the descendant of that monster was a monster himself capable of manifesting a 300 foot avatar to man-handle his giants. It was the only way to deal with giants as without having a giant of your own in your corner , they were hard to stop in a open battlefield! The nights attack was going to turn out to be a futile failure , the shaman could foresee it. However it was an extremely unfavourable oue for it to end in such a way. Deciding to make the best of the worst situation , the Shaman gave onemand to the horde army and the two giant''s. '' PIERCE THE WALL , EVEN IF YOU DIE ''. As their master and their summoner , the shaman decided that they no longer needed to fight the elites , they no longer needed to pay attention to the arrows or try to block them. All they needed to do was to get into formation and madly rush to pierce the wall without using their brains and even at the cost of their lives! With there being nothing more to do. The shaman went on the path of mutual destruction , trying to take the lifeline of the elites from them in exchange for the life of his troops. ****** ( The forums ) '' HOLY SHI* , guys are you all watching this war? SHAKUNI HAS GONE BALLISTIC ''. '' How is this even fair? Shakuni is like an end level boss !!'' . '' When did such cool skills emerge in Omega ? Does anyone know how to create that form? ''. '' Since when did susano became a skill in Omega? This is definitely SUS ''. '' This shiz is like watching a Godzi V Kong movie . The fight scene is just too unreal to be able to rte it to Artificial Reality ''. '' All Hail Shakuni , The Ultimate yer ''. '' Too strong .... Big Boss Shakuni is too strong ! ''. '' #GOAT '' '' #GOAT'' " # GOAT # TRUE ELITE # NO1 '' -------- [ War Recap Counter ] Horde army deaths in this chapter : 350,000 + 1 giant barbarian Elites death in this chapter : 40,000 Total force strength left alive Horde : nearly 570K / 1 million Elites : 9.19 / 9.2 million -------- /// Comeon guys , today will be the first day without any bonus chapters in a while. We need to buckle up the speed of PS and GT !!! /// Chapter 608 A new day

Chapter 608 A new day

Scar-face knew he made a slight error in his calctions. The horde would have been an unstoppable unit if it had been provided with the backup from the blood merchants. With proper cover from tier 4 members of the blood merchant organization , the giants would have easily ran amok the Purplehaze City. Yet , now that possibility was out of the question. Not only could he not go against the war contract , but he could only watch in despair as Rudra went head to head with the giants. '' Is there no limit to his power ? '' , Scar-face questioned as Rudra had mentained that form for over 22 minutes now and was showing no signs of slowing down. As a veteran himself he knew that such special abilities had a massive burnout for the user , most likelyrge amounts of stamina and Mana were being burnt every second , yet Rudra''s reserves wererge enough to let himst this long , which was a testament to his strength. However right at this moment , a change ured in the horde , as they abandoned all hopes of defense and started to rush towards the wall madly. Even the two giant''s ignored Rudra , and started to run straight for the wall! Rudra was baffled by this sudden development , he realized the target of the giants , but the three of them were fighting only 1.5 km from the wall and he could by no means tackle both of them in before they could ram into the wall , as the two were atleast 100 meters apart horizontally. '' FU**!!!!!! '' , Rudra did not anticipate this , he could only tackle one at the most , but the other one would run through a section of the wall like a freight train. Having no time to think about it , Rudra charged behind one of the giants , who was constantly being stabbed all over the body by anti armour ballistae , all sorts of mage spells and uncountable arrows. Some arrows even hit Rudra as he was running exactly behind the giant , but Rudra did not care as he tackled the creature from behind and plunged both his swords through his back. Rudra tackled the barbaric giant 500 meters before the wall started , but he could under no instance stop the other one . He was just not quick enough in this humongous form and the giant was already too close . It was game over .. The giant raised his massive club , as a rain of arrows and attacksnded on his body. Even his significantly LARGE HP pool showed visible signs of depletion as it entered a bright yellow region. However despite the constant attacks the giant was hellbent on breaking the wall and on his tail were the entirety of the horde who were waiting for their chance to storm the city. This strategy was suicidal , even if they did manage to breach the wall they would not go much further as they would simply not have enough numbers , but that seemed beside the point to the horde at the moment as all they wanted to do was breach the damn wall. Rudra looked on in despair as he started to run towards the second giant with his head down. His avatar size rapidly loosing height as he dropped from 300 foot to 150 in a matter of 3 seconds. As Rudra''s size decreased his mobility increased as he was incrementally faster , but it will still not enough . He had no hopes of reaching in time. Having his head down , Rudra waited for the sound of stone crumbling and wall shattering as he cursed hisck of foresight in the situation. But he was wrong ..... ***** ( Jhonny''s POV) Jhonny was not the most skilled yer of the elite elders , he was not the luckiest either . If he had any quality it was situational awareness. He was the most experienced member and he had ice flowing in his veins as he could pretend to be calm even when a storm was raging above his head. However after years of bullshitting through such situations he actually managed to be calm in the face of danger as he became a critical thinker. As a man in his fifties , Rudra and the lot were like his own kids for him , with there being a 30 year age gap , and hence he always looked out for them with a fatherly eye. Even when rampaging on the battlefield with his formless self and daggers that did not miss , Jhonny had his eye at the bigger picture and he could instantly analyze how to deal with unexpected trouble. When he saw the two giant''s suddenly changing directions and charging towards the wall ,pletely ignoring Rudra. He knew that the n was to punch a hole through the wall and Rudra could do nothing about it. As he saw the kid running after one giant , he sighed as he killed an orc and said " Guess I''ll take the other one then ". Although he could not fight against a giant like Rudra could , he had one Trump card in his arsenal that could give Rudra enough time to reach the giant. With only 300 meters left for the giant to cover , and the elites on the wall starting to abandon their post and bracing for impact . Jhonny appeared out of nowhere . " RAWRRRRRRRRRR" A terrifying roar different from a dragon''s was heard on the battlefield as a dinasaurus about 200 feet tall charged to intercept the giant before it could reach the wall. BAM! ... CRASH! The dinasaur headbutted the giant from the side at full momentum , as the giant was knocked off its feet and forced to roll thrice on the ground , rumbling the earth to its core. The dinasaur itself started to stagger helplessly after taking a brutal impact to its head , losing 25% of its hp and being stunned with confusion. However even though it put itself in harms way , it did achieve the objective for which it was summoned , as Rudra got enough time to stop giant number 3! ***** ( Rudra''s POV) Rudra waited for the sound of the wall crashing down , however instead he heard a very familiar roar of a dinasaur! Rudra looked up and saw the most surreal scene of his life as a dinasaur came running towards a giant and headbutted the giant in his chest , knocking it off its feet. '' Sir Jhonny i love you ... '' Rudra thought at that moment as he instantly used wooden ne powers to produce a choker around the fallen giants neck , immobilizing it''s movement. Rudra had shrunk down to only 50 feet and he looked puny nowpared to the giant , however still he chose to stand on the giants chest as he used sr beam to end the giants life by piercing it''s heart clean! Standing on the corpse of the third giant , Rudra shrunk even faster as he buckled to his knees after losing thest shred of his stamina. However evenpletely exhausted , he had a wide smile stered on his face as he looked towards the dinasaur who had Jhonny standing on its head with his arms folded. Rudra''s image of the most reliable member of the elites was reinforced at this moment as he had boundless gratitude for this man to be in his guild. His charisma and aplishments were off the charts and his fanbase wasrger than Rudra''s back in country J. He was the ultimate middle aged uncle of all time. Scar-face and the dark shaman were left with their eyes twitching looking at the development as their brains could notprehend the absurdity of the guild true Elites. Some members rode giant ducks , some members rode dinasaurs and the guild somehow summoned dragons and earth splitting spells out of nowhere. Curses turned to be buffs and what was supposed to be a simple task of breaching a wall became a herculean challenge! Nothing made sense while fighting the elites and even the good became the bad as it was safe to say that day 1 and night 1 was aplete failure for the attacking forces. While the days failure was due to unseen factors , the nights failure could be ounted to two men only . Rudra and thest minute hero Jhonny English! With the whole guilds and the world''s attention now on the old man , Jhonny knew he needed to act cool as he said looking towards the sky " Don''t worry kids . Papa Jhonny is here ". -------- [ War Recap Counter ] Horde army deaths in this chapter : 300,000 + 2 giant barbarian Elites death in this chapter : 30,000 Total force strength left alive Horde : nearly 270K / 1 million Elites : 9.18 / 9.2 million -------- //// Special shoutout to Omar_Alshaikh for the 5000 coin supergift! Thankyou so much for the patronage! As with every super gift , a bonus chapter will follow today itself and we are also extremely close to hitting the powerstone target for a bonus as well , so if we manage to hit it today itself then we can have 2 instead of one. // Chapter 609 The lack of quality

Chapter 609 Theck of quality

The Elites fought against the enemy horde for 2 more hours and managed to get aplete route of the enemy forces ! With still nearly 100 minutes left till sunrise, it seemed like they would be able to catch just a little bit of rest before hopping on for a long days battle at sunrise. The very thought of having to fight an intense battle the very next day , got the elites a bit disheartened as the constant high intensity fighting had left them a little drained. Rudra''s strategy made it so that the sacrifices on the yer side of things was high , whereas he did not introduce the help from the church and the Hazelgroove Empire in the battle on day one. The reason behind it was simple . The yers were receable should the fight go past day 3 , but the NPC were not. Hence for the NPC help , Rudra wanted to use them cautiously and with the maximum chances of survival as the chances of the elitesing out on top greatly depended on how many forces they had to spare once the wall crumbled. The enemy still had a beyond massive army at their disposal of high quality troops and day 2 was by no means going to be as simple as day 1 , with the elites having to use their big cards early on. Rudra had a strong feeling that day 2 would see the tier 4 forces and the strong tier 3 forces of the enemy takingmand of the attack and holding off would be much more difficult . From a tactical analysis the best formation to breach the wall was the double V or the W formation , with their being one massive centre prong with two supporting side prongs attacking the wall. With such a formation and good anti arrow armour , the enemy could minimize damage from arrow attacks and truly cause tangible damage to the wall. While other alternatives included the bow formation and the Trident formation. Rudra could also predict that the enemy would focus more on one side of the four Battlefronts as the goal was to gain entry into Purplehaze city and spreading the forces thin would make no sense. Taking all these thoughts into consideration Rudra knew that day2 was the day that would decide wether the elites had a sliver of a chance to win this war or not. As once the sun came up it would be judgement day. Being outnumbered 2:1 in tier 4 force capacity and 3:1 in tier 3 force quality the elites faced an extremely uphill battle theing day and everything was now upto the individual elders on each Battlefronts to secure the safety of the wall from their end. However , hoping for the best Rudra decided to also prepare for the worst as he ryed explicit orders to Medivh on how to handle the situation if the wall was breached from any side. ****** ( The next day - War Day 2 ) As the sun rose , the horns of war were blown from both camps as the fighting could officially begin. Although the war horns were only blown muchter , the forces had already assembled 30 minutes prior to sunrise and started to get into formation. For the elites this meant that their rest time was cut down even further , but there was nothing they could do about it. If nothing else they could only thank their stars to have enough time to be buffed by priests , restore stamina and HP and get a little time to straighten their psychological state. As the second day started , Massive y Golems started to roll out of the purplehaze city walls , as soon 240 golems , each atleast 80 feet in size rolled out on every single battlefront. Some wererger , some were smaller , some had a mud color while some were purple , however the overall build of all the golems was about the same and the HP of these creatures was insanely high. Right from the start of the new day , the elites brought out new tricks , as high dps yers like the assaulters and mages apanied the golemns onto the battlefield. Unlike day one , Rudra now had 500,000 troops on the ground on every Battlefront for a total of 2 million soldiers on the battlefield for day 2. That alongside the y golems , the elites were ready to start their mission of thinning down enemy numbers while holding their ground for a second day. The appearance of the y golems did surprise Scar-face who had to change his initial n of attackst moment due to the unknown variable that just appeared as he had to be patient and send a probing party of tier 2 soldiers first to understand the new card yed by the enemy. However while Scar-Face did not know what the golems were , Dronacharya knew perfectly well as to what they were. Having vivid memory from his past life about the y golems that were the signature of the guild that did the ancient ruins exploration dronacharya knew that this was an item that could have only been obtained from the ruins . His mind went into a dissaray at this information as the obvious facts pointed out towards only one logical conclusion which was that the elites had already explored the ancient ruins. However he was not ready to ept this reality , as if it were true then the elites would not only have unseen resources to be used in this war , but that would also defeat the entire purpose of him waging this war. " No... No .... This is i-impossible , this can''t be happening ... I refuse to beleive it ! ". Dronacharya acted like a man posessed as his mental state crumbled. He finally realized the secret of the strength behind the elites! -------- [ War Recap Counter ] Blood merchant deaths in this chapter : 0 Elites death in this chapter : 0 Total force strength left alive Merchants : 25.9/ 30 million Elites : 9.18 / 9.2 million -------- /// Special shoutout to Omar_Alshaikh for yet another 5000 coin gift . I can''t thankyou enough for it This chapter is already a bonus chapter for your previous super gift and now there will be another one. Also guys ie bearing good news , there is a special event that will double the GT votes in the event period. So this is the chance for you to make me prour out bonuses everyday. As the goal is still 1 bonus for every 300GT. To kick us off , i announce a 5 chapter bonus day today with this one being the first of 5. Enjoy ! /// Chapter 610 Suffering Losses

Chapter 610 Suffering Losses

( Dronacharya''s POV ) Dronacharya''s mind started to work in hyperdrive as all the worst case scenarios began to pop up in his head , including the possibility that the elites had gotten their hands over the most coveted weapon of the past timeline . The handheld pulse cannon! It was the greatest Equalizer , as with the golems to tank the damage and handheld cannon soldiers as the damage dealers , even tier 1 soldiers could have tier 3 capability as the result of any war could be easily altered. This was an extremely scary thought for dronacharya who had bet all his life savings and months of his time and effort into helping the blood merchants take down the True Elites Kingdom and be it''s new king. While bing a king was reward enough , Dronacharya knew that unlike Rudra he would not have the support from Hazelgroove Empire and other jealous parties who had their sights set at the oue of this war and were ready to pounce at the first sign of weakness. The only way to realistically remain in power was only by these two hidden weapons. The handheld pulse cannon and the y golems that could neutralize any opposing forces. However while dronacharya saw the y golems , there was an absence of the handheld pulse cannon that made him question if the elites had truly explored the ruins to it''s fullest potential. At the moment he had 3 theories in his mind : 1) The elites did not explore the ancient ruins and obtained the y golemns through another means. 2)The elites obtained the y Golems but did not explore the ancient ruins to their full potential and maybe missed the hidden room holding the prints for the handheld pulse cannon. 3) The elites did get their hands over the handheld pulse cannons but did not understand how to produce it''splex fuel core and did not have the production capacity to mass produce the item . As it had barely been 3 months since the auction and the elites obtaining the key , dronacharya knew that the elites would have had 2 months at maximum to prepare the production of weapons at best. However with the elites having no idea about the impending war , in dronacharya''s opinion there was no urgency for the elites to understand and mass produce the weapons . Which was the reason why they were not present on the battlefield at the moment. Figuring all this out , Dronacharya was sharp minded for sure , however he was not as sharp as Rudra ! As the point where dronacharya''s reasoning ended was where Shakuni''s scheming started. To dronacharya it was unconcievable that the elites would be in possession of the weapon and not reveal it . Afterall , with the potential of saving thousands of lives while routing enemy forces , it was the best option ! However Rudra thought differently , as for him the game was more about long term than an individual fighting session. And this difference in mentality was exactly why Rudra was sessful as a regressor but dronacharya was not. ***** ( Rudra''s POV ) Rudra saw the advancing tier 2 legion and just like he anticipated the choice of formation had changed from a t approach that could maximize arrow damage to a trident approach , having three pronged attack . It was not a bad strategy at all per se , however it was clear to Rudra that the advancing party was only a quick probe before the real party started . The activity on the nothern side was also lesser than he anticipated with there being only around a million soldiers advancing his way with the majority being tier 2. This meant that his assumption that the enemy would pick one end to attack was correct , however at the moment hecked the information as to what end the enemy had exactly decided to exploit and he did not have the time to worry about it either. As the fight for day 2 started , the y golems started to show their worth early on , as not only did they have magic runes inscripted on their bodies that made it impossible to ignore them with all ranged attacks being redirected to their body. Having HP of over a billion , the mud golems were literally worth a hundered thousand soldiers , and their presence gave the Elite damage dealers a lot of freedom to engage the enemy troops. As expected , in the first hour of daylight the elites were the dominant force with there being very few casualties on their side but the enemy troops losing four times the numbers. However things changed quickly , as on hour 2 the tier 4 forces finally started to roll out onto the battlefields. On the nothern front , three tier 4 generals had decided to enter the fray , alongside atleast a 100,000 tier 3 captains unde their wing. With him sending all the tier 4 forces from the church and the empire to the other 3 fronts , Rudra was on his own when dealing with these opponents while also having the responsibility to rally the troops on the nothern end. With them entering the tide of the war changed quickly , as losses quickly started to mount on the Elite end , as Rudra the protector of the nothern front knew that sh** was about to get real. -------- [ War Recap Counter ] Blood merchant deaths in this chapter : 800,000 Elites death in this chapter : 240,000 Total force strength left alive Merchants : 25.1/ 30 million Elites : 8.5 / 9.2 million -------- /// Special shoutout to Sivanthe for the 5000 coin magic castle! Thankyou soo much for the patronage. This one is bonus chapter for the super gift from Omar_ Alshaikh and number 2/5 for the day. As with every super gift there will be a bonus chapter that follows so there will be another one. We also hit the GT target so there will be yet another one for that as well. As i anticipated i think there will be 5 for the day. Which is incredible , good job everyone! /// Chapter 611 Backfoot

Chapter 611 Backfoot

There was no way to sugarcoat things , once the tier 3 and tier 4 forces joined the fray the elites were forced on the backfoot. Rudra knew that the elites forcescked qualitypared to the enemy , however he did not understand the severity of the situation until he faced it firsthand. The tier 3 forces on the side of the blood merchants tore through the Elite ranks like they were made of paper , and even with the golems tanking a lot of damage and giving the elites a fighting chance , it was clear that the momentum was with the enemy forces. This was the exact reason why Rudra only kept the winning possibility at a whopping low of 30% as he understood that not only were the elites outnumbered , they were outssed as well. If the roles were reversed , if the blood merchants only had 3 million troops and the elites had 10 million , even then the blood merchants would have a 30% chance of victory because their troops were of a higher callibre. A single tier 3 yer was worth a dozens of tier 2 yed and that fact was undeniable. The elites aside , any single kingdom on the nothern continent would face trouble while fighting the blood merchant army as the forces they possessed were just that formidable. Rudra was a one man wrecking crew and he alone ounted for nearly 10% of the kill count on the nothern battlefield when he was just 1 /500,000 soldiers fighting there. This meant that Rudra alone had a kill count that equalled 50,000 soldiers which gave a new meaning to the term one man army and this also being his damage ratio without pushing himself too hard. Naturally the blood merchants observed this fact as well as at first there was one tier 4 general that engaged inbat with him , before all 3 of them being embroiled in a fight with Rudra as it became clear that one-on-one they were all no match for Rudra . This came as a huge confidence blow to the blood merchant generals as they had never felt so weak against any opponent after ascending to tier 4 . However against Rudra they were hardstrapped for their dignity. Siegebreaker in one hand and grim reapor in another , Rudra was unstoppable as even 3vs1 he had the upper hand and was producing a steady stream of damage on his opponents. Rudra was still notpletelyfortable in his new ss the death knight as the increased speed and strength were hard to control in a natural battle as he often was a microsecond too early , or his attack was delivered with a bit too much force making his next action a little more harder to perform. Compared to theplete mastery he had when he was at the peak of tier 3 , Rudra''s performance had dipped a little , however even so he was quickly adapting to his new power level as there was visible progress in his fighting pattern. Rudra had ack of proper fighting opponents in the months leading to the war as the strongest opponent he fought in this time was Patricia , who also was no match against him in a one vs one fight. Only now when facing 3 tier 4 opponents at once did Rudra feel like his engine was running at 70% capacity as he had to genuinely try to win the fight and create openings to exploit. While it looked like a normal fight to Rudra , for a third person in tier 2 the fight was impossible to follow. There were shockwaves going out everywhere and all they could see was a blur of movements having no idea on who was damaging who and how. The fighting was so intense that both sides avoided the 4 big dogs as a 200 meter circle was formed around their fighting area , as nobody wanted to die from a stray energy st as a result of high level fighting. Rudra had decided to stick to the basics in this fight , and did not bring out any of his big moves or ss specific moves , but instead took full advantage of his existing arsenal of skills with whom he was aquainted with. He used the Lich''s ring and produced darkness bind , before using three point stab to deal critical damage to one of the 3 generals fighting him. The generals health instantly dropped from dark green to a bright red , as he suffered bleeding damage from being stabbed at three of his vitals. Buckling down the man was on his knees . The other two generals instantly responded and forced Rudra to retreat with a flurry of attacks the intention being to stop Rudra from going for the kill , but as they approached Rudra they saw a sinister smile spread on his face. The two generals had fallen for his trap! Using blink , Rudra teleported behind the tier 4 general on his knees before using sr beam to st his body to smithereens. " NOOOOOOOOO ". The other two screamed , but they could do nothing but watch in horror as their friend died right before their eyes , as anger and fear became evident in their eyes now that they had to face Rudra 2 vs 1. The situation was not ideal for them at all , however while Rudra wasing ontop of his fight with the tier 4 generals the same could not be said about his forces fighting the blood merchant forces. The elite lines had visibly thinned down and the situation looked grim for the survivors , at the rate the elites were dying Rudra calcted that it would be 3 hours at best before the 500,000 soldiers observed aplete wipe which was a huge issue. Cursing his badluck Rudra pressed onto the other tier 4 generals as he wanted to end the fight with them quick before thinking of a solution to save his own forces . But little did he know that if the north front was in such a dire situation , the west one was nearplete annihtion. -------- [ War Recap Counter ] Blood merchant deaths in this chapter : 600,000 Elites death in this chapter : 300,000 Total force strength left alive Merchants : 24.5/ 30 million Elites : 8.2 / 9.2 million -------- /// Bonus chapter 3/5 for the day for the super gift by Sivanthe , please thank him in thements for this one ! /// Chapter 612 Troubles on the west front

Chapter 612 Troubles on the west front

Jhonny''s front was ssified as the weakest by the blood merchant forces and hence his side saw the highest troop activity at the start of day 2. Rudra had warned all three of them were that such a situation may ur and it was unfortunate that it was jhonny''s side that was picked to be the target. Unlike the other side where there were 3 tier 4 generals apanied with 100,000 troops . Jhonny''s side saw a total of 7 tier 4 generals alongside 200,000 tier 3 troops. It was pretty obvious from the start that they were pretty much pushed back from the start. Although Jhonny had the help of 3 tier 4 pdins from the church and one from the empire , they were still outnumbered 7 to 4 and even if he himself took one on , there were still 2 of them allowed to roam as they pleased. This made the task of defending the wall impossible , as without tier 4 forces to deter tier 4 forces , one of them could literally run upto the wall and punch a hole straight through it. Thankfully with Rudra''s foresight , Medivh was asked to cover the side which was pressed the hardest and somehow with the help of the mage tower and relentless attacking , Medivh managed to keep the two warriors at bay for the first 4 hours of the day. However with his attack patterns bing more and more predictable the two were slowly but surely starting to gain ground while the defending forces on sir jhonny''s side were near aplete route. Jhonny who was already stretched to his limits by fighting against a tier 4 opponent formlessly realized the peril of the situation he was in , but he had absolutely no means to change the situation as all he could do was pray for a miracle. If there was one thing that Jhonny did not wish for , it was being the one responsible for the Elites loosing the war as the division of responsibility was absolute and should the west side fall , it would mean that he had failed the guild. After staying in the guild for so long , Jhonny had grown attached to the kids and he considered the guild to be family and his home , hence it''s downfall affected him severely. However miracles did not ur out of nowhere , and currently he had nowhere to go , with things being as they stood the wall was to fall within the next 20 minutes if nothing changed. " haha ur finished ". Said the tier 4 general fighting Jhonny as he saw the fear creep into jhonny''s eyes . " To be fair , you never stood a chance . What did you take the merchants for ? A chimp circus or your run of the mill mercenary group? WE ARE THE REPRESENTATIVES OF THE GOD LUCIFER ON MIDDLE EARTH , THE CHOSEN ONES . YOU STAND NO CHANCE AGAINST US! ". The general mocked Jhonny and exploited the desperation in his eyes to deliver a sword attack to his right arm. Jhonny looked at his back , and saw the thinning defending lines as there were hardly 40 - 50 thousand troops left alive in his end . '' Is this it ? '' he wondered as he resigned himself to the fate of losing . There was nothing he could do about it anymore. ****** ( Dronacharya''s POV) Dronacharya looked at the developments of the war as he breathed a sigh of releif. Seeing the elites finally on the loosing end of the fight his unstable mind finally found some releif as he convinced himself that the elites were not in the possession of the handheld pulse cannon. They simply could not be , otherwise they would have used it after being pressed so hard in the war. He concluded that either the elites had got the manual to make the y golems from another unknown source or they had not explored the ancient ruins to their fullest potential. Either way , they were not in a position to deploy the game changing weapon in this war. Knowing this fact , dronacharya somehow regained faith in the fact that the elites were sure to lose this war , as no matter how admirable their struggle was they were ultimately not a match for the blood merchant forces and their defeat was but a matter of time. " Haha..hahaha....hahahahaha.. ha...ha " . Dronacharyaughed like a maniac as he paused ever so in between thinking twice about wether he should really feel happy or would the elites crush his happiness once again. However once he covered all the possible angles , he trulyughed his sorrows out , as he rolled on the ground clutching his stomach as he mocked Rudra . " SHAKUNII , No matter how cunning you are , you still are an ant infront of the prophet. BE CRUSHED LIKE THE INSECT YOU ARE , HAHAHAHA ". Dronacharya was truly on cloud nine as he took to the forums to make yet another bold prediction . '' Today before the sun goes down, Purplehaze City would be destroyed - The prophet ''. His post instantly gained a lot of attention , as he posted yet another selfie of him at the battlefield with a confident smirk stered on his face. His perfect social debut had been ruined , but now was his chance to make aeback! With a messenger delivering the news that the Western front should fall any minute now , another piece of good news came when the mercenary group that he had hired the '' Sigma Boys''. Arrived at the battlefield after being dyed by a day on their journey. Looking at the 2 million strong reinforcements , Dronacharya had a heartyugh as he redirected them in urgency to the western Battlefield where the chances of sess were the highest. " Go , go , although you people arete , rush to the western Battlefield , the wall should crumple any minute there , go help the troops storm the city . Hahahaha ". Dronacharyamanded as the Sigma Boys instantly sprang into action. -------- [ War Recap Counter ] Blood merchant deaths in this chapter : 200,000 Elites death in this chapter : 200,000 Total force strength left alive Merchants : 24.3/ 30 million Elites : 8/ 9.2 million -------- /// Bonus chapter 4/5 for the day , a bonus for hitting the GT target. Good job everyone ! /// Chapter 613 One Creates one’s own luck

Chapter 613 One Creates one''s own luck

( SMG''s POV) Rudra created 4 battle stations and 2 special units in the preparation for the war. One special unit was headed by Medivh while the second one was headed by SMG. SMG''s unit was called the camouge unit , as they were supposed to take the camouge potions and hide deep inside the woods far from the enemy lines and allow the enemy to pass through while being undetected. The idea was to stay hidden for one entire day before ambushing the hired mercenary help of the Sigma Boys a dayter and enter the war while being disguised as the mercenary group alongside the Grey international sub guild whose members Rudra had sent to outnk the opponents before the war began. It was an extremely risky mission as the interception of such arge group without having a tough scuffle was a near impossible task. However armed with the new and improved handheld pulse cannons and being with the help of the two spies nted inside the mercenary group , SMG was in constant loop over all the movements of the organisation. Originally scheduled to be surprise entrants into the war , the force of 2 million strong was a perfect injection of fresh cannon fodder to be used as per requirement by the blood merchants . Dronacharya had paid a ridiculous sum of trillions of dors too , for hiring this help and it was his personal unit of whom he was themander and the reason why he was given a seat at the generals council for discussing the war. However little did the mercenary group expect , that while moving through the dense forest trail and only a mere 12 kms from their destination. They would be ambushed by Elite forces whom they could not even see from all the camouge. A rain of handheld pulse cannon shots caught the enemy legionpletely off-guard as while they drew their swords and shields , the tier 2 forces were not a match for the powerful weapon and their efforts to retaliate were literally like bringing a sword to a gun-fight. Outmatched and outpowered and thoroughly taken off-guard the two million strong legion of the Sigma Boys was wiped clean by only 200,000 Elite soldiers in a fight thatsted only 3 hours. It was apletely one sided massacre from which no sigma boy was left alive to tell the tale as the Elite forces under the direction of SMG quickly changed intomon looking armours of varied quality , changing the appearance of the unit into a mercenary group made up of members of various professions and callibre. SMG and a few other senior assassins taking the appearance alteration potion posed as the leaders of Sigma Boys as the elites then United with the outnking members of the True Elites subguild the Grey international members to form a force of 2 million strong before marching towards the blood merchants camp. Thanx to the information provided by the undercover spies , SMG already knew the rendezvous routine and also knew that he waste by nearly 5 hours to reach the location at the predetermined time. Thinking of a hundered excuses to make , he strutted confidently while meeting dronacharya however to his absolute delight , the man suspected nothing and just let the matter of them beingte slide as if it was nothing. '' Perfect '' , thought SMG in his mind , as he behave like an obedient underling and listened to all of dronacharya''s ramblings. When SMG was told that the Western nk was about to fall and he needed to go there as fast as possible , his heart almost stopped at the news as he needed no further motivation to reach the Battlefield as soon as possible. '' HANG ON GUYS , PLEASE , HELP IS ON THE WAY ''. SMG screamed internally as he rallied the entire legion behind him to the western nk travelling at top speed. SMG cursed his luck on his way to the western side , as thoughts about how he should have rushed in the March here or how he could have wiped the enemies faster yesterday night kept haunting his consciousness. When he arrived at the western Battlefield , he thanked the gods to see the western wall still intact . However looking at the pitiful 20-30 thousand Elite soldiers struggling SMG knew that it was only a matter of minutes before the troops lost all ground . '' Dont worry guys , help is here ''. Thought SMG , as he rushed towards the Battlefield like a madman , and behind him ran a whopping 2 million reinforcements! ***** ( Meanwhile on the forums ) Dronacharya''sment sparked a lot of spection as people could not understand what this joker was doing on the blood merchantmand unit. '' Why is this b**** barking again? Someone please feed him dog-food ''. '' Is one time not enough for you? Do you want to be humiliated again? When will you learn that the elites simply don''t follow the norms ofmon sense ? ''. '' Fool me once and it''s my mistake , fool me twice and i am a fool . I beleived youst time , and i will shave my head bald if i beleive you again you b**** ''. '' Anyone can see that the elites are loosing badly here . It is no rocket science to figure out that they will lose soon. Prophet my a** ''. '' Whoever believes this phony prophet will grow a tail from their a**. Amen ''. Needless to say the forums were not kind to the deration made by dronacharya and hence there were a lot of people who mmed him for his shameles deration . Dronacharya monitoring the situation closely only snickered in response as his confidence had became sky high when he saw his own mercenary group arrive at the scene. In his mind , the fall of the western from was a done deal and nothing could change it anymore. But was it really the case...? /// Bonus chapter 5/5 for the day. This one is a bonus because why the hell not? I love you guys who like my content and this is my appreciation for you all ! Enjoy /// Chapter 614 REINFORCEMENTS

Chapter 614 REINFORCEMENTS

SMG stormed the western Battlefield with a heavy heart as he could not imagine what Jhonny must be feeling at the moment facing the the threat of utter annihtion. The elites were a force that had been always ustomed to having annihting their opposing forces in war and had never faced such a setback themselves. Many who had joined the guild had even developed the notion that the guild was undefeatable and untouchable as no matter how ridiculous the odds were , the elites always came out on top ! It was due to this reason that the defeat on the western frontier would be a p to their fantasy image of the guild and a morale dampner for all the remaining forces. '' No i cannot let it happen ! '' thought SMG as the war on the western Battlefield was still not over until thest elite was still standing. Initially scheduled to fight under the Sigma boys banner to create sheer confusion at the backstabbing , SMG dropped that idea to rally amand that he thought was the most important at the moment. Shouting as loudly as he could , SMG said " SOLDIERS ..... HOIST THE COLORS PROUD ". Instantly the gs of the Sigma boys guild were dropped by the gbearers as a familiar Grey wolf insigna unflurred itself on the battlefield taking the blood merchants by surprise. For SMG , the message to give was that '' HOPE! '' was still alive! hence for the elites to still fight to the bitter end and not give up , because Reinforcements had arrived. " SNEAK ATTACK .... SNEACK ATTACK , WATCH YOUR BACKS ". The blood merchant captain''s shouted as soon SMG and the Reinforcements tore their way through the blood merchant backlines. SMG charged with the 2 million soldiers at the exposed backs of the blood merchant forces , starting a pincer attack on the western Battlefield plunging it into utter chaos! '' What is happening? '' Was the thought that every single blood merchant had on the battlefield as soon they realized that an ally had backstabbed them . " Dronacharya that mot******* f****** PIM* has sold us out , there are no mercenary reinforcements , only Elite soldiers ..Aghhhh ". Said one captain as he died to SMG''s daggers. ******** ( Jhonny''s POV) Jhonny had lost all hope once he saw additional 2 million troops charge towards the western Battlefield with a battle g he was unfamiliar with. But for them to pass through the blood merchant camp without being attacked it meant that the forces were most likely there to support the merchants. It was like having a bird poop on his head after his leg alreadynded in dog poop as the misery seemed to keep piling up for him when he needed miracles the most. Looking at the heavens , he said " I know you hate me ... It is clear from how '' lucky'' i am ! But save me this once and i will never ask you for anything ever again ! ". Jhonny pleaded god in his moment of vulnerability and to his absolute delight..... God responded! SMG unflurred the grey wolf insigna! For Jhonny seeing the familiar Grey wolf insigna appear out of nowhere was nothing short of a miracle as life re-entered his old bones along with the hope for survival. " ITS NOT OVER YET , WESTERN FORCES HOLD THE LINES ". Jhonny gave it everything he had and the other soldiers who were struggling just a minute ago also saw the reinforcements arriving and found second wind of their own , holding their grounds till the bitter end. The tides of battle had turned! It was the misfortune of the blood merchants to be fighting in the trident formation , as it was one of the weakest formations vulnerable to backstabbig the most. The result was that within half an hour the blood merchant attack lines werepletely dismantled as the nking troops led by SMG were a ughter crew that nobody could match upto. Mostly consisting of high damage dealing sses like theives and assassins , the unit consisted of the ck ops and the special ops trainees of the elite academy specialised in the job of killing. This made the nking unit nearly unstoppable on the battlefield as they soon forced the blood merchant forces to turn to face them at the risk of leaving their backs exposed to the war machines at the wall. Looking as a third person , the elites looked like an incredibly lucky group to have help show up at the critical moment that they needed help , however only the elites themselves knew that it was Rudra''s nning that made this situation possible and had nothing to do with luck. Now with the wall of Purplehaze city on one end and nearly 2 million strong army on the other , the blood merchants found themselves in a situation between a rock and a hard ce as they had to pick their fights carefully. At the moment turning their backs to the attacking army was more dangerous than being stabbed by arrows and hence the direction of the war had changedpletely , but it also meant that with fighting while facing towards their own camp , there was no path to progress for the merchants. The tier 4 generals understood this peril , but with only two of them having the luxury to run freely as they pleased as the others were fighting tier 4 counterparts of their own the possibilities were highly restricted. For even the tier 4 generals facing a 2 million strong army they needed time to cause tangible damage and with SMG trying to keep one of them busy , it essentially left only one tier 4 general to do as they pleased. Losses naturally mounted on both ends , however the elites bought themselves precious time due to the timely help of the Reinforcements , giving them a fighting chance to hold the wall till the end of day 2. While this intense fight brought a lot of excitement to viewers worldwide , it brought a myriad of problems for dronacharya who was sweating buckets at the central camp at this moment. ******* ( Dronacharya''s POV) Dronacharya waspletely sure of victory , so much so he had even started to prepare his war horse to ride into the Battlefield as he started to gear up for battle. His mood was excellent and he had broken into singing with joy , all of which became his undoing. When the expected reinforcements suddenly changed gs and attacked the blood merchants , the first thought everyone of the merchants had was that dronacharya had backstabbed them . Everyone threw a myriad of curses at dronacharya who himself was the biggest victim. Dronacharya could simply not understand what was going on and how the mercenary help he hired after making them sign an air-tight contract backfiring on himself? However it was the disgusting looks that the others gave him within the central camp that truly made dronacharya realize his dire situation. " No , nononono , this has nothing to do with me , IM INNOCENT , IM INNOCENT , I DID NOT PLAN THIS ". Dronacharya pleaded for mercy as he saw several tier 4 generals circling his way with Extremely unkind expressions on their faces. The fact that he was singing happily while sending Elite forces to backstab their army , and preparing a war horse to run away did not help his case of innocence at all as his plea was not bought by anyone. Getting on his knees , tears flowed out of Dronacharya ''s eyes as he begged the others to give him a chance to prove his innocence. However it was all for nothing. He was given the seat at the war council only because he promised to bring 2 million troops for the cause. But now that his promised force had betrayed the blood merchants , naturally it made dronacharya a traitor. As scar-face arrived at the scene and looked into Dronacharya''s eyes soullessly , dronacharya knew at that moment that he was going to suffer a fate much worse than death. A myriad of emotions raging in his heart , he could simply not understand where he had gone wrong ? Or how was the mercenary force swapped by the Elite forces ? However he knew one thing for sure and that was the fact that it had something to do with his arch-enemy Shakuni. Although he had no proof , he knew it in his heart that it was somehow that man''s doing and hence thest words that came out of his mouth before being knocked unconscious by scar-face''s brutal punch was a borderline insane chant of " SHAKUNIIIIIIIIIII ". -------- [ War Recap Counter ] Blood merchant deaths in this chapter : 800,000 Elites death in this chapter : 200,000 Total force strength left alive Merchants : 23.5/ 30 million Elites : 7.8/ 9.2 million Special Note - The reinforcements are already a part of the total forces the elites have on their side and not a third party force , hence the total numbers will not be increased from them joining the fight. -------- /// Next GT target - 900 , with the double tickets event ongoing it should not be long till we hit it! Let''s get it you all !!! /// Chapter 615 This is not a fantasy story

Chapter 615 This is not a fantasy story

For a while , everything looked good for the elites , the Western front had managed to hang on , the wall was basically still intact and there were only about 3 hours of fighting left in day 2. The elites had outdone themselves by hanging on for so long and the blood merchants were frustrated now at the circumstances and how they were failing to achieve something tangible. If this was a fantasy story , this would be the part that things started to turn better for the elites and they would ovee all odds to im victory , but sadly Omega was no fantasy story. There were no unexpected upsets orebacks in such a grand war , and victory and defeat was decided through absolute power alone. Unfortunately , in terms of pure power The Elitescked A LOT. The stakes were too high for the merchants in this war and they had invested far too much into it to be walking out of the war without a victory. The objective of day 2 was to breach the wall and with only 3 hours of sunlight left , one had to admit that the group got a little anxious . But that was it , the blood merchants were a little anxious but that was all there was to the situation. They were frustrated because the job was not done but they were not worried about it not happening, as they knew that the elites would be squashed like a bug sooner orter. This was especially true for scar-face who was directly responsible for the entire blood merchant organization , as he could analyse the Battlefield the best and take decisions as it''s suprememander. He hence took the decision to seek the help from the shaman , and enter the Battlefield himself to ensure that the Western wall fell as intended. After the Shaman restored some of his strength he opened a portal to summon 2 barbarian giants and officially entered the war as an ally of the blood merchants , who alongside scar-face and one other tier 4 general entered the warfront from the western side. That was the brutal reality of the situation , while the elites were fighting with all they had got , the blood merchants were witholding their strength! Not all their tier 4 generals were deployed out on the front lines and not all of their troops were deployed in activebat either. While the elites had a definite numbers disadvantage , the merchants had practically an near endless chain of reinforcements. Hence for every fallen head , another took its ce keeping the intensity of the attacks the same. Naturally with new forces joining the Western front , the nature of the battle changed drastically as the difference between tier 4 troops and mortal soldiers was clearly highlighted. Scar-face was a force to be reckoned with having a DPS higher than even Rudra , ughtering his way through the Elite troops. The giants were on a rampage as they rushed towards the Elite wall , with Rudra not present on the scene to protect the ce and hundereds of thousands ofpetent merchant soldiers to ensure their smooth advancement , the giants could now disy their real prowess on the battlefield. Scar-face had learnt from his mistake the previous night and realized that the maximum potential of the giants could only be unlocked when used alongsidepetent troops and not with the useless horde . His spection was indeed correct as within a matter of minutes the giants had covered a 4 km distance to close in Extremely fast towards the western wall and with a considerable reserve of HP left as well. Jhonny and SMG , who were trying hard to keep a tier 4 general at bay with their measely skills had also started to reach their limits , as while their opponents still had arge chunk of their HP intact the both of them were in dangerously orange areas. When the two of them saw the massive giants rush towards the Elite wall , they prayed inside their hearts for a miracle , and wishes that somehow someone save them from this mess , but reality was not like fantasy and their prayers went unanswered. Despite the best attempt by Medivh to produce to inferno beams to keep the two giant''s at bay , the giants did manage to ram through a section of the western wall , created two huge breaches inside the western section. CRASH! CRASH! The western wall ... Had fallen! The sound of debris falling and humans screaming could be heard , as finally the blood merchants sessfully opened up an entry point to storm Purplehaze city. The troop morale instantly sky rocketed seeing their objective being achieved . The emergency res were shot towards the sky , as Rudra and the other elders on the other fronts saw the res in the air they understood that one of the other fronts had beenpromised and that phase one was a failure as of this moment. For Jhonny , this was akin to him failing his mission and his reputation being crushed , as saved by SMG 10 hours prior in the day he hoped that he would be able to hangon for the entire day , but it just was not meant to be. With his tier 4 marker also slipping past him and now pushing to enter the city , Jhonny knew that the war at the western Battlefield was about to shift drastically. The first line of defense behind the walls was the most densely packed and well defended area , however it was utterly useless when facing giants. When nning the city defenses Rudra had not ounted for 200 feet tall giants and hence all the brilliant tricks he had for the enemy troops who would have entered Purplehaze city by foot became useless. There werendmines and wizards and tanks making up the first defensive protection , but a single leap by the giants and they were well over them all , making them utterly useless. The only structure packing a punch against the two giant''s was the mage tower and Medivh. However even Medivh could only slow their tear inside the city and notpletely stop it. Swinging their clubs and opening a path , the two giant''s destroyed and ran through the peaceful city of Purplehaze , starting numerous fires and blowing all of the elites defensive ns to Ash , leaving behind a clear path for the blood merchant troops to enter and storm the city without facing its defenses. With there still being 20 minutes of daylight fighting left , the only prayer the elites had now was to end the day without suffering much more losses , and regroup before day 3. -------- [ War Recap Counter ] Blood merchant deaths in this chapter : 1.2 million Elites death in this chapter : 700,000 Total force strength left alive Merchants : 22.3/ 30 million Elites : 7.1/ 9.2 million --------- /// Special shoutout to Sivanthe for the 5000 coin magic castle , to JaceMental for the 1000 coin luxury car and to Magnum932 for the 500 coin massage chair! As for every super gift there will be a bonus chapter and thanx to the GT target being achieved as well there will be one bonus chapter for that as well making it two bonus chapters for the day. Good job everyone ! Enjoy! /// Chapter 616 Regroup

Chapter 616 Regroup

Thest 20 minutes of the day 2 war were the worst for the elites , two giant''s running amok in their city it took hundereds of thousands of soldiers to floor the two. The problem with the giants was that their skin was simply too thick , making their defenses incredibly high. Unless one could pierce a tower through their gut , nothing else seemed to do tangible enough damage. However even after the giants were killed , the city was not in a good shape whatsoever , as at the time that the war horns sounded and fighting for day 2 was dered to be over , the elites had sectors 5 through 7 on the western end of the city ,pletely up in mes. ******** ( The world news ) '' SHOCK ! , THE PURPLEHAZE CITY WALL IS BREACHED , CITY UP IN FLAMES ''. '' BREAKING NEWS ! GIANTS RUN AMOK IN PURPLEHAZE CITY ! ''. '' IS THIS THE END OF THE REIGN OF THE ELITES? ''. Many juicy cover story titles were produced by mediapanies to draw as many viewers as they could as the elites were berated on the analysis shows. Gaming Pundits and professional gamers were all sitting in a panel trying to analyse the war inside the True Elites Kingdom and tried to find fault within the Elite strategy. Pausing from clips of war , they would bber on about how the elites did not take the correct formation to produce maximum damage , or how they were sloppy in their attack . When seen on a screen , things like tier of a soldier and the momentum of the battle were impossible to analyse . Hence the analysis of the pundits wasplete bull**** , as they looked towards the things in a 2D format. Their analysis was not wrong as to what battle tactics to chose , but it was all under the premise of ( '' If all soldiers are equal '' ) and did not focus on the fact that the tier 2 soldiers of the elites were taking on the tier 3 forces of the enemies. The news channel analysts conveniently let such a critical detail slide , and fooled millions watching worldwide into beleiving the elites just adopted poor strategy. The elites had created miracles after miracles after miracles time and time again in Omega , and rose to be one of the most notorious guilds across the entire continent. However this meteoric rise had everyone feel jealous of their sess , as even those who supported the elites on the surface , wanted them to face a massive defeat to bring their ego down a peg! Such was the mentality of the world , as most people were like crabs who would drag others down , instead of climbing up themselves. A poll on one of the news channels asked the viewers on if they thought the elites could make aeback and win the war , and 97% of them voted on '' No '' , showing that almost nobody had hopes of an elite victory. With the Purplehaze city wall breached , and the enemies having arge force at their disposal , the chances of victory looked grim for the elites hence those who were critical of them making aeback were not wrong in their assumptions. For the merchants to end the war , they must infiltrate the royal pce and im the throne of True Elites Kingdom , for the system to end this fight. Initially it was Dronacharya who would be lined up for this role , however with him being put inside the gallows now one of the blood merchants nned on ruling the country . ording to Scar-face an open front for their buisness and a dark faction nation right at the heart of the nothern continent was not a bad thing for the blood merchants at all , hence he was all for coronating a king from amongst themselves , however the priority remained to get the other pages of the demons diary. ***** ( Meanwhile Rudra ) Rudra thought about his past timeline , and how facing the blood merchant army was the end of the game''s main storyline . A total of 1207 guilds had coborated in that massive war and still it raged on for days before the yerbase only winning through a high numbers advantage. Yet now the elites faced the merchants alone and with a numbers disadvantage at that. Rudra''s initial n was to hold onto the Purplehaze city wall for yet another day and shrink down the enemy force size to under 15 million troops , before retreating back into the city. It was on the basis of this n that he had the confidence of 30% to win the war , however now that the wall was breached on day 2 with the enemy still having over 21 million soldiers to spare , the chances of victory dropped down significantly. Rudra''s mind started to work at full capacity , as he scheduled an emergency meeting for the elite elders to discuss further strategy. The morale amongst the remaining forces was at an all time low , as with the wall crumbling down the beleif that the elites could clutch this victory crumbled down as well. The city was up in mes and an intense firefight was raging across sectors 5-7 where the fighting had taken its toll. Seeing these visuals , even the soldiers that had fought in other Battlefronts felt their morale plunging as their efforts were in vain. The Western front had copsed , but the fall of even a single front meant that the city had been breached. As Rudra looked at the assembled elders infront of himself he could see the defeated expression on their faces as if the war was already lost. Especially on the face of sir Jhonny who was the incharge of the Western front as he looked devastated by his facials. Looking at the defeated faces of his most trusted men , Rudra felt a pinch in his heart as well. But while every other elder was present in the meeting , Fatty Ksh was notably absent. -------- [ War Recap Counter ] Blood merchant deaths in this chapter : 50,000 Elites death in this chapter : 7000 Total force strength left alive Merchants : 22.3/ 30 million Elites : 7.1/ 9.2 million --------- /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Sivanthe ! Please thank him in thements section for this one /// Chapter 617 Unsung hero

Chapter 617 Unsung hero

Fatty knew that he was not the most respected member of the guild. Although the elders did not look down on him , and Rudra treated him like a brother , the normal guild members always had a superiorityplex over the lifestyle guild members. It was because of this that the entire lifestyle guild always felt as if they had something to prove , whenever the guild was in a big peril . Fatty knew that the lifestyle guild was useless on the battlefield , not even fit to be cannon fodder. However that did not mean that they could not contribute during the war times. Contrary to popr belief , that the job of the lifestyle guild ended when the war started , fatty begged to differ as he found opportunity to work for the guild irrespective of the war situation. If not on the front lines then on the backlines running the forges and mentaining the supply lines. They were truly the unsung heroes of the elites and without the contribution from the lifestyle guild , the elites would not achieve 30% of the sess that they did. However on this day , fatty took a mission bigger than himself as he alongside 260,000 lifestyle guild members decided to mend the broken wall section in less than 8 hours. It was the insane task as the wall patch they needed to remake was about two 50 meter patches and in theory it was absolutely impossible to achieve this task , as even at full capacity one needed to work a full week to mend this wall , but fatty decided to do it in 8 hours. His brain working in superdrive fatty decided to make individual sections of 12 bricks stered together first , before joining these sections to make the big wall. Asking the entire lifestyle guild to divide into units of 5 , 3 Reinforced brick producers , 1 brick paster and one brick cer , fatty started instant production of smaller wall sections. Missing the elders meeting , fatty decided to send a messenger to the meeting instead where he delivered a single letter that read. '' The wall will be intact before sunrise - Lifestyle division , True Elites Kingdom '' It was a bold im and a sense of incredible releif for everyone present at the meeting , as what fatty was proposing to do was something that even Rudra did not think to be possible. However , if pulled off Rudra would once again have a chance to revamp the failed phase one of the war. ********** The world had given up on an elite victory and many were waiting for their demise , however defying all odds , the lifestyle division of the elites were attempting to pull off a miracle. Technically a wall was much more than just a straightforwardyup of bricks , it had steel rods passing through the centre to provide support and structural integrity and it had to undergo a process of watering and letting the cement dry off to provide proper binding. However under the circumstances , fatty chose to build the wall the Ancient way , with onlyyers uponyers of fat blocks of bricks. Although it did not have the structural integrity of the properly constructed wall , it was more than enough for a makedo wall that could thwart enemy progress. Over the next 4 hours , the entire elite lifestyle division worked like madmen , to produce 92,000 units of 12 bricks binded structures , after which everyone started to draw a single number on their constructed bind-up ranging from 1 all the way to 92,000. What followed was a construction supervisor shouting the names of the units required numerically , as one after another in rapid progression the same 5 men who build the 12 brick structure ced them in the bigger wall construction before quickly leaving. Over the next 2 hours , every single brick wasid and the raw form of the wall waspletely made up , as the two massive holes inside them werepletely patched up. However the cement was still wet and the wall had no structural integrity without the binder working , it was only ayered mess at this moment , however this was the part where Medivh and the wizards yed their part . Torching the whole wall sections using fire spells , the mage division drank one mana potion after another to make sure that the entire wall was a torched up mess of heat. After every 4 minutes of heating , there would be a spray of water on the walls to solidify the cement and cool it down before repeating the process all over again. For the next one hour this process was repeated 10 times before the wall becamepletely solid! However to add an extrayer of safety , mud spells were used to cover the newly formed walls with ayer of mud and y to provide a extrayer of protection. Still 20 minutes to sunrise the Elite lifestyle guild achieved something that was nearly impossible to pull off in one night , and undoubtedly single handedly increased the chances of an elite victory by atleast 20%. With the wall standing once more , Rudra had a big smile stered on his face as now there was hope to win this war. Should the elites somehow manage to repel the enemy for one more day then the phase one of the war would beplete and that would give the elites a massive increase in the probability toe out on top. The morale inside the camp also increased astronomicallypared to when the night started , as seeing the lifestyle yers give it their all to save the guilds face , the others also felt a fire lit inside them to perform their duty as the warrior division to hold their lines on the battlefield. Actions were worth a thousand words and the actions of fatty and his lifestyle division , truly changed the momentum of the war! /// Bonus chapter for hitting the 900 GT target , next target 1200! Let''s get it fast guys :winking_face: //// Chapter 618 Rudra’s Plan

Chapter 618 Rudra''s n

Rudra was genuinely worried about how to proceed in the war , now that the Western wall had fallen. He had always known that day 2 would be most critical of them all and that there was a huge disparity between the two fighting armies , but he had beleif in his three elders and that they could pull it off. Unfortunately he was hoping for too much , the western wall had fallen and there was absolutely nothing that Jhonny could have done about it , he was stretched to the limits. With the enemy capable of infiltrating the city , the odds of an elite victory became very low. In Omega , defending a city was much more difficult than defending a city in real life as while in real life cities ground forces had to forcibly walk on the streets , in Omega almost every ss could easily scale to rooftops and run amok in aeriel battles. The city was a cluster of one and two storied buildings and for tier 2 yers and higher such heights mattered very little. This is why although defending forces do have a advantage in holding onto a city , the attacking forces can easily circle behind them and strike back , making it a strenuous battle. Should the elites have engaged inbat with atleast a 1:1.5 ratio , then the scales of battle could be said to be even , however anymore than that and it meant that it was a losing battle without a chance to fight back. Unlike the open Battlefield , the city had a lot of ces to hide and take cover , making the use ofrge scale weapons pointless. Although some defensive devices could be mounted , the damage output would not nearly be the same and nor would be the deathcount. The fighting inside a city is mostly a small unit taking on a small unit on every single street and sub-street with casualties mounting on both sides as the defending forces are forced to retreat . One sector at a time. There is no major use of strategy or no way to set-up traps for the opposition without blowing up your city first. Hence Rudra was concerned about how to proceed with his strategizing as inside a city warfare he did not possess enough means to neutralize the enemy without harming his own city as well. Should pushe to shove , Rudra was willing to let Purplehaze city burn to ashes rather than being controlled by a foreign power. However with fatty assuring him that the wall would bepleted once again and the holes would be sealed shut . Rudra found hope inside his heart once again. Although Rudra could not understand how it was logistically possible , he hadplete faith on fatty who had never failed to deliver on a promise since childhood. With his assurance Rudra could proceed to n day 3 as normal and arm the troops with the hand-held pulse cannons to give the blood merchants the beating of a lifetime that they would never forget. Day 3 was the day where the elites finally brought out their greatest Equalizer and really hurt the enemy numbers by advancing legions of soldiers carrying advanced weaponry against a swordfighting and Armour wearing enemy. It was their biggest ace in the hole and alongside a fresh batch of 300 golems per every Battlefront , it ensured that day 3 would go much smoother than day 2! However Rudra did not n to use it from the get-go. Wanting to lure the merchants into their trap first , Rudra wanted them to grow frustrated and send their full numerical capabilities to the Battlefield before revealing the weapons on hour 2 of day 3 and starting the offensive. Rudra wanted to st as many blood merchants as they could before they could n a counter strategy and show them truly what the True Elites guild was made of. And that was exactly how day 3 of the war started as well. With a million elite troops out on each front , this was the heaviest troop movement they had shown yet from their side , however more than 50% were only tier 1. When the war horns finally sounded , the blood merchants also responded and started the day with massive troop movement , as unlike day 2 where they advanced moderately , this time there were 4 million troops advancing from every front , their foot movement rattling the entire earth as they marched on. For as far as the eye could see there was only a sea of humans in battle armour , holding weapons and fighting with other fellow humans. If there was a philosopher present , they would undoubtedly feel saddened to see this scene and hundereds of thousands die every few minutes. The troop movement was so dense , that practically all arrows shot out from the ballistae hit someone from the merchants without fail , giving a 100% hit ratio. From the elites wall , all the way to the 2 km mark the elites controlled that region , whereas the other 3 killometers after that were jam packed with blood merchants. On day 3 , every single general was inbat action as scar-face had finally lost his patience in trying to take down the wall. With both sides pursuing the same goal of annihtion of enemy forces , only one coulde out on top. The only question was who? -------- [ War Recap Counter ] Blood merchant deaths in this chapter : 300,000 Elites death in this chapter : 100,000 Total force strength left alive Merchants : 22/ 30 million Elites : 7 / 9.2 million --------- /// Guys if you have not yet checked it out , please give my new book Rise Of The Dragon Emperor a read , it has justpleted a major arc and the story is an absolute delight to read. I assure you , if you like this book You will not feel dissapointed in reading the other one at all ! It is a fresh genre and not like any cliche books you have ever read , it will freshen you up once you read it So go try! /// Chapter 619 Shock The World

Chapter 619 Shock The World

Scar-Face was extremely frustrated when the report came in that the elites had somehow sealed the two holes in the western walls shut. How was it even possible to construct such arge section of wall in one night? He wondered as he crushed the report in his hand. Despite his anger and frustration the reality remained that all their gains from day 2 were made pointless with the wall standing tall once again. This packed a psychological impact that was felt not only by the leaders of the group , but even the most basic foot soldiers as morale was low in the blood merchant camp after two days of war. The merchants had undoubtedly lost a lot more forces than the elites and despite themselves being the superior force , there was no tangible progress in the war against the Elites. Hence day 3 started with a frustrated note for the merchants , who now stepped out with the might of their full forces rather than sending smaller segments. For scar-face , day 3 was the limit of his patience. It was logistically impossible for him to partake in a long drawn seige war against the holed up elites , as one needed a city full of supplies to feed a 25 million strong army. Although the army could move through Aquahose kingdom unperturbed , if it wished to set up an actual food chain and control mechanism for importing food from friendly nations , the forces that scar-face would finally have left for war would not even be a full 5 million. Hence a drawn out war was catastrophic for the merchants , much more so than for the elites and also the reason behind why day 3 was the boiling point for the group. Uptil now the elites had unexpectedly put up a strong resistance by shocking them time and time again , otherwise there was no fundamental strategy errormitted by the blood merchants. Their losses , undoubtedly heavy , were the lowest that they could have got out of the situation as while Rudra could think of a hundered worse decisions made , he could only think of one better . All this culminated in day 3 of war starting , as it was a literal , jam packed sea of humans crashing into another sea of humans. The Battlefield was literally not big enough anymore to hold any more soldiers , as there was a greater chance to die by stampede than being actually stabbed to death by an enemy. The human tide technique had the highest chances of sess to topple the wall , as slowly but definitely 4 million soldiers were anyhow going to force 1 million to press back and retreat . The only way out for the elites after being pressed too hard was to die from the front line to thest after they had no more room to maneuver , or open their own wall gates to rush to safety , at which point the tier 4 generals would make sure that the once opened gate does not close back down again. This was the only way day 3 was supposed to go and father hour one of fighting it seemed like that would be the eventual oue of the fight anyways , as the elites had lost nearly 100 meters in ground in just one hour. While the losses on the side of the merchants were three times higher , they had more to lose too and the war seemed like a sealed deal. The world watched the situation develop and the poll that had predicted an elite victory at 3% , now showed it at a pitifully low 1 % and that 1% was only from fanatics living in country J that refused to ept that the elites could fall. Any logical man would conclude that the elites had no chance of winning and this point in the fight felt like they hit a rock bottom. However they were wrong! They were all wrong! The entire world was wrong! The elites had not hit their rock bottom , they had just hit their bottom line where they snapped. The moment Rudra released the green re towards the sky , and it exploded with a loud bang a killometer high in the air . All 4 Battlefronts knew that it was finally time. They had been oppressed enough and now was the time to fight back ! Now was the time to show the world what the elites were truly capable of! ******* ( Rudra''s POV ) Fighting against the densely packed and well trained blood merchant army , Rudra felt intimidation for the first time in his entire life. The enemy strength was so high , a single sh cut two opponents at once , whereas there was simply no room for him to run wild. It was a wall of humans and the wall was at the density where cutting down one made no sense at all. The fight was a field day for AOE type attacks , as every attack caused maximum casualties upto their potential limit , as there deployment was in the densest possible human concentration. However the AOE spells and the bombs and other petty tricks were all just a bait to get the enemyfortable before the real ughter began. For one entire hour , Rudra let the enemy advance and get into formation . He allowed them to press his troops and he gave them their well deserved ground as he made the elites fall back . However just when the blood merchant troops feltfortable in their new roles . Their new surroundings and the mob that they were a part of , Rudra decided to bring out the big guns! The greatest weapon of the elites in this war and something that could neutralize the enemy numbers , Rudra ordered to bring out the handheld pulse cannons! The front lines consisting of the tier 3 troops instantly parted to open up a clear view of enemy forces , as 200,000 tier one troops pointer their handheld pulse cannons towards the enemies and open fired! PEW! PEW! PEWPEW! PEW! PEW! Blue color pulse beams shot out of the ancient weapon and burnt a hole through one or maybe two tier 2 blood merchant soldiers at once! However just as round one was over , killing nearly 300,000 troops , there was round two of firing , killing 220,000 more. In just 5 seconds , over 520,000 soldiers were dead as a visible 200 meter vum was created in the Battlefield as the front lines hadpletely crumpled. What followed was a strong sense of fear gripping the blood merchant forces , as they scrambled to flee the battlefield in absolute horror as the tier one Elite soldiers advanced and took control of the battlefield. A single handheld pulse cannon had 5 charges to shoot inside it with a full fuel battery. The strength of a single shot was equal to a peak tier 3 attack and while it could not kill tier 3 or tier 4 soldiers in one shot , it was definitely powerful enough to cause injury. Capable of one shot''ing tier one and two soldiers however , it was extremely effective in cutting down enemy force numbers. Hence when the first two rounds of shots cut down nearly 520,000 soldiers and that to just on the nothern Battlefront , the tide of the war had changedpletely. The blood merchant forces controlled by their own fear broke ranks and ran in a haphazard manner to save their own lives starting a deadly stampede of utter chaos. Rudra was relentless in his pursuit of their lives as he urged the tier one forces holding the cannons to push as far as they could and finish all the shots they had inside their cannon core. Shot three - four - five were shot at the convenience of individual soldiers , however everyonepleted their three shots in the next 20 minutes as only on the nothern Battlefield , the enemy casuality totalled a whopping 1.12 million lives. ****** ( The world news ) People livementing and analysing the war were shocked silent , as the world firsthand witnessed the power of what seemed like semi-modern weapons that could be mass produced. It was like witnessing the birth of machine guns or airne bombs , as the world understood the importance of this technology and that with it being in the hands of the True Elites guild , they were bound to be sovereign overlords of all the guilds in nothern continent. In just 20 minutes , across all 4 Battlefronts a total of 4.4 million soldiers had died and a total of 240,000 were crushed due to stampede and chaos. By the time the elites used up all their shots in their pulse cannons the entire Battlefield was a different ce as the momentum of the war had shiftedpletely. The analysers silent , the haters of the elites silent and the pro - yers who understood what it meant for such weapons to exist also silent. In 20 short minutes , the world was stunned silent by the elites as the supreme guild once again showed why they were bound to be number 1 someday. The visuals of the blood merchant soldiers having a hole the size of a basketball burnt through their chest served as a bone chilling warning for all the enemies of the elites . The message was clear : Bow down or be killed! -------- [ War Recap Counter ] Blood merchant deaths in this chapter : 5 million Elites death in this chapter : 60,000 Total force strength left alive Merchants : 17/ 30 million Elites : 6.9 / 9.2 million --------- /// Current progress for bonus chapters : 1125/1200 for GT bonus 735/1500 for PS bonus. Comeon guys , i know we can hit atleast 1 target everyday . Let''s go get it! /// Chapter 620 Upper Hand , Rudra’s Test

Chapter 620 Upper Hand , Rudra''s Test

Losing such a heavy portion of the blood merchant army , scar-face was naturally not happy at the developments and while the situation demanded that the forces retreat and regroup , he was not at all happy about it. The war conch was blown and the out of shape blood merchant army steadily disengaged from battle and retreated back to their own camp , bringing a temporary stop to the fighting at day3. The war pact that he and Rudra signed was only effective for 3 days and 2 nights which meant that even after the sun went down today there would be no systempulsion to disengage the fight , only a 10 minutes cooldown period to mark the expiry of the war contract. This meant that from here on out the war would have no breaks and there would be no more chances for the troops to gain a breathing room. Scar-face knew the implications of this full well , as from here on out one would enter the final phase of the fighting which would be an intense struggle to decide a winner. From his experience in the war so-far , scar-face understood 2 things perfectly well! 1) Shakuni had to be taken out by hook or by crook as he was the backbone of the entire army. 2) No matter the loss , no matter the cost , even if the tier 2 legion had to die like cannon fodder , the next time the army went out , from every single side of the battlefield , there should be holes in the Purplehaze city walls on all four Battlefronts. The wall fighting gave the Elite archers and machine operators cover to keep mounting damage without putting themselves in harms way and was the only reason why the blood merchant death count was so high. Scar-face had no doubt in his mind that should the tier 4 generals go all out they should be able to punch a hole in the walls through their own special moves and that was all that mattered at the moment. Although they did not have the same ridiculous amount of soldiers to be killed after the recent massacre that they suffered they still had more than enough to win this war. The blood merchants had underestimated the elites , although Scar-Face was careful and he thought that he had probed the elites strength to the limits , he was wrong. On day 2 there were not many unexpected cards revealed by the elites except the betrayal of dronacharya and even when the wall on the Western front fell , the formidable hand cannon''s existance was not revealed. Rather on day 3 there was still such a massive surprise waiting for them. Scar-face hence realised that he has underestimated the elites who still had such a trump card hidden . The enemy had truly hidden their strength quite deep. It was a tactical blunder as the formation in which the blood merchant army was marching and the timing which the enemy chose to attack everything was perfectly designed to work against the merchants as they walked right into the trap shakuni set for them . Scar-face now respected Rudra for the fine schemer that he was and gave him bonus points for stretching this war for so long . However this also made him the target with the highest bounty on his back , and now Scar-face wasing to im it . The dark shaman who also had personal interest in Rudra had now recovered sufficiently as to fight with his full power as he asked Scar-Face a simple question " I only have three giant barbarians left to summon , what do you wish to do ?". Scar-face felt a pinch in his heart at this news , as the giants were the most effective weapon to topple the walls that the blood merchants had in their arsenal. The giants were unstoppable inside the city as well , however with only 3 of them left to summon they could not cover all 4 Battlefronts. Taking a deep breath he said " All the generals listen to me carefully. This time we roll out in the arrowhead formation , no matter the losses within the next 2 hours i want all of you to have infiltrated the wall from your respective sides. No matter the cost of troop death. For the southern , western and eastern Battlefronts there will be one giant with each of you whereas me and the shaman will personally fight the battle at the nothern front and st that gate right open for our troops to enter. THIS IS IT! NO RETREAT ! NO MERCY ! GLORY TO LUCIFER !!!!!! ". " Glory to Lucifer! ". The generals shouted in unison. *********** ( A few momentster ) Rudra was making his own speech at the elites camp as he made it abundantly clear for the soldiers standing alongside him that this was theirst chance to have a moments rest , as from the time that the blood merchant army came out again . This war would enter its final phase. As far as Rudra was concerned , phase one was nowplete and everything from here on out was a bonus as the intended effect of shrinking the enemy army size had already been achieved. Now if the Elites could somehow manage to hold-onto the wall until nightfall , it could be said that the odds wouldplete tilt in their favour. The elites enjoyed 1 hour of rest after which enemy movement was spotted as the blood merchant army reorganized themselves into a new attacking formation. This time the army was spaced properly , making their density quite low and there were cavalry and tank unitsyered out with the attacking squadrons as they took a mysterious arrowhead shape in their marching approach. Rudra instantly realised the genius of the marching formation as hemended scar-face toe up with such a creative solution to minimize loss of human life on his end , as the war restarted for the final time . While on the nothern Battlefield there were no giants , the other three Battlefields instantly recognised their biggest targets and focused on the giant club swinging beasts that threatened to run amok in their territory. Shockingly , all 24 generals of the blood merchant army were out fighting this time alongside their full tier 3 legion and the resulting force was an extremely formidable army that was impossible to resist. Providing cover to the giant , four generals and 5000 tier 3 captains cleared the path for the giant to simply walk unopposed as without taking too much damage , as within 30 minutes of the war restarting the giants had reached the 1 km line and were progressing towards the wall steadily. While a brutal battle ensued between the foot soldiers and the arrowhead legion , the crafty formation in which scar-face arranged them made the battle pretty evenly matched , as the casualties to iing arrows was minimized. The cavalry were the damage dealers that had mobility , the infantry were the cannon fodders that took the pitfall when needed and the tanks were the protectors that ensured that the more valuable troops like archers and wizards did not fall prey to useless stray shots. Karna , Neatwit and even Jhonny faced the same problems of helplessness as within one hour after the war restarted , all three Battlefields of South , west and east were breached by the blood merchants as the fighting spilled into the city. Naturally for the elites the priority was to take down the giants and unlikest time when they allowed the giants to run amok within the city , the elites were better prepared for such an event to ur this time and took care of it early on. Building harpoon like devices attached with ropes , the moment the giants entered the city , thousands of Elite soldiers shot their bodies with harpoons and pulled the giant down with all their strengths to eventually topple them down before bombarding their fallen back with bombs and handheld pulse cannon shots for the kill. However although the giants were killed , the fighting did spill inside Purplehaze city and losses started to mount quickly on both ends. Rudra had only given onemand to the elders before the war and that was to minimize NPC deaths until day 3 was over and hence every high risk role was assigned to the yers who had the highest death toll amongst everyone. ****** ( Meanwhile on the nothern battlefield ) Rudra watched three irs being shot up in quick session not one hour after the war restarted as he felt worried as to why all 3 Battlefronts saw their walls fall in such a quick session . However before he could worry about the why? , Two distinguished gentlemen ughtered an army of tier 3 elites like cutting paper as they made their way towards Rudra''s location. Out of the two , Rudra naturally recognised scar-face as he had already seen him multiple times in his past life as well as while signing the war contract , however the person with the human skeleton head ne and ck furcoat was someone he had never seen in his life. Rudra activated the eyes of truth and understood the potential of both of these men . Scar-face stood at the pinnacle of tier 4 at level 477 , while the other man was at level 469. Undoubtedly extremely influential figures in-game and unmistakably hostile towards him. Naturally Rudra did not back-off seeing the two as he activated his aura skill and crossed his swords as to taunt the duo into attacking. However while everyone else in the world may see the ck smoke around Rudra as a visual aura skill. The dark shaman felt the aura of deathing from Rudra strongly. The shaman''s lips hence curved in a Malicious smile as he said " servant of Hades , s we meet! ". /// A BIG shout-out to Jriplers_inc for the 5000 coin magic castle ! The patronage really motivates me a lot and ignites a passion in me for writing even better content , so thankyou for the boost of motivation. As with every super gift there will be a bonus chapter that follows today itself. And thanks to your contribution we also hit the GT target so we will make it 2! /// Chapter 621 Rudra V Scar-face

Chapter 621 Rudra V Scar-face

" s we meet , Servant of Hades ! ". The shaman said , giving a menacing smile to Rudra. In the absence of Hades , the special ss Shaman was created that was able to manipte thews of death with the overlord of death gone. However unlike those who actually wielded the power of death , the shaman could not bring the dead to life or perform theplex spells that death mages could perform. A shaman was basically a second rate substitute for the real wielders of death . Hence for the shaman either subduing or eliminating Rudra was of paramount importance. Should he be able to turn Rudra into his ve then that would be the best possible oue for him to achieve as having a ve capable of wielding death magic was his ticket to global domination. However since enving a tier 4 warrior was no easy task , the shaman knew that if he could not enve Rudra he must eliminate him! The shaman had absolute confidence in defeating Rudra as although Rudra was undoubtedly a formidable opponent who could even transform into a huge avatar , the kid was still a far-cry from matching his own power level and with scar-face present in his corner as well , victory was assured. Rudra was confused as to how the shaman was able to determine his connection with Hades , but his experience of ying Omega taught him to quickly connect the dots , as he figured out who he was. His deduction capabilities told him that the guy who tried to curse him but buffed him and the guy who summoned the horde at the end of day1 was probably the person standing infront of him. Smiling back with equal menace , Rudra said " Ahh you must be the gentleman who gave me the strength buff. Thankyou so much for that ". Rudra said this in the most Karen like way possible as he copied annoying mom ent to the T . The shaman''s eyes twitched as he seethed in anger after hearing Rudra''s words. The explosion caused by the curse going wrong blew off his entire hut and damaged a lot of precious ingredients he had collected over the years. The Shaman was still upset over that event , however Rudra calling it out so shamelessly made his liver turn green with anger. " Die ! ". Wasting no time in chit-chatting anymore the shaman instantly shifted gears as he raised his two arms towards the sky and summoned about 5 four armed orc like creatures from the mud. The creatures rushed towards Rudra with a sword in all four of their arms , as scar-face charged with them entering the fight early. Rudra suddenly found himself surrounded by 21 sword attacks as he needed to use the skill [ Swift Retreat] to fall back without being hurt. However even while falling back Rudra had already thought about his next move as he used [ darkness bind ] along with [ darkness st ] and [ Stormbringer ] to kill 3 of the 5 orcs attacking him. While the two orcs left standing were a little slower to react , within a split second scar-face was threateningly close to Rudra as he kept up intense attacking pressure. It was a full 1.9 secondster that the two orcs joined in on the attack as Rudra finally started to recieve actual damage , ever since the war truly began. Saying that Scar-Face was strong would be an understatement , as for the first time from fighting against someone Rudra felt a mountain like pressure weighing in on him wearing him down. The sheer force of strength behind the man''s every sword strike was monstrous and produced energy waves going out randomly after colliding with Rudra''s swords. Rudra could feel that had he been using the elven sword it would have cracked under the incredibly strong attacks by scar-face , however the grim reaper and seige Breaker were high grade swords , and could actually handle the attacks from scar-face. To make matters even Worse the shaman kept throwing weird gooey potion things at Rudra and it was irritating to knock the gooey acid potion like bottles off , while being suppressed by scar-face and tworge orcs. However seeing the ground sizzle beside him where the bottle he knocked off crashed Rudra understood that if he let such an bottle hit him , he would most likely lose atleast 7-10% of his HP chunk . Instead redirecting the bottled towards the two four armed orcs , Rudra managed to get rid of the excess trouble as he attempted the [ Three Point Strike ] skill to damage Scar-Face . BLOCK ! BLOCK ! PARRY! Rudra''s three point strike only needed an execution time of 0.4 seconds , yet in 0.4 seconds scar-face was able to block two attacks and parry the third one to set up a counter of his own! The guy was in a league of his own and truly invincible under tier 5 standing at the pinnacle of tier 4 warriors in the nothern continent. Had it been any other tier 4 yer other than Rudra fighting him at this moment with such arge level difference he would most likely be 70% depleted of his max HP and that too without scar-face using any of his fancy moves. Only a freak like Rudra who had double the stats of an average yer , could stand toe to toe with someone with twice his levels , even then he was on a slight losing position. Scar-face''s counter grazed his cheek to draw one drop of blood as Rudra lost -5000 HP. The swords initial trajectory was pointed at his neck , and would have Decapitated him if it connected , however Rudra managed to weave around it at thest possible microsecond. The world watching on , if there was ever a peak level fight in Omega , this was it!!! Unbelievable fast paced and high intensity , it was a sh of the Titans! /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Jriplers_inc , please thank him in thements for this one. As we have also hit the GT target , another bonus chaptering right up , enjoy! /// Chapter 622 Shakuni Vs Scar-face (2)

Chapter 622 Shakuni Vs Scar-face (2)

Rudra relished the feeling of an intense battle as although Scar-Face pressed hard on him , his face had a joyous expression as he pushed himself to match scar-face attack for attack and move for move. Although the fight was being fought at incredibly high speeds for the third person''s perspective , it was very slow in Rudra''s POV. It was a good thing that Scar-Face was hideously ugly and the only facial features worth noticing on him were his scars , as if he was a beautifuldy Rudra might have fallen for him considering how much fun he was having in the fight. Putting that repulsive thought out of his mind , Rudra decided to pull a fast one on scar-face as he used [ cloud feet ] to momentarily increase his speed of attacks. Bing Weightless , Rudra danced on the battlefield as if he was teleporting as Scar-Face was forced on the defensive from his continuous barrage of attacks. BAM! BAM! BAM! Sword attacks so strong that the collision could be felt from even a hundered meters away were produced in rapid session as Rudra drilled in on Scar-face ''s body. Managing tond a consequetive attackbo of 16 sword cuts , Rudra took about 7 % chunk of Scar-Face''s MAX HP before the Dark Shaman interfered to make Rudra retreat. A shocked expression could be seen on Scar-Face''s face , but it quickly turned into a wide grin. It had been a long-time since Scar-Face had met an opponent as skilled as Rudra and the idea of a good fight pumped him as well. Pointing his sword towards Rudra he said " You''re not half bad ..... ". " FOR A KID ! ". Saying these words , scar-face retaliated with the skill [ End Of World sh ] A peak tier 4 skill that was the upgraded version of the world sh that Rudra used with the elven sword. A terrifying sword sh that tore through the fabric of air and earth alike as if it was butter , the move collided with Rudra head-on as although Rudra crossed his swords to block it''s hit , he was instantly sent flying at impact as he crashed into the Purplehaze city wall behind him. However it was not the end of the attack , as only a split secondter the attack itself found its way to the Purplehaze city wall and sliced clean through from a section of it to breach the nothern wall that was still standing. Buried under the rubble from the wall was Rudra who lost a whopping 12 % of his max HP despite wearing the doom armour and actually blocking the attack when it first came towards him. The attack was a small taste of Scar-Face''s true power and a reminder to Rudra to not get too cocky as this opponent that he was facing was no ordinary man at all. Digging himself out of the rubble , Rudra saw the duo of Scar-Face and the Dark Shaman walk towards him in a cool unrushed stride as the shaman produced hideous looking trolls with every snap of his finger . On both of their faces was stered an evil grin that said '' Do your best .... Weakling ! ''. However Rudra justughed it off as he dusted the dirt off his robes. Nearly a hundered tier 3 mutated trolls rushed towards Rudra , but this time Rudra was not interested in ying with them at all. Using the skill [ Death Legion ] , Rudra awakened his army of dead as thousands of undead , death knights and a few elder liches tore through the ground below to appear by his side , as with a slight nod of his head he directed them to kill the trolls charging towards him. Changing the entire scenario in just one second , Rudra went from being outnumbered to outnumbering the two as he joined the fary to attack scar-face! ******** ( Meanwhile in other parts of the city ) The sun had almost went down and the fight hadpletely spilled inside Purplehaze city . The final elite troops that were fighting outside the walls had now retreated behind the city lines as the walls on the southern , eastern and Western fronts werepletelypromised. The fighting inside the city favoured the elites highly , as the dragonhead methrowers and already well mounted defenses made it extremely difficult for the enemy to advance through a single street. Nheless with tier 3 troops within their ranks and tier 4 generals running amok , the Elite encampment was indeed broken and little by little the elites were forced to back off one block at a time. Although at this point in the war , the elites still looked weaker than the merchants with the chance to respawn and the defenders advantage it could be said that the elites had evened the odds for a victory. Even now the enemy had a superior quality of force and even after the respawn they would most likely outnumber the Elite troops , Rudra''s ingenious strategy , and the lifestyle guild pulling off a miracle had given the elites a fair chance to clench victory . ****** ( Meanwhile Max ) Max was glued to the tv from dawn to dusk as he intently watched the developments of the war and rooted for his brother. Being extremely interested in Omega and the fighting , it was Max''s dream to grow up and be like Rudra . Although he was no war genius like Rudra , Max did pause the video and take screenshots of what the battlefield looked aerially and tried to understand what strategy was useful and why. While he was scared whenever Scar-Face''s hideous appearance popped up on screen , he would still re at him furiously albeit with tears in his eyes as he would tell him that he was a dummy as if he could actually hear him. Cultivating an interest in bing amander early on , little max finally started to grow up. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target . Good job everyone! Apologies for it beingte , i lost the initial draft that i had written for the chapter and had to redo it entirely. /// Chapter 623 Rudra Vs Scar-Face (3)

Chapter 623 Rudra Vs Scar-Face (3)

" Is he a necromancer ? ". Thought billions of Citizens watching worldwide as they saw Rudra summon the dead. In Omega it was public knowledge that only the dark faction ss - necromancer could summon and control undead , whereas there was no such ability within the light faction sses. In theory the dark faction yers had better ss abilities than light faction yers but they were ostracized by society and lived a dog eat dog life. Overall the gaming experience of the dark faction was more geared towards loneliness and solo levelling whereas the light faction gaming experience was a life of friendship and adventure. Hence why Rudra summoning the undead looked unfair at many levels . The strength that the dark faction yers had gained through solitude was the only thing that justified their path filled with loneliness . At first theizens thought that Rudra must be using some sort of artifact to summon the undead , however looking at the strength and capabilities of the undead , especially the liches that could summon even more undead their conceived notions were broken. The entire event was so bizzare that nobody coulde up with even a half decent conspiracy theory as to why Rudra could do what he did . However since he was the highest ranking light faction yer of all time , the support for him gaining this powers was also high. '' Shakuni is the GOAT! , He can even summon undead better than Nero ! ''. '' Shakuni the necromancer !!! ''. '' Is there anything this guy can''t do ? ''. '' His undead can summon undead , he is like the lord of death himself ''. '' So cool!!!! Big brother shakuni may i please warm your bed? ''. '' If Shakuni Oppa needs a massage , he can get a special one for free in my department store ''. The entire forums were in chaos over Rudra''s capabilities . But the man himself wasser focused on his fight . ****** ( The nothern battlefront ) Only about 7 minutes of sunlight was left for the day and the fighting was reaching its climax . Since there would be no system obligation to retreat to the camps once the day ends anymore , the blood merchant troops were trying onest push to gain as much ground as they could before the short 10 minutes break while the elites were holding onto the lines with their dear lives. The dark shaman was irritated to no limits as the undead summoned by Rudra kept swarming him and pinning him down as to his absolute shock the quality of undead summoned by Rudra were no less than his own capabilities. It was the shaman''s lifelong dream to be able to control the dead , however he did not have the strength required to do it , but now Rudra could do it with a casual flick of his finger and this enraged him to no end. On top of that , Rudra was essentially an assaulted who did not specialize in the way of the dead at all , yet his capabilities wereparable to his own. Someone who had been practicing the dark arts for over a century. The shaman without the human blood and the runic summonings could only summon tier 3 beasts at best and with Rudra able to rival that in his own liches , he essentially equalled the shaman''s power. With the shaman suppressed Rudra could finally focus on giving scar-face a piece of his mind and use a few undead as his own sacrificialmbs to create an opening for attack! He used the move [ Twin de cross sh ] followed by [ One Legged Leap ] and [ ymore ] To create the perfect trap for Scar-Face as two tier 2 undead pushed at him from two opposite sides . The timing of the attacks was such that Scar-Face could only defend against one sessfully and since he chose to block the attacks of the two undead and the twin de cross sh , he was left vulnerable for the aerial attack '' ymore ''. As Siege breakernded a strike right at his temple! - 150,000 A massive amount of damage was registered as scar-face staggered and recieved a brand new scar to his face as blood dripped from his open wound. [ You have stunned the enemy for 1 second ] Rudra saw his opening way before the system notification ever appeared as he instantly used blink to close in on scar-face and used his favoured attack [ Sr Beam ] to st him at point nk range. Rudra''s attack sent Scar-Face flying as he punched a hole through the nothern wall and was sent outside the city with a ton of wall debris falling over his body as he was buried behind rubble. Although he was sent away , Rudra knew that the guy had put up a defensive barrier at thest second and did not take the entire brunt of the attack , losing only 12% of his max HP to both attacksbined. Nheless , as the man dusted himself off from the rubble , Rudra returned the sny remark that Scar-Face had told him only a few moments ago. " NOT BAD .... FOR A KID ! COME GREET YOUR DADDY B**** ". Scar-face was no fan of such trash talking as he immediately gripped his sword hard and it started to hum with incredible power as he prepared a big move. Unfortunately for him however right at this moment the war conch''s sounded as the sun went downpletely as the war entered a 10 minute cooldown period. Although Scar-Face was seething internally , he did not follow through with the move as he toned his powers down and gave a deadly re to Rudra. Pointing his sword towards him scar-face said " You dare call me ? The glorious servant of the almighty Lucifer a b***** . Hahahaha , HOW INSOLENT! Although I''m no scum and would usually never go this far .... You ... You have forced out the evil inside me. Let it be known that when i conquer this city , the women of this city will be ythings for my men and the men would be ves without rights while the children will be forced to do manualbor. Tales will be told of how because of the mad King Shakuni who antagonized the one man who he should not have antagonized and the city of Purplehaze suffered for his sins , for an eternity! ". Scar-Face delivered a bone chilling threat to Rudra . He waspletely riled up. Continuing he said " WHAT EH? JUST BECAUSE YOU LAND TWO PUNCHES ON ME YOU THINK YOU ARE BETTER THAN ME? Let me tell you at this very moment boy , not even your emperor Cervantez dares to fight me . I AM UNRIVALLED in this continent and wayy out of your league. When this stupid war contract expires , which it will in a few short minutes . Then you will see the true might of this warrior who has killed more men than the breaths you have taken since birth. DONT YOU DARE LOOK AWAY FROM ME BOY .... LISTEN TO ME ". Scar-face kept rambling but after listening a little rudra just in waved him off as he walked inside the citypletely ignoring the ramblings of the madman as he drunk a MAX stamina potion followed by a MAX HP potion , followed by a MAX mana potion. Thinking about the fight with scar-face , Rudra started to think about how to use his anger to his advantage and end his life for once and for all . Having done everything he could as amander , now he was needed as a warrior who could deliver the enemy leaders head on a silver tter. The elites had no more cards to y in this war and no more hidden tactics. At this very moment hundereds of thousands of elites were rushing out of the church of life as they took advantage of the 10 minute reset period and rejoined the war again and with their rebirth thest ace in the elites pocket was used. With a total of 1.5 million troops respawning after being killed in the war in thest 2 days the elites boasted a final army strength of 7.5 million troops against an 13 million strong blood merchants. Through sheer will and hardwork in thest 3 days , the elites had managed to bring down the huge disparity of being outnumbered 3:1 to being outnumbered only 1.7:1 It was a monumental achievement to bring down the enemy numbers advantage to less than 2:1 as now alongside having a defenders advantage the odds of an elite victory could be said to be at 50/50 . With 13 sectors and an inner city to fall back to it was clear that once the war restarted the final push would begin. The moment the war contract expired , mayhem and carnage could be witnessed on all ends of Purplehaze city , as thest and final phase of the war began with the elites now being in the endgame. -------- [ War Recap Counter ] Blood merchant deaths in this chapter : 200,000 Elites death in this chapter : -1.4 million Total force strength left alive Merchants : 13/ 30 million Elites : 7.5 / 9.2 million --------- /// We enter the final phase of the war!!! A boost in GT and PS would really be appreciated at this point of time ! /// Chapter 624 Backfoot

Chapter 624 Backfoot

( Scar-Face ''s POV) When Shakuni no longer paid him any attention , Scar-Face felt the veins of his forehead popping. If he were to bepletely honest with himself , Shakuni hadpletely surprised him. He could not probe Shakuni''s true strength as no matter how many times he inspected him , there would be no reading for Shakuni''s power. Thest confirmed report estimated Shakuni''s power at level 200 just 4 months ago after which there was spection that he miraculously ascended to tier 4 in that short time frame. Scar-Face did not think it was possible to gain 40 levels and also attempt the tier promotion quest in just 4 short months , as levelling did not work that way , but even if it did , there should still be a 240 level difference between him and Shakuni. He was practically double Shakuni''s level and yet fighting at 70% of his peak strength he was still blown away by Shakuni! This was something he was unable to ept as it put a taint to his undefeatable and unrivalled warrior image. Although he was not going all out , fighting at 70% of his peak strength he was not taking the fight lightly either , but incredibly Shakuni could still match him step for step despite the incredible level difference. '' How is this possible? '' , Scar-Face thought to himself as he felt fear while looking inside the cold eyes of his enemy who dared to fight him with a smile on his face. He should be twice as fast as shakuni , twice as strong and have twice as much stamina . It took him decades of relentless struggles to polish his skills and reach the pinnacle of tier 4 and it was not something that could be replicated in a matter of days. He should be able to defeat shakuni like a bug , but he could not ! And now his enemy even dared to walk away from him in contempt. Enraged , Scar-Face roared in Fury " SHAKUNIII , LET OUR MEN BE WITNESSES , IF YOU HAVE THE BALLS TO FIGHT ME ONE ON ONE , MAN TO MAN , LEADER TO LEADER THEN TELL YOUR PESKY UNDEAD MINIONS TO STAND DOWN AND LET US FIGHT AS THE WORLD WATCHES ! ". His shouting gained the attention of a lot of elite and blood merchant soldiers alike , who started to murmur in hushed voices. " WILL YOU COWER BEHIND YOUR WEAPONS AND TRICKS AND YOUR MINIONS , OR DO YOU DARE TO ACCEPT THE DUEL? A DANCE OF DEATH... A BATTLE OF SUPREMACY. MAY THE STRONGEST ONE WIN! ". Scar-Face tried hard to bait shakuni into epting his challenge , as although it was a bit reckless , killing shakuni was a matter of top priority for the blood merchant army. " YOU CALL ME A B**** , BUT IM NOT THE B**** YOU ARE .... YOU COWAR.... ". Shakuni walked out of the hole in the wall at this moment , as he cleaned his ear with one finger . Looking at Scar-Face he said " Why are you barking? Ofcourse I''ll fulfill your death wish to the best of my abilities. Now shut up b**** ". The surrounding Elite soldiers burstedughing at the antics and the cool attitude of their leader , as scar-face felt his blood reach a boiling point. For Scar-Face the timing of the war contract cooldown ending could not have been any better as the second the countdown hit 0 , he brought out one of his mega moves! Clutching his great sword he point it outwards , holding it with both hands and started to spin on his heels as he slowly gained pace as he spun faster and faster. Cutting the air around him as he spun , he soon turned into a vortex as the surrounding air spun around him like a tornado. Within 10 breaths time , the tornado reached a whopping 200 feet in height , as a booming voice came from within it. " GRAND MOVE : GREATSWORD TORNADO! ". A massive tornado that was made of wind currents as sharp as the de of a sword moved towards Rudra at breakneck speed. It was a peak tier 4 move that even outpowered the sr beam that Rudra used and its rotational speed caused many soldiers to lose their footing , elite and merchant alike as they were sucked into the vortex and killed like an ant in a mixer. Rudra squinted his eyes and instantly activated the [ Knight Of The Empire ] skill as he activated the move [ Twin de Hurricane ] spinning in the opposite direction than the iing tornado. When Rudra''s spinning avatar collided with the sword tornado , it was like seeing a sh of two gigantic spinning tops as the impact sent both tops flying in opposite directions. The entire nothern wall was destroyed by the impact as Rudra lost a whopping 6% of his HP from the impact ! Although the tornado lost a lot of its momentum after the first sh , it still went onto destroy atleast three streets of Purplehaze city before dissipating , as it killed thousands of Elite and Merchant troops alike. And while Rudra''s body remained scratch free from under his armour , his arms and other exposed regions had thousands of minute cuts on his skin as he suffered from bleeding damage. Disintegrating the Avatar , Rudra used [ Stormbringer] to attack scar-face but he simply tossed the bolt of iing lighting attack aside using his sword as he charged towards a wounded Rudra. Going all out , scar-face attacked Rudra at his peak speed as he used all his movement skills to get an upper hand on Rudra''s defenses. An endless barrage of powerful attacks had Rudra on the defensive as he was mauled by an enraged Scar-Face who had the upper hand in his fight. Although Rudra could see the iing attacks , he was to slow to react in time to dodge all of them properly or put up a counter as one of every four movednded a scratch on him as he started to steadily lose HP in his fight against Scar-Face. The surrounding Elite and blood merchant soldiers who stopped fighting to see the two Titans collide were now openly rooting for their camp leaders as the blood merchants enjoyed the performance their leader was putting up , having the upper hand in the fight. The elites were a bit silent as they could see Rudra being punished under scar-face''s endless barrage of attacks , as they pitied Rudra for facing such a giant. While Scar-Face held the upper hand at this moment , firing at all cylinders. Everything was about to change with the entry of one man .... /// Special shoutout to Omar Alshaikh for the 15000 coin GACHAPON ! And to Sivanthe for the 5000 coin magic castle! I donot have enough words to express my gratitude for such consistent support you guys show me , but i will try my best to show my appreciation through my content. As with every super gift there will be a bonus chapter , hence this is the bonus chapter for the gachapon . Another one to be had soon ... Please thank them in thements :grinning_face_with_big_eyes:/// Chapter 625 Ice in his veins

Chapter 625 Ice in his veins

Yume''s talent was one of a kind in Omega , and although it came with a heavy price of him being reduced to a support ss. He was basically the ultimate support ss of all support sses . Just his presence alone buffed allies and debuffed opponents and although the powerup wasn''t insane enough to mitigaterge differences , in a close battle his presence could tilt the scales of the battle . And while Rudra was pushed on the backfoot while facing Scar-Face , yume''s arrival and the consequent buff changed the entire game. The truth about Rudra''s stat distribution uptil this point was that his stats were extremely evenly distributed at a 1:1 ratio , hence while he had the same amount of stats as a level 460 yer , he did not have the same kind of distribution . Scar-Face had spent more of his stat points on strength and speed rather than vitality and mana hence his peak speed and strength were stronger than Rudra by a margin which was why he was able to suppress Rudra in a one vs one fight. However with a small buff of 15% to all stats that came with yume''s presence , the scales of the battle evened out. Although Rudra did not understand how he suddenly felt a burst of strength in his limbs , after a few moments he realised that it must be because yume was around as he finally started to push back against Scar-Face. Finally being able to defend against Scar-Face''s brutal attacks , Rudra was able to mount a proper defense and exchange strike with strike against him. He had lost a total of 27% HP uptil this point by fighting Scar-Face for a total of 70 minutes. To the onlookers it seemed clear who the eventual winner was going to be . But the Elites never lessened the support for their leader , their shouts only getting louder with every passing moment. At first only a few hundred troops witnessed the battle between the two Titans , but as time passed , more and more onlookers arrived at the scene as by the 70th minute it was a crowd of a few hundred thousand. Technically the soldiers should be fighting each other and war should be raging on at all sides of the battlefield , however men were irrational creatures and blood thumping fights often caused a ceasefire in war to witness the mesmerizing fight sequence . Especially a fight between leaders was always watched with scrutiny as the pride of the army was as good as their leaders pride who lead them. At this moment the blood merchants had their heads high . The elites were restless but their faith in their leader was absolute , because uptil this day although thousands had faced Rudra . Not one could ever defeat him! The invincibility of Rudra was a holy topic within the Elite guild members , as often during drinks the topic of invincibility of their leader would be brought up. Put simply , Rudra was the heart , soul and pride of the true Elites guild and he had carried the ce on his back to make it the giant that it was , and the elite members acknowledged that achievement. Hence no matter how bad the situation looked , there was only one chant that reigned supreme on the battlefield ... '' SHAKUNI! , SHAKUNI! SHAKUNI! , SHAKUNI! ''. hundereds of thousands of Elite soldiers banged their weapons and thumped their foots as they chanted the name of their leader and red down at enemy merchant soldiers! The blood merchants tried to start a chant of their own but their voices were drowned whenpared to the elites , as the merchants followed Scar-Face out of fear while the elites followed Rudra out of respect!!!! And such heartfelt support could only be found with genuine love and respect , as the chants came from every fabric of their being. If Scar-Face won ... It was his victory But If Rudra won it was an elite victory! The difference was like heaven and earth. As the chants got louder and louder , Rudra felt the energy coursing through his veins as well as he could not let the boys see him beat down anymore! Initially his n was to keep taking Scar-Face ''s hits until his stamina wears thin , as moving so fast and firing at all cylinders he was bound to get tired sooner orter , but hearing the incredible support and feeling the burst in his own strength due to yume''s presence , Rudra decided that the time to counterattack was now! As Scar-Face closed in for a attack , Rudra used Sr sh to create a blinding sh as he caught Scar-Face off-guard and momentarily blinded him. In that one short moment he used one legged leap to leap into the air , as he used another sr beam from 90 degrees vertical to pummel Scar-Face into the ground! BAM! A strong explosion of intense light crushed Scar-Face from above as the attack dug a well inside the ground burying scar-face inside and propelling Rudra far high into the sky! However even mid air , Rudra was not done as he alternated powerful shes from siege breaker and grim reaper , as thick sword qi attack barrage entered the freshly created well and formed a series of explosions inside. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Smoke and dust came out of the well as Rudranded on the ground , however he had notnded without pulling a fast one , as right beforending he threw a grenade inside the well . BABOOM! the well exploded in his back , as Rudra walked opposite to the explosion in a calm demeanor that looked extremely cool. Looking at the crowd of elites chanting for him , he raised both his hands in the air , and waved at them and encouraged them to shout louder. '' THATS IT GUILDMASTER ... GET HIM! ''. '' KYAAA SOO COOL ! '' '' HAHAHA , THAT''S THE GUILDMASTER WE KNOW... '' '' UR DEAD UGLY FACE ''. The elites cheered loudly , as a screech interrupted their cheers. " SHAKUNIIIIIII ". Scar-face was enraged as he came bursting out of the well with a new scar across his nose. " Just when i thought u could not get any uglier .... U prove me wrong ". Rudra joked as he crossed swords with scar-face one more time , his remarks making scar-face green with rage He could not understand how a nobody and a weakling like Shakuni could stand toe to toe with him despite their vast level difference and that proved to be a fatal mistake. In trying too hard to assert his dominance over the other , he messed up his battle n and fell into Shakuni''s trap. The moment that Shakuni realised that Scar-Face had too much pride as a warrior that could be wounded to rattle him. He did his best to make his big moves look easy and humiliate his opponent. The reality of the situation was that he only had one peak tier 4 skill which was the sr beam , yet both of his uses of the move were spot on to force Scar-Face into humiliating positions. Although he failed to kill him using them , he did manage to rattle him , which was his n from the start. As now he could exploit every mistake his opponent made until he wore him down. It was the mastermind at work , and Scar-Face was thetest victim. /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by sivanthe , please thank him in thements for this one. Also congrattions to us for hitting the GT target , so another bonus will be delivered today itself. Good job everyone!! /// Chapter 626 Know your role

Chapter 626 Know your role

Scar-Face lost his sense of reason in his rage as he decided to use his strongest move that took arge toll on his body to deal with Rudra. Enraged he said " You think I''m a pushover ? You think I''m weak? Do you even know what they call me? I''m the unparalleled warrior scar-face , the leader of the blood merchants and the servant of Lucifer. AND ILL BE DAMNED , IF I WERE TOYED BY A BOY LIKE YOU . If you think you are so strong thene take my strongest move head on , survive ! Then we will see if you have the balls to talk trash ! ". Silence spread throughout the battlefield as everyone awaited Rudra''s response to this challenge. A egoistic person would undoubtedly chose to take the enemy''s attack head on and try to ovee it with raw power to prove to the world how amazing he was. But that would be a foolish and dumb choice to make Rudra on the other hand was not at all a egoistic or senseless person , as he simply did not care about what his public image was , allowing an enemy to unleash his best move was just in stupid and he was having none of it. Choosing to close in and give Scar-Face no room for making his big move , Rudra charged towards the man. However , despite Scar-Face dering this to be a one vs one duel , at this moment the Shaman interrupted the fight as he threw lots of acidic potions towards Rudra''s movement path. Sizzle ! Sizzle ! Sizzle ! Rudra dodged the iing moves , as a series of Boo''s rained from the crowd and the sieze fire that hadsted for so long crumpled as fights broke out between both sides. Rudra squinted his eyes towards the shaman as the shaman had a dark purple foging out of all his bodily holes. Apparently in the time that Rudra was fighting Scar-Face one on one , the shaman was secretly preparing his ultimate move tounch on Rudra. Unlike assault sses that could unleassh powerful moves quite quickly , the shaman needed time and preparation to prepare a big move as his ss was meant for summoning creatures and cursing others and not for one v one fighting. Nheless , as Rudra faced him and diverted his attention towards him , heunched the strongest move in his arsenal. " Dark move : Cerberus Strike ". The fog came out faster from his body as it assimted to form a three faced dog with massive chains around his neck. " AWOOOOOOO". The dogs howled as the fog solidified and formed an actual solid figure . The dog was massive in size , about three times the size of an average troll and it charged towards Rudra with its fangs bare . Right as Rudra prepared to cross his sword and prepare tobat the iing dog , a powerful aura tingled his senses. Scar-Face hadpleted the preparation for his ultimate move , and as Rudra momentarily nced to his right , he saw a massive Chinese dragon , with no wings but a long slender body that seemed to go on for killometers ,ing out of the sword of scar-face. " Ultimate move : Dragon Emperor Destruction! ". Scar-face unleashed his own ultimate move as the massive dragon tore through space and time itself , converting the ground beneath into a canyon as it travelled at breakneck speed towards Rudra''s location. '' F.... ''. Before Rudra could evenplete his thoughts , the giant Cerberus with its jaw wide open came crunching down on Rudra who was forced to block his jaws using both his swords. However this one breif moment was all that Scar-Face''s attack needed tond on an unguarded Rudra as he was dragged along with the terrifying attack inside the dragons mouth . The move tore through half of Purplehaze city as it destroyed everything in its path from sector 1 through 3 , as a 2.6 km long line of destruction and countless destroyed buildings were left in its wake. " GUILD MASTERR!!!!!!! ". The screams of the Elite soldiers rang throughout the city , as their eyes bulged out of their sockets seeing the destruction of the move. Although nobody had seen Rudra dying ... Just who could survive such a terrifying move? Was Shakuni dead? " HAHAHAHA ,*pant* *pant* HAHAHA *cough* *cough* ". Scar-faceughed hysterically as he walked over to the shaman and gave him a high five. " It''s done! Good job " The shaman said with a smile as Scar-Face buckled over his knees and fell on the floor panting . " I KILLED SHAKUNI OF THE ELITES ! I KILLED YOUR KING ! ". Scar-face said as he felt the aftereffects of using a tier 5 move that was way beyond the capabilities of his body. A wide smile on his face , and under the drowning cheers of the blood merchants , it seemed as if the invincible Shakuni had finally fallen. The elite soldiers lost grips on their swords as morale plunged to an all time low following the defeat of their guild master. ng! ng! ng! Many swords and shields dropped to the floor as some soldiers started to surrender and ept their fate of defeat , as scar-face taunted them all. " Shakuni! Shakuni ! Shakuni! .... I can''t hear you bastards say his name anymore , COMEON CHANT IT , CHANT IT , CALL ME A BITCH IF YOU DARE ! , COMEON ". Raising his hands in the air , he mocked the elites for their chants as the blood merchant armyughed and ughtered the weak willed elites , as the tide of the war changedpletely. ******* ( Meanwhile on the forums ) Rudra''s death was followed by a flood of messages on the forums , as theizens had mixed reactions to it. '' Holy sh** guys , what was that move? It tore the city in half! Shakuni is toast! ''. '' RIP , Shakuni , you fought well ''. '' Comeon guys , you all hyped Shakuni too much , calling him invincible . Calling him the number one yer .... In the end he''s just another mortal who died like a bitch when facinf someone stronger. It''s unpopr opinion . But shakuni is overrated! ''. '' Shakuni thinks of himself as a James bond kind of guy , like he alone can solve all problems. It was dumb of him to fight against Scar-Face alone. Now he''s dead ''. '' That was the coolest move I''ve ever seen in my life .... RIP SHAKUNI ''. '' Lol , a funny death '' '' Shakuni dead , the elites will lose soon , this war is over , time to sleep ''. '' RIP Shakuni ''. '' RIP''. '' RIP''. Theizens trashed Rudra as the dead deserved no respect in a dog eat dog world. These were the same people who praised him when he took on the dark faction rankers and became victorious. Yet when he lost they turned their backs on him , calling him overrated. Such was life , as the winners were hailed as heroes whereas the loosers did not even deserve sympathy. The question however was Is he really dead? /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target , good job everyone. Let''s keep this pace up! /// Chapter 627 Shakuni Is Dead?

Chapter 627 Shakuni Is Dead?

( On The Eastern Battlefield ) Neatwit and his army of ducks were causing chaos in the eastern side of the Purplehaze city town when they heard a loud explosion that rattled half the city. As Neatwit nced over his shoulder he saw a massive green dragon stretching for killometers destroy a series of buildings , as it came from the nothern end of the battlefield and destroyed everything uptil the eastern battlefield. Although Neatwit had no idea about why a massive dragon was rampaging through the city , he had a bad premonition about it. Busy with his own battles , he could not check out the crash site where the dragon eventually stopped , but not more than 5 minutester a piece of extremely disturbing news entered his ears. A blood merchant bannerman was running around the town screaming at the top of his lungs. " HEAR - HEAR - HEAR THE LEADER OF THE ELITES , THE KING OF THIS KINGDOM , SHAKUNI WON KNIGHT , HAS BEEN KILLED AT THE HANDS OF ALMIGHTY COMMANDER SCAR-FACE! HEAR- HEAR - HEAR .... " The elites morale plunged when this news fell on their ears as many could not beleive the bannermans words. However everyone had seen the massive dragon attack , and adding the two events up , many connected the events to realise , Shakuni may really be dead. Neatwit''s eyes widened in shock at the news , as he felt like vomitting from his stomach. Convulsing he said weakly ... " Guildmaster?.... ". ******* ( On the western Battlefield ) As Jhonny heard the news , he looked towards the skies and let out a deep sigh. It was truly tragic news if Rudra had really fallen and it only meant that the chances of an elite victory became that much lower. However unlike Neatwit who was paralyzed by the news , Jhonny had seen a lot of ups and downs in life and lost a lot of important freinds and colleagues. He was not incapacitated by this news and took it upon himself to work even harder to offset Rudra''s absence. Shouting loudly , he acted like a realmander as he rallied the words " HEAR MEN , THE GUILDMASTER HAS CARRIED THE GUILD ON HIS BACK FOR LONG ENOUGH , THIS TIME LET US SHOW THAT WE CAN HOLD OUT ON OUR OWN! ... FOR SHAKUNI!!! ". " FOR SHAKUNI! ". Jhonny steered the emotional damage into fuel for fighting as the troops on the western end entered a state of natural berserkness as they tore through the enemies as they resolved to honor their dead guildmaster. ******** ( The world media ) The Live war win predictor showed the chances of an elite victory at 26% before Rudra''s death , as the miraculous sequence of events lead many to beleive that this war may also be one of the true Elite specials where they find a way out. But following Rudra''s death the win predictor quickly fell by a whopping 21% , down to only 5% in a matter of 5 minutes and was still tumbling down every second. The massive dragon attack was yed on loop as scenes were shown of how Rudra was hit head on from that move and dragged through 2.5 kms of buildings and concrete. Hailed as the number one yer of the nothern continent by a few , Rudra had a massive chip on his shoulder as while there could be a debate on wether or not he was the best assaulter , there was no question in anybody''s mind that he was one of the best. His ability was universally recognised and his genius in war tactics was said to be unparalleled. Many redited the elites sess to his own personal sess , hence it was no wonder the chances of victory fell so far , so fast. Without Rudra , the world doubted if an elite victory was possible. Scar-face''s gloating after killing Rudra was shown as small children across the world started to cry and grown men felt fear in their hearts looking at that monster. Although Rudra had fallen to his devastating move , there was no other yer in Omega who could boast taking that move head on and still love to tell the tale. Completely unparalleled and terrifying , the dragon Emperor Destruction was a move that would be seen on loop for many generations toe. ******** ( Meanwhile the southern Battlefield ) The Southern battlefield lead by karna was faring the best of all four battlefields , as although their kill count was lower , they were losing much less men aspared to other Battlefronts and were able to hold out their lines for much longer without falling back. Karna''s way of leadership was a stark contrast to Rudra''s , as karna strongly believed that the best defense was the ultimate offense , hence he lead his army to alwaysy back and wait for the opportunity to strike. Keeping oneself safe was the highest priority under hismand , and the groups were assigned to watch each other''s backs. When the gmen came bearing the news to the southern side of town and announced that Rudra was dead , it was a huge morale blow for the southern forces as everyone started to murmur and gossip about it. Rudra was borderline a holy figure inside the Elite guild and his image was one that was absolutely untouchable. It was because of this image that the pinch of losing their leader was a huge one! '' Is it true ? Is guild leader really dead? ''. ''No way , i-it can''t be true , it can''t be ''. ''The guild master is invincible , he can''t be defeated! '' '' Open your eyes to reality guys , the guildmaster , he-he has fallen''. '' What are we doing if the guild master is dead, who will stop the enemy leader then? ''. While the elites panicked , the blood merchants cheered as they said the nastiest things about Shakuni. '' Hahaha , scar-face showed them who the boss is! ''. '' It was only a matter of time ,mander scar-face is invincible under tier 5 ''. '' Who the hell did shakuni think he was to fight ourmander .... Pffttt ofcourse he ''s dead ! ''. '' Shakuni is a weakling , and so are all of you!!! Our leader killed your leader and we will kill you! ''. Karna who heard such chatted immediately felt his blood boil , as his eyes turned red . " WHAT A LOAD OF BULLSHIT ! ". Everyone''s attention quickly gathered around Karna. " I CAN UNDERSTAND IF THESE BLOOD MERCHANT IDIOTS BELEIVE IN THIS PROPAGANDA , BUT HEARING OUR OWN GUILD MEMBERS BELEIVE IN THIS BULLSHIT , I''M LIVID ! ". Using a grand move Karna stabbed his greatsword in the ground below and blew everyone in a 20 meter radius away. " IF YOU GUYS ACTUALLY BELEIVE THAT GUILD MASTER SHAKUNI CAN FALL IN BATTLE ... THEN I DONT EVEN KNOW WHERE YOU GO OFF CALLING YOURSELF AN ELITE ! ". Karna spouted words with passion . " A mere scar-face thinks he can defeat OUR guildmaster ? ... NO CHANCE ". " You bring one scar-face or you bring one hundered , i can put my life on the line and dere proudly that OUR guildmaster can defeat a hundered of them and still walk out of the fight as if nothing has happened !!". Karna looked towards the sky and closed his eyes as he balled his hands into a fist. " DON''T FALL FOR THEIR PROPAGANDA , Has the guildmaster ever failed the guild? Has he ever been defeated? Has he ever fallen in a fight? There is yet to be a mortal that is born on this continent that can defeat OUR guildmaster.... Let alone scar-face , even if Lucifer himself descends on middle earth .... He can''t kill OUR guildmaster! SO DONT YOU TURN YOUR BACK ON HIM! ". Karna spouted words like venom , but every single Elite could feel the passion behind those words as they resounded deep within their souls. Everyone else may beleive in the propaganda , but Karna knew Rudra the best , and he knew that Rudra could not die when the guild needed him the most . " IF HE''S DEAD HE WILL CRAWL HIS WAY OUT OF THE DEPTHS OF HELL AND COME BACK TO LIFE , BUT I SWEAR MY GUILDMATES. IN 30 MINUTES , SCAR-FACE WILL LOSE HIS LIFE , I CAN GAURANTEE THAT WITH MY OWN LIFE!". The elites on the southern side all heeded Karna''s words and a fire was lit under them as well , as while the blood merchants thought what Karna said was just empty bullshit , karna himself beleived every word he said 200%. Finally he murmured as nobody could hear what he was saying " what the hell are you doing , you bastard , how dare you let them talk trash about you ... After the war , you and me will have a chat about this ". /// A big shoutout to Sivanthe for the 5000 coin magic castle! Thankyou soo much for the patronage , i really appreciate it! Bonus chapter for the supergift by sivanthe , please thank him in thements for this one! /// Chapter 628 The man , the myth , the legend

Chapter 628 The man , the myth , the legend

" HAHAHAHA , I KILLED SHAKUNI ". Scar-Face screamed at the top of his lungs as he rejoiced at the achievement . In his entire life he had never felt such pressure from such a weaker opponent , as had he not defeated shakuni when he did , he would have recieved a psychological trauma that wouldst him his entire life. " Bannerman , go run throughout the city , announce the death of shakuni , and break the morale of the elite bastards. Let them know that their leader has fallen by my hands ". Scar-face said in glee as he felt proud for using such a dirty trick to stir chaos. The bannermen instantly obeyed their leader and spread out throughout the city , announcing the message that shakuni of the elites was dead! However not even 2 minutes after the bannermen left , a series of loud murmurs and cheers went up from the elite camp . Scar-face who was still recouperating from his injuries felt surprised at this noise of joy , as he cleaned his ears to make sure that he wasn''t mistaking screams of anguish as joy. But he wasn''t , the elites were celebrating as if archangel Michael himself had descended to help them . " What happened , why are those bunch so noisy again? ". Scar-face asked with an annoyed voice to one of his subordinates , but that man just would not answer. " S-s-s-s ". The soldier stuttered as his skin turned white as if he had seen a ghost. " S-s-s what? Has the cat got your tongue? ". Scar-face yelled at him , angry at theck of backbone that the soldier was showing . " SHAKUNI! ". The soldier said , as instantly goosebumps arose on Scar-Face''s skin as his brain instantly rejected the notion that it was even remotely possible. However as the crowd parted and the familiar sight of a man wearing regal ck robes and doom armour came in view , scar-face felt the fear of God put inside him for the first time in his life. Shakuni was alive! ********** ( A few moments ago ) Rudra looked towards the massive dragon that was inbound his way and he knew at that very moment that he had f''d up. His first instinct was to use blink , but the move was still on cooldown and he could not evade the iing strike. To make the matters even worse , the stupid three headed dog bit down on him at that very moment , and he needed to use both his swords to defend against him , in order to not get eaten whole by the giant dog. But while he was sessful in not bing dog treat , the same could not be said about defending against the dragon. '' Dragon Emperor Destruction '' was the ultimate move of Scar-Face and it had tier 5 capabilities. Although not a peak tier 5 attack like Rudra''s holy Lance , the move contained enough power to tear a city in half and one-shot any tier 4 yer regardless of their ss. It was a move that came with a toll on Scar-Face''s body , as while he was notpletely incapacitated like Rudra was when he used holy Lance at tier 3. It was still very taxing on his body to use the move as itpletely depleted his stamina and put a lot of strain on his muscles. Hence when the formidable attack hit Rudra squarely and without Rudra even able to pull out his sword to defend against it . Most assumed that Rudra was dead . The initial shock of getting hit by the attack was high , as every inch of Rudra''s body felt it it was pierced my a pricking needle as he was sted away with the energy attack as his HP depleted rapidly. Everything looked yellow to Rudra for a bit , as he waspley surrounded by energy that was destructive in nature and corroding his very fabric of being. '' Is this how it ends? '' , thought Rudra however the reincarnator inside him refused to ept this fate as failure was not an option. He had gotten wayy to far in his dream to be the strongest guild master to falter now. He had to find a way ! He needed to survive this st somehow! Rudra''s mind started to work at full capacity as he used the entirety of his knowledge of the game Omega to find a way out of this situation. Firstly he broke down the problem into bits and thought about how to solve the individual problems. Rudra''s HP was at a critical dark orange and depleting fast , while he could not move a muscle of his body due to the attack being too Powerful for him to mobilize at all. This meant that he could not drink an HP potion , which meant that he needed an alternative to restore strength. Using [ Sr Restore ] , Rudra used thest bit of charge left in his sun god''s bracelet as he converted sr energy into HP , as he recovered 50% of his lost HP overall. The doom armour was now soaked in his own blood also started to convert blood into HP , slowly adding a passive regeneratihod for him as Rudra also used the move darkness absorb randomly towards the ground below in hopes of it hitting an unfortunate soldier beneath , which luckily for him did! Adding another bit of HP to his health bar. Recovering back to a dark green color , Rudra managed a moments breathing room as although he was still loosing a lot of HP and fast , he had a few seconds now before he ran outpletely. The second priority now was to somehow mount a defense against the attack , but with him unable to move even an inch of his muscles , it was proving to be a rather difficult task . Rudra knew that if he could just bring out his death knights shield out , he could easily block 70% of the iing damage , but the question was how? Choosing to use Knight''s Focus , Rudra slowed down the flow of time itself as inside his altered time flow he was finally able to move inside the confines of the energy st that he was trapped in. Pulling out a shield he balled up into a small cannonball as he hid behind his shield as he was sted through various buildings one after another. Pack! Pack! Pack ! BAM! Back! Rudra crashed through uncountable buildings as his back felt incredibly sore after hitting brick after brick after brick , until he was eventually sted all the way across 3 sectors under a copsed building. Surviving with only 7% of his HP bar left , with a critical condition of several broken bones and bleed damage . Rudra was alive but just barely .... " Aghhhh my hand ! " Rudra groaned in pain as he looked at his left hand that usually held seige Breaker that was shattered to pieces in the several collisions that he suffered , whereas his spine felt like a lump of jelly instead of solid bones. Since time dtion was still in effect Rudra felt all the pain in even exaggerated proportions as it felt as if he had used the holy Lance all over again. With the priority being to live , Rudra somehow managed to pop open a MAX HP potion with one hand as he gulped it down in one go . Rudra''s HP rose steadily , however even though the max HP was restored , it did not change the fact that he had several broken bones and his condition was far from his peak skills. Him surviving the st was a miracle in itself , as his ancient grade shield was reduced to a piece of junk with a giant hole and his doom armour has a visible crater inside of it. He was bleeding profusely and had broken through as many bones as buildings and was still buried under a pile of rubble. Although he had pulled off a miracle , was he of any use in his broke state? If Rudra were an ordinary man he would have been gripped in anguish and despair . But while Rudra was an ordinary man ... Shakuni most certainly wasn''t. A smile curled up on Shakuni''s lips as he said " Thankgod my greatest asset is my mind and not my body ..... Furballe ! ". A very intelligent and elegant fox with a brilliant golden red coat of fur appeared beside Rudra , as it licked it''s masters wounds and snuggled around his chest. " Good girl .... Good girl , hahaha ". Rudraughed as he felt ticklish , but even theughter felt like a pain to him. Coughing blood , he said " Listen to me carefully girl , it all depends on you now.... ". /// I''m very happy to announce that this book has been selected as the reader''s choice book of the year for 2021-2022 and it''s one of the most proud moments of my life. But it''s not a win for me , its a win for all of us , because it''s because of you guys that I have recieved this honor as the book is as much urs as it is mine! It has been an incredible journey over the past year and to celebrate we revert back to the original cover that I started the book with back in 2021 . Hope you like the vintage looks ! /// Chapter 629 Invincible

Chapter 629 Invincible

Wearing the doom armour and cracking his neck from side to side , shakuni stood over a copsed wall section as he looked down on Scar-Face whose face turned white to see that Shakuni was still alive. " You .... How is this possible? ". Scar-face was having a meltdown as he saw Shakuni still alive and well after taking his ultimate attack head on. However his shock only increased as soon a second Shakuni popped up 10 meters beside the first one , wearing the same armour and looking like the spitting image of the first one. " ANOTHER SHAKUNI? ". Scar-face felt like he was hallucinating now as he pped his face multiple times to feel the pain and understand that it''s real. Soon a third Shakuni popped up and then a fourth and a fifth until finally there were ten Shakuni''s standing in a queue infront of him. Scar-face rubbed his eyes multiple times as everytime he opened it again , a new shakuni would form. For a second he misunderstood the new Shakuni''s popping as a power of his own creation. Afraid to even blink again in fear that an eleventh one would pop up , he stared towards the shaman wide eyed as he asked " Do-do you see them too? ". Scar-face was afraid that he was going balooney , that the dragon emperor destruction had put too much stress on his body and now his brain wasn''t functioning right anymore. However the Shaman saw the same thing that Scar-Face did and in a grim voice he replied " Yes .... I see them too ". A part of scar-face was relieved that he had not gone senile , however the other part of him was even more worried now that the thing he feared to be true was actually true. Pointing towards the line of Shakuni standing he said " You .... How are you still alive? ". However instead of a response , the Shakuni standing at the middle just inhaled a breath of air and spit out a humongous sized fire that covered a distance of atleast fifty meters. SIZZLE ! SIZZLE ! SIZZLE! Countless blood merchant soldiers were burnt to ashes by the attack while the shaman had to protect scar-face since he himself was incapable of mounting a proper defense. " Ofcourse he breathes fire now too .... Hahahaha? ". Murmured scar-face as he hid behind the shaman in the face of the attack , as he found his mental state deteriorating after Shakuni kept pulling out move after move from his bag. Not only the Shaman , the entire world that was watching became shocked to see Rudra''s return to the Battlefield , as the moment seemed surreal to many. Although many assumed it to be a trick from the elites and something along the lines of having a '' Fake Shakuni'' , however just the image of Rudra walking onto the battlefield gave many the adrenaline rush. #HeIsBack , was the most used hashtag on the forums alongside the #invincible. ******** ( The shaman''s pov) The shaman knew that the shakuni looking opponents infront of him were not the real thing , as none of them had the aura of death on them. However their appearance made it hard to tell that they were fake . While He could have easily told scar-face that the one''s standing infront were all fakes. He did not do so as he had a much more devious n of his own in his mind which needed scar-face to fall into depravity. For a second the shaman beleived it to be a doppleganger technique , but then one of the ten used a massive fireball attack and his notion of a doppleganger was broken as dopplegangers could not use attacks. The part that irritated the shaman the most however was the fact that he had to protect scar-face as of now , as the man was practically useless under the circumstances after having his strength sapped by the move that he used . However in such danger lied an unprecedented opportunity for the shaman , as he licked his lips in anticipation thinking of the n. Although he could ward off the fire easily , he purposefully let the attack hit him after a while as he feigned taking damage . BURN! " Ugh ". The shaman grunted as best as he could as he pretended to have recieved severe burns from the attack as scar-face Panicked a bit more. In his overconfidence , scar-face had only taken the shaman to the nothern battlefield as a tier 4 backup with all the other generals deployed on other Battlefronts. At this moment he truly regretted that decision , as he had truly underestimated shakuni and overestimated his own strength , as now he was defenseless . " We must retreat " , he said finally with a grim voice as he regained his mental stability a bit . He needed to survive , and heal and take out shakuni another day , but the shaman had other ns in mind. " We can''t retreat .... He''s too strong! ". The shaman said , panick in his voice as he looked towards scar-face in urgency . " There''s no other choice .... I''m not a coward shaman , but i don''t wish to throw my life away either. I underestimated his resilience , but I''m not weaker than him at my prime. A few hours of rest and healing , and i can take him on again and put him down for good ". Scar-face said , as he stood up once more. " I can''t cover your retreat .... You''re on your own ". The shaman said coldly " What? You crazy? You can''t take him on without me your physical abilities are dog-shit , you need to retreat to save your own a** too ". Scar-face tried to knock some sense into the shaman , as he signalled a few soldiers to rush towards the Shakuni''s. However Shakuni just snapped his fingers , and from nowhere a massive 20 meters high wave of me just washed over the battlefield . The shaman once again pulled off a defensive spell , only for it to be broken a few momentster and the two to be hit by a wave of fire. " God f***** dam*** ". Scar-face cursed as he could smack such tier three attacks with a swish of his sword , but now he was useless. " Okay what''s your n? ". Frustrated beyond reason , he asked the shaman for his n as thetter looked at him expressionlessly and said " We merge bodies ". ******** ( Meanwhile Rudra) Rudra had sent Furball and 9 of his dopplegangers to the Battlefield after giving Furball the instruction to use switch , tounch him into the Battlefield at the right moment. Clutching both his swords he looked over at the broken rocks that were suspended 5 inches above his body as he calmly circted the mana in his body as per the cultivation manual he practiced and was with every cycle hepleted he could feel the pain easing inside his body. After looking at his status screen he knew that while he was well and alive , it would take a lot of work by a team of healers to restore him to his peak state as bone healing magic could only be performed by the priest ss and there was no potion that could performplete bone recovery. '' Hmm , maybe I should fund research into bone recovery potion .... Could be profitable''. Rudra thought as he tried to keep his mind distracted from the mind boggling pain he was feeling at the moment. Oddly , buried under the rubble Rudra found a moments peace for the first time in thest few months as he could finally think about something other than the impending war . The war was here , he had used all his cards just like he nned too , and he had brought the elites from an unwinnable position to a fairly winnable position . His only remaining job now was to kill as many tier 4 generals as possible to even out the ying field and tilt the odds towards an elite victory. There were no moreplicated strategies to pull off , no more major traps . It was just in and simple fighting that was left for him to do. Unlike others who despised war and bloodshed , Rudra found it exciting. He courted wars and the bloodlust made him feel alive. He was the perfect leader for this very reason , as there were little to no morale boundries that bound him in the war and he did not grow tired of it. Although Scar-Face managed to injure him into this pitiful state , Rudra did not despair at his lost ability , instead he was happy to be alive and have a chance at facing Scar-Face again. Smiling he murmured " Next time i see you ..... I take your head ! ". /// Congrattions all for hitting the GT target ! As with every targetpletion there will be a bonus chapter that follows , and i will try to deliver it today itself! If we somehow manage to end the month within top 10 priv rankings , i will organise a mass release in the month of June with a significant price drop. So every ticket you guys put up will matter a lot , especially in the double GT event !! /// Chapter 630 A merger

Chapter 630 A merger

" You want us to WHAT? ". Scar-face felt the very idea to merge bodies with the shaman repulsive , as he wanted to reject it without a second thought . " You are useless , and i cannot protect us , if we try to retreat we will both be ughtered by shakuni. But if we merge bodies i have a way to stack our stats and make the merger stronger than both of usbined ". The shaman tried to lure scar-face into joining bodies with him . " How does it work , is it temporary ? I cannot join bodies with you forever! ". Scar-face asked in panick , as he started to consider the option. " Ofcourse it''s temporary , and ites with a debuff after we seperate as well. We may even not be able to control our bodies for the first few days as it would feel odd and foreign ". The shaman tried to make the merger sound more realistic , as there was no way that such power did note without a price. Scar-face''s inner instincts screamed at him to reject the offer , but the allure of defeating shakuni for once and for all was toorge for him to pass on. Should he get the added stats of the shaman he was 100% sure that he could easily take down shakuni , and after that win this war for once and for all. As for the struggle after that .... It was still eptable. Blinded by the rage for shakuni in his heart , scar-face gave in to the temptation in his moment of weakness as he agreed to the shaman for this temporary merger. Little did he know , it would be the worst decision he would ever make in his life ... " You are not tricking me right? I would still be in control of the body right? ". Scar-face double checked with the shaman regarding this detail , and the shaman lied with a straight face about it. " Ofcourse .... Although if you die i die too , so just don''t die ". Scar-face still had his reservations , but facing another wave of fire , the shaman quickly put up a defensive barrier around the two and slit both of his own wrists to begin the ceremony. A pool of blood and green slimy liquid dropped on the ground below as the shaman had his eyes roll to the back of his head as he chanted in ancientnguage. Using the fallen blood , he started to write ancient runes on scar- face''s head and his face as he prepared the other for the merger. Initially scar-face did not suspect a thing , but when the armour did not crack or even show any signs of damage against the fire attack this time around , he started to feel suspicious. The same attack had shattered the barrier twice before this time , so why was it standing strong now , unless the shaman was tricking him the other two times? " STOP! I change my mind ... ". Scar-face said as he got up on his feet . He did not trust the shaman enough to entrust such an foreign procedure to him . But to his dismay this did not work out well for him at all. The shaman stomped his feet and summoned ugly looking tier 3 orcs from the ground below , as those creatures forcefully pinned scar-face on the ground , and in his weakened state he was not strong enough to challenge their grip. " Wh-what are you doing ... Have you lost your mind shaman .... Let me go ! LET ME GO ! ". Scar-face screamed and struggled , but it was all for naught , as the shaman kept chanting and drenching scar-face''s body in all sorts of blood and weird green liquid. " I''m the representative of Lucifer ... I''m carrying out his will ! This will not end well for you ! I''m warning you shaman .... This will not end well for you! ". Scar-face tried to threaten the shaman in the name of Lucifer , but the shaman paid him no heed . Slitting his own throat the shaman forcefully liplocked scar-face. What happened next was that the shaman''s body visibly started to dry up as he seemed to vomit his guts into scar-face''s body , as thetter''s body started to shine with power. In a mere 3 minutes the shaman''s body became a pile of steaming bones , while Scar-Face''s body lied still on the ground without a single muscle twitching. When scar-face finally opened his eyes , the expression on his face was nothing like the charismatic and arrogant leader of the blood merchant group , but instead it was a maniacal smile of the psychotic Shaman. " After a hundered years ..... A young and powerful body! Muahahahahaha ". Heughed and clenched his own fists as he felt the power coursing through his veins. Already at the pseudo tier 5 power level . The shaman felt like he was the king of the world ! ********* ( Meanwhile on the other Battlefronts ) News that shakuni was alive travelled fast to the other Battlefronts as the elites felt a sense of relief followed by a subsequent burst of rage at the information. The releif of knowing that Rudra was alive was huge , while the rage of the merchants feeding them with mininformation was evenrger. " HOW DARE YOU LIE TO ME ". Neatwit said in anger as he and his ducks rampaged through the eastern battlefield following the news ughtering everything in their path . When Jhonny English recieved the news he only said a " Attaboy " with a smile as he went back to work , his heart feeling releif that the kid was okay. However Karna borderline lost his mind when he heard the news. Although he had given the bold speech just moments ago , and he desperately wanted that Shakuni be alive . He did not have a 100% faith in his life himself. As a leader although he could not appear weak , internally he was just a normal man who was only putting up a strong front . Hence when the news that shakuni was alive came to the southern end , Karna could not help but grin widely. " Well , if he wasn''t atleast that strong then i might as well be the guildmaster ". Karna said as he switched from one sword style fighting to three sword style. Clenching his teeth against his third sword Karna resolved to make the merchants who spread such misinformation pay! Closing his eyes , he finally let his emotions run lose as he became a one man killing machine , that absolutely bulldozed his way through any and every opponent blocking his path. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target ! Good job everyone! /// Chapter 631 Boss is back !

Chapter 631 Boss is back !

The shaman swinged around scar-face''s de and could feel the power of the de as he mock shed once , only to kill 20 soldiers ahead with his power. " Not bad ... Not bad at all ! ". The shaman said as he charged in towards one of the shakuni clones , as he dodged the iing me attack. SLASH! The shakuni he attacking vaporized to thin air as nothing remained of his body. " What? " The shaman was shocked to see that the sword passed through shakuni''s body as if it was butter as he looked perplexed at what was going on. Making his way through he killed one doppleganger after another , until 9/10 shakuni had been killed. " So it''s you ! ". The shaman said as it charged towards Furball dressed as shakuni as he swung his sword wildly at the neck of Furball. POOF! Furball instantly changed form as she shrunk back down to her nine tailed fox form , with all 9 of her tails being on disy against the demon infront of her. " A fox? ". The shaman said as it tried to stomp Furball to death , but to his horror just as he raise his feet , Furball changed her size to her real form , as the 50 feet tall majestic nine tailed beast stood out in her full glory! Firest! Breathing a terrifying fire , Furball forced the shaman to retreat 20 meters before he was able to defend against the brunt of the attack. " What a crafty bi*** ". The shamanplimented Furball as he retorted with a magical attack of his own. " Come forth Cerberus! ". The shaman summoned the same purplefog as he summoned Cerberus to fight Furball , and soon the purple mist solidified to form an ugly purple dog! Furball looked at her opponent and snorted in arrogance as she looked towards the moon above and started to gather the power of the moonlight . Cerberus charged towards Furball , however it was met with a terrifying moonst attack! BOOM! A rotating beam of moonlight pierced through Cerberus''s body as if it was made of paper and went onto attack the shaman who was sted away after the attack hit it head-on. " A tier 4 attack? ... Just who are you? ". The shaman found the creature infront of it extremely interesting ,as in his life he had never seen or heard of a fox as powerful as this one that could produce tier 4 attacks. As far as he knew , species capable of reaching tier 4 and above could not be contracted as pets as they would resist such binding contracts with their life! ********* ( Meanwhile the forum''s ) " OMG! Shakuni was a fox all along ! Exposed! ". " Where is Shakuni? ". " Huh? I bet all my money on an elite win as soon as shakuni popped back up on the screens , who is this fox? What the hell is going on? ". " OMG , SOO CUTE! I LOVE THAT FOX SOO MUCH! ". " OMG , I WANT ONE OF THOSE , LOOK AT ITS GOLDEN FUR !" " I''M DEAD ... MY LIFE IS COMPLETE ... LOOK AT THAT CUTENESS ". " Girls ... I have a same looking golden retriever , the only difference is it''s got one tail ... For those who warm my bed , petting the dog is free ". " Shut up perv ... Shoo ! ". The entire forums were confused as to what exactly was going on at the moment. ****** ( Back in battle ) " Hahaha , strong very strong .... But not quite as much as me ! ". The shaman started to chant in ancientnguage as a magical circle started to form around Furball''s feet. " Chains of hell! ". Chains with pointy ends shot out of the ground as they tried to pierce into Furball''s body , but Furball moved her tails around vehemently as she constricted the chains with her tails and prevented a capture. " Don''t resist you fool , because if i can''t make you mine , i will kill you! ". Holding the sword firmly , the shaman looked into scar-face''s memory reserves as he unleashed a tier 4 attack of his own. " GRAND SLAM! ". The shaman said as he performed a series of sword poses before pulling a strong overhead strike that created a powerful attack headed straight towards Furball. Millions of girls watching worldwide screamed " NOOOO ". At the top of their lungs at this moment as the pretty kitty cat was about to get hurt. Countless men cursed the shaman will all their hearts as he attempted to hurt the epitome of cuteness that the giant ball of fur was. However just as it looked as the attack would hit Furball , an unexpected switch happened , as gone was the fifty foot tall nine tails , and ince of her was a 6 feet tall man who had his sword pulled back ready to meet the attack head on. " FULL COUNTER ! ". The attack was sent back with triple the speed and damage as the shaman was scared senseless at the sudden turn of events. BOOM! A loud explosion was created as the returned move hit the Battlefield and debris and shockwave propagated to all sides. Although the shaman put up a protective barrier to defend himself , this time the attack actually managed to prate his full power defenses as he lost 6% of his HP to the attack. As he reeled back from the shock , infront of him stood a man oozing with the aura of death as he stared at him coldly with a murderous re. Looking at his visage , the shaman felt his blood run cold as goosebumps arose on his skin . This was Shakuni! The real one! There was no doubt about it! Grim reapor in his right hand , and seige Breaker in his left , wearing the doom armour as the ck fumes of death rose around him! The real Shakuni was here! " You dare attack MY ..... Furball? ". Rudra said , iprehensible anger in his voice . /// All right guys , next GT target is 2400 , we are still a little away from hitting it. So let''s get there as soon as possible for a bonus chapter! Hope you enjoyed this one , please leave ament below if you did! /// Chapter 632 A warrior is forged not born

Chapter 632 A warrior is forged not born

Rudra was far from his peak capabilities , if he were to be honest with himself , his left hand only had 10% of its mobility while his back hurt like hell. Although his HP was above 99% , his physical condition would restrict his usage of moves and abilities. At this moment , he was effectively reduced from two sword fight style to one sword fight style as although he held siege breaker in his left arm , it was nothing more than a showpiece. To make matters even worse the Shaman in scar-face''s body was emitting power even greater than what scar-face emitted by himself . Not being there to witness the body posession , Rudra was baffled to see the sudden power up as an uneasy feeling settled in his heart. Using the move [ darkness st ] He sent a Powerful ball of darkness towards the shaman who deflected it easily. " You dare use darkness attacks on me boy? Do you even know how I was raised? How long i have lived in the shadows ! Your boss maybe the god of death , but I AM the god of darkness ". The shaman said as he produced 10 simultaneous darkness sts and sent them all towards Rudra. Thankfully Rudra''s legs were still mobile and capable of sustaining his top speed as he was able to weave through the attacks and counter with a thunderst of his own! KAPAM! Thunder struck the shaman''s chest as a damage of -25000 appeared on the shaman''s head , but he only swatted on the sizzling burn as to make it stop. -25000 was a drop in a bucket with people nearing a million in total HP and did not affect one at all . However the fact that such a lousy attack connected was shocking to Rudra as he started to notice the ws in the shaman''s performance. From the way that Scar-Face was talking to his killer instincts as a fighter everything had changed since Rudra had arrived back at the battlefield. Although the power that the shaman exuded was undoubtedly much greater than Scar-Face ''s . Rudra understood that the man underneath was not a trained warrior. A weakness that was meant to be exploited. Rudra charged in towards the shaman , who swung his sword too strongly and missed the chance to change its trajectory as Rudra bent under it to sneak straight below his jaw. BAM! A 180¡ã perfect front split kick sent the shaman flying as he could not counter against the attack clinically enough to evade it in time. With this kick , Rudra''s suspicion turned into reality as he started to mount all sorts of pressure on the shaman. Nothing about Rudra''s fighting style was orthodox as he used a South-Paw leanback fight style throwing in kicks in between sword jabs as the shaman had a hard time keeping up with Rudra despite having superior speed and reflexes. The shaman beleived that taking over Scar-Face''s body he could just read the other party''s move set and perform everything that he could . However in high speed fights as this one , there was no time to read moves , there was no obvious opening to exploit. It was simply a dance of death! A warriors instincts are not forged in a day , it takes years of intense battles to finally have the killer instincts to defend and counter as naturally as breathing . Rudra who had spent two lifetimes honing his craft was a much more experienced fighter in one on onebat rather than the shaman , as although the shaman was in scar-face''s body he could not see the gaps in Rudra''s defenses like scar-face and attack them to pressure Rudra to go on the defensive. It was because of this that Rudra was able to absolutely mercilessly drill into the shaman as with every three exchanges he was manage tond one blow , eating away at the shaman''s HP as it fell from a bright green to a dangerous orange color. The shaman could not understand how even after having one of the greatestbat bodies of this world he was still being suppressed by a brat , but he could do nothing about it. " Why am I being beaten back ... I''m clearly much stronger than you ! ". The shaman said annoyed asid off the fighting part and summoned 10 orcs to help him retreat for a while. However Rudra had tasted blood now , and had no intentions of letting the shaman go , hence he summoned his bone dragon and durahal to fight against the summoned orcs as he himself fought the shaman. [ Darkness Bind ] Rudra tripped the running shaman with some vines as he jumped over his body with the intention to pierce it onnding. BAM! Hitting some kind of barrier , Rudra bounced off without getting the opportunity to stab the shaman . " No- no - no - no - no , I just need more time to learn swordsmanship and use this body to its fullest potential . After a century i have a fresh body , i cannot fall here now ". The shaman said as he tried to open a portal and escape. However Rudra just used the wooden ne and created a wood style prison around the shaman blocking any and every possible routes of escape. [ Acid dispersion] The shaman used some sort of ugly yellow acid to melt the blocks of wood around him as he faced Rudra with a cold re. " We have no enmity , i am not scar-face and i did not attack your city . Let me go and we will consider this matter settled human ". The shaman proposed However he knew Rudra was never gonna take such a deal , so in reality he was only stalling for time while he prepared to use scar-face ''s ultimate move once more. " You know what i hate in this world the most ? It''s imposters like you !". Rudra straight up rejected this idea as he had far too much enmity with the shaman to let him walk. Clutching his sword , Rudra started to prepare for his move that would end the shaman''s life as well. In reality , Rudra had already seen through what the shaman was trying to do and he already came up with a back up n for it. The shaman was dumb to think that just because he took over Scar-Face''s body and memories that he could actually be a warrior that was half as good as scar-face as a true warrior was not born , he was forged in a battlefield . His entire form , his eyes and even his expressions all gave away his next move and Rudra could smell it from a mile away what he wanted to do next. For Rudra it was like facing a true Elite academy student , as while the skills shown by the kid were not too shabby , he could technically read him like an open book. " Very well ... Don''t say i did not warn you ! DRAGON EMPEROR ... ". ******* ( Meanwhile on the forums ) '''' Guys , Shakuni is a SUS yer . In his very first breakout videos he was already using the darkness bind and the darkness st moves . It was first assumed that it would be due to some artifact , however his repoitore of forbidden moves has only increased since. Not only can he summon a bone dragon , he can also summon an undead legion . His ss is supposed to be a knight , and the pope somehow coronates him as a king which means he absolutely cannot be connected with the dark faction. This only leaves one option ... As the enemy he was fighting pointed out . Shakuni must be a follower of the death God! Although i have no idea who or what the death God is , I''m sure shakuni gets all his powers from him. Find the death God , and you can be the next Shakuni! ''''. ( Replies to this thread ) '' Comeon there is no death God in Omega , there is only Lucifer the god of the dark faction ''. '' Makes sense , you are a genius to figure this out ! Thankyou for the post , i will try to search about the legend of the death God ''. '' Yes , yes , we must find more about the legend of the death God , even my fighting skills are as good as shakuni . If i just had the proper moveset and equipment , even i could be just like him! ''. '' Well here is my conspiracy theory : Shakuni might be a reincarnator .... I mean he''s always at the right ce at the right time ''. /// IMPORTANT ANNOUNCEMENT : I''m in need for beta readers for a new uing project. It''s for a special event concerning this book and i need people who are both the fans of this book and avid readers otherwise to discuss about a very confidential and important matter. So if you think you are a good judge of books and content , please drop ament down in thements section below . Congrattions on hitting the GT target , we have officially crossed 2400 GT! As for the Bonus chapter it will be uploaded today itself! /// Chapter 633 There is only one ....

Chapter 633 There is only one ....

The shaman thought he had tricked Shakuni , as he saw the other standing 50 feet away from him , right in range for scar-face''s ultimate move! The shaman knew it perfectly well that Retreating without killing Shakuni was never an option . Should he attempt such a foolish endeavour he would have two swords thrusted into the back of his armour. For him to sessfully run away from this battlefield ... Shakuni must die first! The best way to do this was with scar-face''s ultimate move as a second direct hit would definitely kill shakuni for good as the shaman refused to beleive someone could withstand it twice . The only problem was that the move needed a lot of time to be prepared and took a heavy toll on mana and stamina. Hence trying to waste time in conversation , he prepared the move . In his mind the shaman felt like he was absolutely discrete with it and that Rudra would never see iting ..... Little did he know that he was trying to decieve the mastermind of deceit. Infront of Shakuni , the shaman was a cute 2 year old trying to hide the fact that he had eaten candy with chocte marks smeared all over his face. As shakuni could read his real motives as in as day. When he was finally ready , with a gleeful expression stered to his face , he finally unleashed scar-face''s grandest move on Rudra once more . " DRAGON EMPEROR DESTRUCTION ! ". A massive dragon coiled around the shaman''s sword , and it was 1.5x bigger than thest time scar-face used it! BAM! The move was unleashed at breakneck speed and the dragon travelled at blinding speeds towards Rudra. BAM ! BREAK! BOOM! BRRRBOOM! It appeared as if the dragon had swallowed Rudra whole and the attack had connected spot on! The dragon even went onto destroy half of Purplehaze city as this time the attack destroyed a total of 4 districts and caused the start of a massive fire outbreak. Although the death of Shakuni was not confirmed even this time around , the shaman knew that he had done it! Nobody could escape such a move! It was even more powerful than Scar-Face''s version as the stats of the two of thembined were way more powerful than Scar-Face''s alone. " Hahahahaha .... In the end you fall anyway ! ". The shaman said as he breathed raggedly. Although he was not incapacitated like scar-face after using the move he felt exhaustion and muscle soreness all over his body too. " MEN , HUFF HUFF , CHARGE! ". Scar-face gave themand , as he slowly started to back away. He had gotten the perfect body , and he had gotten rid of a potential servant of Hades . The rest of this war was none of his concern . His services for the merchants ended at this very moment. ********** ( Meanwhile on the forums ) '' That''s it .... This time he''s dead for sure ! ''. '' Whoa .... I thought after thest attack , scar-face was done for ! But he had another one left inside him! He is too powerful ... ''. '' I wonder if Scar-Face could have solo''d this war ... I mean his one strike kind of destroys 10% of the city ''. '' Too Powerful .... Shakuni met too powerful of an opponent . This was inevitable ''. '' Guys don''t count shakuni out yet ... He came back from this once! ''. '' Oh please ... You think even after all this Shakuni may still be alive? You are naive! ''. '' It''s over ... He''s dead for sure ! RIP ''. '' All of you , who count shakuni out and jump to conclusions ... Mark my words , he will rise and he will fight scar- face again and again and again , till he wins ''. '' This is not an anime my friend , such things only happen in fiction . Shakuni is DEAD ''. '' OH YEAH? DARE TO PUT UR HAIR ON THE LINE ? ''. '' I''LL DO IT IF YOU DO! ''. '' DEAL ! '' '' DEAL ! ''. *********** ( Back on the battlefield ) Looking towards the sky , the shaman felt like he had defied god of death once more. For centuries he had preyed on the body of young men and posessed them to live for a few more decades until doing it again , evading the clutches of Hades time and time again. Overtime his profession made him require to manipte thews of death , however without the blessing of Hades he was always nothing more than a second rate maniptor who could not actually control death. Feeling like he one upped Hades , he looked towards the heavens and said " I killed your servant .... You bastard Hades .... And soon i wille for u too ! I will be the master of - " . SPLAT! It was at this moment that Scar-Face ''head rolled over the floor . With eyes so wide that they might just pop out of his sockets , the shaman and Scar-Face died together as Rudra Decapitated scar-face''s ugly head from his body. Blood trickled all over the battlefield as Rudra be t over and took the Decapitated head in his arms and told the shaman hisst words before he lost consciousness forever. In a tone soo cold and domineering , it would have sent chills down the shaman''s spine if he had one Rudra said " The god of death , King Hades .... Sends his regards ". /// Special shoutout to Cervantez91 and Sivanthe for the two magic castles that these guys gifted the book! I''m extremely grateful for the patronage and as with every super gift . There will be a bonus chapter for it today itself. This one is a bonus chapter for hitting the GT target ... Good job everyone! SPECIAL NOTE : Guys regarding the beta readers programme . Please understand that there will be major spoilers in it . So only enroll if you guys can handle spoilers for this book . We start day after today , so please join the server by then. me and my moderator will help you guys if you get stuck. So please drop ament in thements section below if you face any problems. For now i only n on taking in 15 beta readers , so slots are limited . We have not hit 15 yet , but i won''t ept entries after 15 :grimacing_face: . So sorry in advance for those who are left out. Join the discord server ASAP too ! /// Chapter 634 COLD!

Chapter 634 COLD!

( A few moments ago ) Rudra was perfectly prepared for the iing dragon emperor destruction attack. The only reason why he could no evade it the previous time was because of the stupid Cerberus dog and the fact that his blink was on cooldown. However this time he had blink avable. Lying in wait , Rudra silently activated [ cloud feet ] as the first break of dawn signalled the start of a new day as the horizon started to brighter little by little. The key here was to wait till thest possible second before evading , to make it look like he was actually hit! The entire act needed to be extremely convincing for people to buy it and luckily Rudra had the perfect move for it. Right as the Shaman used the dragon emperor destruction , Rudra let the dragon approach him , before using unparalleled gaming skills and peak level prediction and control to use the move [ Circumvent ] Unterally retreating alongside the driection of the attack , Rudra made it seem like the dragons head was the one that was pushing him back as he leaned back and his feet produced absolutely no friction. For themon yer who could barely make a blurry image , it seemed like Shakuni had been engulfed in a direct hit. However right before the attack could actuallynd , Rudra used blink and teleported quietly to a few meters away on the battlefield. With the entire world''s attention being on the dragon attack and it''s raw power as it tore through the city wall and buildings . Nobody paid attention to Rudra who had silentlyid down on the battlefield , blending as one of the dead. This was an incredibly difficult move to pull off and it needed absolute confidence and precise control in one''s skills as Rudra literally danced with death as he tried to fake getting hit by the move. Not only was the dragon travelling incredibly fast , had he only been a few centimetres slower he would have been engulfed inside the dragon with no room for retreat. Considering the power of the beast , this time it would have been death for sure! But now that he wasn''t dear , it was time for a sneak attack! Rudra watched without moving an inch as the Elite soldiers despaired his death and the merchants rejoiced. The shaman alsoughed his heart out as he gave the order to the merchant troops to push as if he was scar-face , before sneakily retreating himself. In his moment of pride and ignorance , the shaman had his guard down as he did not expect Shakuni to attack out of nowhere once more. Hence with his back exposed to Shakuni lying on the ground , the shaman walked slowly as he savoured the taste of victory. He even had the gall to call Hades a bastard as he looked towards the sky and cursed him , however it was this one short moment that was enough to cost him his life. Grim Reaper in his right hand , Rudra charged in a lightning quick fashion as he used the move [ death sh] of the sword grim reaper , to triple the critical damage of the neck strike. With the shaman''s HP still being in a dangerous orange region , the attack was enough to kill him as his head was slit clean off his throat and both him and Scar-Face lost their lives. Poor scar-face was constantly screaming inside the shaman''s head to let his body go , and that he would make him suffer once he regains control . However the shaman paid him no heed as he knew that overtime scar-face would grow silent , just like the others. However with that one neck strike the both of them lost their lives . Rudra even went as far as to pick up the severed head of the fallen body as he reminded the shaman of his worst fear yet. As he sent his soul directly to the underworld. ********* Although Rudra was not a barbarian who would usually carry around severed heads of his enemies . He knew that he needed to make a statement this time around , hence he picked up scar-face''s head and walked through the Battlefield as he showed the world who the winner of that fight eventually was. The severed head in one hand , and grim reaper in another , shakuni walked coldly through the city of Purplehaze as the grim reaper slid across the floor making sparks. Blood dripped from the severed head of scar-face as Rudra walked slowly parading it around as he struck fear in every single blood merchant who saw this scene. Unlike Rudra''s fake death news , the severed head in Shakuni''s hand told apletely different tale as although no words were spoken , everyone understood with irrefutable evidence that Scar-Face the general of the blood merchants , had fallen to shakuni of the Elites. Rudra himself was not in a great condition. His left hand holding the severed head barely moved , while his backpain was killing him after performing the death sh. His walk was slow not because he wanted it to be slow , but because it was the only pace where he could walk at the moment. Blood dripped from his open wounds and he looked as if he was bathed in blood , his own and the enemies from top to bottom as his walk albeit slow was extremely powerful and fear inducing. Everyone parted to a side where shakuni passed by , elite or merchant as Rudra''s aura itself was enough for every enemy to piss in their pants , especially when he carried their strongest general''s head in his arms. No words needed to be spoken by Rudra . As the blood merchants rallied the news around all sectors themselves. Panic and fear in their voices , they rushed around and told their brethren about the severed head of their leader , as the headlines were that " Our leader scar-face has fa-fallen in battle at the hands of Shakuni of the Elites !!!!? ". /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Sivanthe , please thank him in thements for this one! We have one more bonus chapter to do today , and it wille right after this! /// Chapter 635 Come...If you dare!

Chapter 635 Come...If you dare!

( The Forum''s ) '' Where tf did hee from ..... ?'' '' Is this it ...? Shakuni won? '' '' Shakuni Decapitated that somebiatch ''. '' Hahahaha , i knew shakuni wouldn''t fall to a petty dragon ! ''. '' HOW IS HE STILL ALIVE AFTER THAT ATTACK? '' '' Is this guy invincible? '' '' If in this world Shakuni is the second best yer , then no-one has the balls to call themselves rhe best ! #GOAT'' '' Incredible ..... The Shakuni does it again ! '' '' I never doubted him for even a minute. I knew shakuni was always going to win! ''. '' SHAKUNIIIIII!!!! #GOAT''. '' #GOAT! '' '' #GOAT '' '' To the gentleman who imed to shave his head if shakuni defeated scar-face ..... Time to go bald! ''. '' Shakuni ! Shakuni ! Shakuni ! Go elites go ! '' '' This changes nothing in the bigger picture ... Scar-face was ultimately just one guy , so is Shakuni , their impact on the grand scale is minimum. We are talking about a war with millions of individuals involved. Wake up to reality losers , the elites are still not winning this shit''. '' STFU , bald bish ''. '' Yeah , the elites never lose a war , you and your analysis are dumb ! '' '' Go die bald bish '' '' Stupid bald bish '' '' Fat Lazy bald bish '' '' Can''t get it up bald bish ''. . . . . '' A very jealous bald bish ''. '' add insults here''. ****** ( Meanwhile on the battlefield ) Rudra walked with scar-face ''s head in his left arm , as although he did not lift a finger himself every single blood merchant soldier gave way to him wherever he passed from. Not a single one of the ordinary soldiers wanted to have a piece of the madman who could defeat and decapitate their leader. The same leader who destroyed a third of the city with his two attacks. On his slow March , he was reunited with Furball , who had apparently torched thousands of merchant troops by this point , as she happily hopped onto his shoulder as she menacingly red at anyone who eyed her master. SCREECH! The bone dragon flew over the streets , as it waited for Rudra at a crossroad , as the crossroad was the only ce where it''srge body would fit without destroying the town infrastructure. Bowing its head down , it waited for Rudra to reach there and mount her. " We must kill shakuni .... He - he killed our leader ". A bloodmerchant soldier said , as he inspired a few cowering soldiers to lead a futile charge to block Shakuni''s path , however Rudra just snapped his fingers , and thousands of undead rose from the ground , as the fight was over before the merchant soldiers could even raise their swords in defiance. Just for the kicks of it , Furball burnt the fallen soldiers bodies to ashes as Rudra did not even bat an eye at the massive fireball throwing machine sitting on his shoulders. With thousands of undead standing guard for him as he slowly walked down the street towards his mount , Rudra was the epitome of a boss yer if there was any in Omega. His expression cold , his deeds legendary just his walk alone could strike fear into the hearts of the enemy . When he finally mounted the bone dragon , Rudramanded it to fly all over the city as he wanted every soldier at every Battlefront to look at him with the head of scar-face , as it was important to strike fear into the hearts of the enemy troops. Rudra ordered the bone dragon to fly as low as possible , and as slow as it could , as Rudra wanted everyone to get a clear glimpse of him riding the bone dragon with scar-face''s head in his arms . The elite soldiers audibly cheered for shakuni , as it was a festival for the elite soldiers wherever the bone dragon would pass over their heads. However , the merchants felt their morale plummet as from promised the highs of Shakuni being dead , the reality of their general being the one dead , pped them hard . The merchants felt like the whole war was a big lie and if their invincible leader could not win this fight , how could they? The tier 4 generals of the blood merchant army felt their blood boiling at the parading shakuni , however they knew better than anyone about the reality of scar-face''s true strength , and they knew that anyone who could defeat scar-face was definitely not normal. When Rudra passed over Karna''s side of the battlefield , he noticed how the battle lines were the furthest out there and the casualties were the minimum . Karna was doing an absolutely banger of a job in the ce , however currently he was surrounded by a lot of enemy soldiers. Although with his three sword style and an HP bar of over 80% , karna was in no real trouble , Rudra still chose to lend a hand as he extended his right arm for Furball to inch forward , as one massive methrowerter , all of his enemies were burnt to a crisp as he himself took a nice 6% damage because of being caught in the attack. As Rudra flew over him , only a shout of " Ur F***** Dead when i meet u , as*****e ". Could be heard as Rudra smiled at the response. It was the first time that Rudra was surveying the overall battle situation , and seeing the southern battlefield his heart was at ease. If nothing else , atleast karna could always be relied upon to get the job done. The worst situation was in the eastern battlefield , as while Medivh was giving Neatwit constant support the overall situation did not look good. The damage caused by scar-face''s attacks cleared up a path except the already paved streets that opened two newnes of attacks for the merchant soldiers. Twones that had no archballistae or blockades to stop their rampant March .... Hence it was a bloodbath on the elites side trying to stop the rampant advance of the enemy''s. Although Neatwit himself was in one suchnes , he was forced on the retreat by two tier 4 generals who lead the charge , as it was only because Medivh providing back-end support that the advance was as slow as it was. Understanding that the east needed his presence the most . Rudra rejoined the battle on the eastern Battlefront. /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by Cervantez91 , please thank him in thements for this one. Special shoutout to Omar_Alshaikh for the 5000 coins magic castle! Im beyond grateful for the consistent support you show my content! Thankyou my friend . As with every super gift , a bonus will follow soon. Enjoy :smiling_face_with_smiling_eyes: /// Chapter 636 The power of one man

Chapter 636 The power of one man

Rudra arrived at the eastern battlefield and started to casually mount his offense without straining his body. He picked up a random blood stained spear from the ground and buried it firmly in the ground before mounting scar-face''s dead head on it , as he kept it on disy for the blood merchants to see and cower in fear. Rudra was very casual in his fighting as he let his bone dragon and Furball do most of the damage as he himself would only rarely throw out one or two sword shes using the grim reaper. While his physical presence did not change the tide of the war at all , his psychological presence changed the entire game. The elites soldiers felt their morale soaring as they saw their guildmastering to assist them as they recieved an psychological energy boost to beat back the opponents. In wars morale was a mysterious thing and a group with a high morale often overcame even the most difficult adversities. Rudra had chosen to enter the Battlefield from the secondne where Neatwit was not physically present , as thatne was the most poorly defended area of the entire city. There were only two blocks left until the enemy reached the gates of the inner city from that location . While the inner-city was heavily fortified , in terms of area to cover it was only asrge as one sector and if the walls of the inner city were breached then even Rudra had little confidence from stopping the merchant army from storming the gates. On an average , for every 3 Elite that fell , about 7 merchants died as well and the bnce of war was starting to ever so slightly tip in the direction of the elites. Having created a sophisticated system of Reinforcements and first aid centers. Rudra had converted the city into the ultimate battleground as every other roof had some sort of defensive structure mounted on it and every street had blockades and traps set up. For every time the elites retreated , they would bring out the handheld pulse cannons and shoot 10-20 shots creating a space vum before calmly retreating without casualties as they threatened the charging forces with the same sort of death should they get out of line. Technically the elites only had so much ammunition for the handheld pulse cannons. Should they use it on one mass ughter , they would be rendered defenseless inter stages of the war , hence guild management had tactically advised the members to use the weapons only for retreating or reducing enemy numbers when things became out of control. Rudra''s presence was both a deterrent and a bait as while themon soldiers did not dare fight Rudra head on , his lousy way of fighting definitely made breaking news as the tier 4 generals in the eastern front recieved information that Shakuni was injured. The war was reaching a critical stage and the blood merchant generals knew that with scar-face dead someone needed to takemand of the forces. Currently the best bet that the merchants had was to exploit the twones created by scar-face''s attacks and swiftly take down the walls of innercity and storm the pce. Although it was easier said than done , with an injured shakuni and 5 tier 4 generals present within the Eastern Battlefield , it was very much possible. Two of the most senior generals talked amongst themselves and decided that only one of them would continue fighting Neatwit inne one , while the other one would go on and free the other tier 4 generals who were fighting against tier 4 pdins of the Church in the eastern battlefield , before the four of them rallying a legion of troops against Shakuni inne 1. The n was simple : 1) Outnumber Shakuni and kill him while he is injured , and restore troop morale . 2) Use best moves to punch a hole in the inner city wall 3) Storm the inner-city using the might of the eastern legion , and rally troops from other Battlefronts to abandon their attack lines and focus on the one opening that had been created. 4) win the war by storming the pce and retrieving the kingdom token. Enacting this n , one of the two tier 4 generals fighting Neatwit inne 2 retreated and went off to support the others in getting rid of the pdins from the church first. Albeit a risky n , the merchants bet it all in busting throughne one , where they had the least ground to cover. After 30 minutes of fighting and forcing the tier 4 pdins from church to run for their lives , four tier 4 blood merchant generals banded together , as they rallied their troops towardsne 1 . Coming out of the biggest fight of his life , Shakuni was headed into another one . However with his physical state restricting hisbat potential to 30% of his peak prowess , could he hold the fort down once more for the elites? Or would this be the moment where he finally fell and his invincible legend ended? ***** ( Meanwhile Dronacharya ) Dronacharya was in a prison cell , being held captive in the blood merchant camp as his cell was fitted with anti-teleportation properties . Restrained with hard steel cuffs meant to hold tier 4 prisoners and awaiting his judgement as a war criminal , all he could do while sitting in the cell was scroll the forums and see bits of the war videos being posted. His eyes popped out of his sockets when he saw Rudra decapitating scar-face , as while others may not know the true extent of that mans powers , dronacharya knew it perfectly well. Wondering where and how he went wrong , the only thing he prayed for now was the demise of the elites. /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by Omar_Alshaikh , please thank him in thements for this one. NOTE : For the beta readers yet to join , this is yourst chance . I have posted a link to the discord in everyment of everyone who wanted to be a beta reader. Im going to start the project from tommorow and if you guys have not joined it by then , then i guess you won''t be able to participate. Adding the link here once more , and one more in thements , this is thest chance to join ya''all. The programme is everything guys , trust me when i say you can''t miss it. https://discord.gg/KJtRdwcW94 Join through above link /// Chapter 637 Nobody can stop him

Chapter 637 Nobody can stop him

Rudraughed when he saw the four tier 4 generals approach thene that he was holding down in the eastern battlefield as he well understood their motives. Thene he was holding was the highway ticket to reaching the walls of the inner city and the best shot that the merchants had at winning this war. Ontop of that , killing Rudra would also restore morale within the army and while the four of them could not take Rudra on at his full strength the four of them beleived that in his significantly injured state they could gang-up and kill him. Internally Rudra had long expected such a situation to arise , however it was something he wished to happen and not something that he wanted to avoid. For him , the only tangible way to end this war was topletely defeat two fronts of the attack before redirecting the forces from these fronts to the others to route the enemy forcespletely. The nothern side where scar-face was leading the charge was mission aplished as in the vum of a leadership figure the army fell into dissaray there . Now If he could just aplish the same on the eastern front , he could finally change the tide of the warpletely and end this useless ughter for once and for all. For this purpose it was ideal that the enemy came at him with all that they had , as once he dealt with this wave of attack it would be over. It was not the best ns made by Rudra however , he was mentally and physically exhausted after fighting and managing the situation day in and day out. This was going to be thest push ..... Pointing Grim Reaper towards the approaching generals , Rudra said with a cold smile " Come ". ******* ( Meanwhile Cuber Corporation ) " Shakuni defeated scar-face? " A cuber official asked shocked at the presented report. " But Scar-Face is an A ranked mercenary in #6674 , His Combat skills are Legendary .... How did he fall in battle to one of our own? ". The cuber officials were absolutely baffled. " Nothing about shakuni makes sense , Gaia notices no foul y involved and his battle skills are the real deal . Maybe with him around earth stands a chance .... ". A third official said with a wishful voice. " No , one guy cannot support the weight of the entire race . It''s not possible , we need atleast a thousand more yers like him before we can even hope to enter the gctic stage , but the yers are breaking through very quickly but none of them are really maturing , as of this moment there are over 180,240 cultivators but only 36 of them have reached tier 4". Everyone in the room became silent hearing this news. Nothing was going as nned for the cuber corp and while a lot of yers were showing promise not many were mature enough yet to take on the responsibility that was toe ahead. Humanity was heading towards a very precarious situation as they were approaching a threat that they did not even knew existed . The world was on a clock , and the game Omega was not as simple as it seemed. ***** ( Back at the battlefield ) The current situation was such that Rudra had about 300,000 Soldiers at his back alongwith Furball and the bone dragon , while the enemy had about 850,000 soldiers and 4 tier four generals marching towards him . Furball instantly used the move [ Fire Wave ] when she saw the approaching Reinforcements , as the four tier 4 generals had to repel the move using their weapons by cutting through the tidal wave of fire to prevent major casualties on their camp. As Rudra provocated them to attack , the generals looked at the Decapitated head of scar-face mounted on a pike and felt digust build up in their stomachs. One of the four said " You barbarian ! How dare you put our leaders head on a pike ! We will have you butchered!! ". Rudra snorted hearing this , as he said " Okay bigmouth .... TRY ". The elite soldiers cheered at this , as chants of Shakuni started to well up once more at the battlefield. The four generals felt like they were losing face hence they rudely cut in and said " Such arrogance from an injured man .... You can''t even move your left arm anymore , can''t use your dual sword style , in such a state where do you get the confidence of beating us four at once? ". The elite army felt their spirits dampen when they heard such facts .... When one looked at shakuni they could clearly see the bleading and broken left arm that was as limp as a block of wood as it was a fact that Rudra had lost 90% mobility in that arm. Even so , Rudra had no signs of fear on his face as he bared his teeth to his enemy and said " If I''m so easy to beat , why don''t you guys try me? Or do you all need to ask your dead leader permission first? ". Rudra''s confidence deterred the four as they felt like something was amiss , nobody could be so confident at the face of their doom. However with having no better options the four of them nodded to each other and started the assault. Two of them charged straight towards Rudra while two nked him , as the four of them unleashed long range moves towards him from three different directions. Rudra''s bone Dragon blocked one attack for him , while Rudra calmly sidestepped the other before blocking the frontal attacks with grim reaper. At this moment however the four of them had closed in enough to engage in short distancebat as they attacked Rudra with their weapons all at once. One of the four generals used the spear and his reach was the longest . Two of them used a sword while one of them used a scythe. The first one to reach Rudra was the spear user as he thrusted his spear aiming for his heart which Rudra had to sidestep to avoid. However this was exactly what the generals were hoping for as in the direction that he sidestepped , two swords were iing towards his neck at extremely fast speeds and Rudra barely ducked in time to avoid them , as the swish took a few strands of his hair from his head. Finally as he was balled on the ground the scythe user used an overhead sh aimed at his skull however using the grim reaper Rudra managed to block it , although he was knocked down on his butt. It was at this moment that he would have beenpletely fu**** had he not have the bone dragon protecting him , as down on his butt he no longer had a way move fast enough to evade the second round of attacks. However thankfully the bone dragon tail swiped all four of the generals at once as they were sent flying back towards their soldier mass. The flying generals each knocked over a dozen troops before regaining stability , as they saw Rudra calmly on his feet and leaning on his sword once more as he awaited their return. To make matters even worse , he was even yawning as if the fight bored him to death. The disrespect was real and the generals could not stand it , however just as they tried to charge at him once more , three blocks of wood shout out from the ground towards the spear user as Rudra used wood maniption to keep one of the three busy. Although scythe and spear were both of a long range , Rudra needed to keep the spear user at bay more in his current condition as his mobility was not enough to deal with long range attacks at the moment. His back was aching as hell and although he was not showing the pain on his face , dodging and turning was excruciating to perform. For Rudra life would be much more simpler if he only had to deal with the sword users , as his proficiency in swords was high enough to be more than a match for the generals in hand to handbat . Attempting to conceal him in a woodprison , Rudra focused on himpletely as he let the other three close in the distance in him once more. However with Furball standing guard , she created a firewall to provide Rudra with the necessary time to prepare for the iing enemies as the mes stopped the momentum of the attackers. To the world watching , this style of supported fighting appeared extremely weak and cowardly for a yer like shakuni , however little did they know that it was all a part of his mastern. The tiger was maimed , he was weak and injured , however an injured beast was the most ferocious. Shakuni being injured did not mean that his danger level had dropped , it only meant that he needed to pick his spots to attack more wisely .... As he was only but biding his time , waiting for that opportunity to strike ! Chapter 638 God level

Chapter 638 God level

" Shakuni ... This is where you fall ! ". The bloodmerchant general said as he looked at his colleagues and nodded in agreement about executing their hidden card. Shakuni had been evading the others like a cat for over 7 minutes now and the merchants felt frustrated at this cowardly behaviour disyed by shakuni. The four of them were yet to be even grazed by his sword and it looked as if he had a hard time defending even his own self , as he had to rely on his pets to keep him alive. The bone dragon and Furball on the other hand had recieved bits of damage as their HP became a yellowish green color instead of the lush green that it once was . If this went on for much longer Rudra would be forced to recall them both , as he could not allow them to die . The merchants had realised that Rudra''sbat potential was peak tier 3 at most and he was nothing to write home about as against their big moves he would be powerless and weak. Little did they know that this was exactly the bait that Rudra was setting , as when the four of them created seperation tounch their big moves , it was at that moment that Rudra knew he had them biting the bait. This was the hook ..... The scythe user buried his scythe in the ground as he channeled his mana to use the move [ shadow trap ] As Rudra''s legs suddenly sunk into the ground below and he was seemingly immobilized. " NOW ! " , The scythe user screamed as right on his queue , the spear user held up his weapon javelin style and aimed it at the bone dragon''s skull [ Javelin repel! ] BOOM! , The spear created a sonic boom as it broke past the sound barrier and collided with the bone dragon''s skull as it recieved critical damage and was repelled back about 50 meters. Right alongside the Javelin repel , one of the two sword generals attacked Furball as he used [ Water sh ] , tond a terrifying water attack that neutralized Furballs defenses and threatened to hit it clean. The moment Furballs fire defenses crumpled , Rudra instantly recalled her to protect her from the attacks damage , however he himself was in risk of being hit by the fourth generals attack as the final sword user used the move [ One Sword sh ] As he uni directionally sword shed towards Rudra , threatening to pierce his body into half. Rudra had to bend his right arm to a 90¡ã angle to block the move , however while he was sessful in blocking the attack it also meant that he was now tier up in defending while beingpletely immobile to all iing attacks. " NOW ... DO IT , KILL SHAKUNI ". The sword user that was keeping Rudra busy surveyed the situation as the bone dragon was still far away while Furball was no longer in the picture and with Rudra being stuck inside the shadow trap , this was the perfect chance to end his life. The scythe user unleashed his ultimate move at this moment as he used the same move as Rudra did to decapitate Scar-face , as he used [ Death sh ] While the Javelin user who no longer had his weapon , looked towards the heavens and summoned 100,000 javelins made of pure mana as he pointed them all towards shakuni and let all hell break loose , as they showered towards his body from all directions. Thest sword user also used his peak move as he pointed the sword towards the sky and a terrifying bolt of lightning struck it With that sparkling sword full of thunder , he then used the move [ Thunder sh ] , as Rudra now faced three tier 4 moves at the same time while having 0 mobility or space to maneuver with his only good hand stuck in holding off the opponent. It was a well thought out strategy by the merchants and it was an efficient use of their numbers advantage. In their hearts the merchants thought at this moment that it was over , that shakuni could never evade or counter this and that his doom was only moments away now. Even if shakuni did miraculously survive , his condition will only deteriorate further and sooner ofter they would be able to suppress him . However , the merchants forgot about one key part in their nning. They forgot the part where shakuni was the greatest mastermind and strategist in the history of mankind and how he could not be outsmarted by a bunch of meat headed generals such as themselves. Already nning 2 steps infront of the opposition shakuni was ontop of his game as he had a big smile stered to his face. '' Time to end this .... '' he thought as he prepared to show the world a glimpse of his true strength onest time.... ********* ( Meanwhile on the forums ) '' Oh my god what has happened to Shakuni? Why is he fighting like a four year old girl? ''. '' I don''t even know what to expect anymore , i think the trick to beat shakuni is to let him beat you first. Because whenever the cards are stacked against him , he seems to ovee , it''s better to let him stack the cards against you first ''. '' He''s facing four generals this time though , it''s a very tough situation , i don''t think he can make it .... I know I''ve been wrong about shakuni many times , so i won''t im to be sure . But i feel 70% sure that he will die ''. '' Shakuni is god ... Shakuni is goat , if you don''t think so ... You''re a piece of turd ''. '' I wonder how he gets out of this one ''. '' Guys forget about the war ... Have you heard about the uing system announcement? There are rumors floating that we will have another system update soon ''. '' We are having a new system update? Since when? ''. '' There is no official word from the cuber corp guys , don''t beleive such false rumors ''. ****** ( The cuber corp ) There was aplex atmosphere inside the cuber headquarters as the cuber corps worst fears were about to be realised. " I have been contacted by the universal HQ , we must move to phase 3 now .... The day for the integration has been decided . We have been given 2 years and 7months time to get our species ready ". Gaia said expressionlessly " WHATTT ? BUT WE ATLEAST NEED 5 MORE YEARS ... 2 AND A HALF IS TOO LESS ". The leader of the cuber corp mmed his fists on the table in frustration. Although the world beleived Omega to be a game developed by the mysterious cuber corporation , it was not actually the case. There was a reason behind the cuber corporation being untouchable and being able to create technology far beyond the means of the human species. And unlike what humans thought to beleive , humanity was not actually the only race in the universe. There were a lot of secrets and a lot of mysteries in the universe and now the humans were under the radar. The day of Integration was moving closer and the date has been set. Humanity needed to grow strong and fast. The universe was an unforgiving and cold ce and it was a dog eat dog world. The game was much more than just a second world and a way to make money and earn fame. The VR Olympics , the in-game main storyline and the characters and races inside them. Everything was there for a purpose and the time to reveal them was inching closer every second. The leader of the cuber corp looked at the screen in his hand , inside it were the faces of the most prominent yers of dark and light faction from each continent. The list was aprehensive analysis done by Gaia and a total of 48,000 parameters were scored out of 10 to select the best performing yers of the billions of humans across the world. Since each continent was isted from each other , with its own kingdoms and its own main storyline there were a lot of disparities and judging everyone by the same standard was not possible. However one name stood at the very top of the list by a huge margin at that , with an unbelievable average score of 9.7/10 and that yer was '' Shakuni Of The Elites '' The special note that Gaia made at the end noted this about Shakuni : " There is no better yer in the world in developing his guild as well as Shakuni. The ideal leader , and a man who can carry the weight of the world on his shoulders ... Prime candidate to be made the first pir of humanity ''. Reading the list the leader of cuber corp sighed as he said " Gaia .... If the list remains unchanged even after 6 months . Start grooming them to be the pirs of humanity ". In a mechanical voice Gaia responded " Noted , corporal ". /// Guys we need to push the pedal on GT and PS .... Why are we not reaching the targets in even 2 - 3 days? For ending in top 10 GT rankings i dropped privge prices by 800 coins .... Help me end up there once more and i will drop it by a significant margin still! Let''s get it guys ,eon ! /// Chapter 639 Ending the war , Shakuni style

Chapter 639 Ending the war , Shakuni style

Rudra was pinned badly by the merchants , it seemed like this time around , he was done for . Not only was he in a weakened state , but his only working limbs were all tied up at the moment as he was a sitting duck for the three tier 4 attacks that were headed his way. As the world watched with bated breaths , Rudra thought to himself '' Time to end this ... '' as he prepared to disy a glimpse of his true strength to the world. There was a reason he was lying docile for the fight in thest few minutes and fighting in a way that he could barely defend himself without taking much damage. While it was true that he was doing it to bait the enemies , it was not actually the whole picture. Yes , he was injured and yes he was trying his best just to not get chopped by the four blood merchant generals , but his main purpose was to await the cooldown of the strongest move in his arsenal. The moment the cooldown on Death Knight''s Focus ended , Rudra immediately activated that move as the flow of time suddenly dted around him. Initially , the only ability that he felt was downgraded after him evolving to the death knight ss was the knights suppression , as death knights focus did not seem to be an equally impressive move on paper. However from the moment Rudra had used it once in trying to escape from Scar-Face''s ultimate move , he realised the true power of that move and how broken its ability actually was. While using the knights suppression he could only suppress one opponent at most and only after managing tond multiple consequetive strikes , it was not the same for death knights focus. As the flow of time slowed around him , Rudra realised that he could easily evade the enemy attacks andnd an counter-attack , all in the blink of an eye without the opponent even realising what had happened. The speed of fights at tier 4 and above was already greatly exaggerated , but if somehow in such high speed fights where every participant had the ability to decapitate the other with one move , a broken move like time dtion existed ... It was the ultimate advantage. He had learnt in physics textbooks in school''s that Fore = Mass * eleration , however in a time dtion where his own eleration was significantly higher than his surroundings , Rudra''s force of attack was technically four times of his actual strength. It was only when he practically understood this particr phenomenon , did he realise the true worth of the move he had in his arsenal. Perfect for exactly these kinds of fights where one was facing multiple high level opponents , Rudra was now nning to use the move to its fullest potential. Breaking his legs free out of the shadow trap first , Rudra produced a power that was way beyond the realms of what a tier 4 yer could produce as his force created a massive hole in the earth itself , as the entire block ofnd detatched from its surroundings first and Rudra''s leg snapped out of the bindter. Rudra could see the absolute horror in the eyes of the general who was keeping him at bay , as Rudra could perfectly the tensing of his muscles and the direction of his vision , as he could read his opponents thoughts and movements like an open book. Smiling cruelly at him Rudra increased the pressure on his sword , as his sudden burst of strength made his enemy''s knees buckle all of a sudden as with a loud CRACK! , His right knew was nted into the ground. In the split second that his eyes wandered to look at the status of the three attacks supposed tond on Rudra any second now , The general lost sight of Rudra ..... Unfortunately for him though it was thest time that he would ever see the man as he felt a sharp kick at his back as he was sent flying towards where Rudra was initially standing. What happened next shocked the entire world , as 100,000 javellins started to pierce the body of the bloodmerchant general mid air first , as the death sh and thunder sh hit him half a secondter. Defenseless against the move with his back exposed , the general died a horrifying death as his neck and waist were sliced clean by the moves of his own teammates while his body overall was full of holes. The three generals left shouted at once " NOOOOO " , But it was toote as their colleague had already been dispatched to the afterlife , but before they could even express their rage and dissatisfaction at shakuni over this unfortunate result , they felt chills run down their spines as they felt the incredible power of a tier 5 attack in preperation. Covered in a whirlpool of mana and bright light , shakuni was lifted into the air as he had his palms open and facing towards the sky. A spear made of light soon manifested itself above his arm as Shakuni looked like an absolute incarnate of archangel Michael at this moment as with his crown and his regal aura he made even the strongest merchant soldiers lose their grips over their swords. The power that shakuni eminated at this moment was unreal ... And the moment when he finally opened his eyes that were filled with white light , everyone looking at the scene under tier 3 went on their knees because of the pressure he created. Elite and merchant alike , hundereds of thousands were on their knees as they gaped in shock and horror at the man who was floating in the air above covered in a divine aura. The three alive merchant generals felt their necks were in extreme danger and hence they started to scramble and run . However Rudra was patient with his shot . " Holy Lance ". When Rudra finally picked his trajectory he shot out the move with his full power , and under the effect of knight''s focus the moment the Lance left his hands it suddenly sped up exponentially , piercing two tier 4 generals who were scrambling for their lives. Rudra had chosen his trajectory beautifully , as although the two merchant generals were 20 meters apart he still managed to throw it at an inclination that pierced both of their hearts before passing through a legion of merchant soldiers clean. Only when the bodies started to hit the floor , did the true devastation of the move that Rudra unleashed was realised . In a straight line , over 20,000 soldiers had fallen dead as Rudra''s move left a single open line of dead bodies within hundereds of thousands of the merchants legions , as the remaining soldiers who saw their brethren die in a fraction of a breaths time were now not breathing at all as they looked at the terrifying leader of the opposition. 3 tier 4 generals dead in under 5 minutes ... Shakuni was on a killing spree and the merchants were finally made aware of the true battle strength of Shakuni. While some trembled , some pissed themselves , while some were left gawking , everyone on the merchant camp had the exact same idea at this moment , which was the one word '' Flee ''. ********* ( Meanwhile on the forums ) " He did it again ... ". " WHAT EVEN WAS THAT MOVE....??????? ". " Im losing my mind guys .... One moment he is the emmisary of death riding bone dragon''s while at the other he''s an angel using divine power. WHAT EVEN ARE YOU SHAKUNI? ". "This is it guys , this is the day i officially give up on ever bing the best yer in the world. With shakuni out there can we even have such dreams ? ". " With shakuni in the elite camp ....i don''t think they will ever lose a war ". " Hahaha , i told you guys since the start , he''s invincible .... INVINCIBLE ". " I have been observing Shakuni since he bursted onto the scene all those years ago , and i have seen him aplish the impossible time and time again. I am not a man who says big words lightly but , i feel like You do it once , it''s fluke You do it twice , its epic You do it thrice , it''s excellent fortune You do it four times , it''s talent You do it five times , it''s a habit But when u manage to create miracles against all odds and defy your fate EVERY SINGLE TIME ..... You''re the GOAT! ". " IN GOAT SHAKUNI WE BELEIVE ". " AMEN ". " AMEN ". . . . . . . " AMEN ". ********** ( Back at the battlefield ) The moment the divine strength left his body , he immediately started to feel the bacsh as his already weak and broken body finally started to give into mother nature. Still under the effect of knight''s focus , Rudra could feel every single cell of his body hurt and it was excruciating. His brain was screaming at him to stop the pain and just kill himself , however as he looked into the eyes of the enemy he saw the desired fear that he wanted to stir inside them and he knew at that very moment that he needed to hang on just a little more. " JUST A LITTLE MORE DAMNIT .... DON''T CRUMPLE .... ". The Rudra of his past life screamed at him , as he reminded his current self thating so far he could not fall here. Hence even though every bone and muscle in his body refused to move a single inch , Rudra forced his legs to stand up one more time as his muscles started to violently vibrate due to over-exetrion. Looking at thest blood merchant general who was terrified beyond beleif , Rudra smiled like a maniac as he said " Come ". Chapter 640 Conclusion

Chapter 640 Conclusion

Only Rudra himself knew how much pain he was undergoing at the moment. To say that it was mind numbing would be an understatement , as it was simply not possible for his body to even muster the strength to support his body weight anymore. Even then , through trembling legs Rudra did stand up once more , and while he was bleeding from his fore-head , bleeding from his mouth , bleeding from his arms and even from his ears , he still managed to look like an absolute demon as he stared down thest tier 4 general standing. The opponent was too terrified to even move as he looked at Rudra in absolute horror . " Come .. ". Rudra said as he smiled like a maniac sending shivers down the spine of his opponent. When the general looked into the eyes of Rudra , he could see the image of the death God himself as his psyche was too rattled to even think rationally after seeing the deaths of his three colleagues. It was at this moment , that Rudra did the unthinkable.... Forcing his will beyond the limits of human pain tolerance. He forced his right hand to pop the dislocated left shoulder back into its socket as he stared into the eyes of the tier 4 general during the entire time that he did it. POP! Rudra''s popped his broken left shoulder back into the socket as his facial expression did not even change one bit as he did it. With the maniacal smile only widening rather than reducing , Rudra gripped seige Breaker too as he crossed his two swords and took a fighting stance as he said once more .... " COME ..". Although both his hands and his entire body was trembling violently , Rudra''s face revealed a different story as it was as confident and calm as ever. "Mo-monster .... MONSTER ". The general panicked as he ditched his scythe and started to run away from Rudra as he started to ditch the battlefield. " Maniac.... Maniac .... I cannot fight him if i wish to live RETREAT .... RETREAT ... FALL BACK ! ". The general shouted as he ran away , the already shook blood merchant army following suit as they ditched their weapons and abandoned their lines. A loud cheer went up the elites camp as the enemy retreated , as the Elite morale reached the pinnacle. For everyone who was watching shakuni at that moment , he was like the incarnation of God himself as he stood on the battlefield as an invincible hero. His head down , Rudra bit his lips hard , as he used his helmet to cover his facial expressions. Pointing his sword towards the retreating army ... He said in his most kingly voice possible " ELITES... Chase them b****** out of our city ". " AHOOO ! ". " CHARGE! ". " DRIVE THEM ALL OUT...". " VICTORY IS OURS! ". The energetic elites responded with full gusto , as the Elite army charged towards the retreating merchant army , and forced them out of the city. Rudra wobbled on his way to his bone dragon as he hurled his broken body over the critically injured creature andmanded him for thest time " Land on the mage tower ... Protect me then on ". Although the poor creature had its head crushedpletely by the spear throw , it still obeyed Rudra''smands as hended over the mage tower and wed itself at the very top. Rudra vomitted a mouthful of blood on the bone dragon''s body when it finallynded , as his body had lost thest visage of strength it had . Forcing himsf into a seated position , he monitored the ongoing battle from a high view , as he retired from active battle . He had performed to his absolute limits in this war and now he was going to enjoy his very well deserved rest after a long long weeks work. ording to his estimations , the war on the eastern front should wrap up fast and with that the elites would win 2/4 Battlefronts . With it already being a sealed victory at North , once the Eastern side fell , the momentum of fights would shiftpletely as Reinforcements from both these sides could then join the other Battlefronts and the elites could finally start pushing back. Although he was not fighting himself and forcing his droopy body to not slide and fall over the bone dragon''s head , his presence itself was reassurance enough for the elites , as everyone throughout the city could see the tallest building in the city and the bone dragon on top and know that the guildmaster was watching over them. It was also proof that Rudra was still alive and well and that in itself was a morale booster for the elites. Drinking potions to ease his pain , Rudra slowly recovered some straws worth of strength as he saw the battle unfold under his eyes. Just as he expected the eastern battlefield under Neatwit was able topletely overwhelm the merchants and within the next 2 hours the eastern front was aplete victory. Neatwit instantly rallied his troops to go south as he proudly joined Karna''s side in battle and started to push the merchants back on the south end. The same happened on the nothern front as they joined jhonny''s side in battle at the west. The Reinforcements arriving was a joyous asion for the soldiers fighting in the west as their very presence meant that the battle on their side was over. When the end is visible insight a man feels the most motivated to push to the finish line , whereas moving forward with no goal in sight is difficult. It is because of this that the elites soon started to overwhelm their opponents and the tide of the warpletely shifted into the elites favour. The bnce of odds changedpletely as the online forums betting became 90-10 in elites favour as it seemed as if the elites were on the brink of a victory. The only reason why some people still backed the merchants was because it had been a very topsy turvy war with both sides pullingebacks seemingly out of nowhere. However they were wrong in backing the merchants as there was noeback this time , as 6 hourster the southern side hadprehensively routed the merchants out of the city. With 3/4 Battlefronts lost , the merchants stood no chance at the Western front as the moment the bulk Reinforcements arrived from the south and east , the western army faced the full might of the elite army. ughtered like cattles , the merchants were not even ousted from the city on the Western front as they were simply exterminated by the elites after Karna''s forces blocked all exits. When the elites finally routed all the enemies from all four Battlefronts , a system notification made the entire city erupt in cheers. " SYSTEM NOTIFICATION : The war between the group '' Blood merchants '' and the defendants '' True Elites '' for the throne of the '' True Kingdom '' , has been won by the True Elites . The merchants have admitted defeat and are now cklisted within the country with a bounty on the head of each survivor ". The entire elite army went mad with adrenaline rush at this announcement as warriors roared and chest bumped each other , while some hugged and shed tears of joy. Karna SMG and Neatwit broke out in dancing , as the three giggled like a bunch of teenagers , not being able to beleive that they managed to actually pull this shit off. The emotions every Elite was feeling at the moment was surreal , as this was definitely the longest and hardest fought war that they had ever fought in their lives , and despite the overwhelming odds the group still managed to ovee it together. When Rudra finally heard that the war was over , he let a smile escape his lips as he recalled the bone dragon and let himself fall from the top of the 60 floor mage tower towards the ground. He had pushed himself to the absolute limits in this war but now that it was over and he had no more job to do , he let the pain wash over him as he gave into his body''s condition. Although he just wished to die peacefully , somehow the thud ofnding at the floor never came , as he was caught in a levitation spell used my Medivh. He smiled at his colleague , but he had so much blood in his mouth that he could not even utter a single word without vomitting a mouthful first . Not wanting to show such an embarassing image of himself , Rudra said nothing but Medivh understood the smile behind the silence. Wrapping Rudra''s arm around his shoulder he carried his entire bodyweight to the nearest medical centre , as he let chief healer Naomi take over from there. Naomi looked at Rudra''s pitiful state as a tear escaped her eye , but she was all smiles too for the victory of the group. Rudra tried to swallow his blood and say something to make her stop crying , however Naomi ced a hand over his lips as she said " No need to say anything ... U can rest now babe ". Rudra said nothing as he finally closed his eyes and let Naomi work her magic over his broken body. The elites had won this war .... and the headlines worldwide were One for all All for one Go elites go! /// Special shoutout to Cervantez91 for the 5000 coin supergift! Also we have crossed the GT target , good job everyone for hitting that! So tommorow will be a 2 bonus chapter day ... With one being for GT and one for the supergift . Hope you all enjoyed the war arc . This concludes the fighting part of it. /// Chapter 641 Conclusion Chapter 641 Conclusion¡¡¡¡The elites had won the war! There was an atmosphere of joy and celebrations throughout Purplehaze city as the elites partied like absolute legends following this impossible victory . This was one of the lengthiest and hardest fought wars by the elites of all time and it was instrumental in forging a sense of unity within the guild. The guild had expanded a lot in recent times and the newer members of the guild did not carry the same mentality of the older ones and did not truly understand the reason why the guild had grown so much so fast. Rudra had prioritised quality over quantity with the elites and with the core members all living in the upside , the guild was as United and cohesive as a unit as one could be and now the newer members were added to that list too. While for the past few months it was only smooth sailing for the elites , this was a war where even the veteran members knew that the chances of defeat were greater than the chances of victory , and to power through such a war ande out victorious it truly forged character in a soldier. The newer members now finally understood the true depth of the guilds prowess and how hard the upper echleons of the guild actually worked to make such impossible feats possible. Acquiring new technologies , leading battles from the front , covering the retreat of their legion , holding enemy generals at bay . The elite elders did all that and much more ! Seeing the true strength of tier 4 enemy generals in action , the elite members finally understood the true disparity between themselves and the elders who could go head to head with these monsters and especially between them and guildmaster Shakuni who actually beat these guys back. Everyone in the guild appreciated Shakuni from the bottom of their hearts in the guild. It was a respect that he had earned by navigating the guild out of troubled waters time and time again by leading from the front. It was close to worship as for the elites their guildmaster could do no wrong , and they had faith that till Shakuni was standing .... Any war could be won! It was this devotion that made them sing the chants of their guildmaster even when the war was over , as except the chants of '' Go elites go! '' , the other most popr victory chant was '' He can''t be beat , he can''t be beat His name is Shakuni He can''t be beat ''. Rudra himself was out of action following the war for a full 12 hours as he recuperated in the medical bay where Naomi and a team of senior healers put his bones back together. The healers were shocked as to how Shakuni was even standing in such a state as his spine when he came to the medical bay was broken from its joint at the hipbone. Although his HP bar was full , shakuni was nothing more than a bag of meat as his body had no mobility anymore. Only after the tier 4 pdins from the church also joined his treatment was Rudra finally patched up enough to start walking and use his left arm again , as even then he was given a 60 day rehab programme where he could not over-exert himself. Bandaged from top to bottom , he finally made an appearance in the streets as he sent the order to gather the entire guild in the inner city. As Rudra stood on the highest steps of the church of light , he patiently waited as thousands and thousands of Elite warriors started to fill up the inner city as an atmosphereof joy and celebration could be seen. Although the crowd densely packed the entire inner-city . They unanimously parted and made a guard of honour when an elder made their way into the inner city , as ps and cheers surrounded all elders as they made their way to the church. Karna and Jhonny walked confidently amongst all the cheers while Neatwit and Fatty Ksh felt shy. SMG and Medivh avoided the crowd in the first ce as SMG made his way through the shadows and Medivh used levitation. With all the boys assembling , the only one left was Amelia as she recieved the biggest ovasion of them all as she made her way to the church''s steps. Rudra gave a smile to all his fellow elders as pride swelled within his chest to see them. He felt fortunate to have picked such reliable members as the pirs of his guild , as now they could even battle against a mega group like blood merchants ande out victorious. He looked at the crowd smiling , as the deafening chants of '' Shakuni ! shakuni! Shakuni! '' entered his ears. Rudra chuckled at those chants as he raised his hand to signal them to stop , and within 3 seconds the entire city was enveloped in pin-drop silence. It was the charisma that Rudra exuded that made one instantlypliant , as with a single signal of his hand , millionsplied. " We did it yeah ... We won! ". He said as the elites bursted into whistles and cheers as Rudraughed his heart out as well. Raising his hand once more , he finally started his speech " Yes , WE DID IT! , We did it together! We did it as a guild and we showed them merchants who is the big dog around this neighborhood! It wasn''t an easy wards , i know it .... Sometimes there were moments where even I thought that fucking hell , is there an end to their numbers? We kill one merchant and a hundered were behind him to rece his position in the attack lines , and at one point the war just became exhaustive. However boys ... This is what the merchants thought as well and it is the reason that they fell! They thought their superior numbers would scare the elites , they thought that even if one of them died that they had a hundered to rece them .... However they did not expect that a single Elite would take all 101 of those bitches down ! ". The elites roared in approval as they felt the energy in Rudra''s speech. Rudra was usually always reserved with his words and he rarely cursed , hence it was always serious when he did. " This was not a war where we gained some mary or territorial gains .... No... It was an unavoidable conflict where even as the winners we lostrge sections of our beautiful city that will never be the same again..... ". The elites felt the pain in their hearts at this statement . It was true that the elites had won the war , but at what cost? " Why are you all sad ? Although the war gave us no mary gains ... It gave us something much more invaluable ! Something that will stay with each and every one of us forever and something that will make this guild UNSTOPPABLE in the future ..... ". Everyone felt confused at to what the guild leader was hinting at , as they listened in rapt attention. " The merchants have given us the opportunity to understand what it means to be a TRUE ELITE! They have given us the chance to show to the world what this guild is all about ... And for that I''m eternally grateful! ELITES! , The enemy forces numbered over 30 FUCKING MILLION .... How many of them do u see in this city now? ZERO! HOW MANY OF US ARE STILL HERE NOW? ". Rudra let that question hang in the air for a while , as he continued . " The day i created the guild , i had this vision to only let the Best of the best yers in the world into this guild. yers who could take on a hundered enemies alone. For me the definition of a true Elite was only just this ..... A yer who can take down a hundered enemies. The merchants thought that recing every dead with a hundered they could win the war easily . However while this strategy would have worked against any other guild in the world .... WE ARE THE ELITES! We killed them one , and we killed them 100 too as WE SENT THE MERCHANTS PACKING FROM OUR CITY ! " The elite members had goosebumps on their skin now as they listened to Rudra''s words thinking what it meant to truly be an Elite. " Be proudds , as everyone who participated in this war ... Everyone who kept fighting till the end , everyone who sent the merchants packing ... You can proudly call yourself a TRUE ELITE now ... Yes ! Yes! You all are True Elites! WE ARE TRUE ELITES . YOU HAVE EARNED IT ! ". The elite members lost their minds as some cried while some cheered , but everyone could feel the adrenaline rush coursing through their veins ... Everyone who participated in this war was worthy to be called an elite! " Let the world call our chants cringe , our sess a fluke and our methods uwful. None of them have the balls to fight us head on anyways .... I say embrace it ... Embrace the cringe of our chant , embrace the fluke of our constant sess and embrace our uncanny methods .... Lets give it the billions watching worldwide , let''s give them the loudest chant of all time. On my count boys ...At the top of your lungs ONE FOR ALL .... ". The entirety of the elite members shouted at the top of their lungs ALL FOR ONE GO ELITES GO ! A deafening chant resonated throughout the city , as the Elite members felt their emotions reach a boiling point , Rudra''s speach made them feel like god''s walking on earth , and they truly beleived now that nobody could stop this guild of theirs. They felt proud to be a true Elite , and the loyalty that the members felt at this moment towards the guild was boundless. /// Today will be a 2 chapter day. This is a bonus chapter for hitting the GT target , enjoy ! /// Chapter 642 The start of a relegion Chapter 642 The start of a relegion¡¡¡¡Rudra looked at the boiling crowd and knew that there was more to be made from this opportunity than just give a victory speech. He knew that billions across the world had their eyes on this war and that his speech here today was going to be yed all over world media for weeks toe. This was the perfect opportunity for him to introduce the god of deaths relegion back to Omega , he would never let go of free publicity . Rudra continued his speech " Although we have won this war .... We have not won it alone . Let us cheer for our brothers from the Hazelgroove Empire and hail emperor Cervantez for lending us support in such trying times. The elites will always remember such acts of kindness .... All hail ! ". HAIL! The elites pped and cheered for the brothers from Hazelgroove Empire who took arms alongside them in the war. " We must also hail our brothers from the church of light for their support in such trying times ..... The benevolent pope knew that Lucifer''s ns could not be permitted toe to fruition , hence he sent his bravest for our cause and without their support it would not have been possible .... All hail ! ". HAIL! Rudra did not actually mean any of the words he said for the church , as the pope actually owed him one and did not dispatch the troops out of the kindness of his heart , however he was just cleverly setting his next lines up. " If there is one thing that this war has taught me , it is there is no greater evil in this world other than Lucifer. Although our benevolent godess beniogre protects and blessed us from protection against the devil , her kindness doesn''t allow for the church of light to actively take arms up against the devil . However the devil must be stopped. Lucifer''s rampage must end .... Although he parades as the leader of the demon kind , he is not a demon , he is a damned fallen angel who has usurped the throne of the underworld from its righteous owner the god of death Hades. HE IS A FRAUD , A SCAMSTER AND A TRICKSTER .... He is just in Evil ... ". Rudra''s words made the crowd stir , as everyone wanted to understand where Rudra was leading with this , no-one knew that Lucifer had usurped the throne of hell from Hades . This lore was new to everybody. " Yes ... Yes , HADES is the rightful ruler of hell , the father of demonkind and the GOD OF DEATH. Not Lucifer ... That Satan ". Rudra reaffirmed his words , as the crowd was plunged into chaos at this revtion. It seemed like there was a lot they did not know about Omega. Rudra said " For two thousand years the god of death was in a slumber .... But glory to him , he has finally woken up". Spreading his arms , Rudra summoned the bone dragon , durahal , and his entire undead legion as he activated the aura of death around him and looked like the incarnation of the god of death . A visual spoke a thousand words , and Rudra''s show of strength was to trick the world into beleiving that Hades was the source of all his strength. " Many of you must have wondered , why do i? A light faction yer , a beleiver of the goddess of light , use the undead as my summons. Why even if i am not a necromancer , that I can wield the powers of death? It''s because i epted Hades as my lord , my protector and my saviour. He is my god , he is my source of strength and he is my relegion. He is also a supporter of the goddess of light and the two of them are the ancient god''s of the righteous world. The necromancers only borrow the powers of death , they are nothingpared to what beleivers of Hades can achieve ... And with his grace , all of us can do what i can do ". Rudra let those words hang in for a second as he dropped a massive carrot infront of the billions watching worldwide. This was the biggest news ever , as he was effectively scamming millions into beleiving that they could be like him if they epted Hades as their god. " My god Hades wishes to dere war against Lucifer ... To rid the world of that evil monster , but he is weakened after his slumber and he needs our support to rise to the challenge once more. And i Shakuni , the pope of his relegion dere Today , that beside this very church , in this very city ... I will dig a massive hole myself and bury every single blood merchant ughtered in my city before building a church of death over their dead bones. LUCIFER ... YOUR TIME IS UP! Now the question is , how many of you are with me? ". The crowd erupted in cheers , as for the elites who considered Rudra as their ultimate guildmaster , his word was simplyw. Even if he went on and worshipped Lucifer they would be worshippers of Lucifer , hence it was a given that they would follow. But the impact was massive globally as Rudra''s deration basically made every single yer watching feel like if they embraced Hades as their god , they could add the powers of necromancy to their portfolio. The light faction yers hence rejoiced , while the necromancers of the dark faction just simply found the whole ordeal to be ridiculous as they were rattled to the core. As Rudra picked up a shovel , the elites worshippers already started to demolish the park that was made beside the church of light , as a massive pit was started to be dug. Within 30 minutes a 50 feet deep hole was dug out in the plot beside the church of light , as the elites worked like ants to make the vision of their guildmastere true. As the bodies of dead merchants were scoured from across the city , Rudra threw in scar-face''s head into the pit first as he spat on him and said " GLORY TO HADES ". A Graphic scene of millions of dead bodies being hurled into a pit was seen next. /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by Cervantez91 , please thank him in thements for this one /// Chapter 643 Rewards and more Chapter 643 Rewards and more¡¡¡¡( The forums ) The forums went ballistic post Rudra''s post war speech as ''Hades'' and the ''Church Of Death'' was the most searched terms on the inte. Rudra''s way of mincing with his words made the yers worldwide beleive that epting Hades as their god and relegion they could be stronger. Necromancer was one of the coolest sses in Omega , and it was the only ss that most light faction yers were jealous of. The ability to summon thousands of undead on whim ... Who did not want that? However for one to summon such undead and not face the penalties of being a dark faction yer it was a massive win-win , hence millions worldwide wanted to instantly join the church of death. Although there were many who took Rudra''s words with a grain of salt ,ing out of the war where Rudra single-handedly defeated hundereds of thousands , if not millions of opponents , Rudra''s image as a strong yer was imprinted in everyone''s mind and hence everyone wanted to be like him. The support and the buzz surrounding the church of death was hence unreal , as all news channels only wanted to cover this news with headlines such as '' Shakuni''s Secret To Power ''. '' The rise of a new relegion '' '' The war on Lucifer''. And so on. Theizens themselves chatted a lot on this topic as thest scene of the elites burying the dead merchants from across the city into a pit , gave everyone goosebumps. " This is it guys ... This is the thing I needed to take my gaming career to the next level . I am bing a hades devotee ! ". " So that''s why Shakuni could summon dead creatures ... He was the pope of death ". " Guys this makes no sense ... Why is the god of death a light faction god ? ". " Why do u assume that death must be evil? Death is a part of life .... Such backward mentality ". " I don''t care which God i pray to , if they can make me stronger i will follow them ". " Guys what will happen to the citywide event that the elites were going to host ... Will it be cancelled ? Are there any updates? ". " Shakuni is just too cool .... I want to be just like him ". "Agreed , Me2 ". " Agreed, Me3 ". " Agreed Me4 ". . . . . . . . " Agreed Me4490 ". An information hunt started worldwide as people wanted to find out more about Hades and the church of death and while most of the records were burnt , with millions of yers scouring for information in countles kingdoms , there were tits and bits uncovered that gave Rudra''s tale legitimacy. What Rudra had done was he had just created a big ssh and started a small tidal wave .... Now all he needed to do was to wait and let it be a tidal tsunami by the time it reached shore. ******** ( Meanwhile Shakuni''s POV ) Rudra checked his stats pannel to understand how much exp he had gained through this war as he assumed that it would not be less considering the amount of people he had killed in the war. Some tier 4 giants , scar-face and the shaman , 3 tier 4 generals , uncountable tier 1 and two newbies and atleast 10,000 or so tier 3 warriors. Although he was fighting the war in a managerial capacity and had hardly gone full out for a few bursts of fighting here and there , he was sure that he would still be the top kill secured of all the elites as his dps was simply that insane. However even he himself did not expect the gains to be this massive as he was shocked to see the status bar. ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Honorable Death knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary ArchBishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Achiever , Dragon yer , King Of the True Elites Kingdom , First Cultivator , Supreme Overlord , Legendary Demon yer , Superior Human , Pope Of The Church Of Death . ss :Death Knight ( Mythic ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 280 Tier : 4 STATS AGI : 12,000 VIT : 12,000 INT : 12,000 STA : 12,000 PHY : 12,000 MANA :12,000 HP : 6,818,000/6,818,000 Unassigned stat points : 2000 Hidden stats Luck : 52/100 Charm :99/100 Infamy : 0/100 Status : Heavily injured , needs rest Equipment : Lich''s Ring , concealer mask , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary) , Doom armour( legendary) , Death knights ck Shield , Pope''s token , White lion''s kneecaps ( dark gold ) , Supreme Wood Charm , Kings helmet Weapons : Grim Reaper Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage, Holy Lance ( divine) , One legged leap ( rare) , Cloud Feet , Circumvent ss specific skills : Death Knights Summoning, Death Knights Aura , ck Ratio , Enhanced Full counter , Death Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) (plete ) , Knight''s Focus Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- He had gained a total of a whopping 40 levels and now had a total of 2000 unassigned stat points ! This was the advantage of updating the golden ratio to the ck ratio , as now he did not need to worry about distributing his stat points evenly anymore as he could assign the stat points as he liked. Rudra was a offense oriented yer , and hence speed and strength were way more valuable to him than vitality and intelligence , and although investing in all of the stats equally gave him a wholesome and sturdy foundation , the time was now ripe to divulge away from it. Adding 1k stat points to speed , Rudra added 500 each to stamina and mana to use up all of the 2000 stat points. If other yers knew about how he did his stats distribution they would probably puke blood at the moment as Rudra simply spent a whopping 2000 stat points in a matter of 10 seconds! For most yers 2000 stat points equalled a levelling journey of 80 levels , yet Rudra just spent it like it was nothing. Smiling contently to himself he thought '' The war wasn''t aplete waste then ''. As after taking onest good look at his new stat pannel he logged out of Omega , for a well deserved rest from the game. Chapter 644 Dronacharyas Fate Chapter 644 Dronacharya''s Fate¡¡¡¡Dronacharya looked at the news about an elite victory on the forums and fell into the deepest pits of depression. He had hope that despite him being inside the dungeon the merchants would eventually win the war and then when he would be dragged to court for a trial , he would make his grand speech infront of scar-face about how all of this was a big misunderstanding. He had already prepared his innocence speech infront of scar-face , but unfortunately for him that opportunity never arrived . Rudra decapitated scar-face and the merchants eventually went onto face defeat in the war. He shouted at the top of his lungs when the retreating merchant army went past the barracks however nobody stopped to unlock his cell , as he was left abandoned in the holding cell of a enemy camp that was fleeing the country. The next few hours were the worst for dronacharya , as he thought this was the end of his gaming career , as with nobody evering to free him , he was essentially stuck inside a prison cell forever. His life shed infront of his eyes , until he realised that he could always log-out of the game and get some real life help to bust him out of here. He was a trillionare , he could easily afford to hire tonnes of teams to do the job ..... Or so he thought until he realised that he was no more a trillionare. He had invested deeply inside the war and the anti arrow protection armour and the other stuff had costed him his entirety of fortunes. He had nothing more than 3.4 million dors in the bank and he needed that for emergency sustainance. Thinking about this , he once again fell into pits of frustration as he madly tried tosh out at the cell bars , but it was to no avail as no matter how hard he tried he could not even put a scratch on the thing. The cell was made to detain tier 4 war criminals , and a tier 3 dronacharya was absolutely no match for it. It seemed like his destiny was to spend the entirety of his time in this cell , until he heard a sound. " Amitabha ... Are you okay? ". It was Yume the monk , who was not present in the victory ceremony because Rudra had given him a special task which was to track down dronacharya and extort thest page of demons diary from him. Luckily for the elites he was in a holding cell left abandoned by the merchants , as there could not be a better situation for them to leverage the page out of him than this. It seemed like the gods of fate were truly against dronacharya as everything he seemed to do backfired at him in the end and for no fault of his own at that. Looking up at the sage like monk who kindly asked for his well-being dronacharya broke into tears as he felt like he had finally been saved. " M-m-my angel! ". Dronacharya said as he hugged the cell bars and started to weep infront of Yume who took two step backs to avoid being drenched in the salty water. It was his nature to be kind as a monk , but it did not mean he genuinely cares one bit about Dronacharya''s wellbeing as he was disgusted by the outburst of emotions. But being the monk that he was he kept a serene expression on his face as he let dronacharya weep in peace. After a while dronacharya said " Thankyou monk foring to save me from my misery. Tell me the name of your monastry i will donate 100 gold coins to your monastry every year and i will even give new set of clothes ". Although yume was not a worldly monk who cared about money he chuckled when he heard this ridiculous donation pledge . His monthly sry at the elites was 100,000 gold coins it was this low only because he had nothing to do with the money. And the clothes he was wearing were unique rated one of a kind in the entire game . It was not something the likes of dronacharya could ever rece . For him to be offered 100 coins and new clothes , dronacharya was just in delusional. Yume said " Amitabha , you misunderstand . I am not here to save you ... ". Dronacharya fell from cloud nine to the ground in a second as the tion from his face dissapeared as he started to look at the monk suspiciously. " What are you? Why are you here ? Im not into men ... Dont think you can take advantage of me ... Shoo , shoo ". Dronacharya snapped as he started to utter gibberish but yume had already figured out his weak point. " Amitabha , i can free you , but in return i want any one thing that you have in posession with you and you cannot refuse ". Yume yed his extorting card and dronacharya was taken aback. Dronacharya was wearing precious armour and although his weapons had been confiscated he still had his essories on him which were all atleast epic rated or higher . The loss of any one of them would be a huge economic blow to his already struggling self. " What kind of a fake monk are you , how dare you extort a poor criminal like me .... Shooo , shooo , bad monk , bad monk shoo ". Dronacharya shoo''ed away yume as if he was a wild animal , however just as Yume started to walk away he realised that without him saving him he would most likely rot in the cell for a long time , hence he reluctantly said " Stop monk , my good monk , my dear monk .... I was obviously kidding ... You can have my shin guards , they are dark gold grade , i will give them to you if you let me go ". Yume stopped and said " Amitabha a monk wears no armour ... I have no interest in armour ". Dronacharya understood his meaning and looked at his shoes , his shoes were made of featherweight iron and increased movement speed by 10% , it was an excellent item and the monk probably wanted it. Although it was epic grade , dronacharya had other good boots to rece it , hence he reluctantly agreed to signing a system contract with yume where in return for one item of his choosing , except his armour , he would free dronacharya and the two will part ways without fighting afterwards. Dronacharya did not even think that Yume would ask for something from his item space as technically there was no way for him to know , hence when Yume namedropped the item he wanted to possess. Dronacharya''s soul went cold. Yume said " Amitabha , please hand over the page from demon''s diary in your possession ". Dronacharya stared nkly at yume, for he could not believe his ears at the item the other party had demanded for. Having paid an astronomical price for it , it was his bargaining chip as he nned to sell it to the highest bidder in the uing system auction and regain some of his wealth. But the other party directly attacked his most valuable asset and he was left clueless as to how it happened. Obligated to fulfill the system contract dronacharya handed over the page with his hands shaking and his eyes full of hatred as he spouted venom against Yume " You you you monk , you SCAMSTER monk , i will kill you , you hear me , i will find you and kill you . I will never let you sleep in peace , i wille sneakily and cut your balls off when you are sleeping ... You bastard monk ... You hateful monk ". However yume paid no heed to dronacharya''s words as he kept the item in his system space and opened the holding cell from the outside to keep his part of the deal and Freeing dronacharya. Walking away from that man with a serene expression and a namaste mudra , Yume absolutely did not care as an angry barking dronacharya followed him like a dog chasing a car . However when dronacharya realised that Yume was headed for Purplehaze city , his legs went weak as he had no courage in walking into the city where the strongest army he had ever seen in his life fell short of victory only moments ago. Cursing his luck and the stupid system contract that did not allow him to hurt Yume for 24 hours , he rushed off into the woods as he tried to recover from his depression. Dronacharya understood perfectly well that the monk could have only been working under the orders of one man and one man only , however he could not even mumble that name without feeling his blood boil , as a scream coul be heard from inside the woods that said " DAMN YOU SHAKUNIII!!!!!!! ". /// Guys it''s thest few days of the month , and we are only 200 GT short of the number 10 spot .... Let''s make it somehow guys , its the final push! Should we end the month in top 10 GT ranks , i will drop priv prices like crazy .... /// Chapter 645 A crisis Chapter 645 A crisis¡¡¡¡Rudra logged out of Omega and the moment his VR pod opened the sunlight blinded his eyes for a second. '' What the hell ... Who came in my room ? '' thought Rudra as he covered his eyes and adjusted to the daylight for a second. He always made sure to keep the blinds in his room closed when he went into gaming because he precisely hated such situations . But it seemed like someone had been in his room when he was gaming and had chosen to open the blinds. Rudra looked over his room and found Max''s school books on his desk. It seemed like the little one was studying in his room for the past few days. Rudra chuckled , he loved max too much and due to the stressful time that he was recently undergoing in the game he could not focus on Max much . The two hardly spent time anymore and the kid was growing up faster than a puppy. Everytime Rudra saw Max something or the other changed about him. His baby fat was melting fast and he was be a thin kid with a typical '' Im grown up now '' attitude. Since Rudra spent 14-20 days in the game , everytime he came back to the real world once a month he would notice that Max would have added one of two centimetres to his height. Rudra thought about this andughed as he went for a shower to freshen up , his body stinked after near 25 days of constant gamey and although the gaming pod took care of nutrition , it did not take care of his body odor as after every session he stank like he had taken a swim through the sewers. Thankfully this time there was no ck goo to clean off his body , as it was only his natural sweats and body odor that needed to be taken care of. Rudra wondered if he shouldin to the cuber corp about making body odor eliminating pods , but then realised he was in no position to demand stuff from the cuber corp , he was just one of the billions that yed the game. At this point in time , Rudra had no idea what he meant to the cuber corp , and what his true destiny was as a human. ****** ( Meanwhile Max) Max came into Rudra''s room and saw that the gaming pod was open , for a moment he felt excited as he put his ear to the bathroom door and heard the running water sound from inside meaning that Rudra was in the showers. He was about to scream his brother''s name as he wanted to meet him so badly , when he stopped himself and looked at the VR pod. The pod was very different from the gaming helmet that he was given to y the child version of Omega where the only thing he could do was learn social values and do missions like help the elderly or find the missing pet. It was a introduction to the VR world , but nothing like the game that Rudra yed as an adult . But Max was really curious about how Rudra''s side of things worked hence he sneakily positioned himself inside the pod which was way too oversized for his body and hit the close button. This was a Blunder on Max''s part to try this , but he was just a kid and did not know any better , and on Rudra''s part to leave such a unique device in his home instead of his office where Max could not reach it. Rudra''s gaming pod was one that was custom built for cultivators who had their mana circuit opened as the pod collected the mana of the world and supported the user ying the game with the world''s mana. The reason why Rudra''s gamers reflex was way past amon yers was because his body was not only fuelled by highly nutritious nutritional fluids mentaining a peak physical condition , but also because mana was fed to his mana circuits allowing him to tap into his potential as a cultivator. Very few pods had been made worldwide , for special users by the cuber corp and they were absolutely not meant for any non cultivators to use. The moment max his close , the needles came out of the pods lower surface and embedded into his spine sending a searing pain down his body while the iris scan failed. Had max been in a normal pod , there would be no needles attatched to his spine and after the iris scan failure , Gaia would have ejected him out. However now while he couldnt log into Omega , Max was fed mana through the needles in his spine , ording to the mana circuit path of Rudra''s body. Max screamed in pain , as the scream was soo loud that Rudra heard it while being in the showers , as he could feel a foreign force invading his body and a hot magma like liquid destroying his innards. Max''s mana circuit was not like Rudra''s and unlike Rudra it was not opened up either , hence when mana was forcefully fed into a blocked mana circuit and that too through incorrect channels , it caused max a lot of pain and suffering. Rudra instantly came rushing out from the bathroom wrapping only a towel around his waist as he panicked and opened the VR pod through sheer strength alone. " MAX ... MAX ". Rudra shouted as he ripped the steel of the pods top and performed a feat of strength that was beyond the realm of mortals. As he looked at the blood inside the pod , he immediately picked Max up and saw the needles detatch from his body , however Max had lost consciousness at this point. Panicking , Rudra rushed downstairs as he screamed " AMBULANCE ... AMBULANCE ". But he did not wait for one , as ignoring his panicked mother he rushed to the garrage and put max in his super car and drove away at mad speed. Rudra crashed open his own gate , as he did not care about damages at the moment and rushed straight towards the hospital that was a two minute drive as he called the hospital while being in the car and informed them of his arrival. His driving was reckless as he skidded down the roads full speed , and the police bots of the upside had to warn him of his rash handling. However Rudra only red at them and said '' Fuck off ''. As he did not give a damn at the moment . While he did not notice the result of his own anger , the police bot that he red angrily at and told to fuck off was short circuited and fried as it became dysfunctional. Rudra skidded down the hospital emergency sector and drove his car straight inside the emergency operation room as he lifted max and rushed outside. A car suddenly drifting into the hospital made the guards and the doctors astonished at the ruckus , but the moment Rudra stepped out of it everyone became silent and instantly focused on his emergency. It could be said that Rudra and Ethan were the two biggest bosses in upside and Rudra was to get the best of the best service no matter what his actions were. Hence as he put max on the OT , a team of doctors instantly rushed to help. The head doctor asked " What happened? ". Rudra panicked as he stuttered and said " He , he entered my gaming pod ... Then blood from his spine ... He is B+ve ... Help ". Rudra was loosing his damn mind to see his brother unconscious , and he could not even form proper sentences at the moment , regardless the doctors understood as they ripped Max''s tshirt off and took a look at his backside injuries. There were 10 small wounds on his spine as blood was constantly leaking from it , the doctors immediately got to work and started the emergency treatment. Rudra was escorted outside to not contaminate the area , as within the next 10 minutes his mom dad , Ethan , Neatwit and Naomi all came rushing to the hospital with others on the way. Although Rudra did not understand the nature of Max''s injuries he felt responsible for Max''s injuries. He could not look his mother in the eye to exin what had happened , as he only prayed that the injury to Max''s spine would not paralyze him. Ethan grey did not need to be here , but the moment he was informed that Rudra had stormed into the hospital he left his meeting and came to the hospital through his private helicopter without a seconds dy. Going in to ensure that no expenses were spared for Max''s treatment , he thoroughly shook up the staff and the hospital team. Nothing could be allowed to happen to max rajput , Rudra absolutely doted on the kid , and any injury to him would devastate Rudra. /// Special shoutout to Cervantez91 for the TWO GACHAPONS ! Im absolutely speechless at the support you show my book , i donot have enough words to express my gratitude . Thanx to this , we are now only 50 tickets away from number 10 spot for GT , holding strong at 11 ... 2 more days to go guys? Can we make it? Unfortunately due to having ongoing examination situation i cannot provide bonus today itself , but i will sort it out by 1st June // Chapter 646 Rudras worries Chapter 646 Rudra''s worries¡¡¡¡Max was hospitalized and Rudra could not calm down at all , as the usually collected andposed leader of the elites waspletely on the edge at the moment. Rudra had never talked rudely to Naomi before this day , but when she tried to stop him from pacing around the room and said " Calm down Rudra it will be fine". Rudra simply shrugged her hand off his shoulder and red angrily at her. Although he did not say a word , his threatening eyes delivered the message perfectly to Naomi which was to not try and pacify him at this moment. Naomi was shook up to see the anger in Rudra''s eyes as she had never seen him behave like this before this moment. For Rudra max was everything , he was his bundle of joy and the kid he loved more than anything else in the world. Although Rudra did not rank love for his family members , should he ever have to chose between saving his mother , father or max he would chose Max in a heartbeat as that was how much he loved him. Max waspletely smitten with his brother and looked at him as his idol , tried to copy every small thing his brother did and felt proud at his every achievement. It was the purest and selfless form of love that Rudra recieved from no-one else , as he always checked himself and pushed himself to be a better person because he knew that he could not be a bad influence on Max. Rudra hence also loved max a lot and seeing his younger brother faint he absolutely lost his mind as his body would not stop trembling from fear. Rudra did not understand why max tried to climb into his capsule , however he could not bring himself to me the kid who knew no better , as he realised that it was his fault to keep the machine lying around in his room. He had already made up his mind , that if the doctors could not cure Max he would turn the whole world on its head and force the cuber corp into helping him , as he did not care if his career as a guildmaster ended , for max he would burn his ambition to the ground and even if banned he would make cuber corp yield. Thankfully the situation Never came to that as after 90 minutes of intense surgery , the doctors came out of the room with good news. Rudra , mama and papa Rajput swarmed the doctor the moment he came out of the ER room as papa Rajput asked the difficulty question of " How is my son? ". The doctor removed his surgery mask and smiled at the family and said " He is stable , he will suffer no permanant damage , luckily he was brought in within 5 minutes of the needless injuring his spine and we were able to administer a stem cell treatment to sample and regenerate the dying cells before it was toote. Had he arrived evena few minutester he would have suffered from some sort of paralysis , but the initial signs look good for now. Ofcourse we can''t be sure until a week , but he is not in critical danger or in the risk of being paralyzed. Although he is under the effect of anaesthesia he should wake up in about 3-6 hours time. Dont worry ". The Rajput family breathed a collective sigh of releif as mama rajput hugged papa , while Rudra copsed on the floor crying tears of joy. Rudra was happy that no permanant damage ured to max as he would not have been able to forgive himself had something happened. However since there was still a chance that he might not be okay , Rudra did not celebrate too early and after wiping his tears off he profusely thanked the doctor and asked him for his bank details. Rudra wanted to genuinely show his appreciation to the doctor and had the doctor agreed he was going to reward a full trillion dors to him , but the doctor onlyughed and pointed at Ethan grey as the signal was enough for Rudra to understand that he was wellpensated for. Rudra looked at Ethan and hugged the man tightly as he realised how wise of a decision it was to shift to the upside. Although he was forced to give a part of a stake in his guild , in the end the things he recieved in return were simply invaluable. Had he not been living in the upside with world ss doctors only a street away , maybe max would not have been saved in time. However while the doctor was able to save Max physically there was actually unseen damage in Max''s body that was not detectable by science. Max''s mana circuit had busted and the kid was incapable of chanelling mana because of it. Although it did not matter at all in the world they lived currently. The world was about to change soon , and Max would struggle once it did. Unknown to this travesty , Rudra had hope in his heart that everything was fine , not even having a clue that it was not. As he stood thanking Ethan profusely , Rudra decided to camp in the hospital itself to wait and see if Ronan woke up. However since he had his car parked right inside the hospital he decided to be more civil and drive it out for the sake of the decorum of the ce. Smiling like a fool and apologising to everyone while crying , the guildmaster of the elites backed his super car out of the hospital and then came back in to take a seat and quietly wait for his brother to wake up. ******** ( Meanwhile inside the guild HQ , virtual world ) Amelia was swamped with work as usual as her task started once the war was over. Rudra being Rudra dumped all the work he did not wish to do on Amelia as he logged out of the game without care as she was left with the task of overseeing reconstruction of the city and meet all the foreign guildmasters who had swamped the city to strike a cooperative deal with the elites. The elites had disyed a lot of interesting technologies in the war and the world was thirsty for the handheld pulse cannon blueprints. Everyone understood how big of a game changer it was to have such a weapon in their arsenal , but Amelia coldly turned all of them down. When they could not strike a deal about acquiring the blue prints , the various guildmasters proposed insane amounts of cash to secure purchasing rights to the weapon but unfortunately for them this request was turned down too. Even at the ridiculous rate of 1 billion dors for one weapon Amelia refused to budge and sell a single piece outside , as Rudra had decided that the only guilds he would sell the weapon to were the elite subsidiary , the grey international guild and the Russian mafia . Those two had answered the call for help and Rudra never forgot about friends who came to his aid as for those who shared his misery he was generous to share his glory with them. While those who stood at the sidelines got nothing. Karna was in-charge of the cleanup in Rudra''s absence and every single guild that had started to rebel in thest one month after realising that the elites might be dethroned now trembled in fear and scrambled to rush to the capital and mend ties. The power the elites had disyed showed that rebellion was akin to annihtion against this guild and hence they regretted their decision to stick their heads up against the elites while they had still not fallen. Nobody expected them toe out on top in this war and hence the elites got an opportunity to weed out all the unsavoury characters from their kingdom as the guilds subservient to them in their good times showed their true colors in the bad ones. Leading charge of a legion , karna decided to put an end to these guilds himself as although the major war was over , mana small fights and routes continued throughout the kingdom as the elites reasserted their dominance in the ce. The time to consolidate their powers had came , and now it was time to stop the expansion and stabilize their gains. With a clear vision of allies and enemies , and Powerful technology to support its core. The elites seemed to be heading into an era of prosperity as the markets saw a mad rally of their stock . Up 20% from their all -time high , it showed the sentiment the world carried towards the guild. The potential was for everyone to see in in sight. /// Special shoutout to Sivanthe for the 3 magic castles , and to Magnum932 for the 500 coin massage chair ... We have finally managed to hit top 10 in GT rankings thanx to it and if we manage to end the month like this , it will be tremendously helpful to all of you readers with a privge price drop. Apologies for the bonuses to bete ... But i cannot provide them at the moment. /// Chapter 647 Time Skip Chapter 647 Time Skip¡¡¡¡Rudra took time off from Omega in the next one month as he stayed at the hospital and with his family full time , apanying max until he was discharged. Even after Max''s discharge Rudra chose to spend more and more quality time with his family and his brother as he significantly reduced the in-game time of him inside Omega. Max seemed to have physically recovered after 6 weeks time however he seemed to be a changed kid after the experience. Laughing much less and always distracted he was not the bubbly boy that Rudra remembered him to be. Developing an interest inbat training instead , Max was obsessed with bing stronger as he spent his time reading about martial arts and begging Jhonny English to tell him spy stories than to y video games like normal kids. Running , push-ups and bodyweight training were his new favorites as his eating habits also changed. His craving for sweets changed drastically as he decided to only eat healthy and started to evolve from a fussy eater to a responsible eater. Thanking God for every meal and cleaning his te till the veryst bite , the transformation in max was massive. Although everything seemed to progress in a positive direction , mama rajput and Rudra were heartbroken to see him suddenly grow up. Rudra tried his best to keep the atmosphere cheerful at home and seeded a fair bit in doing so , however he was still the guildmaster of a veryrge organisation and had to work from time to time. Rudra decided to consolidate rather than expand and told Amelia to start no major projects and cooperations in the near future as the focus was on reconstruction. He himself did not delve into the secrets of the demons diary much , as although he collected all of the pages of the diary , the moment he put them together the first line on the first page of the diary read a text that said " You mustplete the book and find it''s cover ". For the time being Rudra had no idea where the cover could be and did not want to divert energy into looking for it at the moment as his main focus was on establishing the church of death. Modelling the church exactly like the one in his memory from the ancient ruins , Rudra used pitch ck marble and incredibly precious materials to start the construction. The estimated time to build the grand building was 4 months and Rudra was patient in this time period as he did his best to make the church of death as popr as possible . The n was to have a grand opening and invite the pope of the church of light to it and emperor Cervantez , to show that a new relegion epted by the god and the state was at its infancy and build from there. Hades needed a lot of worshippers to regain his power against Lucifer and Rudra needed to start delivering those worshippers as soon as possible. At the moment Rudra was unaware of how much his own power was about to rise as the relegion would grow , as what he did at the moment was only to hold his part of the deal. Regardless , Rudra also realised that the buzz surrounding the church of death was unreal as it was having a snowball effect and getting bigger every passing day. Everyone was interested in joining the relegion if it meant getting a power boost. Currently the only benefit there was to worshipping goddess beniogre was the assional +1 boost in a random stat. Worshipping her for 10 minutes gave yers a notification that said '' Heartfelt worship towards the godess .... Blessed with +1 stamina for 1 day ''. Although this was useful for newbies under level 10 , no tier 2 or higher yer would ever waste 10 minutes praying for a single stat increase. However if Rudra''s ims were to be beleived and worshippers of lord Hades could get the power to summon a single undead , then the whole ball-game would change. Even for tier 2 yers having the ability tomand even a single undead was game changing no matter how weak. They could be used as scouts for traps or momentary distractions tond a hit. The application''s were endless . Should they get the ability to summon entire bone dragon''s , then that would simply be game breaking . Although those withmon sense understood that it was highly unlikely such a scenario would ur , but humans were irrational creatures overall who loved to fantasize. It was because Rudra was the posterboy for the church of death that the buzz surrounding it was so unreal. Most people did not want to beleive that there was no secret behind Rudra''s sess and it was only his hardwork and wits. They thought that Hades was Rudra''s backer all along and it was the reason why Rudra was the top dog in the game. But now that they too had the opportunity to go under the wing of the same backer as Rudra , everyone beleived that even they could be the next Rudra and dominate on the world stage. With the VR Olympics only 2 months away , the hype for Rudra touchy the church of death was growing every minute. Although Rudra himself was not going to participate in the fourth ever VR Olympics , the training regime and the camp he had introduced in season one was still going strong into season four with karna now leading the charge. Japan dominated the world stage with lots of elites bagging medals in lots of events and Rudra''s personal participation was no longer necessary. Between Neatwit , Karna ,Jhonny , Fatty , SMG and Medivh a total of 15 medals were gauranteed which in itself were enough to put Japan over the line of being the top power. In the years since the first Olympics the elites had became a household name in the country with every year the recruitment season seeing more and more aspiring youths wanting to join the organisation as a choice of career. The pay was excellent and the glory surrounding being an elite was unreal in the country as Rudra and the elders were more popr than even most entertainment industry individuals. In a blink of an eye , 6 months since the warpassed by in a sh and the construction of the church of death wasplete. With only one week left to the VR Olympics , it was the perfect time for theunch as every major yer wanted to see what they could get out of the church as it was time to perform in one of the biggest events of the year. ******* ( Meanwhile Dronacharya ) Living a life of poverty was difficult for dronacharya , suddenly he found himself in a situation where he could not throw his weight around anyone anymore. His idiotic spur of the moment decision to reveal his face to the world had converted him into prime meme material as now he could not even walk a crowded street without 10 people recognising him andughing at his face. The situation got so bad that he needed to carry a mask around to not be recognised as the man who boldly imed that he was the mastermind behind the elites fall and was now the joke of the decade. Had he been rich he would have hired a mercenary army and walked the streets like an absolute mob boss to re-establish his credit , but he was no longer rich enough to do that. Dronacharya absolutely hated Rudra because of this as every single day the shame he felt in having to hide his face reminded himself that it was all because of shakuni that his life became so miserable. In his head dronacharya fantasized daily about how he was going to stick it to Rudra , however the best n he coulde up with that did not involve money was making a funny drawing of Rudra with poop for a face and post it on the forums. But even that backfired on him as theizens remembered his I''d and absolutely evicerated him for daring toe back online . His photo of '' I did this '' on the battlefield was iconic and theizens used that photo itself and twisted a few things to create a meme that showed dronacharya as a pile of steaming monkey crap and Rudra''s face stered over the battlefield image as it read '' I did this ''. Although it was all stupid fun and games , for a prideful man like dronacharya it was extremely disturbing as his mental psyche became aplete mess. Having no other roads to left to go to , dronacharya decided that the only hopes of him ever sticking it to shakuni were only possible should he merge hands with the devil himself. Hence he began his search for Lucifer . /// Special shoutout to Magnum932 for the 15000 coin GACHAPON!, Like i don''t have words to express how thankful I am for this but i truly and deeply appreciate it. Guys this month we had an amazing golden ticket run and it was simply incredible , even as I write this chapter we are still number 10 , but the gap is short and the author of the number 11 book informed me that he will be taking overst minute. Even if that is the case .... I will still drop privilege prices massively because of the support you all have shown , so thankyou to every single one of you who voted for this book . Unfortunately guys i have exams and i will not be able to update like i usually do .... Thetest chapters of the book will hence temporarily be unavable till the 3rd of June /// Chapter 648 The opening of the Church Chapter 648 The opening of the Church¡¡¡¡The church of death was constructed exactly beside the church of life in the heart of Purplehaze City. Given the same height and aparable structural construction , the two churches were designed to look like sisters however the vibes could not be more different. The church of life was made with white marble stones and had an open serene feel to it. One would feel content seeing the structure with its backend having a reservoir of holy water and the residence of the bishop and the other pdins. The church of death was theplete opposite , being made of pitch ck marble stones and designed so that the entry was very smallpared to the internal structure , it seemed like the church was not weing to visitors. The backside of the church had a sacrificial area where a devotee may voluntarily chose to cut themselves and drop their blood on the nt of death , the same mysterious nt that Rudra had found growing at the bottom of theke in the ancient ruins. ced in a small pond in the back it radiated tremendous energy and mesmerized anyone who saw it. Although there were quarters for pdins and a bishop , since Rudra had taken none of them in yet they remained unupied. Inside the church was arge statue of Hades , however Rudra did not depict him like the cold god of death from the ancient times , but rather chose to depict him as a strong and justsovereign as he sat on a throne with a magnificent scythe in his hand. It was the image of Rudra seeing him for the first time that was imprinted in his mind , as he tried to paint him in the same light . His statue carved from a very rare crystal , it costed over 700 billion dors of his own personal wealth to create , however Rudra did not cut costs in that area. Right before the statue was a ce where offerings could be made as he kept that part of the rituals the same as the ancient times , putting a great sword made for decapitation and a blood collection pool that would drain into the statue''s feetter. The interior of the church was alsovish and it was a good way to establish the dignity of the church or death. Today was the opening day and many important guests were set to attend with the world excited for its grandunch. Rudra had repeatedly tried to contact Hades , but the god was silent during the past 8 months and had not contacted Rudra no matter what he did. Rudra was hence a bit afraid for the opening day as he had no idea wether Hades would bless anyone with anything at all or would all the hype blow up in his face. The only assurance he had at the moment was that there was no resistance from beniogre and the church of light as they did not obstruct to Rudra constructing the temple and the pope even decided to personally attent it''s opening which Rudra took as a good sign. Rudra was technically poaching a lot of beleivers from the church of light and he could understand if beniogre became angry with him for this , but apparently Hades must have talked with her as she showed no reaction to the birth of apetitor relegion. Although Rudra did not buy that god''s after the same things could ever be friends , he chose to beleive for the moment that a negotiated arrangement had been met between the two. ******** The forums had went nuts for thest couple of days regarding the opening of the church of death as the buzz surrounding it was unreal. Within thest 2 days a total of 7.9 million people paid the immigration toll at the Purplehaze city teleportation centre while 4.2 million more entered via the city gates. The revenue generated from this event alone was enough to recuperate 20% of the construction costs and should the event be a sess then would result in recurring ie for years toe. Thinking about it this way , it was an investment into cultural architecture that boosted a city''s vibrance . The iing visitors were shocked to see how much Purplehaze city had changed over thest 6 months as the city had started to stand back on its feet again . Many modern buildings were constructed between the typical cultural buildings as the city looked like a ce that was undergoing a period of modernization. The architecture style of the newer buildings were like those of thete 1800''s era with beautiful vines and climbers adorning the walls of the construction. The elite goverment gave the citizens a 30% subsidy on material costs and a 100% tax rebate should their house be destroyed in the war to stimte fast growth and reconstruction of the city . Every street had some ongoing reconstruction project and overall the city had changed drastically from thest time one may have visited it many months ago. The tourists were hence mesmerized by the ce as many spent the two days in just touring the beautiful city and enjoying the exotic cuisine. Rudra had opened a free food and drinks bar in the city called the '' Victory Celebration '' , where Purplehaze city citizens could enjoy unlimited food and drinks all on the house 24/7. It was a very popr local and tourist spot as the crowded cafe became a great source of joy for the locals who thanked their king profusely for his kindness. Rudra''s image amongst both the locals and the elites was akin to that of a god and hence many Purplehaze city NPC were also interested in adopting the church of death because Rudra was endorsing the thing. This resulted in the opening day bing one of the most crowded days in Purplehaze city as the military had to be brought out to patrol the streets and mentain civil order. With Emperor Cervantez and the pope both being in attendance , the event was sure to be a grand one , the only question that remained was that would Hades bless the followers or not? With Rudra''s reputation on the line , it was the million dor question that the world wanted to seek answers to. ******** ( Meanwhile Max) Max had started to learn from Jhonny English about martial arts and how to be a mercenary. Jhonny had apparently taken a liking to the kid and was now teaching him the basic of hand to handbat. Max was a fast learner and absorbed everything that Jhonny taught him very fast , however every single day at training Max couldnt help but feel more and more mesmerized with Jhonny''s skills. Jhonny was an expert in the art of throwing knives , and the in-game skill had been deeply imprinted into his real life persona as Jhonny English did not miss a single throw even in real life. Although it was mostly because of his insane luck in real life that every shot he made became more epic than he himself intended to , poor Max who couldn''t distinguish fluke from skill thought Jhonny to be a God level knife thrower. Even after trying very hard and keeping a bnced posture , Max could barely hit the target board from a distance of 25 meters or more , but Jhonny could be eating an apple and be over 50 meters away , but with a casual flick of his wrists the dagger would alwaysnd on the dead centre of the bulls-eye. Everyday Max became more and more impressed with Jhonny and tried to push towards attaining his skill level . Although he understood that it was not a one day , one week or one month task to reach jhonny''s skill level and would mostly likely take him a lifetime of practice . With bing like Rudra his ambition in life , Max wanted to learn from people of an equal skill Calibre. In Japan , Jhonny was a legend who was said to beparable in power to Rudra , which was the reason why Max took him in as his master. His brother was too overprotective of him and would not teach him the rough way which was why max did not approach him for things. He was at an age where he did not like being pampered and taken care of anymore as he wanted to be independent as soon as possible . However Rudra being the elder brother that he was he would preffer that max rather yed than trained at such a tender age. Rudra who had seen much more life than Max knew that he had a lifetime of grind ahead of him where nobody would ept him even if he wanted to y. However right now he was still at an age where it was perfectly normal for him to take life one day at a time. But having his mind dead set on the future MaxRajput wanted to get stronger and get stronger as fast as possible so that he could be independent and stand shoulder to shoulder with his brother someday. His time to shine started now .... /// A/N - sorry guys , although I''m writing this chapter on 1st June , you lot will not be able to ess it till muchter. It pains my heart to starve you all from the content but i have no options with my exams ongoing , it''s already me pushing myself to the very limits to write even one to mentain win-win. I will make it upto you allter in the month for sure . Once again apologies /// Chapter 649 An interesting Chat Chapter 649 An interesting Chat¡¡¡¡The entry to inner city was restricted for opening day due to the security concerns of the guests attending. Although the event was a restricted one , thousands of Elite guild members still surrounded the structure in the inner city as they being elite members were allowed to roam as they please. Moments before the grand opening , Rudra waited for the two guests of honor to show up , as Emperor Cervantez was the first one to arrive. Being the emperor of this kingdom his standing was higher than even Rudra . Hence he stayed in the inner city in a guest room in the royal pce as Rudra hosted his stay. Apanied by Patricia and his royal guard he arrived the location in grand fashion , as every Elite soldier on guard bowed when he passed by. Cervantez did not need any cool effects like Rudra to flex his charm , as his tier 5 power level and decades of being a ruler made his very natural being filled with exuberance and grandiose with a noble aura. As Rudra Bowed and weed him he nodded to acknowledge his greeting and then proceeded to scan the power levels of everyone present in the vicinity. His eyes cold and his face expressionless it was hard to discern what he was feeling at the moment. Soon after Cervantez''s entry , the pope walked down the church of light from just beside the church of death as he was escorted by the pdins and the Cardinals of the church as he stepped inside a customary golden carriage that carried him 5 feet before he dismounted and walked inside the gates of the church of death. Unlike Cervantez he had a bright smile on his face and a divine radiance surrounding him that made him look like a likeable old man. However just like Cervantez the power he wielded was there for everyone to feel , even tier 3 soldiers sweated infront of the pressure his smiling face exuded. As Rudra Bowed to the pope he blessed him by saying '' May beniogre be with you '' , and patted him on his head. The pope then proceeded to give a friendly nod to Cervantez who pointed at the entrance of the church of death and said " After you ". The apanying guards and pdins stopped there as Rudra , the pope and Cervantez were the only ones who moved forward with only one media coverage man , dewdiepie allowed to follow to film the event. Rudra had thought long and hard about the opening ceremony and he did not feel that ribbon cutting was any good as it was a tradition of the modern earth and not of the people of Omega , as he felt like he needed to do something more authentic. Walking inside , Cervantez and the pope marvelled at the architecture of the church and looked towards the massive statue of Hades which gave them both a fear debuff that came as a shock to the duo. '' You have looked into the eyes of the god of death , your fear or mortality reduces all stats by 2% ''. For tier 5 existances like them who had not known the meaning of the word fear for many decades now , this was a new feeling as the two of them quickly realised that Hades was not someone to mess with if just his statue could put them into a state of fear. Looking towards Rudra withplex emotions now , the pope said " A wonderfully constructed church .... Worthy of serving a true righteous god ". Rudra smiled at thepliment as he said " Amen ". The trio walked to the very foot of the statue as Rudra unsheated the de of sacrifice for the first time , the crystal clear de shined with brilliance as it was exposed to the air. In the ancient times the grim reaper was the ceremonial sword that was used to make sacrifices to the god of death , hence Rudra needed to craft a new one for the resurrection. Wanting to make the de iconic and super unique , Rudra decided that the de be crafted from a rhodium crystal that was clear in color and forged by mixing with the corrosive ck crystal and the mysterious blue crystal that they got from the ancientnds underva to make apletely unique de. The de was forged by the dwarven king himself and was his finest creation yet. A transparent ss like looking de that was extremely thin and sharp. Practically weightless ,it glowed neon blue in darkness and turned ck when exposed to light. A miraculous and mystical de , perfect for making an iconic ceremonial de for the god of death. Going first , Rudra slit the palm of his hand with the ceremonial de and let the blood drip onto a te . Cervantez and the pope looked at what Rudra was doing curiously as everything was carefully being livestreamed by dewdiepie. When enough blood had dripped , Rudra put the palms of both his hands on the blood te as he let the blood soak all over his palms before walking upto the foot of the statue and grabbing the feet of the god of death with his bloody palms as he said " O Hades , the god of death , ept my boiling blood as sacrifice and help me rid my country from death and disease ". At this moment Rudra carefully activated his aura of death , as his body emittedrge amounts of ck fumes as when he stood back up , he looked like a changed man who was immensely more powerful as if blessed by the god of death. Rudra knew that it was Petty tricks , but for the billions watching worldwide , the visual effects sent their anticipation to worship through the roof as they could not wait to try it themselves. After Rudra did it , he brought out a new clean te and waited for the pope and emperor Cervantez to follow. Rudra knew that ughter of animals on the opening day of the church was bad PR and killing infront of the pope of the church of life wasn''t exactly a genius idea , hence he came up with this absurd ceremony to keep all parties happy. Being a warrior , Cervantez did not hesitate to cut his own palm and found out that the ceremonial de was extremely Sharp and clean as Rudra''s blood had dripped right off it without even leaving a single drop on its surface. Impressed he asked Rudra " What''s the name of this de ? ". " Death bringer ". " A fine de ". Repeating what Rudra did , emperor Cervantez also put his palms on the feet of the god of death , as his eyes widened in shock again after he recieved a blessing. '' Blessed by the god of death , strength increases by 1 permanently ''. Although Cervantez said nothing , the way he looked at Hades and Rudra changed drastically as Rudra understood that something must have happened. When the pope''s turn came he was a bit more reserved than the other two as he did not like the idea of intentional self harm. However not to be bad sport he still slit a single finger of his before touching Hades''s feet Even he was blessed by the god of death and a half forced smile came to his face as for a moment he let his real emotions about the ordeal slip. Rudra was quick to catch his forced smile as he realised that he would need to have a talk with the pope soon , but before he could say anything much , an ancient voice boomed in the room as Hades himself said " You are born from dust and you will return to dust , beniogre and me are the two sides of the same coin , send her my regards !!!! ". ******* ( Meanwhile Dronacharya ) Dronacharya had made his way to the dark faction territory now , as he chased the myth about the demons diary. He knew that if Rudra and the blood merchants were after the same item , it must be something special which could be his key to connecting with Lucifer , as his findings took him to the forest of the undead which was the den for most NPC necromancers in the game , sprawled over by spooky trees , ghosts and undeads all around . Dronacharya wanted to find a particr necromancer who specialised in summoning demons , as he sneakily made his way past undead without being detected. Dronacharya was an excellent yer when push came to shove , his gaming skills were actually top notch however the only reason why he couldn''t shine was because of his mindset and attitude. His crab like mentality made him think that dethroning a star was the only way to stardom , whereas he did not beleive in building himself from the ground up. That was one of the reasons why he hated Rudra so much , as the guy came from nothing and skyrocketed to bing the king that he was today. Cursing Shakuni dronacharya resolved his mind to take everything he posessed one day ... His kingdom , his money , his guild and even his beautiful elven fiance ! Looking at the necromancers cave that he wanted to find , dronacharyaughed as he said " kekekeke shakuni .... Iming for you ". Chapter 650 A shocking progression Chapter 650 A shocking progression¡¡¡¡The voice of Hades rocked the entire world , but no-one as much as the pope. When the pope touched the feet of the god Hades he thought '' I will only ever ept one God ... Even if my goddess beniogre told me to be epting towards your relegion , i cannot see you poach away her loyal devouts . The greatest power of them all is life , creating a life is a miracle and preserving one is the ultimate kindness , I''m afraid i can never put you a god of death equal to my goddess''. The pope never thought that Hades would actually respond to his train of thought but he did. Reminding that creation and destruction were the Part of the same cycle he actually replied to the pope and reminded him that he was equal to beniogre and his ce in this world was equally important. This was a warning to tell the pope toy low and wag his tail , as the first time it was a pass by Hades , the second time he would im the pope''s head regardless of the fact that he was the pope of beniogre''s relegion should he ever dare to speak so impudently about Hades. The pope felt chills down his spine as the wrath of a tier 6 god was not something that a mortal could handle . The stern warning was enough for him to swallow all the doubts he had about this uing relegion , as with a half depriciating smile he epted his fate . Ultimately it was beniogre herself who had agreed to the terms for Hades , hence there must be some high level arrangement between the two that the mortals were not aware about , however the pope was in no position now to defy the rise of the church of death in any form , as he had been schooled by not one but two god''s. Looking at shakuni , the pope wondered if this man would be his counter part someday and lead an enormous faith , as with such a strong primal god as Hades as the relegion''s foundation and a dynamic leader like shakuni ,it was inevitable to rise quickly. While Cervantez was also a little surprised to hear the voice of the death God , his reaction was tamepared to Rudra''s who could not understand why Hades replied to a foreigner and not his touch. However he understood that it was a good thing that he did as with the moment being livestreamed the entire world would not realise that the higher power was actually real and the gods were more than just myths and legends that did not tangle with the life of mortals. The idea that Hades would always watch over his beleivers was a powerful beleif , and Rudra quickly realised that if he yed his cards right it could be one of the central beleifs of his relegion and help beleivers to always stay loyal to the death God. His mind spun wild fantasies about how he could conveniently spin this moment to his favour and being the mastermind schemer that he was he managed to perfectly strike the iron while it was hot. Looking towards the statue he said " My lord Hades , thankyou for your words of wisdom . I know you hear to the prayers and thoughts of your beleivers , and I''m sure the pope is now enlightened by your kind words ". Rudra spun the scenario as to the death God actually consoling the pope about his inner demons and helping him regain mental peace as his line '' i know you hear to the prayers and thoughts of your beleivers '' was intended for the billions watching to beleive that Hades listened to all their prayers. In the end it was sessful in creating the dramatic effect that Rudra had been aiming for as the forums simply went aze. ******** ( The forums ) " Holy mother ofHades ... Guys did you see that? HADES ACTUALLY SPOKE .... A GOD SPOKE ". " Are we sure it''s not some trick by shakuni to make us all think that Hades spoke when it was actually just a hoax? ". " OMG guys , i need to enter that church at this moment and beg lord Hades for some super cool necromancy powers .... Im sure he will grant me my wish if i plead with a clear heart ". " A god with a proof of existence? Where did the aethists run away to? ". " The gods in Omega are actually living and breathing? Are we norsemen now? ". " The god of death and the hoax of the century , there is only one artist here , shakuni the puppet master and all of you are his puppets ". " That ritual is so gory ... I can never harm my delicate hands over it ". " The ritual is so manly ! Only true men can do it! ". " An behind the curtain opening is SUS , although the church looks magnificently built and the sword is just breathtaking , i dont think shakuni will ever open it to general public , because the day he does would be the day his lies are exposed! ". replying to thement above " Are you dumb? Shakuni needs to prove nothing to no-one. He does not need fame or fortune , had it been a nobody who endorsed the church then i would never beleive them , but it''s the miracle man shakuni himself. I only trust in Hades and shakuni , nobody else ! Also look at the people present inside , it''s emperor Cervantez and the freaking pope for Hades''s sake .... Open your eyes. Those are the two most powerful men on this continent. With shakuni , make it 3 ! ". " I agree with the brothersment above , shakuni is the best! He is the GOAT ". " If shakuni is so great why does he not open the church tomon people? My question is , when will we be allowed to enter ? Once real people enter everything will be clear". " Let us enter ! Please shakuni , let us enter the magnificent church ! ". The forums were in a heated discussion about the authenticity of the existance of Hades , but the more the debated the more the publicity was for Rudra as the snowball becamerger. Chapter 651 Thankyou Hades Chapter 651 Thankyou Hades¡¡¡¡The opening ceremony proceeded very well after that incident as Rudra hosted the other two to a banquet on church grounds as he was joined by the other elite elders. Rudra asked the pope for tips about how to select the Cardinals and how to be a good pope in general and slowly tested Cervantez''s tolerance to the growth of this relegion. Either due to the fear debuff or the fact that Hades spoke out himself , both Cervantez and the pope became very supportive of the cause as they voluntarily suggested ideas to help the church grow. Cervantez himself did not wish to convert , but he did not mind others doing it as he decided to let every citizen of the empire of Hazelgroove be legally free to join whatever relegion they liked. The pope became more enthusiastic when he understood Rudra''s endgame in creating the church as dethroning Lucifer was a cause that he could get behind wholeheartedly. The way Rudra talked about Lucifer clearly disyed his naked hatred for the man as Rudra''s tongue becameced with venom whenever he talked about him. Everyone on the banquet table hated Lucifer and had their own issues with him hence the diss talk really helped ease the atmosphere as the three influential leaders agreed on amon topic. As a casual question , Rudra just asked " By the way have you heard about an artifact called the Demons diary? ". It was a casual question that he did not think that either emperor Cervantez or the pope would know about , however he was shocked to hear the pope''s reply? " Hmm that thing? It''s sealed In the holy city. Many many aeons ago , when Mazikeen fought the first emperor of Hazelgroove , she was in possession of that artifact and it greatly boosted her demonic powers. When she was sealed , the artifact was taken into custody by the then pope and he tried to use holy water to destroy it. But the cursed thing was indestructible. The hottest fires , the best spells and even the holy sword Excalibur could not destroy it , it is now sealed safely in the basement of the primal church of life , at the papal headquarters. I haven''t seen that artifact myself in like 2 decades ... Why? ". Rudra was shocked to hear that the pope did know about the artifact , however when he heard about its wherebouts his soul sunk as if it was sealed in the papal headquarters then it was impossible to obtain. Using trickeru of words Rudra tried to probe into seeing wether or not the pope would give it up " Hahaha , nothing much i found an interesting book that mentioned something about the demons diary , i was wondering if i could somehow borrow it for research ". The pope looked sceptically at Rudra as he sliced his bread and took a bite before saying " The objects in the papal church are sealed for a reason , they are never to see the light of day again . Im sorry but this request must be declined ..... If it makes you feel any better there are no pages inside that book , only an empty cover". Rudra was dissapointed in this reply but he did not let it show , smiling and saying that sure he understood was the way he handled the matter and carefully diverted the topic , but while externally he did not seem to care , internally his mind was already nning a robbery. Apparently the stronger Rudra got the holder he became and since he understood just how important and powerful the demons diary really was there was no way he was going to stop in trying to get it now that he knew where it exactly was , but he did not let the ambition show on his face. ****** ( Meanwhile Dronacharya ) Dronacharya reached the necromancers hideout that he was looking for and was able to patiently take down one guard after another as he moved without making a single sound. Dronacharya was a man of patience and precision when it came to solo gaming , he only became retarded when facing Rudra as things did not work out as he anticipated when he met that man Otherwise he always had a full proof nning with a n B,C,D , E always ready for execution should n A fail. He managed to make his way sneakily to the man''sboratory as he saw the necromancer perform a gruesome experiment on a goblin. He was disecting his privates as the goblin struggled against his bounds , however with the bounds being fastened tightly there was not much it could do. Dronacharya seemed to feel a pain in his balls when he saw the horrifying scene of the naked goblin being tortured at his manhood , but he somehow managed to stop himself from puking as he waited for his opportunity to pounce. However Suddenly a demon appeared out of nowhere and aimed a sword sh at Dronacharya''s neck SHIINGGG! Swords collided as the necromancer was alerted , turning quickly he saw the intruder In his room " WHO THE HELL ARE YOU? " The necromancer asked in anger as he summoned a lot of undead as dronacharya cursed that his n went sideways. '' crap! '' he thought as he battled against the demon swordsman , but the winged demon was could fly and his moves were unpredictable making dronacharya pressured on the defensive. The necromancer had also summoned tier 3 undead archers and with bone arrows menacingly being shot at him from a pointnk range , dronacharya knew that n A was a bust and it was time for him to move to n B. Dropping his weapon and falling on his knees instantly he held his arms in the air as he said " I''m the prophet , a servant of Lucifer ... Ie in peace ! ". As 20 arrows were headed his way alongside one longsword aimed for his neck , Dronacharya''s fate hanged by a delicate thread at the moment. /// Special shoutout to Magnum932 for the 15000 coin golden gachapon! And the 2000 coin dragon! Thest few days were tough for me with exams and no chapters avable for you all to read. For the support toe at such a time , it really makes me feel motivated to write more :grinning_face_with_smiling_eyes: , so i really really appreciate it. Thankyou! A bonus chapter will follow soon. This is chapter 2 for the day with more toe /// Chapter 652 Done all he could do Chapter 652 Done all he could do¡¡¡¡( 2 dayster , Purplehaze city ) 2 days after the opening ceremony , Rudra could no longer hold off the crowd of people wanting to worship the god of death as it would be counterproductive to his goal of getting most followers. He could see that the forums had reached an boiling point and the time to open was finally here. Should he wait any longer it would be counterproductive and may permanently hurt the church''s reputation . Deciding to visit the temple to worship the god once himself first , Rudra went inside the temple and looked at Hades''s statue and said " Look , i know you can somehow hear me , and i know you have been watching over me all these months. I can feel a connection between me and you and i know that you can see the world through my eyes when you will it. I don''t understand how the voice emminates from the statue or how taxing it is for you to do that. I don''t expect you to talk to me like we are buddies everyday , but let me give you some facts. If you want your relegion to boom . Those that pray to you wholeheartedly today , please grant some of them the power to summon something undead. Do it for 5 people and i will handle the rest myself .... If you can bless everyone , then nothing better than it , but i know that rewards alsoe at a price and with you being weakened i don''t know how much you can take. The world had changed a lot since thest time you were around , and the hype surrounding this church is unreal at the moment and this is our big break . Ive done everything i can from my end , the rest of today is on you . Im gonna be right here doing my duty as the pope , just like you wanted to . Do what you want with your beleivers now ". Rudra sighed as he said all this as he looked at the massive statue withplicated emotions. Standing at its base he changed from his royal robes into silky ck ones as he changed his appearance to that befitting a pope and activated his aura power. Looking at the gate he signalled the guard and said " Let theme ... In order ". Since the news broke out that devouts would be allowed to enter in a single line in files of 3 , a 6 killometers long line was formed from the church of deaths gate as people madly waited for the public opening. The cheers when the gates finally opened were unreal , as the first three devouts entered the church and were mesmerized by the luxurious architecture. When their eyes fell on the death God however , they did not recieve the debuff that the pope and Cervantez did , as there was no fear involved. The church of death was nothing like the church of light , there was no Seating , there was no grand entrance , there was nofort in it , yet there was something captivating that made one''s mind want to stay longer. Rudra stood uptight as he weed the three devouts and said , slice the de and offer your blood .... May the death God bless you. As the three men looked at the magnificent crystal clear sword ced on the foot of the god , they gulped nervously and one went onto grab it. Rudra instantly stopped his hand as he said , no need to pick it , just slide your hand over it. The sword was just too precious to be handled by any amateur , as a casual slice by this sword could seperate a man''s body in two. As directed the three men cut their hands and dripped the blood on Hades''s feet as they repeated the prayer Rudra said 2 days ago. Rudra did not anticipate that the moment the three did as he directed he would get a system notification himself . SYSTEM NOTIFICATION : " Detected , yer '' Syun hun ming '' '' Su lu park '' '' Mand '' performed the ceremony to convert to the relegion of death ... Do you wish to ept them into your relegion as the pope? ". Yes ? ... No? Rudra was surprised to see the option and just as he clicked yes , the three men recieved blessings from Hades. All 3 of them getting a +5 temporary stat boost for all stats for one day! The expressions of the three turned incredibly joyful as they thanked the death God and Rudra profusely . But Rudra did not seem to see it at the moment , as he was busy dealing with another system notification that had popped up. " Congrattions yer '' Shakuni '' for reviving a religion that was lost in the sands of time . You have achieved a feat that is not achieved easily an engraved your name into the history books. Detecting that the yer '' Shakuni '' has sufficient titles and fame to start his own legend. You are now writing a legend of your own ... You have became a permanent part of the history of Omega. Everything you do this day forward will be noted and celebrated in history". Achieved the legacy title : '' History maker ''. Ultimate Level Quest : '' Rise Of A Lost Relegion '' Time Limit : unknown Difficulty : immeasurable Rewards : ???? Description : You have sessfully started a relegion , but can you really grow it from the ground up to its past glory? Stage 1 : Obtain 1,000,000 followers Progress : 3/1,000,000 Stage 1 rewards : Levels +40 , all stats +1000, + ???? As Rudra stared the screen nkly , he realised that the profit to be made from growing this relegion was not for Hades alone . It was a highway for him as well to bing stronger in the shortest amount of time. Gulping , Rudra became excited about what the future held for him. /// This is it , chapter 3 for the day and now we go live ... Finally avable for you all to read. Now that this is settled , all chapters from here out for today are the bonuses that were pending .. . Enjoy you all ! /// Chapter 653 What have I become? Chapter 653 What have I be?¡¡¡¡As the day went on Rudra became more and more astonished as to what was going on. Hades actually listened to his appeal that he made and by the time the 300th devotee had gone out of the prayer room , he had awarded one of them an ability to summon a single undead. What happened afterwards was for everyone to see , as the moment he went outside and the news about his new ability spread the quiet lines started to turn unstable as people pushed each other out of the line in trying to enter the church faster. There was a lot of violent fighting that broke out especially near the back-end of the lines , people who figured out that it was moving too slowly for them to get a chance to enter today. The idea that they were missing out on cool abilities due to a massive line. Made many yers go crazy as they did everything in their power to progress through the massive line or to hold onto their spot in the line. Thankfully the elite NPC army and the true Elite guild members on patrol were not someone that themon yers could mess with as crowd control was something that they mastered in. Atleast infront of the authorities , nobody dared do try anything funny as the elites arrested the uncivil elements without a seconds hesitation and detained them in local prison. Ever since Rudra became a king he gave the Elite internal security group the right to detain prisoners for 1-3 days , hence yers could be jailed should elite policemen feel that they had brokenws. It was too much power in the hands of the wrong yers who could use it to satisfy personal vendetta , but in the hands of the elites it lead to a more stable and secure civil order as they did not y favourites and respected thew that Rudra had established. Rudra also responded to the situation appropriately and started to take in groups of 15 people instead of groups of 3 in order to try and move the line faster and it worked. More and more people joined the church of death by pledging their blood and loyalty to Hades and while what one got depended on their own prayers to Hades , everyone walked out with something atleast. Many yers tried to talk to Rudra and take pictures and do fan- boy type stuff , but the pope Rudra was not interested in entertaining any of this. The moment any human tried to talk to him , he would turn towards lord Hades''s statue and start praising his immense glory , making the other person feel awkward till they walked off. ******** 11 hours after the opening , something interesting happened as a woman yer got an ability to summon an undead horse as her mount! Everything from her expression to her tears as she profusely thanked lord Hades for it was priceless , and for Rudra who was desperately waiting for such promotional material , it was the poster reactions that would drive his expansion agenda. He walked upto the yer who was crying heaps of tears infront of the lord''s statue and said " My child , why do you cry? ". Rudra instantly felt cringe to say words as if he was a 75 y/o grandfather , but he did not understand why , but it just felt right to call others his child as a pope. The devout who was in tears looked at Rudra and said " He-he listened to my prayers . My adventurers party , everyone had a mount except for me . I could never afford to buy a proper one and never settle for a useless one , so i was the only one without it. My party members bullied me for it and it made me feel like quitting the party. I came here today expecting nothing , but i-i actually got a mount like nobody else has . My happiness can''t be put to words ". Rudra wanted to just hug this woman at this moment , even if he scripted this whole thing he could not have chosen better words to put into her mouth as her words were just perfect for his marketting agenda. Rudra said " The lord always listens to all his devouts , but you must have really connected with him for him to bless you with a mount. You are a true beleiver it seems and the lord looks favourably on you. I am but his mouthpiece on this , but i have the role of expanding his relegion far and wide , so that everyone that is in need of his kindness and warmth recieves it. I am alone in this mission as of now , and the church needs a few pdins and bishops to really get going. Since you are favoured by the lord ... I shakuni extend to you , the invitation to be a pdin in the church of death , and enlist in the service of Hades the merciful ". As Rudra said this a system notification popped up infront of the woman who immediately epted the proposal , as she became a pdin in the church of death. Her original ss was a healer and she was a tier 3 one at that , however being a typical adventurer party yer she could never break through the ranks of mediocrity and make a lot of money. The encounter with Rudra today was a turning point in her life though as bing a pdin in the church changed everything for her. From getting daily missions that gave rewards like cleaning the church and mentaining the sanctity of the ce , to helping 3 people in need in the name of god Hades it was a journey for her to get ridiculous rewards for nominal work. Although Rudra had not understood the role he was exactly in at the moment or how much micromanagement needed to be done to be a relegious leader , everything was slowly going to unravel before himself as he started to build power and influence before his inevitable rise against Lucifer. Chapter 654 Rise Of A relegion Chapter 654 Rise Of A relegion¡¡¡¡In the next 7 days Rudra managed to recruit a total of 942,000 followers and was very close to hitting the 1 million followers mark for his church. Apparently for 7 straight days the line outside the church of death had been unbelievable as close to 200,000 NPC and 600,000 yers and 142,000 elite guild members had converted to the relegion. Rudra made Medivh , Jhonny , Neatwit and SMG the four Cardinals of his church while Karna was the arch-bishop. At this point in time Rudra trusted nobody outside his guild members to hold any important office in the church as he himself was exploring and learning about his own powers and influence. Apparently he was the only one in the church that held and office and did not get any system missions to perform on a day to day basis. Everyone else including Karna were supposed to do some mission or other under the banner of the church. Apparently Rudra could himself also issue the church''s quests and every single beleiver would get a system prompt to help the pope of death. It was an incredible feeling as for the first time Rudra held power capable enough to topple kingdoms at whom as he realised the true potential of starting a relegion. Not only could he hold and try criminals , he could officially issue bounty on enemies of church of death and millions of yers worldwide would be his eyes and ears and executioners on the mission. The church had recieved a total of 27 million gold coins in just the first 7 days of operations and at this rate Rudra realised that the church of death would be a cashflow positive organization. Not only could he buy expensive stuff with the donation money and expand the treasury , but he could also use the money as mary rewards to do quests. It was estimated by mathamarical experts that even if he could withdraw 10% of the monthly ie from the church then the cost of construction would be offset in only 1.2 years time. All of this felt surreal to Rudra as he was close to achieving the firstndmark of the game by hitting the 1 million beleivers mark and the award associated with it was just astronomical. Gaining levels after hitting level 280 required massive amounts of EXP and even yers like Neatwit who spent 70% of their time levelling , would take atleast 5-7 months to gain those 40 levels. However Rudra was about to make that in a week , all because of starting a relegion. Rudra knew that although the sess of the event was incredible at the moment , to make the relegion more practical he needed to make churches and appoint priests at every major town in his country and thenter on expand to neighbouring countries as well. A church on only one location wasn''t good enough , but with the city reconstruction and the already expensive church of death yet to return profits , the elites could not afford to go on yet another spending spree casually. Although the elites lifestyle guild was now an international brand with stores in 121 cities across 12 kingdoms raking in Incredible amounts of monthly profits , it was still not enough to sustain the guilds high expenditure. Rudra had bet everything on development and economical stimulus packages as the tax rate was one of the lowest in the true Elitekingdom and the public facilities were one of the best , making the kingdom one of the best ces to live on the entire continent. Not only did this result in a high immigration rate and a ever expanding workforce and industry. It also incentivised small andrge scale industries to set base in the country. Although this put a lot of strain on the elites treasury , in the long run this would undoubtedly make them one of the most economically stable countries in the continent. Hence for now Rudra had 2 major ns to implement as soon as possible . 1) Reach the 1 million goal and look at the next target and work towards reaching it to expand the church of death and get lucrative rewards. 2) n a robbery on the treasury of the church of light in the holy city to retrieve the book cover of the demons diary. Rudra could absolutely not pass on the opportunity to get his hands on the book cover of the demons diary now that he knew where it was Although the n was very risky to perform and should the elites be implicated in orchestrating such an operation it would put unbelievable strain on the rtionship between Rudra and the pope , however Rudra could not pass on it either. He needed to be extremely careful as to how he nned the robbery and needed to get in and out without the church ever realising that an object had been stolen from the inside. Naturally , there was only one man in this world who Rudra could trust with this incredible difficult mission and it was none other than the greatest mercenary on the entirety of earth , Jhonny English! Compiling a team of the Elites''s best assassin/ spies . Rudra gave the mission of stealing the book cover from the internal treasury of the holy city to the team of Sk , Bo , SMG led by sir Jhonny English. Rudra repeatedly stressed on the importance of the mission and how no lose ends could be left , only when Jhonny assured him that it would be done did he rx. Little did he know that he had literally chosen the worst man to do the most important job as things would never go remotely as nned with Jhonny English and his rotten luck present on the scene. ********** ( Meanwhile Dronacharya ) The demonic necromancer decided to restrain dronacharya and not kill him once he revealed his association to Lucifer. However , dronacharya was still stabbed with 11 bone arrows and a slight sword cut before the necromancer yelled stop as those attacks had already beenunched. In a lot of pain and a red HP bar , dronacharya waspletely at the mercy of the necromancer and his whim as now his very life was in the hands of this man. Far from the light faction territory , should he die in the dark factionnd he would not only lose a lot of exp , but would also drop some valuable items for sure which would be an expense that he could not afford at the moment. He needed to make sure that no such untoward situation ured and use his glib tongue to get out of this jam. Initially dronacharya nned to do the exact same thing to the necromancer. Sneakily attack him and then restrain him for a round of questioning , but a winged demon appeared out of nowhere and ruined all his ns. The winged demon was too powerful , dronacharya felt pressured in fighting it and by the looks of things it was a loyal servant of the necromancer which confirmed the rumors that the man had something to do with the demons and Lucifer. " Speak filthy beniogre beleiver why should I not kill you at this very moment and allow you to live another day? You say Lucifer sent you , but I don''t beleive you .... If th next words out of your mouth are a lie , i will torture you bone by bone until i break all 206 in your body! ". The necromancer said menacingly as dronacharya gulped a mouthful of saliva. He knew he needed to be very careful with his next words , but being the premium ass kisser that he was, it was one of his strong points. Dronacharya said " O great eminance the lord of the undead , the prestigious necromancer , the game of beniogre , please donot misunderstand this mice like being infront of you , for i am but a humble servant. My lord , my ONLY lord , Lucifer had entrusted a job to rhe blood merchant organization to retrieve an important object for him , but they failed miserably. I am a survivor of that great war and one of the few of the mentality and the guts to try again and seed for our lord. The object is called the Demons diary and it has 7 pages and one book cover. I have information that a follower of the death God Hades , has obtained all 7 pages and is now looking for the book cover. Should he seed , he would give that diary to the god Hades and it would be counterproductive to our lord , Lucifer''s wishes hence I beg you good sir please give me a chance to exin and hear me out ". Dronacharya''s glib tongue made the necromancer pause for a second as he whispered something into the ears of his demon assistant as the two chatted in private for a long time . The longer they chatted the more uneasy dronacharya became however with being restrained he had no other option but to wait for his verdict. When the necromancer started to untie him , dronacharya breathed a sigh of relief but it was soon changed into a gulp of despair as the necromancer said. " I donot follow Lucifer , he is not my god but i also absolutely hate god of death Hades. I work for noone but myself , but my ve here tells me that the demon''s diary is a very useful object for my goals , hence i will obtain it for myself and YOU will help me do it! ". The necromancer said with cold eyes as dronacharya realised that he had f***** up once more. Chapter 655 A robbery plan Chapter 655 A robbery n¡¡¡¡Jhonny and crew started their journey from Purplehaze city to the holy city , as while they had a clear objective of what needed to be done , there was no exact time limit given to them for the job and the entire heist was yet to be nned. They couldn''t use the city teleportation because all entries and exits to and from the holy city were logged , hence they were forced to take the long way out with having to ride anonymously for over 27 days to reach the desired location. It was Bo''s first major mission after his recovery from the attack a few months back and although he was not near the power level of the other 3 in the group due to his break , this mission needed brains more than brawn and his experience in the field was invaluable. He was in-charge of leading the group undetected to and from Purplehaze city as in his break he had been studying topography of Omega and knew all the monster zones , roads and hidden tracks with the back of his hand. This was an incredibly useful skill for the group , as the journey was not by any means a short one and without traversing shortcuts and safe pockets , it would take forever to get to the holy city while consistently having to fight monsters and such. On the way to the holy city however Jhonny and Bo started to talk interestingly about an up anding student of their that had impressed both of them. " That kid he''s just like Rudra , couldn''t even touch his toes three months back , but now he can do a full split no problems! What drive! ". Jhonny said smiling slightly as he was personally witnessing Max''s progress day on day. Bo said " Yeah , when he first came upto you and said that he wanted to train inbat , i thought it was one of those kiddie whimsical decisions where kids get interested in something for a day or two but drop itter , but i guess he was serious. Although he has not started as young as we did at the mercenary academy , I''d say he is making good progress very fast. It''s like he is a natural , just like his brother". Sk who was listening to the two converse couldn''t help but think about the little brat that was stuffing sweets in his mouth just two years ago at the new years festival and couldn''t beleive that he had grown up so much so fast. Since the road was long and there was not much to do , the four chatted in length about the training and potential of Max Rajput as his future seemed boundless at the moment. ******** ( Meanwhile Rudra ) On 11 am of day 8 , Rudra had his eyes set on the beleivers counter as he watched in anticipation for it to hit 1 million. ---- QUEST PANEL - Ultimate Level Quest : '' Rise Of A Lost Relegion '' Time Limit : unknown Difficulty : immeasurable Rewards : ???? Description : You have sessfully started a relegion , but can you really grow it from the ground up to its past glory? Stage 1 : Obtain 1,000,000 followers Progress : 999,993/1,000,000 Stage 1 rewards : Levels +40 , all stats +1000, + ???? ---- Rudra looked towards the existing batch of devotees and thought '' Alrightds , get the f out so that the next one cane in ''. But did not voice his thoughts out loud as he struggled to mentain his visage and perform his duties as a pope. Naturally when the devotees asked for a picture after praying Rudra nearly snapped as his smile turned ugly and he said menacingly " NO.... " The devotees felt chills run down their spine as although looking at the Hades statue they got no fear debuff , but an angry Rudra Rajput was enough to give them a lifetime''s worth of nightmares as they ran straight out of the building. Rudra chuckled as the next set of 15 devotees entered the room and performed the necessary rituals. The second the 7th onepleted the ritual , Rudra got the system notification for quest tier 1pletion. SYSTEM NOTIFICATION : You have sessfullypleted stage one of the quest ''Rise Of A Lost Relegion '' . Distributing rewards .... Rudra felt gleeful in his heart when he saw this as immense joy erupted inside of him , However Rudra did not check the rewards instantly at the moment as he waited until the batch of devotees left to do so. Closing the church for a quick 10 minutes break , Rudra signalled the guard at the door to not let the next batch in as he sealed the ce all to himself for the time being and checked the rewards of the quest! QUEST COMPLETION REWARDS : + 40 LEVELS + 10000 STAT POINTS TO ALL STATS + SKILL UPGRADE CARD Rudraughed out loud to see the rewards as it was a f****** windfall , it was the easiest level gain he had ever done and the +1000 to all stats was akin to gaining a lot of levels as well making his total gainspletely exaggerated. Rudra was living the Sigma life at the moment as whatever he seemed to touch turned to gold and the gap between him and the normal yers was widening faster and faster as he was pulling away through unthinkable means. Rudra pulled up his stats pannel ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Honorable Death knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary ArchBishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Achiever , Dragon yer , King Of the True Elites Kingdom , First Cultivator , Supreme Overlord , Legendary Demon yer , Superior Human , Pope Of The Church Of Death , History maker ss :Death Knight ( Mythic ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 320 Tier : 4 STATS AGI : 16,000 VIT : 14,000 INT : 15,000 STA : 13,500 PHY : 14,000 MANA :14,500 HP : 6,818,000/6,818,000 Unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : 52/100 Charm :99/100 Infamy : 0/100 Status : No Abnormalities Equipment : Lich''s Ring , concealer mask , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary) , Doom armour( legendary) , Death knights ck Shield , Pope''s token , White lion''s kneecaps ( dark gold ) , Supreme Wood Charm , Kings helmet Weapons : Grim Reaper Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of Truth , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage, Holy Lance ( divine) , One legged leap ( rare) , Cloud Feet , Circumvent ss specific skills : Death Knights Summoning, Death Knights Aura , ck Ratio , Enhanced Full counter , Death Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) (plete ) , Knight''s Focus Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- His strength had easily gone up by atleast 15-20% in one day and it was all while only politely greeting newbie yers and praising a god. It was the easiest level up he had ever done and should the worlde to find out about this event , most professional yers would probably die of envy. Rudra content with his Stats pannel shouted loudly " IM THE KING OF THE WORLD BABY! ". As a big smile was stered on his face. When he realised how much most yers would need to grind to reach the same heights as he did his smile widened as he grinned ear to ear and looked at Hades''s statue in the eye. " Not bad eh? " He said , as if Hades could hear him and then proceeded to check his other rewards . Rudra pulled the description of the skill upgrade card [ Skill upgrade Card ] ( mythic ) : Upgrade any one skill from your skill panel to its ultimate form . Note : Cannot upgrade ss specific skills. Rudra was stunned silent for a second as he looked at the rating of the skill upgrade card . " WHATTTT A MYTHICAL ITEM? ". Rudra spoke outloud as he felt his heart beat out of his chest , the item was just so exceptional. Rudra quickly started to see how the item would upgrade his various skills and his heart would palpitate reading the description of every one of them. Even the most basic skills like darkness bind became the most broken skills like Abyss of darkness which could seal and restrain enemies for days inside a prison of abyss. Rudra could not even begin to chose as to what skills to upgrade , as by the time he saw how every skill would upgrade he felt regretful in not being able to use it on his ss specific skills as while his ss specific skills were already broken , with this card they would have reached the next level. Nheless after 2 hours of careful deliberation and a closed church , Rudra finally closed on 3 possible choices to be made. 1) Eyes Of Truth ------> Eyes Of God ( Mythic ) : U can see everything you wish to see . 1) You can monitor enemy movement in different kingdoms by only thinking about them 2)You can see hidden treasures and traps in a 3 mile radius of yourself 3) you can see through any walls and barriers 4) you can see any information of any enemy , even god''s. 2)Sr Beam --------> Hypernova( Mythic ) : Create a Hypernova beam that has a power equivalent to the sun god''s attack itself. An attack with a power range betwee a peak rank 5 and a pseudo rank 6 attack. Note : As the attack relies on the bound item sun god''s bracelet , the artifact maybe overloaded by handling this move and need to go offline for 1-3 hours. 3)Holy Lance -----> Angel''s Wrath ( Semi divine ) :yer level insufficient to read description , unlock to discover. Rudra was in a huge dilemma as to what to do as this choice could easily alter the trajectory of his gaming career. /// GRAND NEWS : 15 th June 2022 SAVE THE DATE cause it will be the 1 year mark of MMORPG Rebirth Of The Strongest Guildmaster and i have a grand party nned! One year since i started to publish the book and we celebrate with 20 CHAPTERS MASS RELEASE IN ONE DAY! I know i haven''t been able to update much in this past month , i still have exams ongoing and will have them untill 18 June , but f*** it guys even if i have to stay up all night we party hard on 15th. Also , you know the drill by now , u guys need toment down below as to what skill Rudra should update . You all have 24 hours. If possible do provide a description of why you think it will be the best choice as it will give me insights into how you guys think . Im also taking in 5 more beta readers to the programme , so if any of you are interested please leave ament down below /// Chapter 656 Rudras Choice Chapter 656 Rudra''s Choice¡¡¡¡Rudra had three choices to chose from and all three of them seemed extremely lucrative to be had however of the three the least promising was undoubtedly Hypernova. The move had limited practical applications eventhough its power was undoubtedly phenomenal and while it would be a great addition to Rudra''s arsenal ,pared to the other two options it just paled a notch. It was a very close choice between angel''s wrath and eyes of God for Rudra however while eyes of God was a mythic rated skill , the Angels wrath was a semi divine move. This was a clear advantage that angel''s wrath had over eyes of God and should Rudra chose that move it would undoubtedly be his ultimate move that could maybe even take town tier 5 enemies . However , Rudra did not think that it was the best choice for him given the circumstances. When he first recieved the sun god''s bracelet he learnt it the hard way that although he was recieving these ultimate moves he could not always support it while being at such a low level , his body would give out and he would suffer weeks if not months of debuff The same went with the holy Lance , even till date his body could not fully support that move and using it already stretched his body to its absolute limits. Hence should he upgrade to the angels wrath move there was a good chance he may die performing it. Also theck of information really bothered Rudra as he considered himself to be a master strategist and not a gambler , he was aware that a bird in the hand is worth two in the bush . The eyes of God was already an excellent skill and the practical applications of the move were uncountable , moreover the move was a passive and could be used constantly unlike one time moves such as Hypernova or the Angels wrath. Hence taking a deep breath Rudra decided that taking the god''s eyes was the best option of the three as he upgraded his eyes of truth skill to the Eyes of God. Rudra instantly felt a searing pain spread through his eyes as he could feel them burning and itching , he could see light dancing infront of his eyes eventhough he was sure that they were closed shut as he felt every single nerve in his eyes work at full capacity as they throbbed and pulsated violently. For a full 2 minutes Rudra endured the pain without making a single sound , until the pain started to slowly recede and his vision recovered. The moment he opened his eyes , Rudra''s entire perception of the world altered as he felt like he could see everything and everyone as nothing could escape the view of his eyes. Just a casual nce outside and he could see the thousands of individuals that had queued up outside the church and he could easily read the information and stat pannels of each and every one of them as he pleased eventhough they were seperated by a wall and several hundered meters of distance. As Rudra looked into his reflection on the clearmarble floor , he noticed that his usually dark ck eyes had changed to a hazy grey color as his eyes became as vast and mysterious as the sky with a contrasting shine and depth inside them. As Rudra looked beneath his feet he could see the ancient ruins buried beneath the city and could urately see , theyers of dirt and mud that seperated the new city built on the mounds of the old one buried 3 kms below surface. Rudra felt omnipotent and the amount of information that rushed into his brain was almost overwhelming , but he embraced it all as he searched for any and every treasure nearby , finding many hidden pieces that were yet to be found in Purplehaze city , however none that were worth his time. Having tried out the new eyes a little , Rudra sucked in a breath of cold air as he realised what an excellent decision he had made. While the other moves were only good for giving him a killer move , the eyes of God was a key for him to achieve way beyond the confines of a single move. If luck favoured him , he would get even better skills than Hypernova and angels wrath with the use of the eyes of God in the future. Content with his choice , Rudra pulled up the next portion of the '' Rise Of A Relegion '' quest as he understood that it was the fastest and easiest way to earn unimaginable power. ------- Ultimate Level Quest : '' Rise Of A Lost Relegion '' Time Limit : unknown Difficulty : immeasurable Rewards : ???? Description : You have sessfully started a relegion , but can you really grow it from the ground up to its past glory? Stage 2 : Obtain 20,000,000 followers Progress : 1,000,008/20,000,000 Stage 2 rewards : Levels +80 , all stats +3000, + ???? ------ Stage 2 was to obtain 20 million followers which was essentially a 20x difficulty from phase one , and Rudra sucked in a breath of cold air upon seeing the rewards. In practicality the difficulty of achieving this quest really was immeasurably high , and had it been a normal yer and not Rudra who was doing it , it would most likely take them years if not decades to ever recruit a million followers. Most would not have the fund to even start a proper church , much less the charisma to have people lining upto join the relegion even if it came with some perks and rewards. He/She would most likely need to recruit preists and pdins one at a time and would be lucky to see 50 people join in a day if they could pull it off. Moreover with the yer himself not being a respectable pope , the higher level yers would never ept his authority and the church would never have a bnced power structure. Currently the fame and fortune that Rudra enjoyed was actually the fruits of a lifetime of gaming career in Omega where his deeds had made a name for him amongst the yerbase who were now ready to jump into anything endorsed by Rudra. Not only that , his position as one of the strongest yers was unshakeable amongst the light faction and he was also the king of a country whose poption absolutely loved him. For amon yer to be a king , or to be epted as one of the strongest of all yers out there was a task that was astronomically difficult in the first ce and hence although Rudra felt that the power-up he recieved was for nothing , it wasn''t actually the case at all. Rudra did a mental calction and realised that it would take him atleast 6 months toplete phase two of the quest and after that he would be more than halfway across tier 4. Feeling motivated to get it done as fast as possible , Rudra opened the gates of the church once more as he decided to get the process started again. This time , he was also the one that was praying alongside the 15 worshippers as he felt that he should atleast thank Hades for all the power ups before leaving his duty to some cardinal and retiring for the day. However little did he expect that the moment he would put his bloody hands on the statue that he would be pulled into a seperate dimension once more and be face to face with Hades. Sitting in the exact same posture as the statue Hades now looked incredibly more powerful than thest time Rudra had saw him with his body emitting the same ck smoke that Rudra''s did when he activated the aura of death , however Hades''s smoke was much more thicker and much more mysterious. Looking at Rudra with a smile , Hades said " Wee my pope , We have a lot to talk about... ". ********* ( Meanwhile Dronacharya ) Dronacharya could not beleive his luck that he was forced to sign a system contract with the NPC necromancer and now he needed to steal the cover page of the demons diary for him. Turned out the necromancer was not actually a Lucifer worshipper and was someone who would sneak into hell to kidnap demon babies and brainwash them into bing his ves. For the necromancer the demons diary was his key to usurping the throne of hell and his foolish ambition knew no bounds. He seemed to underestimate Lucifer and his power and now dronacharya was forced into submitting to that mad bas**** Although dronacharya cursed his luck for this turn of events , in this dark turn he could also see an opportunity as he started an borate n to scam the necromancer out of the books cover page once he had delivered it to him and fulfilled the system contract . Making his way to the holy city , dronacharya also started to scheme on as to how to steal the cover of the demons diary. /// Most of you wanted me to chose eyes of God , so we go with eyes of God. Hope you all enjoyed this chapter and my reasoning behind choosing the eye. Join the discord if you haven''t already ... Cause why not? https://discord.gg/QVdHMYNejT /// Chapter 657 A talk with Hades Chapter 657 A talk with Hades¡¡¡¡" Wee my pope , We have a lot to talk about... ". Hades said with a smile as Rudra looked at the god and felt intimidated . There was no fear debuff for Rudra which meant that Hades was not hostile , neither did he want to intimidate the mortal however his natural charisma and pressure still made Rudra feel a bit stiff. Rudra activated the eyes of God to look at Hades''s stats , however Hades instantly frowned and said " Mythical powers that even a god can''t resist , interesting ..... However while I''m tolerant of your tricks i don''t think many other gods will , we can still sense when someone is prying at us ". Hades warned Rudra about the usage of his powers , however Rudra had already gotten what he wanted to see from Hades at the moment as he got a clear look at his stats. Hades ( God ) : One of the prime god''s whose domain is death . He is the father of all demonlind and was Dethroned from the throne of hell by the trickster Lucifer , as his relegion was forgotten. Now he has reawakened and is rebuilding his power to take back the throne that is rightfully his. ----- LVL: 920 Tier : 6 STATS AGI : 56,000VIT : 54,000 INT : 55,00STA : 70,000 PHY : 94,000MANA :104,000 HP : 102,818,000/102,818,000 ------- Rudra sucked in a breath of cold air as he looked at Hades''s stats as they were simply out of this world. He was not even remotely close to reaching Hades''s level of power. He was tier 4 level 320 which meant that Hades had nearly thrice as many levels as he did , however even his weakest stat outpowered Rudra''s strongest ones by over 3 times. While the stat mana had a 10x disparity. And Rudra was no ordinary yer either , his entire career he enjoyed the privge of getting his stats incredibly high through various means however it seemed thatpared to a good they were nothing. Close to 100 million in HP , Hades has 100 times Rudra''s health and his Physique and mana stat was simply unbelievable . Rudra only now understood that he would not be able to even flick a single finger should he fight a god like Hades , much less have the opportunity to a actually inflict damage. The reality both humbled him and made him feel good about himself as he realised that choosing the eyes of God was probably the best decision he had ever made considering the fact that fighting an actual god he would never get the opportunity to use Angels wrath in the first ce. Sweating profusely Rudra , the way Rudra looked at Hades changed significantly as the god smiled at his pope. " Not bad , you have a strong pysche , most would fall into dispair seeing the massive gap . However I think you understand it well enough that the journey from tier 4 to tier 6 is not a short one and i appreciate the mental forte you have ". Hadesplimented Rudra as he felt impressed by the pope he had chosen. Rudra gulped some dry Saliva and broke out of his stupor as he said " What did you want to discuss my lord ? ". Rudra''s tone became infinitely more respectful as although he did not fear Hades or feel subservient towards him , he respected the struggle that Hades must have went through to gain such power. He respected the grind , and he respected the heights the other person had achieved and for that he gave him the respect he deserved. Hades said " Yes .... Im quite satisfied with the progress of the church . To be honest when i saw you frolicking for the first few months i was angry and dissapointed , however you managed to gather 1 million followers in such a short span of time , for which i must give you credit. I have never had such an influential pope , and the rituals you have inducted for the church please me a lot. I am happy with you my child , you have reminded this world of this lost god , for which I''m grateful ". Rudra was speechless as Hades expressed his heartfelt gratitude as he awkwardly scratched his chin. " I have recovered 40% of my peak strength but as you can see i am not near level 1000 at the moment and to defeat Lucifer i need to be as near to tier 7 as I can be. Once youplete phase two and gather 20 million followers i would gain 40 levels to be at level 960 after which we can officially start our campaign to take back the throne of hell. Although I''m much stronger than i was after i woke up from my slumber , I''m not nearly strong enough to take down Lucifer who rules over the demonkind . If only I had my book , i could start weakening him by freeing the demons of his influence ". Hades continued Rudra instantly picked up where Hades paused as he said " About that .... I have already collected all seven pages of the diary and have a team collecting the book cover , should only take 2-3 months at best ". Hades''s eyes widened at Rudra''s deration as he looked at the mortal as if he was a piece of art. " Lucifer has been looking for those pages since 2 milleniums but still can''t get his hands on those , but you have all seven? ". Hades asked Rudra in skeptical tone. " Umm yeah ". Rudra replied nervously as Hades broke intoughter " HAHAHAHAHAHAHA .... WHAT A MORTAL ". Hadesughed for a good 3 minutes as he couldn''t beleive his ears , this mortal was something special. However after he stoppedughing Hades warned Rudra about something " This advanced party of yours ... How much do you trust them? ". Rudra raised an eyebrow as he said " My best men ... Why? ". " Not everyone can resist the corrosion from the title page of the demons diary , it is a living breathing demon of desire that I enved into the title and although after centuries of being sealed it must be weakened , but most mortals would not be able to resist it''s temptations and fall into depravity. The demons diary is not something mortals can casually posess . I specifically made it that way only those with the strongest of wills and unwavering resolve can touch that diary and still remain sane". Rudra was shocked to hear this information , seemed like he needed to have a long chat with the spy group as this was serious stuff. Seeing Rudra''s silence , Hades said " It will be incredible if you can deliver the entire diary to me , but i don''t think it''s possible. Once you return hand over all the pages of the diary in your posession by soaking them in yourblood infront of my statue . I would rather have the iplete diary safe with me rather than leaving the possibility of Lucifer getting his hands on apleted one. It''s not that I don''t trust you my pope , but it''s only because the matter is too serious for you to understand ". Rudra was a practical person , although he wanted to explore the powers of the demons diary himself , and just handing over the pages to Hades did not seem like a ambitious choice for him to make , he understood the gravity of the situation and decided that it was best toply. As the god and the human talked for the next few minutes about the fate of the church , the fate of humanity was being altered somewhere else. ****** ( Meanwhile at the cuber corp ) " What do you think about Shakuni''stest achievement? " Official one said " He is definitely getting closer to Hades , i mean he is a primordial god , its good for the future of humanity isn''t it? ". Official two replied. " But Hades is not one of our target gods , we weren''t supposed to befriend him. Earth''s best chance is with beniogre , she is benevolent and tolerant towards new species joining her faction and her group is voted to be the least toxic amongst them all , which is why we requested her to be the central relegion in Omega ". Official three expressed his concerns. " But Hades is much stronger than beniogre , if the boy can sessfully help him overthrow Lucifer , i think he would be valued highly after first awakening and with association our as well ". Official one argued back Gaia the AI who heard this conversation in silence said nothing , as she was the only one who knew that an even more powerful god had his eyes set on Rudra since before Omega was even introduced . But she could never reveal this information in the first ce , as even speaking that god''s name was forbidden and should his chosen ones be revealed , the might not make it to the first awakening in the first ce. /// Special shoutout to Sivanthe for the 5000 coin magic castle ! Thankyou so so so much for the patronage , i genuinely appreciate the gesture. The bonus will be delivered on 15th in the 20 chapter mass release as I''m currently working my stockpile for that day :slightly_smiling_face: /// Chapter 658 Just A Legend Chapter 658 Just A Legend¡¡¡¡The next one month was an interesting one for Rudra and the advanced party who had gone to the holy city to steal the book cover of the demon''s diary. They were dyed in reaching their destination by over 3 days due to unexpected monster encounters despite being guided by Bo to the best of his abilities. The party had met over 3 world roaming monsters in their journey that had a 1/100,000 probability of encounter , yet somehow they not only managed to meet one but three of them dying their progress significantly. The bigger problem was that they were using hired mounts that were changed at every small town that they crossed as they could not be seen as elites on their grey wolf mounts as that would gather unwanted attention towards their party. The horse mounts were significantly slower and lousierpared to the Elite wolves and needed to be watered and rested quite often. Even after the crew reached the holy city things were not as smooth as they should be with them not able to sneak past the outer walls undetected as while Jhonny and SMG were capable enough , Bo , Sk could not. The holy city had a tall outer city wall that was hard to scale and guards patrolled the top constantly , one needed incredible amounts of speed and agility to sneak past them undetected , and the tier 2 Bo and low tier 3 Sk could not. In the end they needed to take appearance alteration potions and sneak through the gates under se names and had to give the name of a fake motel for their stay. Unfortunately , the guards of the town did check if the visitors actually stayed at the motel they registered themselves at hence the group was forced to stay in the same ce while they scouted the central church. The holy city was a beautiful ce with pdins asmon as fly''s roaming the street with / without their armour and colonies and colonies of priests residing together. The central church was the most prominent ce in the city and the magnificent structure stretched for over 5 killometers square in area. Not only was the holy church quiterge with multiple huge prayer halls and multiple holy water fountains, it was quite well defended as well with nearly 26 guard towars lining across the square border of the structure and countless pdins and the highest possible level of church soldiers casually roaming the grounds. No matter how much the group tried , they couldn''t even roam the church freely on the surface much less get a chance to see the famous entrace to the vault of the church . There were atleast 74 tier 4 pdins who were constantly patrolling the ce and a tier 5 pope who would piously worship the goddess day and night which made pulling any stunts such as creating a distraction to make an opening impossible. The only feeling the group got from studying the ce initially was that it was an imprable fortress and that pulling off a heist inside there was practically impossible. Bo evenmented that he had seen military bases that were easier to raid than this church as after 3 days of judicious study they could not even map the entire ce correctly with there being many unknown sections that were restricted. A few days back Rudra had called to warn the group that the cover page of the demons diary had a trickster demon trapped inside it that would try to tempt them into falling into depravity hence the package must be handled with care. However Jhonny English was never worried about this , as he was confident in his skills as a man that no demon or woman could tempt him enough to fall into madness. At the current day and state , he was the only one that was cheerful about the entire scenario as this was basically just akin to every other mission he had pulled off in his life. Wether it was Assassination of Presidents of bombing oil nts or anything of such nature , only Jhonny English could perform those missions that others thought to be impossible. He told Bo to not take too much pressure of the situation and leave everythinf to him. Although nobody on the team doubted the ability of Jhonny English , but since nobody could even see a remote possibility of pulling this off they were slightly worried that the technique that Jhonny had in mind might be too dangerous. However Jhonny justughed when others expressed their concerns over the scenario as he said " Kids ... Iugh at the face of danger ". ********* ( Meanwhile Dronacharya ) Dronacharya also reached the holy city and started his research on how-to steal the book cover from the holy city church , but much like the elites party he was also met with dissapointment in the first few days as no matter how hard he tried he could not see a remote chance of pulling the heist off. However unlike the elites , he had some reincarnation knowledge to help him as he found a man by the name of '' Dog Trainer '' in the holy city , whose speciality was training sniffer dogs. Apparently one of the yers in parax''s past timeline had used the dog trainers dogs to find a copsed tunnel that led to the vault of the holy church. Although the noise he made while opening the vault walls had him caught and imprisoned for 2 years in-game , his tale remained a source of inspiration in Dronacharya''s mind. The w in that guys n was that he made too much noise while opening the vault walls , however dronacharya would not repeat the same mistake , He would be as silent as a jaguar eyeing his prey and break into the vault without anyone noticing. " I will make you pay shakuni .... Till myst breath , i won''t rest until i finish you ". /// Today will be a two chapter day , so stay tuned for chapter two :slightly_smiling_face: /// Chapter 659 Never underestimate Jhonny English Chapter 659 Never underestimate Jhonny English¡¡¡¡( A few days back Purplehaze City ) Rudra was very stressed about giving up the pages of the demons diary that he had worked so hard to collect. He knew that Hades wanted the real pages and he could absolutely not decline his patron god , however he had sacrificed a lot of time , energy and money into obtaining them and just giving them up for free did not sit well with him at all. However having no other usible option , Rudra decided to carefully copy the contents of the demons diary into pages of his own word for word before he drenched the original pages inblood infront of Hades''s statue as they dissapeared into thin air just as he did it. Rudra was sort of heartbroken at the whole ordeal as he felt like a massive loser , however when he thought about how this would lead to Lucifer''s demise forter on he decided that maybe it wasn''t the worst thing in the world that he gave the pages up. After looking at Hades''s stats , Rudra''s psyche was a bit shaken as he no longer felt as proud about his feelings own power levels as he did for ast few days , as he realised the truth behind his own weakness. The media , the elites and all the opponents he had faced were all small friespared to the gods who looked over this world. His head had became inted with ego over the past few weeks after the war ended as he felt like the king of the world and the biggest bigshot around , however one humbling look at Hades brought his psyche right back to the ground as he understood that the journey to the top had only just begun. This was a good thing for Rudra as he regained his humility once again , with him bing more polite to strangers and more focused on his goals once more as once the thought of '' I am something '' , went away from his mind , the grind reced it. For many days he resisted the temptation of peering into the stats of other gods as he understood now that beings at that level could sense when someone was looking towards them and hence he decided that it was best not toe under their radar. However Rudra badly wanted to know about the true power level that Lucifer had and after resisting the temptation for 10 full days he decided that it was better to just gauge once and regretrather than constantly thinking about it. Taking a deep breath he hence activated his eyes of God and thought about looking at the ruler of hell , the devil himself , Lucifer. The moment Rudra''s vision opened , he saw a stark naked Lucifer surrounded by extremely voluptuous subi as the devil instantly recognised the foreign presence but did nothing to stop it. Laughing as he banged a subus up he said in his devilish voice " Ffufuhahahaha , spectators . Such lewdness from a pope? Shame ". Rudra felt a chill run down his spine at this statement as Lucifer did not even have a doubt as to who was prying onto him nor did he care as he kept on enjoying himself while putting on a show for Rudra. However Rudra was not interested in looking at the devil''s man parts or the beautiful subi in his room as his throat went dry looking at the stats of the devil. [ LUCIFER ( Fallen Angel ) ] : Fallen Angel Lucifer , poprly known as the Lord of demons or the original devil , is a tier 6 entity who has rebelled against the one true God and is banished from the heavens and middle earth. Dethroning Hades he currently rules over the kingdom of hell and is known to be a treacherous and sceming individual whose power level is off the charts. NOTE : You do not wish to make an enemy of this man. He takes revenge extremely seriously. ----- LVL: 991 Tier : 6 STATS AGI : 86,000VIT : 64,000 INT : 95,000STA : 80,000 PHY : 54,000.MANA :120,000 HP : 101,400,000/101,400,000 ------- Rudra could not even begin toprehend how strong Lucifer really was with himpletely outshadowing even Hades in 5 stat categories and that to with arge margin. His intelligence stat was uncanny and so was his mana stat . The only stat that he had weaker than Hades was physique , but even that his over the top agility star made up for this deficit. His overall hp was also close to 101 million which was proportional to Hades''s and showed that while Hades was a sturdier build type of warrior , lucifer while kind of weak on the defense department was overwhelmingly strong in the other ones. Focusing on fastbat as well as spell and mana basedbat , he was a much more formidable PVE yer who could easily defeat entire legions of soldiers with a snap of his finger. Nothing seemed to make sense anymore as against such a monster even if Hades regained his peak state a victory was not gauranteed especially when he had his stronghold nted with a foot inside hell and Hades would most likely be the challenger trying to take it back . Unless the demons abandoned Lucifer , which did not seem to be the case at the moment , it would be a herculean task to dethrone and banish him considering the fact that there were atleast hundereds of millions of demons in total and wiping an entire race was not an easy task. Not only was hell just onend one kingdom with one king , there were no internal shes between settlements as well which made hell a very challenging ce to conquer as it was basically akin to conquering the entire nothern continent which only had one army and one emperor. " I think you''ve seen enough pope , so why don''t you give the beautiful girls some privacy now ... Chop chop ". Lucifer said as he snapped his fingers and Rudra''s god''s eyes were subjected to a blinding light as he had to forcefully retreat to save his vision. Panting while being drenched in sweat , Rudra finally understood the power level of the man he was messing with. /// A bonus to show my appreciation.Im sorry for my terrible workrate in the past few days /// Chapter 660 Jhonny English everyone Chapter 660 Jhonny English everyone¡¡¡¡To be perfectly honest , Jhonny had absolutely no clue on how to raid the church''s vault. Although he had assured others that everything was under control , in reality he had absolutely no clue as to what he was even doing. As he walked around the streets under the pretext of '' Reconnaissance '' he started to seriously wrack his brains over what to do. The problem with Jhonny thinking was that , although he was very sharp when push came to shove , usually he was an extremely distracted man with every small interference breaking his Line of thought , which made pondering deeply over any topic extremely difficult. As he walked down the streets Jhonny thought '' Hmmm , how will I raid the vault? ''. '' It must be below the ground , it cannot be on the ground level or above the sky ..... Or is it?'' Jhonny looked towards the sky above the Church skeptically for 2 minutes until he was assured that there was nothing over there. '' tch , idiots , it''s so predictable to make safes underground , boring ''. '' So how to get underground ? Should I just drop down in a manhole and do it teenage mutant Ninja style?..... No! , The filth insides of thesewers disgusts me , Jhonny English will not be dragged down in the sewers''. Jhonny''s eyes fell on a female priest who looked absolutely pure and stunning in herwhite clothing . '' What a beautiful young girl .. Fresh as a morning breeze. Curse these church people for making their clothing so lose , with that face i can only wonder what is beneath. Is it curvy? Is it sleek? Is it my type? ...... Oh crap! Is she the demon that Rudra warned me against? Fufufufu , good try woman but Jhonny English will not fall into your charms ''. Jhonny gave the woman a smug all knowing grin as he walked past her as if she was air , not turning for a second nce . Although the priest did not care at all in jhonny''s mind a different scenario was ongoing. Jhonny thought '' Hahaha , despair now demon , thankgod Yume isn''t here , the idiot monk would have fallen for that demoness priestess . That''s why celibacy messed with your brain , that virgin , pfft hahaha ''. For a good 5 minutes Jhonny then made himself feel good about himself as he praised himself internally not realising that he was going where the roads took him. After a while he snapped back to reality as he thought '' Hmmm , so if i can''t get into sewers how do I get in? How do my spatial powers work? I can walk through walls as if i was formless , but i don''t sink into the ground as if there is nothing beneath , otherwise i could have just dropped into the value and walked out of it as if nothing could stop me. OH CRAP !I can be a first rate thief with my powers! Why dint I think of this? With my formlessness how many robberies could i have pulled off? Jhonny English the ultimate thief / spy / mercenary / yer / amazing human That sounds like truth! ''. For another 5 minutes Jhonny disyed his narcissistic behaviour of praising himself as he giggled andughed to himself taking absurd turns as he walked down the streets , entering the most shady areas of the holy city , known as the slums. The usual holy city was just a conglomeration of beautiful architecture and well constructed priest quarters , but while most areas are posh , some of the areas of the city are still backwards living in poverty. It was a shame for a city like the holy city to have slums when the church was just a epitome of wealth and riches as should the pope be willing he could easily provide proper food , employment and living conditions to these people but he chose not to. The pope had started various awareness and improvement campaigns in the slums , but directly giving money was not his style , in his opinion a man must work for his food and hone his trade to be a contributing member of the society. Hence , although he gave the slum people a means to exit their poverty , it was just an aid and not an effort to actively change their living conditions. In this department Rudra was much different to the pope as Purplehaze city had no slum areas with Rudra providing government housing for everyone that lived below the poverty line with monthly subsidized rations that were near free. Not a single citizen of Purplehaze was to beg on the streets while in the holy city there were beggers , robbers and even petty criminals that dominated the areas not patrolled by the pdins and terrorizedizens and tourists alike with muggings and theft. As Jhonny walked down such shady streets engrossed in his own self praise he did not notice that he was being slowly encircled by some very shady looking teenagers who carried a pocket knife. But not only would Jhonny not have cared even if he saw them , but on the contrary trying to mug Jhonny was going to be one of the biggest blunders the petty criminals could ever have performed. " STOP !Give us all your money and equipment and we will let you go unharmed ". Three men blocked jhonny''s path of walking and threatened to rob him while three more covered his running exit as they cornered him in an alley. While they expected Jhonny to scream or fumble or something along those lines what they did not expect was that Jhonny would continue to hum the song he was humming and keep walking towards the men as if he heard nothing. Internally Jhonny scanned the six men surrounding him and realised they were level 110 tier 2 thugs as heughed at the stupidity of the group to try and corner him . If he wanted to he could have pierced six dagger in the necks of the six men before they could even have blinked but he chose to walk straight through their bodies in his formless state as the six men felt a chill run down their spine when this happened infront of their eyes . When the three men who Jhonny passed through turned to look at jhonny''s back , they saw a smiling Jhonny instead as he said " Booo! ". The six kids instantly screamed " GHOST! WHAAA ". And ran for their lives as Jhonny had a heartyugh about it. As he noticed yet another shadow ontop of the building he casually said " Hahaha , you want some of me too boy? ". Instantly the shadow scrambled and Jhonny continued tough. While he assumed that the shadow ontop of the building would be yet another bratty kid , little did he know it was actually a profousely sweating dronacharya . /// I have the writing cap back on , working on giving more chapters while also stockpiling for 15th. Today will also be a 2 chapter day with the second oneing outter in the day. Hope you enjoyed this chapter , please leave ament as to how you felt about it. It''s a little different than the usual chapters i write , as i tried to make the narrative a bit moreic. Do tell me if you enjoy such type of sequences once in a while /// Chapter 661 Two can play this game Chapter 661 Two can y this game¡¡¡¡Dronacharya was casually minding his buisness until he saw Jhonny English walking down the streets of the holy city with a big smile on his face. Had it been anyone else , dronacharya might not have immediately recognised him/her however Jhonny was impossible for him to miss. He was the associate of that wretched monk Yume that dronacharya hated to the bone , and while searching for the monks photos on the forums he often saw the photos of Jhonny English too as the two were an inseparable duo. Dronacharya''s internal rm clock suddenly started to ring as he did not expect to see an elite in the holy city , as whenever he encountered an elite things would not end well for him. Deciding to tail him to see what he was upto , dronacharya followed Jhonny without being detected . However the uncanny smile on his face gave him the goosebumps that Jhonny already knew everything that he was upto. Taking seemingly absurd turns without saying anything or interacting with anyone , Jhonny walked into the slums . This turn of events made dronacharya feel even more uneasy as the tunneler he was looking for was also one of the slum residents and it was as if the elites were after the same man as he was. '' Why ? Why ? Why are you roaming aimlessly in the slums , this isn''t a countryside where you can just sightsee , what are you even after? ''. He thought as he looked at Jhonny being surrounded by 6 men as he decided that enough was enough and that he must act at once. Dronacharya decided to use one of his best moves to silently kill an opponent as he loaded an extremely poisonous Dart in a blowing tube and pointed it at Jhonny English. However when he sawjhonny''s body pass through three kids as if it were air , he felt shivers run down his spine. " BOO ! ". Jhonny''s taunt to scare the kids also scared the flub out of dronacharya as the loaded Dart fell from his hand and the ss tube containing the poision sttered on the terrace floor he was on. '' He didn''t see me , he didn''t see me , calm down , calm down ''. Thought dronacharya however then he heard Jhonny look into his direction and say " Hahaha , you want some of me too boy ? " It was at that moment that dronacharya scrambled and ran as he understood that everything , every turn that Jhonny had taken utpil this moment was to set him up and get him into a dark alley like palce where he could dispose him off. If he had not ran away from the scene the dastardly elite would have taken him out. Dronacharya had a strong beleif that the elites has some sort of tracking device to track his wherebouts at all times and Jhonny was the one dispatched this time to make his life hell. " Damn it , damn it , damn it , DAMN YOU SHAKUNIII , you won''t give me a moments peace will you? You dog!!! You nasty nasty dog! Yes papa dronacharya will take your book cover before you can beg for it from the pope and use it to get his revenge on you. You can send one goon or 500 monks , but dronacharya will never be deterred ".Dronacharya said as he ran away from Jhonny deeper into the slums trying to look for the dog master who would make him the tunnel before the elites could get to him. ording to the memory of parax he was supposed to be the leader of a thief ring in the slums who hated the church to its core , however dronacharya had seen too many criminal gangs over the past few days to be sure of exactly which one. He was now tailing leaders of the thief gangs one after another and trying to see which one of them had tonns of dogs around him , until he eliminated them one after another to find the most likely candidate. He was now going towards the location of one of the only two candidates left in the hopes that he would be the man that would open the way for him to steal from the treasury. ********* ( Meanwhile Rudra ) For the first time since Omega had started Rudra had no work piled up as the king of a kingdom or the guild leader of the elites and could n a small weekly escapade to meet his beloved fiance inside the elven kingdom. He was supposed to decide on a wedding date soon and with the kingdom looking increasingly stable , Rudra was finally not against selecting a date and actually getting married. Naturally Naomi was jealous when she heard that Rudra was going to meet Ruby , with she not feeling that Rudra gave her enough time in reality to go frollocking with his other wife , but there was nothing she could do about it. As of this moment those two were not married either so she could not exert her influence over him as if he were her husband. Although it was a pain to watch , she appreciated Rudra telling her where exactly he was going instead of going behind her back. Taking a fast teleportation from Purplehaze city to vanaheim , Rudra decided to surprise his wife with his sudden appearance as he grinned from ear to ear thinking about her blushed reaction. That woman had suffered a lot because of Rudra''s wars and ambitions and it was now time for him to make it upto her. With Rudra''s speed and agility he did not think that sneaking into the royal pce would be much trouble ,However just as he tried to sneak inside the royal pce , three fine arrows whistled past his ear narrowly as he had to use serious skill to evade them. The rm bells started to toil and within seconds many elven archers had their arrows pulled against him. Rudra was both impressed and shocked to see the elven security , howeverughing heartily he dered " King shakuni of the elites , here to see his lovely fiance Ruby ". /// Chapter 2 for the day , hope you all enjoy :slightly_smiling_face:/// Chapter 662 A series of coincidences Chapter 662 A series of coincidences¡¡¡¡Rudra surrendered without struggle infront of the hostile elves , however if he wanted to fight them he could have easily killed every single one of the elves pointing an arrow at him before they could even say '' Help '' However since he was at his inws at the moment , he did not want to behave in a barbaric unruly manner and hoped to resolve this misunderstanding peacefully. It was only when Legs arrived at the scene and instantly recognised Rudra that he ordered the men to stand down and de-escted the situation , otherwise the other elves were bent on putting Rudra under restraints. Legs said " Put your damn arrows down men , that man is the KING of Avalon and the fiance of princess Ruby , moreover he is a warrior that can whoop your as**** before you could even blink your eyes , so show some respect ". Rudra looked at Legs and grinned as he hugged his old buddy tightly , Rudra said " Good to see you buddy ". While Legs returned his hug and said " When did the honorable warrior be a thug who enters through walls , we have a giant gate open for you at all times you know ". Rudra became flushed on hearing this , he did not think that anyone could catch him with his agility amongst the elven guards but he was wrong. Not only did the tier 3 guards have excellent senses and vision they were extremely alert too and caught Rudra in his attempt to sneak in . Rudra said " Ayy , i was just trying to surprise my to be wife Legs nothing much , your men caused the ruckus ". Legs snorted then started tough and dismissed the men back to their posts as he walked Rudra towards Ruby''s room. The two chatted for a while but Rudra noticed that Legs was extremely stiff during the conversation and his eyes were constantly wandering from one ce to another as if he was patrolling more than talking . There seemed to be something off about the royal pce of vanaheim today as every elf seemed to be a bit on the edge , Rudra hence asked " Is everything okay? ". Legs was well aware of who Rudra was and what he was capable of , should he choose to share vanaheims problems with him there was a good chance that Rudra could help , however unfortunately he was not the king and he was under strong orders to not let anyone know what was going on so he said " Nothing that will ruin your visit today ". Rudra picked up on the answer as he read between the lines and understood that although there was something wrong, it was not serious enough for Legs to share urgently. Not wanting to be a busybody Rudra did not press more as he caught a glimpse of his wife sitting in a room doing tapestry through the window of her room. She was surrounded by 3 maids of hers as the four chatted andughed about something and seeing that Rudra was mesmerized in looking at her wife , Legs silently took his leave. Rudra did not approach Ruby immediately , instead he chose to silently sit below her window and listen to the conversations that were ongoing inside the room and he was quite happy to hear what they were talking about. " Princess Ruby was very pretty when she was 16 years old , i think the 22 year old has a charm of ady however the 16 year old her had the charm of a blooming flower. I wonder which one was better ". Maid one said " It doesn''t matter what you like though , it only matters what King shakuni likes and he absolutely loves thedy like charm of our princess ". Maid two said teasingly as Ruby blushed a little . " Tch , don''t talk about King shakuni infront of me , that man has not visited our princess in many months now . Hmph ". Rudra felt a pang of guilt in his heart as he heard this , he had indeed been too busy with the preparations of the war and the church and did not have time to visit Ruby. However Ruby instantly dismissed the bad talk about her to be husband as she said " He is a busy man , and a great man , not free like you. He will definitely visit me at the first opportunity he gets ". Rudra felt like hugging ruby then and there , her sweet voice making him melt internally as her understanding nature won his heart all over again. " hmph i wonder if he is impotent or something , how can he be at work with such a beautiful wife waiting for her at home ". Maid 3 said with a sideface however Ruby instantly mmed her down. " Oh don''t worry about that sweety , he is a beast in bed ".Ruby replied with a smug smile and Rudra felt like his chest had expanded by a full 5 inches at this very instant. This was the ultimatepliment a guy could ever receive and thinking about this genuinepliment from Ruby , Rudra blushed from ear to ear. Looking towards his donger that was exited after thepliment he thought '' Thankyou buddy''. All the maids broke intoughters and '' Oooo '' sounds as they teased Ruby about her first time with Rudra as Rudra listened to the conversation with an awkward smile. Apparently Ruby was working on making a grey wolf insignia tapestry and it wasing out beautifully as her skill level was simply a notch above the rest of the maids as the precision and cleanliness of the work was unreal. One of the maidsmented " What a beautiful piece of art , when will you gift it to the king Shakuni? When will he appreciate you for all that you do for him? ". Rudra decided that this was the right moment to make his presence known as he used blink to teleport into the room as standing by the window sill he replied coolly " How about showing me right now? ". As the three maids and Ruby looked at him , the four of them nked out for a second before loud screams emerged from the room " AGHHHHHHH ". While the three maids screamed at the sudden appearance of a man in their room , Ruby flung her body towards Rudra and kissed him passionately. When the maids realised who it was their screams died down and then awkwardly then watched the couple make out for wayy too long. When even after full 60 seconds the kiss did not seem to be near ending , they started to feel ufortable and left the room to give the duo some privacy with flushed faces. Inside that passionate kiss Rudra clearly understood just how much Ruby had missed him over the past few months and how much she appreciated his visit. Only after full five minutes did their kissing end as they looked at each other breathlessly. Ruby had tears in her eyes and a divine smile on her face as she was extremely happy to see Rudra while also being sad that he did note to see her sooner. The contrast in her expression made Rudra feel emotions that he did not even know he could feel as he understood that this woman was her weakness and she could rile up his emotions with her natural charm unlike any other woman he knew. Deciding to ravish her then and there Rudra pushed her onto the bed and indulged in a session ofintense physical activity . For a full four hours before Ruby passed out asleep inRudra''s embrace. Rudra had a huge smile stered on his face as aimlessly stared at the ceiling and let his heart enjoy the happiness he was feeling at this moment. At this point in time Rudra did not care about the elites or the church or the million enemies he had as all his focus was on Ruby and how happy she made him feel. Only when she woke up did Rudra remove his arm from her her head as the duo chatted awkwardly about random stuff for the next few hours . Rudra did not ask about the current situation in vanaheim from Ruby until she was done telling her everything menial that happened in her life since thest time he saw her ,as he genuinely wanted to understand his to be wife''s likes and dislikes thoroughly to serve her best in theing days. For dinner the duo joined the king as Rudra had to pay his respects to his majesty and again at the dinner table Rudra noticed the heavy atmosphere in the pce at full disy as although the king was happy to meet his son inw and there was a massive feast for him . It could not mask the underlying tension. Only Later in the night when Ruby and Rudra went for a walk in the pce gardens did Rudra finally ask the million dor question about what was wrong from Ruby , but the answer he got far exceeded his expectations. Initially Ruby did not wish to tell Rudra about this matter , but since he was her to be husband she felt wrong about hiding something from him morally hence hesitatingly she revealed the circumstances to Rudra. Rudra was usually a sane person who did not have any anger management problems at all . However when he listened to the scenario by Ruby he felt his blood reach a boiling point with rage unlike a rage he had ever felt In his life. As his mirthlessughter echoed in the pce walls of vanaheim , a fate of an entire country became sealed forever because they made the worst possible enemy they could have ever made. Chapter 663 Rudras Rage Chapter 663 Rudra''s Rage¡¡¡¡Ruby reluctantly told Rudra about the peril of the elven kingdom at the moment. She said " A few days ago , a dark elven messenger group paraded amongst the streets of vanaheim with a tall white g signifying peace. Usually we would have never let dark elves into the pce for talks , but the ruckus they caused amongst the masses forced the hand of my father to give them audience. We had no idea why the dark elves woulde with a peace g to vanaheim , we are fighting a war since over 300 years now and will absolutely not tolerate any species that praises Lucifer the enemy of beniogre. However while we wished that there would be a surrender from the dark elves or something along those lines , their demandspletely stunned the entire court as negotiations broke down. They wanted that the elven race unite under one banner , that there only be one elven kingdom where dark elves and nature elves lived together and worshipped whatever god they wished to worship in harmony. Dark elves would not be judged if they worshipped beniogre and nature elves would not be judged if they worship Lucifer The idea did not seem too bad to my father as he was not against all the needless bloodshed ending for once and for all , but then the question naturally was who would be the ruler of the joint kingdom? When my father asked this question the emmisary ... He-He , umm h-he ..... ". Ruby hesitated , she did not know how Rudra would react to her telling him about the demand of the dark elves. Rudra however said " What did the emmisary say? ". As Rudra looked into the scared eyes of Ruby he felt like something was seriously wrong as a bad feeling started to arise in his heart. Ruby gulped a mouthful of saliva and softly said " He said that i should marry the dark elven prince and produce 3 offsprings . One of whom will be named king ". When Rudra heard this absurd demand , he felt his blood boiling as he said " he said WHAT ". Ruby panicked seeing Rudra''s temper re as she hurriedly exined " The dark elves are disgusted that i took a human as my husband , that the nature elves had fallen too far and if our women were this horny then their men were ready to show them what real Men are made off. My father instantly refused the emmisary''s demand as it was '' Proposterous '' , however when my father rejected them they threatened to kidnap me and force a marriage with the dark elven prince. Apparently after being named the crown prince he promised his people that he would unify all elves and take me as one of his harem members . He is delusional and prideful and thinks he can get everything he desires. But not me .... Definitely not me , i am only yours ". Rudra patiently listened to Ruby''s exnation and started to mirthlesslyugh. Hisughter was near maniacal as something in his brain snapped after listening to this ridiculous demand. " My king ...? " Ruby panicked to see Rudraugh like a madman but she did not know how tofort him . After a minute Rudra asked " So that''s why the pce is on full guard , because ofthe kidnapping threat ?" . Rudra asked Ruby as she nodded meekly and said " There have been seven attempts in the past 30 days and one even managed to grab hold of one of my maids .... She has her arm amputated ...*sob* *sob*. U have no idea how scared i feel in my own pce walls these days . I feel a prisoner in my own home ". Rudra had heard enough his anger was now making his mind go numb . A foreign man was so openly and daringly covetting finance and he was not even informed about this issue. He was busy building the f****** church when his wife was being heckled at home. Rudra did not know who to vent his anger on or what to do next , but he was sure of one thing in his mind which was that no matter what happened the prince of the dark elves had to pay. Anyone who caused a single tear to be shed from his wife''s eyes had to pay and the man not only gave her tears but even inflicted pyschological damage. He had no right to live. As he stroked Ruby''s head to calm her down he himself started to bottle up his anger and n the demise of the dark elven prince. It did not matter if the other party was in a dark faction territory , most likely hiding behind pce walls , guarded by legions of soldiers. He had chosen a wrong man''s wife to hit on , and he was going to pay dearly for this mistake. Rudra was sure in his mind that he would tear down the pce and the soldiers guarding the prince and not even Hades himself could protect that man from the wrath of shakuni now. Although he was not the most diligent of husband''s he was a fiercely protective one and this time around his bottom line had been breached . ********* ( Meanwhile Jhonny ) Jhonny had already imed that he had a n hence when he returned without one back to the motel he had absolutely no option but to bullshit his way through what the n was when the team meeting ured. Internally , Jhonny was panicking as he had no idea what he was about to say but looking at the faces full of anticipation of the kids sitting around him , Jhonny knew he had to make something up as he said " Alright kids listen up , this is how we raid the unraidable raid. Step 1 . Leave theplicated matters to Jhonny English , he is responsible for the actual stealing . Step 2 leave it to Jhonny English to sessfully get out without leaving a trace Step 3.DISTRACTION. A good spy always shifts the me , one of you kids have to take that role , create the ultimate me shift . It''s a good internship opportunity for you all , but ofcourse that can also be taken care by Jhonny English if you kids feel ur not upto the task. Step 4 . Getting the hell out of here Step 5. Party hard after. Bo , Sk and SMG looked at each other speechlessly after hearing jhonny''s n , it was not a wrong n but it was sort of not right either. There were no specifics discussed there was no borate n as to how to break in , how to steal , how to get out and the like . SMG was one of the best break in and break out artists around , however in the prison escape event somehow Jhonny always seemed to bag the gold while he was always stuck with a silver medal . No matter how he studied jhonny''s tricks he always felt like it was something he could have never came up with like the man was transcendental or something. Hence although SMG hated this n , since it was Jhonny who came up with it he coughed and said " Good n .. ill take care of the exit ". Bo and Sk knew firsthand just how legendary Jhonny English was , hence after careful deliberation the duo said " As much as we would like to take on task number 3 , we don''t think our skills are enough at the moment. The matter with the church is of utmost importance and there cannot be any slip ups , so we will just observe you sir Jhonny and learn this time ". Jhonny felt like puking a mouthful of blood at this moment however he just nodded like he was only slightly dissapointed as he said " Yes there cannot be any slipups we don''t want to make the church hostile I guess u kids can just assist SMG in the bailout then ". Jhonny wanted to disband the meeting now but stupid Bo asked him a question . " Umm sir Jhonny how many days until u steal the object? " Jhonny felt like strangling the kid alive at this moment as he thought '' Ungrateful prick i saved your damn life ''. However he only said " Day after ". Coolly as he walked out of the room. To be honest Jhonny had no idea what he was going to do and how , however thinking that if worst came to worst he would just jump into the sewers and kill his pride , Jhonny deluded himself into beleiving everything was going to be alright. With dronacharya also nning to go for the theft on the very same day , the situation was sure to be very interesting. /// Guys save the date , 15th June the 1 year anniversary for rebirth of the strongest guild master. The n is to release atleast a sum total of 20 chapters and have a st .So hopefully you all enjoy! On the same day i also n on having some special event on the discord alongside nitro and gift drops, so join if you haven''t already so that you don''t miss out on the discord event. https://discord.gg/QVdHMYNejT /// Chapter 664 Jhonny being Jhonny Chapter 664 Jhonny being Jhonny¡¡¡¡( Dronacharya''s Pov , On the day of the heist) Dronacharya infected the Dog master , the tunneler that he knew from his past life knowledge with a life threatening poison whose antidote was only avable with dronacharya. It was a 100% d*** move by him to threaten an NPC with his life to make himply into doing his schemes as this was a new low for even someone as shameless as dronacharya. Nheless his shamelessness paid off as the Dog master had to ede to his wishes andply . Using his sniffing dogs to open a hidden tunnel that he had found during his days as a drugs smuggler in the holy city , which apparently went right upto the heart of the church''s vault. The passage was barely wide enough for one man to crawl whileying t on their belly , and it was only discovered because of some dog puppies identally falling into it , and since that day the dog master had fiercely protected it''s information from outsiders as he wanted to use it and stick it to the church himself someday. In dronacharya''s past timeline it was because he met a yer that hated the church as much as he did that he revealed it''s existence , however this time it was by force and hence he hated dronacharya equally as much as he hated the church. Hence he did not provide his valuable insights to dronacharya when the duo parted after dronacharya handed the antidote over and signed a system contract that said that the duo could not harm each other in any form for next 3 days. Crawling on all fours , as the raw mud and hard stones rubbed against his belly , dronacharya held a sunstick in his mouth for illumination as he started his crawl down the 200 meter long passage. With high concentration acids and sound suppressing devices in his inventory , dronacharya was set to attempt the heist of the century. ******* ( Meanwhile Jhonny English ) It was the day of the heist and all eyes were on Jhonny English , and the man was absolutely freaking out because he could not find a single manhole in the city. " Where the f*** are the manholes , how do these people do drainage ? ". Jhonny questioned as he realised that all the sides of the roads were paved with a narrow covered sewage drain that collected rain water and house waste and washed it down to the collection centre. Apparently the city was having ancient architecture that did not have proper underground sewage system and hence Jhonny waspletely fuc***. " That''s it , today is the day my reputation as the worlds greatest mercenary goes to dust . Help me god please ... ". Jhonny looked towards the heavens and sighed . He felt slightly sad and hence to cheer his mood up decided to buy some milkshake and bread from a roadside stall nearby. Jhonny was casually eating his food relishing the taste when an unattentive priest bumped into Jhonny spilling the milkshake all over his clothes. " Absolutely fantastic ". Jhonny said as he looked at his soiled robes and thought the day could not get any worse than this , however little did he know that it was actually a blessing in disguise for him. " Im terribly sorry sire please pardon me , i was not looking where i was going ". The female priest apologised profousely to Jhonny for this mishap. The female priest was actually an extremely high ranking church official who was being groomed to be the next pope of the church and had the same rank as Rudra in the church equalling an archbishop. She was touring the holy city as amon priest trying to understand how people perceived and observed the church to gain better perspective of the image of the church. However while she was intently watching a young toddler running happily across the streets she identally bumped into Jhonny English. . Jhonny looked at the woman and realised that she was a world-ss beauty. Smooth , white jade like skin with absolutely magnificent brown hair and brown eyes . Her voice was sweet and melodious and although she wore lose clothing , one could easily makeout the magnificent figure underneath. Jhonny looked at her and instantly could smell that she is trouble hence he said " It''s alright ". And started to walk away. However the priestess feeling bad for what happened followed Jhonny as she said " Please let me pay for your drycleaning and buy you a new pair of robes , as Apology ". Jhonny wanted nothing to do with the woman , however he could not tell her that he was richer than her seven generationsbined , because looking at her face he was sure that she was a gold-digger , however he did not want to say that he was poor either because then the woman would insist on buying him a new pair of robes. Hence Jhonny said " I am a pious beleiver of the goddess beniogre , a celibate who abhors feminine touch . Do not follow me woman , my heart already belongs to beniogre ". Jhonny thought that by using her relegion against her he could savagely shake her off , however that was not the case at all , as his answer made the woman feel even more impressed with Jhonny as she said " For such a great beleiver an ordinary robe would not do . Please follow me into the church and let me give you a fine robe made for the church''s honoured guests , made from the finest silk and lined with gold. Wear it when u pray to beniogre , please sire". Jhonny could not understand why this woman was so intent on rewarding him as he coldly refused and said " The goddess appreciates one''s heart .... Not ones clothing . You dissapoint me priestess ". Saying so Jhonny started to madly sprint away from the location , as the priestess was left baffled on the spot hearing the profound words of wisdom by Jhonny. As she went back to the church to tell the all-mighty pope about this incident , Jhonny had already sped a long way away from the woman. ****** ( Meanwhile Bo and Sk ) Bo and Sk decided to silently follow Jhonny to see how he would pull of the heist and what his n was to try and learn from his art . However they were baffled to see him taking a stroll in the city and drink milkshakes when it was time to execute the heist. When a priestess bumped into Jhonny and spilled milkshake all over him they could not understand how someone with the reflexes of Jhonny English could even be bumped into , and thought that it was intentional. They heard the conversation between the duo and when Jhonny was invited into the church that''s when Bo snapped his fingers and said . " Sir Jhonny must have scouted this woman since long , and decided to bump into her so that she would invite him into some special chamber in the church!, He is a genius ". As Sk and Bo looked on in anticipation , Jhonny actually rejected the invitation and delivered a cold line about as to how dissapointed he was in her as a priestess and sprinted away from the location. In the end they were left scratching their heads as to what the flub was going on as in their minds this was the perfect opportunity to strike. " Why did Jhonny refuse the invite ? " Sk asked Bo who looked baffled as well But after lot of contemting he said " The schemes of Jhonny are very profound , although i don''t understand much of it , i think he did it because he wants the priestess toe find him again. She will most likely talk to someone in the church about this incident and a higher up wille looking for Jhonny . Then the master will strike! ". Sk nodded her head as she looked at Bo and said " You are indeed learning from Jhonny ". Bo however shrugged it off as he said " I''m not sure and i cannot reallyprehend how his mind works . He is the master of human psychology and creating miracles. Even if i can learn 5% of his skills I''ll still be the second best spy in the world ". Sk smiled when she heard this as she said " Indeed ... That man is something else , we can only hope to understand what goes on in his mind. Quick let''s run after him or we will miss how he weaves his plot ". /// Guys this is thest chapter before the 20 chapter haul starts , hopefully you all enjoy. It''s the one year anniversary for rebirth of the strongest guild master tommorow and i have the ultimate typing hat on , so i suggest you guys prepare your reading hats as starting from 12:00 amShanghai time on 15th June we start with the mass release and the goal is to achieve 20 chapters. Two mini arcs will be covered in those 20 chapters , one is the heist arc by Jhonny and second one will be Rudra''s revenge arc on the dark elves. You don''t want to miss any single chapter , so don''t skip It will be nonstop high intensity action :slightly_smiling_face: /// Chapter 665 Shakunis decision Chapter 665 Shakuni''s decision¡¡¡¡Rage consumed Rudra''s mind as he could barely contain the urge to rush to the elven kingdom and ughter his way through the royal castle. However while he was definitely going to do exactly that , he was above the basic urge to do it without proper nning. Rudra was the worst opponent that one could make , as he did not act out of impulse. When he decided to destroy someone he did so absolutely and thoroughly . Using his god''s eyes Rudra started to scout the enemy first as he did a scan of the royal pce of the dark elves , the prince , his guards the king and all their power levels. There were a total of 11 tier 4 entities in the royal capital , with the king being the strongest one of them all at level 340 tier 4. The bratty prince himself was only level 200 tier 3 and was a fly that Rudra could swat with one arm and while the overall strength of the capital was not too impressive , Rudra could not take it lightly either. There were wayy too many tier 3 soldiers guarding the pce and him attacking recklessly would definitely lead to the prince leaving the ce and fleeing to safety. Initially Rudra had no other ns but to kill the prince , but as he observed the security of the pce and ran his brain for ideas , he realised that the damage that could be done to the elven kingdom was not at all limited to killing the second prince at all. Finally understanding the true horror of the god''s eyes , Rudra realised that by monitoring troop movement from an omniscient angle he could technically barge in and out of the ce with minimal obstruction , as no traps no soldier or no weapon could stop his advance. If he yed his cards right , not only could he humiliate the prince , but he could potentially usurp the throne of the dark elves and plunge the entire country into chaos. Although there would be instant rebellions with him never being able to consolidate his reign as a true monarch of the region , he could still technically conquer it. There were 3 symbols of power of a king. 1) His throne 2) His crown 3) The country token. When all 3 fell into the hands of an enemy a kingdom could be toppled. Usually the country token was always ced in a well protected ce at the centre of a pce such that it could be the most well protected room incase all hell broke loose. The country token of true elites Kingdom was such as well , ced in a safebox whose key was only present in Rudra''s inventory alongside Rudra''s crown , sealed in a hidden chamber in the pce. However for some reason the dark elves had decided to be creative and hide the country token in an unsuspecting ce within a trees trunk in the garden of a pce. Only because of the god''s eyes could Rudra spot the object , however now that he did an extremely sinister n brewed in his mind. If he could somehow enter the country at a time when the court was in session and steal the city token and the kings crown , he could technically usurp the throne by defeating the king. He could plunge the country of The dark elves into chaos as a light faction yer would conquer their dark faction territory bringing cmity on thend , as Lucifer''s power would be significantly weakened as a result of the loss of territory. It was scary how sitting thousands of miles away , Rudra plotted the downfall of an entire nation , just because their prince was a loudmouth who covetted his fiance . As he nned the specifics of the n he realised that just controlling the nation for a few minutes was not enough , as he plotted a step even beyond that. For 8 hours , Rudra carefully nned every tweak and every detail of his revenge carefully such that the dark elves had absolutely no option left to retaliate. To bring his n to fruition however he realised that he needed the support of some of the elites and Karna and Neatwit. Entering private message mode , Rudra typed the following message to Neatwit and Karna . " Boys , a fu**er has decided that he wants to abduct my Ruby and make her his wife. We are going to do something bad to him , you cannot ask me where we are going , you cannot ask me when we will be back , just know that it will be dangerous and if we die we will drop everything we have in our inventory and lose a lot of levels . So stock up ordingly". Within 30 seconds both of them replied to Rudra. Karna - '' Do we ride the wolves or are you taking the bone dragon? '' Neatwit - '' I''ll be damned if i let the co** su***** B***** live another day .... Im in ''. Rudra grinned seeing the messages he did not have too many friends he could reply on but , he did not need too many friends in life either , with these two badass mothe****** by his side he could take on the world. After that Rudra made a group message in the private chat of the 200 initial core members of the elites where he sent coordinates of 172 geographical points on the nothern continent , each being somewhere in the dark elven kingdom. Rudra wrote '''' Point 1 - Co-ordinates , 125673¡ã N 122255¡ãW Enemy strength - 2 tier 3 guards , 11 tier 2 guards. Tier 3 guard ss - 1 mage , 1 Archer Point 2 ..... . . . . . . . . . Point 172 Coordinates : 125666¡ãN 122312¡ãW Enemy strength - 11 tier 2 guards 150 tier 1 guards Form teams , recruit members , wait for my orders and then raid all these ces at once. A sting operation in and out , no leaks. Mission is in dark faction territory , all stats would be devuffed by 10% and all equipment would drop on death alongwith massive level penalty. n ordingly. Prepare fast , dispatch in 6 Hours Reach the designated vicinity by the next 48 hours . ". His master n had started ... A n that would rock Omega to its core , The entirety of the worlds yerbase were about to witness an absolutely insane masterss orchestrated by the one and only shakuni . ///On this day one year ago , i published the very first chapter for rebirth of the strongest guild master. HAPPY ONE YEAR ANNIVERSARY TO US :partying_face::partying_face::party_popper::party_popper::party_popper::party_popper: !!!!! 365 days and over 670 chapterster we have been on an incredible journey . This book has changed so much for me in the past one year and i have no words to describe how much I love you readers and the routine of writing toe up with amazing content. Tomemorate this day, i have decided to host a 20 chapter mass release event to show you all readers my heartfelt appreciation and this is the first chapter of the lot. Chapter 1/20 , don''t lose count !!!! My only request to you all is , atleast today don''t be silent andment on every single chapter to keep the energy high! Let''s go Elites ! //// Chapter 666 Jhonnys Legendary tactics Chapter 666 Jhonny''s Legendary tactics¡¡¡¡Time was slipping by quickly and Jhonny needed to do something and fast , he had noticed that both Bo and Sk were tailing him , after he entered a shady alley and saw those two entering after him , but while he was angry at the two kids for tailing him , he was absolutely helpless as to what to do about it. Looking at them Jhonny thought '' That''s it , my good name ends today . RIP , the legend Jhonny English .... You had a good run while itsted ''. Adding to his frustration was the fact that no matter how much he looked for a gutter there was absolutely none in the city which meant that no matter how he wished to enter below ground he could not find a way to do it. Realising his reputation was on the line Jhonny decided that if he was going to go down he would definitely go down swinging as he thought '' There is only one option now ..... I openly barge into the ce Jhonny style ! ''. His mind started to y super spy music , as Jhonny started to y with his assassin daggers after feeling pumped about the action he was about to do . The church was the central structure in the city and it was easy to locate the church. As literally every single road in the holy city lead to the massive structure. As Jhonny climbed the steps of the church he envisioned himself as a cowboy from the 90''s as he clutched two assassin daggers inside both his pants pockets instead of his revolvers as he looked at the patrolling pdins with contempt. " That''s it .... Time for the charade to end ". Jhonny mumbled as he was about to attack two pdins when a sound interrupted him. " It''s him holy Father , the man i told you about. The pious devout ". A sweet woman''s voice entered jhonny''s ears . As he looked towards the side he saw the pope and the demon who tried to seduce him earlier standing side by side as he was shocked as to how they got there. He became too busy in his cosy to notice that the pope was standing 10 meters away from him and that blunder was about to cost him dearly , however by god''s grace it did not. Sighing Jhonny thought '' Close one '' , however his facial expressions revealed none of his emotions as he looked at the pope and the demoness coldly , as if not caring about their existance. The pope scanned Jhonny skeptically before stroking his beard as he tried to recall where he had seen the man , after a while it hit him how he knew Jhonny. The pope said " I know you .... You are the one with pope shakuni , one of his best men ... Err jayhope something ". Instantly Jhonny retorted " English .... Jhonny English ". Although he did not look offended internally Jhonny scoffed as he thought '' Put some damn respect on that name bitch ''. " Agh yes , sir Jhonny , my bad , what brings you to the holy city .... Pleasee in ". The pope said as he signalled Jhonny to join him in his private chambers . It was only at this moment that Jhonny realised that he had not only blown his cover , but his association with Rudra was also as clear as a day now . He had done the one thing that he should have absolutely not done. Biting his tongue , jhonny''s eyes widened as he looked towards the skies and controlled his emotions and said " i- i can''t ". The pope stopped in his tracks he was not used to being rejected , this was a first for him. As he looked at Jhonny skeptically , Jhonny scanned his surroundings to notice that every single pdin was now staring at him . '' no, no , no , no , no , what the hell ''. Jhonny gulped in nervousness as he had now sessfully garnered the attention of the entire ce , quickly changing his tone he hence said " I have just arrived and i shall go nowhere before praying to my beloved goddess ". Everyone had the same expression of being impressed as not many had the balls to reject the pope to pray to the godess , it was undoubtedly a noble cause and for that Jhonny could be excused. The pope also smiled as he said " Right ..right , prayeres first . How rude of me. Please , let me escort you to the prayer hall ". As Jhonny and the pope and the priestess walked towards the statue of the godess , Bo and sklya who were observing the situation develop from a distance were left scratching their heads as to what the hell was going on. Jhonny had not only revealed his association and real name , but had also met up with the pope directly , the only man to be avoided at all costs. His schemes hadpletely transcended the realms of understanding for themon spies. Looking at Bo , Sk asked " what is he thinking? ". Bo who was the self proimed expert in understanding sir jhonny''s motives was baffled this time around , as unlikest time he had no idea what jhonny''s n could remotely be as he said " He did meet up with the priestess again so whatever it is , Jhonny has definitely nned this through. But as to what , we can only wait and watch . At this point I can only assume that it''s something we cannot even think of , as with Jhonny revealing his name and identity its surely a open ended heist where he ns to achieve it from right under their eyes. ". Sk was a little dissapointed that Bo did not know jhonny''s true motive but it was understandable that he did not. As not even Jhonny truly understood what he was nning to do at the moment. /// Chapter 2/20 , whoo just like this we are 10%pleted on our journey to 20 chapters , just 18 more to go. Although the chapters will be dropped super fast one after another , doment below as to how you think Jhonny will pull this one off /// Chapter 667 Dronacharyas misery Chapter 667 Dronacharya''s misery¡¡¡¡( Dronacharya''s Pov ) Dronacharya took a full 3 hours to crawl at an ants speed to reach the walls of the vault. He made sure as to not even breath or sigh loudly as thest thing he wanted at the moment was the delicate tunnel to copse over his head. There was barely any room to breathe and dronacharya felt ustrophobic for the first time in his life ,as he had little to no room to maneuver at all. Against all odds however he carefully started to assemble his gear as he held the sunstick in his mouth . Even though drool was dripping from his lips at the moment from holding the stick in his mouth for wayy to long , dronacharya did not mind it at all as he wasser focused on creating a sound containment inscription on three different locations on the wall ahead of him to ensure that all sounds of the wall sizzling would be suppressedpletely and the inscriptions would not fade away due to the walls corrosion. Thest theif in parax''s memory made a mistake here , as although he made a sound suppressing inscription , it sizzled our alongside the use of the acid and hence sound of his robbery was leaked. Learning from the mistake of his predecessor , Dronacharya decided to make 3 seperate inscriptions and use a very slow drip melting approach to only open a hole big enough for his body to pass through while crawling. Dronacharya then wore gloves made of mithril and took out a vial of the strongest acid in the world that could even melt epic rated metals in a split second , as he carefully started to bring one drop into contact with the metal wall at a time. The gloves and the acid costed dronacharya the entirety of his remaining fortune as he had to even pawn off some of his precious equipment at a high interest rate for today''s heist. If this project failed he would reach a rock bottom in life with him literally bing a beggar with nothing to show for his immense skill-set. Determined not to let it happen , he worked with utmost precision. With revenge on shakuni in his mind and calmness in his heart , dronacharya corroded the outer walls of the vault , one acidic drop at a time. ********** ( Jhonny''s POV ) Jhonny pretended to pray to beniogre but internally he was absolutely freaking out. The pope had used his influence to empty the building of all other devouts as he was the only one in the prayer hall praying in absolute silence. Internally Jhonny thought ''Dumb dumb dumb , Jhonny you are dumb , The witch you avoided still backstabbed you. You knew she was trouble , yet you still could not avoid her trap. You became like the dumb yume who likes the big breasted models in the pornics. Only the t one''s are worthy of paying any attention. You should have known when you looked at her voluptuous body that she was a subus. IDIOT! ''. However externally he had the most brilliant expressions as his eyes became moist as if he was genuinely praying with an open heart to beniogre. The priestess was impressed as she whispered to the pope , " The insights of this man are something else . He says he loves only the goddess and his words are as wise as yours. I think this man is special , look how piously he prays to beniogre.... He has tears in his eyes , he feels blessed in her presence. " If only the priestess knew that Jhonny was imagining her naked body at the moment she would instantly puke one litre of blood. The pope stroked his beard and said " Indeed , not many can reject me to pray to the godess first , such character is indeed admirable. However we still don''t know his reason for today''s visit , it''s not a short distance from Purplehaze city to here ". After Jhonny was done praying the pope said " Sir Jhonny , we are delighted to have you here , how is pope shakuni? I hope all is well in Purplehaze city ". Although the pope did not explicitly ask Jhonny why he was here , this was jhonny''s cue to make things up. " Let''s cut to the chase , you and me both know that this is all pleasantry , your true intention is to ask me why i am here .... ". Jhonny said as he looked eye to eye to the pope , unpertubed by the level difference. " Initially i nned toe as amon man and leave as amon man as i did not even enter the city under my own name and went to great lengths as to avoid detection. For my guild and my guildmaster , I''m on a mission , but in reality I''m here for a cause ". The pope raised an eyebrow as to this reveal as he said " What cause ...? ". At this moment Jhonny put on his acting shoes as he started to pace around the room and said " The church of death .... As you may know , i have joined it as my official relegion ..... " " It was a spur of the moment decision made alongside the rest of my crewmates as while the entire guild was converting to the new relegion , i had to convert too because of the tremendous pressure i had to fit - in as one of the guilds elders .... But in my heart i knew i did wrong ". The pope''s expression changed as he heard this as he instantly became sympathetic towards Jhonny and became all ears for his story. Jhonny continued " I had long given my heart to beniogre since the first time i felt her warmth while rebirth , the joy of life .... She gave it so willingly to othwrworlders , and yet i abandoned her . I- i could never forgive myself for that ". Jhonny started to wobble in his walk as he looked like a broken man , the priestess was moved to tears listening to his story. " To stone for my sins i decided to walk towards the holy city in a pilgrimage , and for 6 days and 6 nights i walked towards the holy city , not telling anyone about my wherebouts until iid exhausted on the muddy roads near death from theck of water and energy. I thought this is it . I would die and embrace the warmth of beniogre once more , however at that very second something incredible happened .... ". Jhonny said as his face brightened and he looked towards the pope and the priestess with a smile. After a long pause , Jhonny said " Beniogre talked to me! ". The expressions of the pope and the priestess changed drastically at this moment as their mouths were wide agape. Looking at the reaction Jhonny thought '' That''s it , the subus has orgasmed ''. /// Chapter 3/20. Not bad not bad Enjoy ! /// Chapter 668 Lies Chapter 668 Lies¡¡¡¡" Beniogre talked to me ". Jhonny said as the pope and the priestess became absolutely stunned at this revtion. An audible gasp escaped the mouth of the priestess as she looked at Jhonny in new light entirely , which was close to blind devotion at this point. Jhonny continued " I can never mistake that moment , whenever I close my eyes i relive it , that melodious voice , that divine warmth , there can be no doubt it was beniogre ". Jhonny said as he closed his eyes as if reliving that moment, but internally he was only praying that beniogre did not appear out of nowhere and p his a** off for lying. When nothing happened , jhonny sighed in relief and continued his story " She told me to regain my strength as the assignment she had given me was of utmost importance¡­. ". The pope looked at Jhonny with skepticism , beniogre and him were often in touch , all her assignments were usually given to him . Why did she give it to a outsider ? The pope became critical of jhonny''s story at this point as he could not beleive that beniogre had given someone else an assignment. Jhonny said " Yes the goddess told me this , that you will not understand this assignment because your pride and love for the goddess is too much for you to question her powers. Which is why it was given to an outsider like me ". Jhonny''s words did not convince the pope at all as he coldly said " Pray tell sir Jhonny what assignment did she give you ? ". Jhonny did not shy away from the question at all , as he looked towards the goddess and said " Dontyou believe that the godess is the all knowing almighty existance , under whose nose no wrong can be done ? ". It was a rhetorical question , there was only one answer the pope could have given to Jhonny for it as he said " Yes ¡­ ". Jhonny continued " Which is why she could not assign you this task , as you would never admit it that right under her nose , in the secure vault of the church , someone in performing a robbery right at this instance ". The face of the pope lost all color at this second , as anger filled his eyes. And he said " You think someone is robbing the church''s vault right at this second? ". Jhonny nodded his head and said '' Yes ''. The popeughed loudly at jhonny''s face and said " Never have i ever seen someone make a worse joke. There are currently more tier 4 pdins patrolling the church''s premises than you have in your entire country. I AM PRESENT HERE. And the entrance to the vault is guarded by over 400 men. Yet you think it''s being raided this very moment? ". The priestess felt confused at this second as she could not decide which side to be picked , as she remained silent. Jhonny however looked at the pope and said " Yes ". " YOU LIE ". The popeshed out at Jhonny as he dismissed his ims as outrageous. Jhonny however did not take offense at all as he said " This is exactly why the goddess gave this task to me an outsider . Because you would never beleive it ". The pope felt like jhonny''s logic had some merit to it , however it still made no sense that the church''s vault could be raided as he said " Even so , why would he chose you? Of all people for this task? Why not your pope shakuni ? Im sure he''s more capable ! Why you ? You know what i think? I think you are full of lies and are secretly trying to pry into the secrets of the vault ". The priestess''s eyes widened in shock as she looked at Jhonny as if he were the enemy now , but Jhonny did not take any offense at all. Hearing the raised voice a few pdins entered the prayer hall to make sure everything was okay , giving hostile nces to Jhonny. Jhonny did not reply using words for this question as he simply showed his hand and passed it through a table top as if it did not exist at all , as both the pope and the priestess''s eyes widened in surprise to see this phenomenon. Jhonny said " No walls can stop me , no matter how thick . Had i wishe to pry into your secrets i could have walked right through the vaults walls and nobody would be any wiser SO DONT YOU DARE SLANDER ME POPE . Ie in good faith. If you go down at this moment you will see evidence of robbery . The faster you react the more chances there are of us catching the theif , however the slower you react , the harder it will be". The pressure was suddenly on the pope now as he did not understand how to react. Switching looks between Jhonny and the goddess''s statue he fell into a dilemma. The priestess said at this moment " Father , let''s check once , we will know if it''s true or false ". The pope listening to the priestess finally said " okay , but if we don''t see any signs of robbery this man will be jailed for a year speaking lies about the goddess ". The pope''s look towards Jhonny was hostile , however in jhonny''s mind he thought '' Pfft , as it you can catch me . The second i see the item I''m going formless and running out. Good luck trying to catch meter ''. Jhonny hadpletely cooked up the story about the robbery , little did he know that his imagination did not differ from the reality by much. Poor dronacharya who had after 2 hours ofborious dripping finally opened a hole in the vaults wall big enough for his body to pass , was about to have the shock of his life in a few minutes time. /// Chapter 4/20 , we are done 20% now , time is flying by like a breeze I''m writing since 5 hours straight now , will most likely pull off an all nighter !!! , I hope you are enjoying the anniversary so far! /// Chapter 669 Everyone is shocked Chapter 669 Everyone is shocked¡¡¡¡The pope was furious as he rushed down the steps of the church''s hidden basement. Alongside him was a Jhonny English that was handcuffed and escorted by 4 tier 4 pdins as well as the priestess . The pope was mostly furious at the very thought that beniogre may havemunicated with another mortal to designate him/ her a task. Even when Rudra was assigned the church''s mission , it ran through the pope first as he was beniogre''s eyes and ears on thisnd. Internally he was not sure if he would be happier if Jhonny was right or if he was wrong , as both oues looked equally bad to him , with his dilemma making his mood extremely grumpy. There were 7 locked doors that were guarded by tier 3 bald guards at all times , as only the guards guarding the door had the key to unlock that verygate. And under any external threat they were to immediately send the key to their system storage and defend the gate with their lives. Each gate was basically impregnable , made of 16 inch thick steel that was coated in a special poisonous material that caused severe itchiness upon contact. Jhonny was extremely impressed by the security of the vault as internally he whistled after seeing the steel gates as they were better than the security on most real life bank vaults. After walking about 200 steps and passing through 7 gates , they arrived in a narrow passage where 300 guards faced each other with weapons ready. At the end of the passage was a dimly lit vault with one small keyhole . As jhonny and the others passed through the guards , Jhonny felt a chill run down his spine as almost every one of the 300 were peak tier 3 while some were also tier 4. To say that the vault was well guarded would be an understatement as the security was utterly ridiculous. Even Jhonny felt like pping himself on the face for thinking that someone could actually sessfully steal from this vault undetected as it simply had the best security on the damn. However even so his expression was resolute as it remained confident that on opening the other side of the vault there would be theif present . When they reached the door of the vault , the pope looked at Jhonny and said " There has been no disturbance and the men have seen noone enter and not even a slightest of soundsing from the vault. You have made a mistake sir Jhonny . Admit you are a liar and apologise and i will let this matter rest , else if you make me open this door it will be a very very long prison for you. I don''t care if pope shakuni himselfes to save you , this church will not give its prisoner who lied about the godess go unpunished ". Jhonny looked at the pope and let his true feelings slide , as he made a funny face that ridiculed the pope. The man was an internationally wanted criminal spy that had a bounty of over 3 billion dors on his head. Half the real world was out there to kill him and yet the pope was here trying to threaten him with prison. Looking at him , Jhonny said " I fear noone ". Although the pope was significantly stronger than Jhonny he could feel the conviction behind that answer and realise that Jhonny was saying the truth. He was really not afraid of the punishment , which meant that either he had blind faith in the godess , or he was a madman. Either way , the pope snorted and proceeded to remove his ne that he wore at all times from his neck. As he pressed a hidden button on the pendant , it opened up to reveal a very small key inside. As the pope inserted that key into the vaults slot , Jhonny couldn''t help but giggle a bit as he saw how the massive 60 feet vault was being opened by a 3 centimetres long key. Preparing to go ghost mode and make a run for it , Jhonny started to warm up and loosen his shoulders , however never did he expect in his life to see the scene that he was about to see next. Everyone audibly gasped together The pope The priestess The pdins And the loudest of them all Jhonny himself. ******* ( Meanwhile Rudra ) Preparing everything just as he needed to Rudra met up with Karna and Neatwit in vanaheim as the other two brought supplies for the mission ahead. Various bottles of max level HP potions , stamina potions and mana potions alongside special items such as the handheld pulse cannons and some bombs for the purpose of utility. The atmosphere was very tense with Rudra''s anger being at unbelievably high levels as although he did not rage on his teammates , the other two did not want to hover around him when he was this angry. Rudra had not told Ruby what his ns and intentions were ,but Ruby understood from Rudra''s unusual silence that things were about to blow out of proportion. As the trio was leaving , she did not try to stop them or even tell Rudra to not do it for her , she only did an elven ritual to wish his a safe return from war. " Come back soon ... " Were her only words as this this time there were no tears in her eyes and no sadness on her face. She had epted that her to be husband was a king and needed to perform his kingly duties. If she tried to stop her from doing something dangerous everytime he made up his mind , she might as well have chosen to marry a farmer than a warrior. As the trio got up on Rudra''s bone dragon as they flew towards the kingdom of the dark elves , they looked over the horizon to only see an endless dense forest . With the kingdom of the dark elves being a 3 day journey byroad , but only a 4 hour one by air bypassing the dense forest , they could safely say that they were on the fastest route to their enemies destruction. /// Chapter 5/20 , hope you all enjoy , things really pick up pace from this chapter onwards /// Chapter 670 The enticement Chapter 670 The enticement¡¡¡¡( A few minutes back ) Dronacharya opened the hole to the inner vault and used a rope fastened to the hole in the tunnel that he came for to very gently lower himself inside the vault . He took a good 12 minutes to lower himself down by 4 feet as he did not even make the slightest ofnding noise at all . Only afterwards did he even look around the church''s vault at all , as the scene that lied infront of him was beyond iprehensible. Atleast 400 ¡Á 500 metersrge area was covered by the vault and almost half of it was gold , silver and precious jewels. Dronacharya made a quick calction and found out that the wealth inside this vault was atleast equal to the total GDP of some of the wealthiest nations , as there were hundereds of trillions of dors worth of gold just lying inside. Items that he had never even imagined in his life were a reality inside the vault as it contained everything inside from the holy sword Excalibur , to semi divine sets of armours whose effects one could not even begin toprehend. Uncountable spell tomes and spell books that were forbidden formoners to learn adorned racks and racks of the vault , as they were literallybelled by their tier. Uncountable tier 3 spells adorned the walls with their being 25 bookshelves full of them. While there were 13 bookshelves full of tier 4 spells and 2 bookshelves full of tier 5 spells! A single tier 5 spell sold over over 1.5 trillion dors on open market by some estimates , however dronacharya was sure in his mind that it would definitely sell for much higher in an auction setting as such an item was unheard of toe up for bidding. Browsing through some of the spells casually , dronacharya saw some very interesting ones. [ Tower of Hanoi ] ( tier 5 ) : Build your own mage tower anywhere , anytime , instantly forbat support and increased defensive capabilities. Supports attacks - Inferno ( tier 4 ) - Lightning bolt ( Tier 3 ) - Confusion beam ( tier 3 ) Defense attacks - long range barrier - defense mode - assisted retreat [ restrictions - mage ss only ] [ Buddha''s block ] ( tier 5 ) - Block any attack under tier 5 sessfully without taking any damage. - All tier 5 attacks lose 70% of attack power. - All tier 6 attacks lose 30% of attack power. [ Celestial destruction ] ( tier 5 ) - Destroy entire legions by harnessing the power of the moons and stars and raining down extremely strong celestial beams of light on a wide area. Restrictions - night only There were yet another 30 scrolls I''m just one bookshelf and each one was different than the other in terms of application and versatility . Dronacharya felt like a kid in Disnend as he did not understand what to rob and what not to rob , however before he robbed anything else he started to carefully locate the demons diary. It took him a good 15 minutes to find it , but he did find the book cover to the demons diary as amongst all the items ced in the treasury , there were only 3 items that were sealed using runes and had figurines of the goddess beniogre surrounding them. Upon approaching closer to those three items dronacharya realised that all 3 were rted to Lucifer with each item beingpletely unreadable . [ Book cover from demon''s diary ] ( ???? ) - ??????? CAUTION - DO NOT TOUCH! [ The demonic art of resurrection ] ( ?????? ) - ??????? CAUTION - DONT TOUCH IF ALIVE [ Lucifer''s diary as an angel ] ( ???????? ) - ?????????? CAUTION - Error ! Error! Error ! Dronacharya felt his heart throb a little as he saw the description of the three items as he felt a urge inside him to do exactly opposite to the caution warnings and im all 3 as his own. However he couldn''t be hasty , and needed to proceed with care as to not make a single sound. Carefully picking one beniogre statue from around the demon''s diary at a time , he ced them on the ground , as he undid the holy bindings on the item as it revealed the actual book cover inside. The book cover was red in color , with an extremely gory picture that showed a throne and a million dead bodies around it bleeding profusely with their innards all ripped out. Just by looking at it dronacharya felt chills run down his spine as he got a fear debuff. [ You have gazed upon a book made by a primal god , your fear grips you , decreases all stats by 20% ] Dronacharya''s eyes widened in shock , just by looking at the item all his stats fell by a fifth , just how scary was this item in reality? He already had posessed one of the pages of the book , yet the page had no reaction at all , however looking at the cover he felt a chill ? Not understanding how or why , dronacharya gulped his fear back and picked up the book cover. As instantly he felt the mana from his body being sapped in a second as he felt his eyes go ck for a split second and a coldughter noise entering his ears. '' Hahahahahaha ,finally I''m free....... '' . *********** ( Meanwhile , the cuber corp , sirens ring) " ANAMOLY .... ANAMOLY , ITS A CODE RED , CODE RED , CODE RED ". " THIS IS NOT A DRILL , THIS IS NOT A DRILL , ITS A CODE RED ". There was an atmosphere of mass panic inside the cuber corp as Gaia had raised an rm calling for an emergency meeting. As the officials rushed to the conference room , Gaia dered in the most emotionless of voices " A demonic sin has been unsealed in Omega .... ". The faces of all cuber officials became ashen white at this announcement. /// Chapter 6/20 for the anniversary party, 30% done now , this chapter took a lot longer to write than I expected , as the fatigue is starting to make my fingers go numb . No issues , I''ll write the next one a bit slower and take proper rest. Hopefully you all enjoy ! If you did please shower the book with your precious powerstones and golden tickets . Thankyou all ! /// Chapter 671 A demons charm Chapter 671 A demons charm¡¡¡¡'' Hahahahahaha, finally I''m free.... '' . Dronacharya heard a voice in his head and was startled , he looked around to see if someone entered the vault after him , and felt his heartbeat instantly go from 80 to 180 beat per minutes. ''Dronacharya .... My master ''. A very feminine voice said as Dronacharyapletely freaked out now , as he thought there was a protective ghost of the vault roaming around and was now ying mindgames with him. However his misconceptions were cleared straight away as the voice said ''Master it''s me , the book in your hand , hehehe , finally i have a smart , charming , handsome and ooh so brave master ''. Dronacharya looked at the book in his hand wide-eyed and gulped a mouthful of saliva as he thought '' How can you talk in my mind ''. '' hehehehe , my silly master . You have no idea what i am , do you? , I am the most powerful entity in this middle earth. A pool of knowledge.......yes knowledge that can make you king. Knowledge that can help you topple Shakuni ! ''. Listening to the melodious voice say it could help him achieve his greatest desires , dronacharya felt like hugging the book tightly right then and there as he thought '' How? ''. The book replied ''Ooh my brave master , i know secrets from hundereds of decades ago . Potion recipes that nobody from this day and age can imagine . Ancient spells , forbidden tomes , even seduction spells ~ Shakuni is but a child infront of me , i can make and break a thousand Shakuni''s in my prime , s the cruel world took all my pages from me , now I''m but an empty shell of knowledge .... ''. Dronacharya did not understand why but his internal feelings resonated strongly with the books perils , in his mind he was the same . He had knowledge but the world took everything else from him . Otherwise how could he a reincarnator lose to shakuni? , He should be able to make and break a thousand Shakuni''s a day! Feeling the books pain he thought '' Don''t worry , with this brave and capable master now , both of us will rise back to the top! ''. Dronacharya started to tter himself and it was at this instance that the book started to win over in the mind games with dronacharya as his guard was down now. Slowly baring it''s true nature it said ''My handsome master .... Oof , I''ll blush if i could ''. Dronacharya instantly felt flustered , as his ego became inted , he was very interested in bedding beautiful women and it was this desire that the book had tapped in on. Dronacharya then proceeded to slowly ce a dummy book cover inside the holy seal and carefully redid the seal while cing the beniogre statues back around it. Leaving the ce exactly how he found it and with the book in his hand , dronacharya thought '' Alright , time to get the hell out , before someone finds I''m in here ''. He wanted to get out , however the book had other ns as it said '' Master , let''s rob this ce clean first , you can then sacrifice a portion of your loot in a ritual i guide you with so that i can regain my powers. Once i do my sweet master , i will give u the ultimate spell to beat shakuni! ''. Dronacharya paused , this was not in his initial n . Although he could take whatever he wanted from the ce he did not wish to , as selling anyone of these things on the open market would forever put a target on his back , which was a burden he did not want. However the sentence ''i will give you the ultimate spell to beat shakuni '' sounded very very enticing. Dronacharya asked '' The ultimate spell? ''. The book replied ''Yes the ultimate spell , the spell which will render his man parts useless and his wife dissatisfied. Then his confidence in himself as a man will dip , and with it his performance in battle. He will be 1/10th the man he is and then you can beat him in a battle easy , with the world to witness your glory. Then his guild , his spotlight and his women , everything will belong to you .... His wife will even praise you for being a true man ''. The book''s words sounded ridiculous to any sane man , but it struck a cord with dronacharya who dreamt about such a scenario every single day in his life. To say that it was his ultimate desire would not be an understatement as in reality it was. Falling prey to the books enticement Dronacharya abandoned his initial n and started to rob the ce as per the books directions. At first he was scared and hurried in his approach , but with the book constantly coaxing him that everything was okay and how amazing he was at robbing , soon dronacharya started to drop his wariness. One thing led to another and a full 40 minutester he had robbed over 1400 high value scrolls and items from the vault and was buck naked soaking himself in the piles of gold that were present inside. The book made him feel like he was a god as it kept saying the perfect things at perfect timings and kept pushing dronacharya to follow more and more of his ridiculous urges as he slowly robbed him of his mana and his stats. The book was sucking dronacharya dry , however the man had no idea as to what really was happening to him at all. As men one always had ridiculous urges that their rationality never allowed them to follow. Spur of the moment feelings like punching a wall , biting a cheek or even self harm . However one had a filter that never let them actually perform such ridiculous desires. However the demon''s diary corroded that filter , making one act without restraint. Dronacharya more or less felt like the king of the world , Hence when the church''s vault opened suddenly , and 6 men and one beautiful woman entered to see him buck naked ying with coins . Dronacharya''s heart stopped functioning for a second. /// Chapter 7/20 , we restart the marathon. A long way to go today ! /// Chapter 672 Jhonny lucks out .... Again Chapter 672 Jhonny lucks out .... Again¡¡¡¡Jhonny entered the vault ready to make a run for it. The stupid pope had put him in handcuffs and put guards on him even after seeing that he could literally pass through things formlessly. However Jhonny did not expect that when he would enter the vault the ce would actually be ransacked with an actual buck naked theif flopping around in the coin stack inside. The pope was shocked as he gasped The priestess was shocked too So we''re the pdins However none of them were as shocked as Jhonny himself as he said in the most bizzare voicetones " Holy mother of god''s there is an actual naked man here !!!! ". Instantly the pope sprung into action as he used his divine might to try restrain dronacharya , as he screamed " HOW DARE YOU THEIF ! ". Dronacharya felt like sobbing at this second and just cursing his damn luck to be so shitty that the vault that was opened for important inspection only once a year was opened today to find him inside it. However thankfully for him the book whispered in his mind to use the spell blink that he had learnt only moments ago and get in the tunnel he came from. Hence using blink , dronacharya escaped from the pope''s attack by a fraction of a second as he quickly teleported inside the tunnel he came from. Proceeding to block the tunnel with all the gold and precious scrolls he had stolen dronacharya vehemently started his escape struggle as he crawled like a caterpir in the narrow tunnel while beingpletely naked. " FU**!!! WHY WHY WHY WHY WHY WHY ME! ". He cursed loudly as he continued his escape , angry at the fact that despite not making a single sound he was still somehow caught in the act. It was as if the universe itself was conspiring against him to make him suffer. The pope who could sense dronacharya escaping looked at the narrow tunnel and realised that should he use a powerful spell he would destroy countless invaluable spell tomes and articacts which would be a great loss to the church however should he not do it he would have a theif at lose. Helplessness and regret washing over him , he looked around the room and realised that only the priestess was thin enough to even attempt a chase on the theif. But with her being a healer and not a fighter , even if she did chase the man it would be pointless. Sad , and helpless the pope said " Forgive me , sir Jhonny , forgive me my goddess beniogre , i doubted your divination. I- i was wrong ". As the pdins scrambled to take out the stuffed treasures from the tunnel without damaging the delicate items , Jhonny shook his cuffs off and stretched his body out as he ced a hand over the pope''s shoulder and said " It''s alright . With me here the sky won''t fall ". Jhonny said the same dailogue that Rudra said to his troops during the war , and the way he said it was simr too. If this was a cartoon , the priestess''s eyes would have two massive hearts stered all over them at this moment as sir jhonny''s image in her mind had became invincible. As the pope looked at Jhonny wide eyed , Jhonny walked throught the tunnel formlessly and said " Don''t worry too much , A theif that can escape this town''s Sherif Jhonny English hasn''t been born yet ". Saying so Jhonny casually walked in the tunnel formlessly , his head poking into the soil as he was in actualitypletely blind as to what was going on. But having supreme confidence in the fact that when he would eventually pass the theif , he would make a sound to alert Jhonny that he was present there , Jhonny kept walking at a normal pace. With dronacharya wrangling naked only 20 meters infront the sound came extremely quickly as when dronacharya saw a massive foot about to stomp his balls , he welped unconsciously as Jhonny swooped on his knees to take a look below and look eye to eye in the eyes of a man from an ufortably close distance of 2 centimetres. Jhonny said " Eww man get some distance , you are being really gay right now ". But dronacharya recieving a massive shock to see a man suddenly appear in an enclosed tunnel out of nowhere screamed at the top of his lungs. " Aghhhhhhhh ". Jhonny had to put his hand over Dronacharya mouth to hush the loud sound , as he said " Oh shut your mouth kid , I''m not into men and not here to take advantage of ur scrawny meatless body . Look at the bones on ur chest , i can count ur ribs with one nce. How will you ever get chicks with such a frail body . And look at your manpart , so small , it''s even hard right now and smaller than mine when it''s soft. If you put that in a woman she will really ask you the question '' Is it in yet? '' , unless ofcourse you are the type that gets pounded , if you know what i mean ". Dronacharya became as silent as a dead body at this second , as jhonny''s casual monologue had given him a lifetime of emotional damage. His Weiner was smaller when hard than jhonny''s was when it was soft? Her woman would as is it in yet? He was the type that would want to get pounded? From the highs of feeling like a king by the diary , dronacharya suddenly felt like a eunuch meeting Jhonny. Already frustrated at being caught , he finally broke down as heshed out trying to hit Jhonny with a right-hand punch . Unfortunately for him however his hand passed right through Jhonny and his the tunnel wall. BAM! The powerful impact caused the tunnel to copse as him and Jhonny were literally buried alive. /// Chapter 8/20 , we are 40% done now. Comment down below if you guys saw dronacharya being caught in this way , and feel free to specte what''s about to happen next in thements below before moving onto the next chapter ! /// Chapter 673 Jhonny the legend Chapter 673 Jhonny the legend¡¡¡¡Dronacharya could see nothing as the tunnel copsed on him , as although the soil around him was lose and he could wiggle around a little , it was nothing much at all. The duo of him and Jhonny were easily about 200 feet below ground and with the narrow tunnel copsing , now they had absolutely nowhere to go. Well , dronacharya had nowhere to go , Jhonny was formless and could travel around as he liked. It was a natural prison made for dronacharya as this was a situation where no matter how much he struggled he could absolutely not escape death . And death now would mean respawning in the church of light , the same church where he was a wanted man. Considering the circumstances , dronacharya started to sob pitifully as Jhonny found such behaviour childish and ridiculous. " Oh don''t cry , i can easily save you ". Jhonny said to dronacharya as the man suddenly stopped sobbing. Dronacharya said " Re- really? " Jhonny said " Really , but it''s a limited time deal because i think the oxygen in here between these narrow soil pores would at maximumst you 2-3 minutes , while after that only death awaits. So you need to think fast ". " Yes , yes save me please , I- I''ll reward you handsomely ". Dronacharya begged Jhonny. Jhonny nodded his head as he said " Okay kiddo , hand over your entire loot pile from your inventory and we will talk " Dronacharya''s face paled , but the demons diary whispered in his ears '' Do it , give me to him , I''ll charm my way back to you master , he is a pervy old man , he will follow everything i say ''. Deciding to trust the diary , Dronacharya said " O-Okay ". As he gave everything in his system inventory alongside the cover for the demons diary to Jhonny English , waiting for the diary to y her magic. However after dronacharya handed over the loot to Jhonny , Jhonny simply walked past him like he did not even exist as he started to walk back towards the vault of the church. Dronacharya screamed " Oy , Oy , oy , you said you will save me , oy , where are you running away now? ". However Jhonny just replied " Shakuni of the elites sends his regards ". When Jhonny name dropped Rudra , he had no idea that it would have such a strong effect on dronacharya as the manpletely blew a nut and screamed like a madman " DAMNNN YOU SHAKUNIIIIIIII ". Jhonny thought '' Jesus Christ that kid has lost it ''. However he paid him no attention as he casually strolled through the contents of his inventory. Looking at the 300 + high value items inside Jhonny felt extremely satisfied with his work , but he was even more surprised to see that the cover from the demons diary was also present amongst everything else. Initially his n was to bargain with the pope to use the 300 items to trade for one demon''s diary book cover , but since he already had it in his posession now he could just return 295 items and say that he never recieved the other 5. With the tunnel copsing there was a good chance of those items being buried forever and Jhonny had nothing to prove to anyone. Choosing to leave some items in the dirt here and there to make the perfect cover , Jhonny giggled as he marvelled at his own mastern. He thought to himself '' Kids these days , soo gullible , i can''t beleive i scammed him into giving all his items to me . Such an idiot , probably fell for my handsome face . Agh Jhonny you charmer ''. Jhonny started to narcissisticly praise himself , and for a second even the demons diary felt awkward peering into jhonny''s mind as it could not find anything useful to manipte him at all , with his self narcissism levels higher than even what the book had itself. The book realised that dronacharya was doomed when the tunnel copsed so it tried its luck with its new master knowing that should dronacharya die and respawn at the church , he would most likely be forced to give the diary up and it would be sealed for a long time again. However never in its wildest dreams did it imagine that it would fall into the hands of a man like Jhonny English . The book said ''Master is indeed the most handsome ''. It used the voice of a cute loli girl this time , as considering all the options it felt it would be the most effective on jhonny however it recieved the coldest reply it could neverhave imagined from Jhonny ''" Oh , so the hoe decided to speak? Shuttup demon , Jhonny English doesn''t fall prey to women''s charms ". If the book was a human it would have puked a mouthful of blood at this instant , as it felt vited by jhonny''s cold reply. Jhonny continued " I''ll dump you here in the middle of nowhere if you utter another word , so please keep your mouth shut ". The book instantly shut its mouth , in its thousands of years of lifespan it had never met a man as cold as Jhonny English , as although he was only tier 3 , the inside of his mind was a mess. The book had sessfully enved even tier 5 rulers once upon a time , prying into their desires , however infront of a weak Jhonny English it was powerless as the man was beyond even it''sprehension. Not uttering a single word , the book became docile as it''s fate now rested in the hands of Jhonny. With his hands behind his back , Jhonny casually strolled our of the copsed tunnel infront of the pope and the rest , as he was shocked to see that nearly 20,000 pdins now covered the room. Looking at the room as if he was the supreme god and everyone else present was his follower , Jhonny casually flicked his hand to reveal the loot he had reimed , as hundereds of treasures filled the floor. Finally he said " The thief should die of oxygen deprivation soon . You might wanna issue a restraining order against him , my lovely pope ". Just like that , Jhonny gave an direct order to the leader of the free world''s relegion . The pope of the church of light who scrambled to obey. /// Chapter 9! Almost halfway now. Enjoy! /// Chapter 674 Helping Dronacharya Chapter 674 Helping Dronacharya¡¡¡¡Dronacharya struggled to survive for a full 12 minutes before he died pitifully of oxygen deprivation. He went through the horrifying experience of drowning without actually drowning and the waking up part was even worse. Like everyone who did not die in their hometown , he got the option of which church did he want to respawn to , the church of light in his home city or the church of light nearest to him . He did chose his home city because atleast there he would have a chance to run away , however system declined his request after telling him that he was ckgged by the church and finally he was forcefully woken up in the holy city''s church of light after being surrounded by over 4,000 pdins . To make matters worse , he was still buck naked and hence , there were 4000 men staring at his naked small body. The pdins did not care however , and after Brutally beating him down , they finally arrested him and threw him in a dungeon. Until everything which was stolen was ounted for he was go be detained by the orders of the pope and only after that would his sentence be decided. Finding himself from one prison cell to another , dronacharya could not believe his life. Whenever he tried to go against shakuni , something or the other went wrong and he ended up behind the bars and this time was the straw that broke the camels back as from the highs of feeling like a king , he fell to the lows of bing a broke , captured , criminal He did not know wether tough , cry , or be mad at shakuni , as he just epted it for a fact today that this world was Shakuni''s yground and inside here he was invincible. No matter how much anyone tried to be like him , nobody was ever going to be actually be like him. The universe would mess with their ns if they decided to go up against them , and dronacharya had finally decided to give up. epting his imprisonment as a petty criminal , he sat in one corner of his confines as he suffered mental breakdown and praised shakuni as if he was a god . " Shakuni ,i-i promise i won''t go up against you anymore. Please lend me some money? I-i want some food . I- I can''t fail , please Shakuni , please ". Just as he was mumbling this , there was a lot of mour outside his prison cell , however he did not pay any of it any attention , until the same man that had scammed him of every item walked in through his cell door and looked at him pitifully covered in snot crying in one corner. Jhonny sighed deeply and pretended to look at his wristwatch which wasn''t on his wrist as he said. " Okay kid listen , I''m not gay. I know I''m very handsome and that i flirted with you a little back in the tunnel and it was a closed confine space so you may have gotten the wrong idea , but I''m not that kind of a guy really. So sorry i broke your heart , but hey I''m here to keep up my end of the deal and bust you out of the prison . Here , your clothes , armour , some food and potion and some items and a lot of money. Jhonny poured everything from his inventory , as he gave dronacharya about 1 million gold coins. At a stable exchange of 500 dors a coin it was worth half a billion dors! More than enough for dronacharya to start a new life. Jhonny said , " I have used sleeping gas so the guards outside are sleeping and you have about 40 seconds to bust out and run , i think , also wether or not you can do it is upto ur skill. This is a system contract that says you can never reveal what items i took from you or that I helped you bust out , sign and run ". Dronacharya looked at Jhonny as if he was an angel , and immediately signed the system contract. Before quickly taking his loot and starting to run. It was indeed as Jhonny said everyone in that particr corridor had been knocked out by a sleeping gas by jhonny and he had the opportunity to run away. With money in his pocket and a chance at a new life dronacharya once again felt his evil resurface as he mumbled " This is not over Shakuni ! I have returned . I will not rest till i destroy you! ". Saying those words dronacharya started to make his way out of the church. Having scouted it before the robbery he knew exactly how many pdins guarded it and how the best option to get out was to enter a civilian area and act like a devout before using the main entrance to exit. Although he had no idea as to why Jhonny helped him escape , his name was about to be legendary in Omega for all the wrong reasons today. As Jhonny emerged out of a bathroom , pretending to blowout a huge load when in reality he just came back from busting dronacharya out , he acted like a sage as the pope and the other church officials ounted for every single item once more. A lot of big items were missing at this point In time ,and should they have gotten their hands on dronacharya for the interrogation , things would have turned ugly for Jhonny. However after creating a double perfect cover and with the theif being on the lose , Jhonny was sure as of this moment that he was about to pull off the heist of the century. With over 300 million gold coins in his inventory , the demons diary and six high value items inside that nobody could ount for no matter how hard they tried anymore. Roaming right amongst the clergy as their hero , the ultimate assassin pulled off one of the most insane robberies of all time. /// Chapter 10/20 , we are half-way through! Comment down below if you are enjoying this so far ! /// Chapter 675 Misunderstanding And Rewards Chapter 675 Misunderstanding And Rewards¡¡¡¡After everything was said and done the priestess looked at Jhonny as if he was the saviour of all mankind and was madly SIMP''ing over him. The pope was humbled to realise that his blind devotion to beniogre was the reason why he let such a heist happen right under his nose and became very polite while talking to sir Jhonny as he considered to be the man who enlightened him and showed him the error of his ways. The pdins who once saw him with hostility now sang songs of his praise as they realised that without jhonny''s help the prisoner would have escaped. However when the news that the prisoner still managed to escape was delivered to the pope the atmosphere shifted significantly as the pope could not beleive that the church''s security was sox. The pope asked " How did he get away? ". The pdin replied " We don''t know ... He must have had a team of aplices who had nned this out very well. All the guards were knocked out cold after being hit by sleeping gas and his cell was open when we tried to look. We have ced the city under lockdown but , i think he''s most likely in the wind by now ". The pope''s face turned grim , although everything was not sorted out yet he could see major items missing from the Church''s treasury as this bothered him greatly. At this second Jhonny said " Ohh , so he escaped? He told me that it would not end well , that he had powerful connections that would break him free even if i caught him. However I never thought it would be true ... ". Jhonny''s words sparked the pope''s imaginations as he thought of a nonexistent shadow organization working behind the scenes to bring the church to a downfall. Looking sad Jhonny continued " If he is in the wind then there is no point for me to stay here anymore . I will go after the criminal myself. See you allter . " Saying so Jhonny started to walk out of the treasury room as the priestess and the pope both scrambled to stop him. " Sir Jhonny you can''t leave , you have helped us so much , let us properly host you ". The priestess begged him , but Jhonny did not listen to her as he kept walking. " Yes , yes , we must reward you for your service to the church ".The pope said , but Jhonny paid him no heed either as he kept walking. The two followed Jhonny all the way to themon areas of the church as they kept begging him to ask of anything. They even gave him the same offer as the pope gave Rudra that the church will owe him one , but Jhonny turned everything down. " Not necessary ... ". He said coldly , as he scanned his eyes to look for Bo and sklya. Only when he saw visual confirmation that the two were nearby and listening did he say " The criminal is on the loose , how can I as a true devout of beniogre rest until i have caught him! He must answer for his crimes against the church and this old man will not rest until justice has been served. I want no rewards , the love of my godess is reward enough for me . However if you are that insistent on giving me a reward then put a bounty on the head of the theif and let the world know that he is a criminal. Dont stop me my respected pope. The old man has spoken ". The pope became tongue tied at jhonny''s outburst as he once again realised how special Jhonny was. Most would not resist the temptation of the church owing them one , but Jhonny was just built different . He was a genuine beniogre lover and only worked for her glory. With tears in his eyes the pope put his hands over jhonny''s shoulders as he gave him an emotional look. Although no words were exchanged the countless yers and Bo and Sk who watched the scene were stunned speechless at this disy of emotion by the pope , as with a light nod he sent Jhonny off. As Jhonny exited the church like an absolute legend , the priestess and the pope were both left in tears on the entrance because of his departure as themon people saw the most surreal scene of all time. Bo and Sk quickly met up with Jhonny but he put a finger to his lip so the duo did not ask him any questions. Only when they met up with SMG and bolted through the city and were 20 kms outside did Bo finally ask " So you got the item ? ". Jhonny looked at Bo as if offended and said " Ofcourse i got the item kid , who do you think i am? Jhonny English is my name ! ". The trio gasped together as wild conspiracy theories started to pop up in their minds . Just how did Jhonny who was going into the church to rob them ,e out still robbing them in such a manner that the pope and the archpriestess both came to personally send him off and even wept at his departure? Just what sorcery was this? What level of spy awesomeness had Jhonny reached to pull this off? Aching for more details the kids pestered Jhonny for how he did it , but Jhonny only smiled and remained silent as he thought , '' Give the old man some time , let me first figure out myself how i did it , before telling you kids what happened !''. Choosing his words such that every action that he took had a deep underlying meaning behind it , Jhonny revealed the story of what happened inside in brief. Although he did not reveal as to how he nned it out , Bo managed to put 2+2 together and form a wild theory as to how Jhonny managed to do it. /// Chapter 11/20 , time is running out and I''m a lot behind schedule , need to pull the pace up /// Chapter 676 Bos POV Chapter 676 Bo''s POV¡¡¡¡Bo spent three days of their journey back in absolute silence as he tried to wrap his head around how Jhonny did it. Finally when he was having a mental breakdown he met up with Sk one night as the group was camping and taking a rest as he discusses his theory with her. Bo said " I think this is how he did it ... ". Sk who was wondering the same thing since ages looked at Bo in excitement and immediately became all ears. Bo gulped as he trembled at the beginning and said " During scouting days , when all three of us were busy in trying to find a way into the church , i think Jhonny was already onto the other theif who was about to execute the robbery of his own. His information gathering skill is unreal and his perspective of the world ispletely different from our perspective of the world and from that very moment , we had already lost the race , as without his mentality we could never have tried to look for a solution outside the box anyways. I think he discovered the theifs n and if he wanted to he could have coborated with the theif , but he decided that the good name of the elites was way more important than just robbing and getting away , hence he began his legendary n. Sometimes I doubt he is even a mortal , as the way his mind works is reall something else .... ". Sk took a big gulp as being a spy herself she understood that behind every one of jhonny''s seemingly jester like unorthodox move , there was actually a mastermind at work. Bo continued " You know , sometimes while being with sir Jhonny , we can''t even get the vibe that he is a spy .... Like it happens right? You feel like he is a senile old man , but i think that''s him having perfected his art. It''s like Jhonny English the master spy and Jhonny English the man are one and the same now and he is always in character ". Sk nodded , she felt this too , it was incredible as to how Jhonny performed at such a high level at his age. Bo continued " He deliberately bumped into the priestess , as he predetermined as a weak target and charmed her into liking him. Im young and i don''t think i could have done it myself , but his cold cool attitude really appealed to her and she instantly fell for sir Jhonny. I am ashamed to call myself a stud , infront of Jhonny I''m nothing ". Sklya blushed when she thought about this .... Indeed there was something special about Jhonny . Bo continued " He then went into the church and dered his name because his n was more detailed andplex than we could have ever imagined . Using the information he already had obtained and spinning it into such a ridiculous story , Jhonny is the master of deciet and lies. Nobody cane up with this on the spot. He must have spent countless hours preparing the perfect back story. Meaning that when he was aimlessly walking around in the streets , he was actually thinking about all this. Like , it''s incredible ". Sk finally realised why Jhonny looked so absent minded all the time and understood that his brain was possibly cooking the most amazing of ns. Her respect for Jhonny instantly shot up. " He riled up the pope , took them down and caught the theif mid robbery , and knowing that all heads would turn to him when the their escaped into the narrow tunnel . Jhonny took charge and became the hero. Not only did he catch the theif and bring back the items , but he carefully nted his cover by burying some items inside , giving him the im that some of them are lost forever. But that was not it .... To make sure his cover was perfect he even busted the theif out and yed both sides by making the theif sign the system contract and sealing all the back doors. Now the only people who actually know what happened are you and me and SMG , while he walked away with 6 priceless items and the book , all the while being hailed as a hero. To make sure his cover was perfect he declined any further rewards and consolidated his image as a saint. Now the pope and priestess weep for what a great man he is , while we sit here trying to understand JUST HOW GREAT he really is ... ". Bo became breathless as he said this , while Sk finally understanding the whole picture mumbled '' Genius ''. As the two kids simped over jhonny''s greatness , he and SMG inspected the book that Rudra wanted. And while both SMG and Jhonny got the warning regarding handling the book from Rudra , which was why Jhonny instantly told it to shuttup , SMG was bewildered when he touched it and heard a whisper in his ears. The book said ''Naomi ..... I can help you get her ''. SMG''s eyes widened in shock when he heard this , as his heart rate increased and he stumbled a few steps back. The seduction of the book was extremely dangerous and SMG realised it very early that it was bad news for him. Taking his hand away from the book he looked at Jhonny and said " I''m not keeping this shi* , you carry it ". Jhonny chuckled , as he said " It''s just a loli kid voice don''t overreact ignore it as you would ignore a 6 year old toddler , hahaha". Little did Jhonny know what SMG actually heard from the book. The book was indeed a red g for anyone posessing it unless it was a unique man like Jhonny English , who even the book could not figure . As in the hands ofmon people like SMG , it would undoubtedly cause massive wars . /// Chapter 12/20 , this concludes the heist arc and now we shift to the dark elven arc. Hopefully you all enjoyed. Im a lot behind schedule , but i will power through this somehow. No matter how long it takes , enjoy! /// Chapter 677 Rudras plan Chapter 677 Rudra''s n¡¡¡¡( Rudra''s POV ) System Notification : You have entered dark faction territory as a light faction yer - All stats reduced by 10% - All items dropped upon death! Rudra and the crewnded on the outskirts of the dark elven capital city ,as flying with a massive bone dragon over the city would undoubtedly bring a lot of unnecessary attention. Dressed in full robes , Rudra , karna and Neatwit rushed towards the city walls and the trio scaled the 40 feet tall wall in just 10 short seconds Ninja style as , within 15 seconds they were off into the city . It was scary as to how after achieving a certain level of power ,conventional security became useless , as once one reached peak tier 3 or early tier 4 realms they surpassed the world''s standard of power by a fair margin. The trio quickly zoomed past the city towards the pce as Rudra used his god''s eyes to see the best possible path that had least obstruction and security to lead the way. Rudra''s brain opened a different horizon after he achieved the god''s eyes skill. He could see things in a way that mortals never could . He could urately walk in people''s blind spots and bypass even the best warriors in terms of security while being undetected. Neatwit and Karna did not understand how Rudra managed to achieve such a feat , but they did not question. Karna had his own minds eyes , but rhe efficiency was nearly not even worthparing to the gods eyes. Rudra instructed " After we jump over this wall , there will be three men ontop , kill them without making a single sound , don''t let the dead body hit the ground with a thud , gently lower them , elves have great hearing , draw weapons now!". The two obeyed as they drew weapons , and jumping over the pce walls with least security and the patrolling elves having their backs turned against the trio , Rudra and the other two shed them to death before they could even realise someone was behind them. Putting the bodies down gently , the trio continued their journey as instead of going into the pce itself , Rudra took them to the garden first , as he instructed the two to kill very specific guards on his mark to create a cover for his path of advance. Rudra''s mind worked like a supeputer as hemunicated with actions to the other two and took out specific guards and staff working in the pce as he went towards the old oak tree inside which the elves hid the kingdom token. There were nearly 200 guards in his vicinity , however not only did he monitor the movements of all 200 of them urately such that neither he or karna or Neatwit got caught , but he also managed to steal the kingdom token from the trees hollow trunk in broad daylight with 200 guards being none the wiser. The ability of his eyes was beyond incredible , when Rudra actually managed to steal the token and regroup with the other two and no rms were raised , he himself was in disbelief as to how such a scenario was even possible. His ability was near game breaking , as he could literally scan the entire building floor by floor and urately see things that nobody else could see. The two elves making out in the attic , the guard who was secretly eating on duty , the elf that was snoring in the kitchen as well as the royal court that was in session. Rudra could see it all while being in the garden of the pce , and with the perfect knowledge of his environment , he could make the probability of things working out in his favour go upto nearly100% , as there were no more unknown variables to worry about. The journey from the garden to the royal court was much more difficult with nearly 200 killings involved in between , but it was only when Rudra and the other two cleared the entire hall of guards outside the court room , that the rms started to re , as a dead body must have been found. As the rm sounds caused the court officials to frown in difort , with the bratty prince shouting " Ugh , did a fight break out or what? How unssy ... ". That Rudra barged into the royal court of the dark elves , with his ke aura zing around him , unpertubed by the 40 hostile gazes inside as the entire court drew their weapons. Giving a death stare to the bratty prince , whose mouth was left agape to see a human walk into the room , and a human with such an incredible aura at that. " Who are you? What do you want ? ". A court official asked but Rudra only flicked his finger as he used thunderstrike to reduce the tier 2 official to dust as his reply. As Karna and Neatwit entered the room , right as Rudra had told them two , they said " We have nted the bombs , nobody leaves this room alive , guildmaster ". In reality no such bombs had been nted , but the serious expressions of the three men gave off the vibe that they meant buisness as nobody questioned their words. The king said with a deep voice and a killing intent , " One chance to introduce urself ... ". Rudraughed maniacally at this question as he did not even bother to answer , but Neatwit took the question personally as he said " KING Shakuni Won Knight , the first of his name , the ruler of true elites Kingdom , the guildmaster of the true Elites guild , the dragon yer , the elf yer , the man who has single Handedly killed over 1 million monsters , a man who can kill all of you present here at a whim . So the question is , fat elf with an ugly skin and a crown , who the hell are you? ". Audible gasps could be heard across the room , but the terror surrounding the name Shakuni Won Knight of the elites was the major cause of it. /// Chapter 13/20 , i think i will only be able to get till 15 before the day ends . But i will continue to write till 20 nheless , even if it takes me 5 extra hours. Apologies for my slow pace /// Chapter 678 Rudras wrath Chapter 678 Rudra''s wrath¡¡¡¡Rudra''s name spread fear amongst the dark elves as the notorious king of the elites was famed to be an unparalleled warrior. The dark elven prince felt a bone chilling goosebump go down his spine as this was the man whose wife he had dared to so openly covett . The only man to keep hisposure was the king who was also the strongest warrior on the room , as he said " So why have you reallye here ? A king of your stature should be more cultured and announce his arrival. My pce in not a ce where you cane and go as you wish , since you showed yourself in , now you shall be imprisoned here forever! ". The temperature inside the room went up by 3-4 degrees as the courtiers eyed Rudra andpany with menace . However Rudra was unpertubed as he looked into the kings eyes and said with a smile " Listen oldie , im sure you beleive yourself to be a great king and a great warrior and bullcrap like that. Butpared to me ... YOU ARE NOTHING. I DARE TO BARGE INTO YOUR PALACE , STAND IN YOUR COURT AND DECLARE That the piece of scum that you call son , shall not see the light of tommorow''s day. He so boldly dered that he would wed my wife and unify the elves under his banner. Now he shall learn a very valuable lesson as his life''sst one that there are some men who absolutely can''t be crossed , and I am one such man! ". Deciding to speak with actions rather than words , Rudra proceeded to unsheath grim reaper and seige Breaker as he activated the skills [ Cloud Feet ] [ Knights focus ] Time dted around him as his movement speed reached unparalleled levels due to cloud feet activated. Gaining thousands of stat points since his encounter with scar-face , Rudra''s strength was now even more monstrous than the fight with the blood merchants , as within the next 3 minutes in a blur of a movement , he ughter 17 peak tier 3 courtiers , 22 tier 2 courtiers and 3 tier 4 powerhouses in a one sided ughterbath , all the while sparring with the king with his left hand holding the siege breaker. The king waspletely shocked to see Rudra''sbat prowess as he could kill actual tier 4 powerhouses of his kingdom within 10 moves while keeping him in bay at battle with one arm. Although most of the powerhouses were archers weak in close battle , it was still unthinkable to see what he witnessed with his own eyes. As the effects of knight''s focus faded , the only five people alive in the room were Rudra , Karna , Neatwit , the king and the prince. The fear of God could be evidently seen on the princes face , as he had already pissed himself looking at Rudra''s angry face. He knew that unless his father managed to hold the enemy off he was goners for sure. When Rudra killed everyone in the room off , and started to fight the king with his full focus , the king realised that although Rudra did not pull off any fancy moves at all , he would be able to parry him for 200 moves best before his HP hit zero as he immediately told his son to run for his life. " RUN! ". Hemanded , but Karna and Neatwit would never let such a thing happen. Being the true brothers that they were they not only stopped the prince from running , but also gave him the absolutely brutal beating of a lifetime. The prince tried to fight back , but the tier 3 elven prince was a weakling in terms of physical strength and absolutely could not match upto the duo of karna and Neatwit who beat the living crap out of him. They did not use any weapons but chose to pummel him till his face was swollen as theypletely restructured the entire facemap of the elven prince . " Aghh , aghh , aghh ". The screams of the elven prince filled the halls of the pce , as finally after 5 minutes of the rms ring security started to flood into the royal court. The king breathed a sigh of releif as he realised that with proper tier 4 backup on the way there was a good chance of them cornering Rudra andpany while the elven prince smiled with his broken tooth to see helpe. " Kwill them , dwont swow merfy ". He said as best as he could , but suddenly he felt karna pull out an giant sword and ce it on his head as he dered " Take one step and his head rolls ! ". The security troops instantly became cautious as they looked towards the king for further orders. Looking at the situation the elven king used his strongest move , The Judgement arrow a peak tier 4 spell , to put seperation between himself and Rudra. However to his absolute horror , Rudra enveloped his body in a thick golden aura and took the attack head on , as his best move could only produce a damage of a pitiful -80,000 on Rudra''s body as it forced him to stumble two steps back. "M-monster ". The elven king said as he became horrified of Rudra''s strength now , finally realising that the gap between the two was extremelyrge despite their levels beingparable. Despair , helplessness and fear filled his eyes as he looked towards his beloved son being held hostage by an enemy , and a monster like Rudra blocking his way to save him . " Stop , don''t make a move ". He ordered his troops as he looked at Rudra and said " Spare my son''s life .... We can negotiate everything else ". A wicked smile spread on Rudra''s face as he heard this , as the king had no idea that he had fallen right into Rudra''s carefully crafted n and now he was about to lose everything that he called his own. /// Chapter 14/20 , guys I''m sorry but I''m having severe muscle spasms in my writing hand now and can humanly no longer write eventhough my brain is working properly . With extreme regret i must say , I''ll have to do the remaining 6 chapters Tommorow. Sorry once more , i hope you all understand , i did really try my very best to reach 20./// Chapter 679 Rudras Revenge Chapter 679 Rudra''s Revenge¡¡¡¡As soon as the king pleaded Rudra to stop his ughter , Rudra''s n to rob his kingdom had beenpleted as the ball was in his court now. Rudra said " Why should I show you mercy? , No matter if there are 100 troops outside the court or 100,000 , unless there is a tier 5 warrior amongst your ranks , which there is none , nobody can stop me from ughtering my way to safety. That''s a fact king , and you know it! I am not someone YOU could dare have offended , but your idiot son did it anyways , now he pays for it with his LIFE! DO IT Karna! ". Karna raised his sword to decapitate the prince as the king shreieked " Noooo , no I''ll do anything , please don''t kill my son. He is young and naive , he offended a great man , he should not have offended King shakuni of the elites , but he has not harmed a hair on your wife , a death penalty is too harsh , please reconsider magnanimous king ". The king of the elves lowered himself infront of Rudra to save his son''s life. A great tier 4 warrior prostrated for the life of his son against an enemy , and Rudra could not help but feel pity for him as if not for fatherly love he would never have to see such a day. However Rudra did not let his personal feelings affect the n at all as he said " Ha , in your own court , infront of your own people , you prostrate yourself infront of an enemy? Where is your spine dark elven king! You disgust me ... However , since a strong warrior like you has went to such lengths to save his son''s life , i will consider your peril and offer your son one chance to survive. I will sit on that very throne , wearing YOUR crown and he wille kiss my feet and beg for forgiveness and he will call me FATHER ". The kings face turned ugly as his anger red , however just as his anger red Rudra dummy activated the power of the holy Lance as divine energy radiated from around him at such a strong intensity that any thoughts that the king had to rebel against the man were instantly obliterated. '' How does a kid half my age have such strength? Is my entire kingdom not even strong enough to stop the rampage of one madman? ''. The king thought , however since the time was ticking and the life of his son hanged in bnce , he said " Haha .... I can''t give my crown to other people , but i agree to the other conditions ". Rudra looked at the king in a stern expression and said mockingly " Why? You and I both know that we need 3ponents to topple a kingdom and just 2 won''t work. Simrly i need him to meet all 3 of my conditions . Because the way his crime went in my mind was that , the little skinny b**** came to you and said '' Daddy , daddy , i want to unify all elves. I want to marry princess Ruby '' And you said '' Alright my son , if she doesn''t agree to marrying you , we shall abduct her '' '' Yayy daddy , i love you so much , muah '' " Rudra roleyed the conversation between the father and the son and then proceeded to act like he wanted to vomitter. The king wanted nothing more than to decapitate Rudra at the moment , however since it was not possible he found himself to be helpless. The conversation that Rudra cosyed was actually not far from the truth at all , which was why the swollen face of the elven prince looked mirthless at the moment. He never realised that he was being perceived as daddy''s little bitc* until today. However looking at the heavy sword hanging over his neck he looked at his father and said with his broken teeth " please father i dwont want to die " The plea of the son was the straw that finally broke the camels back as the king felt helpless infront of his son''s desire. He would have never agreed to these requests if he beleived that Rudra had his kingdoms token , but thinking that his ancestors were too smart to hide it in the oak tree and letting the tree grow for hundereds of years so that nobody would ever find the key he did not believe that Rudra could have already found it . Even his own son did not know the location of the kingdoms token, only when he would be a king would the knowledge be passed down . The king thought that Rudra could never possibly have found it , which is why he decided to eed to the demands of his oppressor and said " Yes i agree .... Please spare my son''s life ". Rudra gave Neatwit and Karna an knowing nod , as the two realised that in a few short moments all hell was about to break loose and they needed to be ready. Infront of hundreds of dark elven warriors who had their bows drawn towards Rudra , he walked the steps of the throne and sat on it regally as the true elven king only helplessly see it happen. Karna and Neatwit held the dark elven prince from each shoulder and dragged his bum infront of Rudra , as the elven king himself took off his crown and ced it on Rudra''s head. At this moment , Rudra gave Karna a nod as he immediately realised what Rudra wanted to be done. Karna looked at the elven king and said " Get down and go stand with the others , away from here ". The king did not want toply , but looking into thecold grey eyes of Rudra that seemed to hide infinite power his bodyplied subconsciously as he retreated as asked. With the kingdom token already in his inventory , all he needed to do now was to take it out and hold onto it for 15 seconds and he would officially be the new ruler of the dark elves. Looking at the face of the skinny prince Rudra smiled , it was payback time ! /// Chapter 15/20 , i am back at it again . I understand that i was unable to meet the goal yesterday , and for that I am truly sorry , but i have severely injured my wrists and it wasn''t possible for me to continue. Now I''m typing one key at a time on my keyboard using only my left hand to give you these chapters. So , try not to be too hard on me :grinning_face_with_sweat: /// Chapter 680 All hell breaks loose Chapter 680 All hell breaks loose¡¡¡¡Rudra was the judge , jury and executioner of the dark elves at this moment and nobody could deny him the satisfaction of humiliating his enemy at this point in time as he stomped on the head of the elven prince as he sat on the elven throne. " So , tell me againPRINCE, how exactly were you going to make my wife agree to marry you after her abduction? Pray tell me ... Were you going to force yourself on her? Were you going to try and win her heart Romeo style? Were you going to tell her how dissapointed you were in her that she chose to marry this worthless human trash? ". Rudra''s voice had a hint of madness in it , which was shocking to Karna as he had never seen his stable guild master ever lose himself to emotions. But Karna realised that Ruby was a sensitive topic for Rudra and one of the only topics where no-one should press on him , as when it came to protecting his love , there was no bottom line that Rudra would not cross. Turning a blind eye to his brothers madness , He decided to not hold anything Rudra said today against him. The dark elven prince started to sob when facing Rudra''s wrath as he said " Pwease *sob* *sob* let me go , i have a wife , I''m a family man ". Rudra looked at the king of dark elves andughed at this moment as he said " you hear that KING , your son ... HAS A WIFE , hahahaha , this piece of trash is supposedly a '' FAMILY MAN ''. A family man who has a wife , but still covetts other people''s wives , what an excellent son you have raised , i Salute your upbringing ". The dark elven king looked towards the floor not able to meet Rudra in the eye , he himself was a scum that had 7 wives , 4 of which he stole from other people , he was the same breed of scum. Although the dark elves standing behind him said nothing , internally they all respected Rudra for calling out the wrongs of the royals. Rudra continued " So '' Family man '' , you did not answer me , how were you going to make my wife yours ... ? ". The dark elven prince started to sob violently , he had no answer to Rudra''s question. He was perceived as a arrogant brat amongst his people and when he jockingly once said that he wanted to unify the elves , everyone started to see him as a hero. He started to get the respect he never got , and his political power expanded , his father approved of his ambition and even scheduled kidnappers to abduct the elven princess for him. Deep down he only wanted to be loved and respected , nothing more. " I-im sworry , i won''t covett your or anybody''s wife anymore ". The prince said as Rudra stomped on his head stronger. Looking at Neatwit , Rudra then said " He doesn''t understand simple questions , i don''t think he has any use of the teeth that he has left , let''s break them all ". Neatwit''s eyes widened in shock as to how violent Rudra was being today but he instantlyplied as he forcibly made the dark elves prince bite the steps. One stomp from Rudra now , would make sure that his denture would be reduced to 0 forever. Rudra said " Last chance ... Answer the question ". The dark elven prince said " Make her fall in love with me , respectfully ". Rudra nodded , it was the best option of the three to say , although the prince did not mean it at all , anything else would have costed his neck. Rudra said " very well , so the pig can speak and understand English". After a long , ufortable pause he continued " Everytime i look at your face , i remember the tear in the eye of my wife when i left her pce. Because of you she had to be a prisoner in her own home , scared to even roam her gardens because of her security issues. IS MY WIFE SOMEONE YOU CAN EASILY BULLY? ". Rudra''s hysteria was on disy now , he did not need to ask him such questions but he did , he poured out the madness he had been containing in his head for so long and made sure that he put the fear of God inside the other party. Looking towards the heavens he said " So be it , apologise and swear never to do it again and i will let this matter rest ". Everyone in the room breathed a collective sigh of releif when Rudra said this , he had been pushing everyone to the edge thest few minutes and now finally it was about to end. As the dark elven prince got to his knees and said " Forgive me , King shakuni , i will not covett your wife anymore ". Rudra shook his head as he said , " Again ... But this time call me father and kiss my feet. Also do it sincerely , else your head will roll by my own sword ". It was ufortable for the prideful elven prince to kiss someone''s feet being a noble and everything. However if he was truly a noble , he would have chosen death over such humiliation , but he chose to sell his pride instead for his life. As he prostrated and kissed Rudra''s feet sincerely. It was ufortable for the elves to see their prince in such a pitiful state as it was a massive blow to their pride. No matter if the prince lived or died after today , as his reputation would never be salvaged after this incident and the soldiers would never ept him as a king. Nheless , as everyone''s attention was on the prince , Rudra silently took out the kingdom token from his inventory and clutched into it. A system notification sounded on his screen at this moment . System notification : Detected , all 3 symbols of the dark elven kingdom are in posession . Starting power transfer. 15...14...13... The world was about to be shaken to its core. /// Chapter 16/20 , hope you all enjoy! /// Chapter 681 Shocking The world Chapter 681 Shocking The world¡¡¡¡" Forgive me ... Father , i was stupid *sob* *sob* ,I will never make such a mistake again !! ". The dark elven prince said as he kissed Rudra''s feet passionately . The elven warriors and the king closed their eyes , not being able to tolerate such humiliation as the true nature of the elven prince was on disy . As he subserviently kissed Rudra''s feet. The dark elven prince was a spineless man from the start anyways , as pushed to his lowest he revealed his true colors. ce on a pedestal since childhood , the prince knew that for as long as he kept his father pleased and happy he could do pretty much whatever he wanted in the world and nobody would question him . He was his daddy''s b**** since childhood as although his father doted on him , he absolutely feared his anger. Kissing Rudra''s feet came as a natural action to him as it was not a feeling that he was unfamiliar with , as the passion disyed could not be faked even if he wanted it to be. 5...4... The elven prince kissed Rudra''s feet for wayy too long and now the others had started to wonder if he secretly enjoyed this derogatory treatment or what? Rudra however looked towards his two brothers and showed them three fingers to give them a slight heads up as to what when everything was about to blow heads up. 2...1.. DARK ELVEN KINGDOM NOTIFICATION :The dark elven kingdom of '' PHANTAHEIM '' , has been conquered by King Shakuni of the elites a light faction yer and is now awless neutral territory. Since a foreign power has toppled the nation , all dark elves lose 60% of their stats for 3 days , and 30% of all stats for the following 30 days. NOTHERN CONTINENT NOTIFICATION : A LIGHT FACTION PLAYER , '' SHAKUNI '' HAS CONQUERED THE KINGDOM OF THE DARK ELVES '' PHANTAHEIM '' . PARTY MEMBERS '' SHAKUNI , NEATWIT , KARNA ''. THE MAP OF THE NOTHERN CONTINENT CHANGES , THE KINGDOM OF THE DARK ELVES IS NOW A NEUTRAL TERRITORY . The second the system notification sounded the dark elves felt strength being sapped from their bodies as they instantly buckled to the floor after losing 60% of their total stats. Shock , horror and disbelief was stered over the face of the elven king as he realised that Rudra had yed him beautifully . He already had the token when he requested for the throne and the crown , and the passion with which he made his case to take revenge on his son , made the king beleive he was not actually after his throne. In his stupidity he now lost his kingdom , and his title , as while he could notst 200 moves against Rudra at his peak , it was doubtful if he couldst 3 moves with him now after losing 60% of his strength. What baffled him however was the fact that how did Rudra manage toy his hands on the kingdom token? A kingdom token was only glowing and visible to invaders when a nation was under attack. Otherwise it was a docile object that was no different from a roadside pebble . It was impossible for someone to luckily stumble onto the key , as he did not believe that Rudra was casually roaming in his gardens and looking down the hollow trunk of all the oak trees present there to find a token that he did not even have idea of that existed there. But irrespective of how he did it , the fact remained that he managed to do it and in a brilliant manner at that , where he had yed the elven king from the start . With only 2 men to support him ,he managed to infiltrate the pce without detection , kill several guards , find the token and ughter a court full of officials and make the king voluntarily submit his crown and his throne as he made the prince beg for his life. When the king finally realised that the brain of his opponent was even more terrifying than his physical strength , he understood that his son had foolishly taken on the worst enemy possible on the entire nothern continent. Nobody could afford to anger this madman .... Not even the devil could tangle with this schemer. When the realisation dawned on the king , he started tough like a madman as he looked into Rudra''s eyes and said " HAHAHAHAHAHAHA , well yed ... Well yed . However there was only one thing you miscalcted , taking everything from me , i have nothing to lose anymore ... So now you pay , ill bury you in this very court room even if that''s thest thing i do , Self des..... ". SPLAT ! Before the king could self destruct , his head rolled on the floor as Neatwit cleaned the residual blood from his sword. " Yap , yap , yap , if you want to do stuff just do it , don''t waste time exining shi* ". He said as he looked towards the other weakened dark elves and grinned . " Exp farming time ! ". Neatwit said with a mad smile as he started his one-sided ughter marathon . Rudra on the other hand looked into the eyes of the trembling dark elven prince at his feet , as he said " Tch .. tch ... Tch , don''t worry , i won''t kill you , death is too small of a punishment for your crime ". Kicking him to the ground , Rudra coldly emancipated the man , as he writhed and screamed and howled on the ground in pain. Activating his god''s eyes , Rudra looked at the location of the royal treasury , and looked for the shortest part there. He knew that although he had taken the throne through trickery , he could never assert control over the entire dark elven race. However although he couldn''t be it''s ruler , it did not mean he could not be it''s plunderer . With an elite core squad present at every single major concentration of wealth units , as per instructed by Rudra days ago. It was now finally time for the elites to rob a kingdom dry! /// Chapter 17 / 20 , almost there now , enjoy!:slightly_smiling_face: /// Chapter 682 The world reacts Chapter 682 The world reacts¡¡¡¡The nothern continental announcement rattled the world to its core , as theizens could not beleive their eyes when they read it and had to re-read it again and again and again to understand that what they read the first time around was true. The forums exploded as that happened as the news that Rudra alongwith only vice guildmaster Karna and elder Neatwit managed to conquer and entire kingdom seemed like a myth and a dream to everyone who read it. Omega was not a ce where kingdoms were raised and fell as flies. Although small viges may be toppled in a day , it took resources manpower and a lot of gruelling fighting to conquer entire kingdoms , however the world was sure that there was no ongoing war inside the dark elven Kingdom and that the Elite army had not marched there , so the question remained as to how did such a scenarioe to be? Even till this day , the ultimate goal of many major guilds was that they be able to be rulers of a nation like the true elites , however till date there were only 2 yed run kingdoms , one of which was Rudra''s. Many had often tried to conquer kingdoms and rebel against NPC kings however they were unsessful in doing so , resulting in them being cklisted from that kingdom and their assets seized. However now that those failed top tier guilds saw that what they could not aplish with months of nning and hundereds of thousands in manpower was done one again by just 3 men , they felt like they were ying the wrong game and they needed to stop calling themselves professional gamers. If the name in that system notification was of anyone except shakuni of the elites , nobody would be able to remotely stomach the news at all. However if it was shakuni then a miracle like this was possible. The world had witnessed Rudra pull off one miracle after another , as he had also started a new relegion as ofte of whose he was the pope. Considered as one of the most dynamic and one of the most aplished yers in Omega , his name carried a sense of weight and untouchability that made everyone feel like he was something special. He had a loyal army of fans at this point who just sang his praises on the forums , but the majority of the masses could not stomach the news at all , as they realised just how insignificant they were when theypared themselves to a man who could single handedly topple kingdoms now. The discussions on the forums were hence ballistic. " How? ..... ". " I want to bath in the same water that Shakuni bathes in .... , I can''t evenprehend how can such a feat be achieved ". " Praise shakuni , the man can do anything , if tommorow he suddenly bes a tier 6 god , i will beleive it too ". " This game is ridiculous ... I quit ". " Superguilds: Conquering kingdoms take lots of financial nning , resources , strategy , manpower and massive wars . Shakuni : Hold my beer :beer_mug: ". " At this point in time , i think we might as well ept that shakuni is the best yer of all time period . The things he can do in Omega as an individual and as a leader, i don''t think anyone else can evene close to replicating it ". " Big brother Shakuni , if you need a queen for your new kingdom , please feel free to contact me , I''m a very beautiful and young sister that can worship you like the king you are ". Replying to user #4455127393 " Gold-digger , keep your dirty hands away from my big brother Shakuni , HE IS MINE ". " No he is mine bish! ". " No mine ! ". " I am a Harvard professor specialising in civilization and building economy from scratch , please hire me Shakuni , I''ll be your prime minister ! ". " I''m a Stamford professor please hire me! " " I work for Ambani corp , please hire me! ". Everyone desperately wanted to get on the boat of the shining star shakuni. He had dominated the markets for too long now and was a household name at this point. Having weathered through so many crisis , his rise was unavoidable now as he was a tested market yer. The Elites stock price rallied like crazy on this news as it went up by a whole 22% , making Ethan and Rudra trillions of dors in revenue. As Ethan Grey had a field day at work in real life , the elites were simultaneously busy in robbing trillions more from a country that their leader had just conquered . ******* ( Meanwhile on the dark faction side of the forums) " Guys , shakuni has conquered a kingdom in our territory , he schooled our rankers and now he is owning ournd , this cannot be tolerated! ". " Yes , let''s band up and storm the elven kingdom , i will be damned if i let a light faction yer rule over ournds ! ". " Shakuni is not an easy opponent but if we all band together we can easily take him down ". The major guilds realised that moving early would deprive shakuni of the chance to stabilize his gains as they decided to jump in on the action. " The dark serpant guild pledges to take back the dark faction territory! ". " The moon knights pledge to take back the territory! ". " The venemous dragons pledge to take back the territory ". . . . . . " The unnamed assassin guild pledges to take back the territory ! ". A total of 17 first rate guilds and 4 super guilds pledged to take the territory back from Rudra. They thought it was good publicity , an easy chance and a lot of resources that could be gained from this endeavour. Not wanting to miss on the action , they pledged their attack and started to gather forces. It was estimated that they would take 24-48 hours to storm the kingdom , however little did the big guilds know that by the time they would arrive in the dark elves territory it would already be 18 hours since the elites would have robbed and left it dry. /// Chapter 18/20 , we are 90% done now ! /// Chapter 683 The Elite Robbery Chapter 683 The Elite Robbery¡¡¡¡Rudra Karna and Neatwit became unstoppable beasts once the elves got debuffed by over 60% . As even Karna and Neatwit could easily take on tier 4 dark elves alone and more than hold their ground while Rudra went of a massacre spree . Rudra''s target was simple , rob the royal treasury before getting the hell out , and he did exactly that , all the while carrying the wimpy eunuch prince on his shoulder. With his god''s eyes , he knew exactly where to go to reach the royal treasury and he used sr beam in a narrow hall topletely wipe all guards standing infront of the vault , as the beam also ended up causing major damage to the vaults metal as well. Rudra''splete existance was now a flex against the debuffed elves as he was a god amongst ants at the moment who kicked open a literal 17 inch metal vault door as he carried a crying Prince over his shoulder while killing countless elves on his way there. Within 10 minutes , he robbed everything inside indiscriminately while putting excess items that could not be loaded into the inventory into special storage rings that he wore on his fingers , while the other items were loaded by Karna and Neatwit. Close to 270 million gold coins , 400,000 tinum coins , 52 killograms of diamonds , rubies , emeralds and other precious jewels , and countless articacts were all wiped clean from the royal treasury. The funny part was that the elves had recently gained annual tax ie justst month , which lead to the treasury being more filled with coins than usual , as Rudra gained a massive haul . The elven prince started to lose his mind , as not only did he see his father lose his kingdom and his head , countless of his best soldiers die , lost his donger , and finally also saw his entire wealth being robbed in a span of one short hour as his life had flipped upside down in 60 short minutes. On various assions he contemted killing himself , however he had no means to do it , he was no different from a bag of bones at the moment with all four of his limbs broken by Neatwit. To make matters worse , this was only the robbery inside one single vault , the reality of the situation was that the elites were hauling from all over the country , attacking elven treasuries and hidden wealth reserves , as the 60% debuffed elves were no match for the handheld pulse cannon wielding elite army. Within 3 short hours , from all across the country the elites raided a sum total of 1.8 billion gold coins , 1.2 tonnes worth of gold objects , 500,000 tinum coins , 940 kg of precious jewels and uncountable items worth a lot lot of money. The mary value of the raid could not even be calcted as the elites had basically robbed 2 decades worth of mary reserves from a foreign nation at no virtual cost and by the time anyone even began to realise the bigger picture every single one of them had already fled the location and were far away from the cities enroute towards light faction territory. The total raid value came to a total dor sum of estimated around 4-5 trillion liquid cash generated from only selling the coins at hand and not even counting the price of the items looted. It was enough money to fund the entire load of projects the elites had currently whilepletely restocking the treasury for many many future projects. Not counting the increase in stock value that also added trillions to Rudra''s personal wealth , the fame and fortune that he got from this 2 hour short raid was unbelievable . Before leaving the country , Rudra made sure to visit thergest church of Lucifer and raid it dry of everyst offering and money donated as hepleted destroyed the ce and the statue of Lucifer inside. Before leaving , with the blood of the elven prince himself , Rudra wrote ontop of the broken statue of lucifer '' The servant of Hades was here '' As he nted the decapitated head of thete elven king over the decapitated head of Lucifer''s statue before he left. While the dark faction yers were scrambling amongst themselves to reach the elven pce and oust shakuni from the territory and then im control over the throne. Rudra was already halfway back to vanaheim on his bone dragon , with the dark elven prince as his prisoner. It was safe for Rudra to say that whoever took control of the elven kingdom now after him would inherit a massive cash crunch and economical problem as the government would be dead broke without any money for operations. The civilians would not get proper social security and there would be chaos all over. However the emotional damage that the elves were to recieve after seeing the church was going to top it all off , as Rudra had stuck it hard to Lucifer this time. When a god lost control over a territory and it became neutral , a significant portion of the god''s power was reduced as well as the faith of the people in that God fell. This was why against any dark faction invasion on a light faction territory the church of light was always ready to dispatch its pdins , as a loss of territory was unbearable. Had Rudra opted for an all out war it would have been his fate too , but he was smart in his nning and execution as he went in and out and toppled a kingdom before the church of Lucifer could even gather proper reinforcements. Even if a dark faction yer regained control now , the territory would be a neutral zone for 3 more years without an option to shift to any sides , dark or light. Overall it was a good days work , and now it was time for him to take his wife''s criminal to the elves and let her wife decide how she wanted to punish him. /// Chapter 19/20, onest to go to fulfill mymitment to you all! Enjoy! /// Chapter 684 Making his presence known Chapter 684 Making his presence known¡¡¡¡Rudra''s return to vanaheim was legendary . The news that the dark elves nation had been conquered by the to be husband of the princess , sent the country of vanaheim into a celebration mode as when Rudra came flying on his bone dragon into the city , the entirety of vanaheim came to greet the hero. The feud between the two elven nations ran very deep , and with the other side increasing terror activities in the nature elven territory things had came to a boiling point now. Hence Rudra conquering the nation brought them great joy and happiness , and with the princess set to marry such a capable man , the nation naturally approved of its inws. When Rudra flew into the pce andnded in the garden , Legs , the elven king , Ruby and thousands of other elves stood waiting for him as they were in awe of the power that Rudra exuded Dragons were sacred creatures for the elves , they worshipped them and throughout the history of elves those who were able to interact with them were hailed as legends , but Rudra actually rode one as a summon. As he walked towards his wife with a bleeding dark elven prince on his back , chills went down the spines of the elven soldiers , as they realised that Rudra was not someone anyone could offend at all. When Ruby came in Rudra''s line of sight , everything else seized to exist for him , as he did not care about anything else but his wife , as mentaining eye contact he came near her and lowered the broken dark prince infront of her. Rudra said in a soft voice " I toppled his country , i emancipated his manhood and my brother''s broke his bones. My revenge for him daring to think about causing you harm ispleted , now i present him to you for you to pass a judgement of his fate. He made you suffer Ruby .... He made your life difficult , he is your offender . Pass his verdict". Everyone present sucked a breath of cold air as they looked at Ruby with anticipation . What would the kind elven princess chose? Would she let the criminal go ? Would she demand his life ? Would she give him a unique punishment? Ruby stared into Rudra''s eyes and stayed silent for a long time. In her heart she did not want this , she did not want her husband to fight her battles for her , however she could not deny that she felt immensely happy that he did. She was kind and did not like to see people suffer , however she was the to be queen of Rudra''s kingdom , no longer the kind princess of vanaheim . She needed to act like the queen of a powerful kingdom like the True Elite kingdom and a woman worthy of Rudra''s affection. Ruby said " Legs , your bow! ". Ruby demanded Legs to hand over his bow as the elvenmander obeyed immediately . Legs was worried that the bow he used was too tight for someone as gentle as Ruby to pull back , however his worry was for naught. When Rudra saw that Ruby struggled to pull the string back he matched her arm for arm as he pulled it back for her. Ruby docked 3 arrows and perfectly prated the elven prince on his heart , temple and navel to end his life then and there infront of the thousands of nature elves present. No words were exchanged , no mourning was done , Ruby acted as coldly as Rudra did to her enemies , and while it was the first life she had ever taken she was not shaken by it at all , as she looked into Rudra''s eyes for approval. Looking at the affirmation in her fiance''s eyes Ruby smiled , as only then she looked at the reaction from the crowd as everyone was staring at her mouth agape. Especially her father , who had only seen her lovely daughter chase rabbits and pet cats uptil this moment , and now suddenly saw her delivering the death verdict to a dark elven prince. Although it was not a bad change , the suddenness of the change came as a shock to him. However the statement was passed , that Ruby was no longer the weak woman that could be bullied , she was the to be queen of True Elite kingdom and needed to be treated with respect. While word that Rudra toppled the dark elven kingdom because the dark elven prince covetted his wife spread like a wildfire too. The world realised that Rudra was fiercely protective of his women and that it was a bottom line that they should never be crossed , as this resounding act of conquering a kingdom became a romantic tale for the ages . With him generously donating close to 100 million gold coins to the nature elves as spoils of his exploits , roughly equal to a year''s worth of tax revenue , the banquet held in his honor was extra enthusiastic at the night . However while everyone else enjoyed the banquet , somewhere through the middle of it , the stars of the banquet Rudra and Ruby went missing as sounds of giggles and moans could be heard from the princesses bedroom. Although what happened inside could be left to one''s imagination , it was said that the princess could not walk for 2 days after the banquet due to feeling weak in her legs. Apparently the couple had gone extremely wild in passion that night. Rudra went onto spend 3 more days in vanaheim before returning a heroic return alongside the raid party in Purplehaze city , as a simr heroes wee greeted him back home as well with the entire city covered in resounding sounds of '' Long live king Shakuni ''. /// Chapter 20/20 , i fulfill my promise for all bonuses , although it took me 24 hours more than i promised to do it in . I did fulfill it in the end! Hopefully you all enjoyed the bonus days , and this washes away theck of chapters that you all got during my exams. From tommorow onwards we go back to the normal routine . With bonuses for every single target . Thankyou for your patience and support /// Chapter 685 The Diary Chapter 685 The Diary¡¡¡¡The next 6 months for the Elites post their sessful exploit of the dark elven kingdom could be said to be the guilds golden time period. The insane amount of liquidity provided the elites to start insane amounts of architectural projects and lower tax rates by a fair margin resulting in the citizens feeling like they lives in a utopia. Luxury projects such asvish parks and state owned luxury hotels were passed by the Elite administration as well as the construction of a 4ne highway connecting all major cities in the country which would be paved and with rest houses and well secure border patrol and night-time lumination. To top all that off , it was going to be a toll free road to stimte trade and growth , and hence was extremely beneficial for the economy. The result of all these changes was that over 64 million people immigrated to the True Elites Kingdom from other kingdoms , massively expanding the work force and adding insane amounts of tax payingizens. Adding to the fact that Rudra opened 16 more church of death locations across his kingdom while steadily gaining followers , it could be said that he was nearly finished with the second target of 20 million as well with only 300,000 more to go , with an estimatedpletion time of 6 days. The growth of the kingdom was visible through naked eyes and the happiness index of the people kept going higher and higher. There was a pay raise for all elite members as well as an even distribution of weapons and resources that were obtained from the raid. ******* Jhonny had brought the demons diary to Rudra alongside six very high value items which were given to the six elders in the guild as Rudra decided to be a good leader and pass it down to the others eventhough they were extremely beneficial for he himself. Medivh got a skill scroll for a spell called '' Store '' , it was a broken tier 4 skill that could help a mage store any 3 of his best spells inside and use it as required without having to chant the spell or consuming mana. This meant that he technically had 3 top spells at his disposal at all times for instant deployment against enemies without costing him mana. This boosted hisbat potential by a notch. Fatty Ksh got the blueprint for a special mobile vehicle that could potentially revolutionize warfare as Jhonny stole the blueprints for what could be described as a war tank. The blueprint was only for the body mechanics and the power unit was missing , but it was a field day for ksh to get that as now he could use his brain toe up with a suitable power unit of his own. Should the end result be a sess , the elites would gain another ace card in their arsenal. SMG got the cloak of invisibility as his reward , as the wearing the robe he could turn invisible at will , which was an extremely useful ability for an assassin like him , as this ability now gave him the edge he needed to take down even tier 4 opponents as a tier 3 yer. Somehow Rudra through his god''s eyes and karna through his minds eyes were still able to see through his disguise , meaning it wasn''tpletely invisible , but nomon yers without a vision ability could pull it off. Neatwit got new boots that were legendary grade and boosted his movement speed by 1.8x , a broken item that boosted hisbat potential by a lot. While Karna recieved a peak swordsman ss special skill called " Sword dance ". It was essentially a ss specific skill and hence Rudra had no idea why there was a skill scroll that even taught that skill , but when Karna learnt it and used it in battle , the group realised that his version was a forbidden version of the technique and a lot different from what the other swordsmen used. If one needed proof of how strong the technique was? , It was in the fact that Rudra lost 170,000 HP when Karna used it while being on full defensive mode. Thest item that Jhonny stole was a very interesting one and Rudra decided that it''s existence could never be revealed as he had stolen a vial of Lucifer''s blood. While Jhonny could not Read the items description at all , as to him it was only a pair of ??? , Rudra with his god''s eyes could. He decided to not tell anyone about that item as he thought long and hard as to how to use it while also taking his time to learn the secrets of the demons diary. While Rudra was not asplex minded as Jhonny and could be influenced by the diarys enticement , he followed a strict regime of onlying in contact with the book for 2 minutes a day while preparing his mind to not be influenced by any of its words. Everyday Rudra would spend 2 exact minutes asking the diary about its powers and secrets as he would contemte about its wordster in the day as piece by piece he started to put together the lore of the past and the present and the true secrets of the demonkind. In Rudra''s mind he was confident that he was above the corrosion of the book''s enticement , however little did he know that the book ever since realising that Rudra was in possession of the copy of the original demons diary pages , had tried to entice him into bringing the pages to itself. As 6 monthster , Rudra finally started to seriously contemte about trying to wield the power that was not meant to be wielded by the mortals by cing his copy of the pages of demon''s diary inside it. /// Special shoutout to Sivanthe for the 5000 coin magic castle!I genuinely appreciate the gesture and will try my best to give the bonus chapter for it today itself! With my exams over I''m back to giving bonuses for every powerstone , golden ticket and supergift targetpleted. Hence now is the time to start pumping those 3 back again for maximum chapters ! /// Chapter 686 Cuber Corps Declaration Chapter 686 Cuber Corp''s Deration¡¡¡¡( June 14 , 2109 - Worldwide Cuber Corp Statement release) On June 14 , 2109 cuber corp held a mandatory press release across the entirety of Omega and all across every news channel in the real world as it had apparently some groundbreaking announcement to be made. All yers had topulsorily watch the event without the option to y the game during that time , as the game was temporarily unavable for those 15 minutes. The only thing that the cuber corp revealed about this press conference was that it was rted to the newest system update and more. Rudra had an inkling that the cuber corp was finally going to reveal some secrets about cultivation to the world or the like , however even he had not anticipated what the gravity of the announcement that was going to be made. Sharp at 11:00 am GMT the press conference started as everyone in the world , wether an Omega yer or not watched the event hosted by the mysterious cuber corporation with great interest. The press conference started and a video clip started to y of what appeared to be the big bang explosion and Gaia''s voice yed in the background. " The big bang , the mysterious event that human astronomers link with the creation of the universe uring trillions of years ago. Through science humans linked that energy could not be created neither be destroyed but only changed from one form to another , however when they tried to ount for the mass and energy of the universe , they realised that 95% of the total energy in this universe is still unounted for. Labelled as Dark energy , it was a mysterious concept to human sciences until the turn of the 21st century where humans got some understanding of the cosmic energy. Today the sciencemunity rushes towards achieving means to tap into this mysterious cosmic force. However truth be told , humans always had known how to tap into this energy and the history of mankind is riddled with texts on how to tap into this mysterious forcebelled as '' Qi , mana , magic force , cosmic energy , etc ''. The humans are not the only race in the universe however they are a very nascent one , with us earthborn humans not being ready to integrate into the wider ecology of the universe yet , the earth was secluded by the universal shield until it was ready to be weed back into the universe . That time is finally drawing near ... The keplers belt , the mysterious belt of asteroids that circle the outermost periphery of the sr system is the universal shield given to our that isted us from the wider system with technology surpassing current human knowledge . Thousands of years ago , earth was visited by these alien species who we now worship as god''s , as Thor odinson , the Norse god his brother Loki and the entire Norse mythology was actually just a guild called norsemen who visited the earth to colonize it thousands of years ago. The Greeks , Zeus , Poseidon and the others are also Legendary yers in the wider universe who are members of the human guild called Greek warriors. While The in-game god''s who have reached tier 6 namely , beniogre , Lucifer , Hades and the like are actually transcendental beings who are rulers of entire gxies . The world as we know it , is a lie and the game Omega was actually provided by the universal human alliance to earth to prepare it for the integration with the universe. Every single race that we see in Omega is actually a part of a real universal ecology and the game is just a small tutorial world of the real cosmos out there . On June 14 , 2111 , the earth''s barrier will be removed and it would finally be integrated into the universal system as mana would once again freely flow amongst mankind. A cataclysm would follow , and not every human would be able to survive the influx of mana with those who are unable to adapt perishing . The skills and sses you have learnt in Omega , the weakness and strengths you have learnt about various races. Use that knowledge well as after 2 short years the world as we know shall seize to exist. There are some humans amongst us , who through ying Omega have been able to activate their internal mana circuits and be what the universe terms '' Cultivators '' , as these special individuals can already tap into the little mana that seeps into earth past the universal filter to strengthen their bodies. The goal that everyone should have in mind currently is to be a cultivator before the undergoes the first awakening as only those who have attuned themselves to the universal mana would have the best odds of survival. From this day forward , every single government of the world has agreed that there would be no more division of countries and nationalities as every single one of us will have the same identity of '' Humans From Earth ''. We at cuber corp understand that such a small exnation is insufficient to exin the details of what''s toe , hence we have already sent copies of detailed draft to all goverments who will over the course of the next month exin to you all about this matter in great length. To make the long story short. The new update of the game Omega will see the game undergo funamental changes as the ystyle will be significantly harder with yers having to actually understand how to perform the moves that have in their arsenal rather than just thinking about performing them in via just a thought. Although the update will appear harsh at first , you will be shocked to learn how deeply your moves are ingrained in your muscle memory and most humans will be able to efficiently use them inbat over the next 3-6 months . Good luck earthlings ! Do your best in theing days of Omega as this is the tutorial that you all need to learn to survive in the real worldter on". /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Sivanthe , please thank them in thements for this one. Also doment below if you need a more detailed description of how things are going to change in thements below , as I''m not sure about doing an info dump chapter covering the specific details or not /// Chapter 687 Rudras surprise Chapter 687 Rudra''s surprise¡¡¡¡Rudra waspletely stunned following the cuber Corp''s Deration as his mind boggled at the absurdity of the situation. It was like a massive bomb had been dropped over the world as everyone was plunged into chaos and uncertainty all of a sudden, however the army of the nations across the world was seemingly ready to tackle the situation. The army patrolled the streets and prevented civil order from breaking down , as those who wanted to protest had to forcibly calm down and assess the situation humans were in first. Apparently humans were not the only species in the universe and apparently they were not even the only human species in the universe at all. The only reason why humans could not picturise the wider universe and find life was because they were isted using the universal filter and allowed to grow as a species first. Hundereds of thousands of years ago the intelligent species of the world came together and decided to end the bloodshed amongst races for once and for all by creating the ultimate virtual reality game called '' Sigma ''. Every member of the universal alliance was connected to Sigma and all conflicts were resolved within the game itself. Territory in real life , power , money , resources everything was decided through Sigma and hence the universal alliance allowed every single intelligent species to join this game peacefully and integrate into the universal ecosystem to prevent unnecessary bloodshed and violence. The current ruler of the Milky way gxy was the goddess beniogre and humans from earth were technically under her faction as of this moment. Which was why she was the patron goddess of Al light faction yers in Omega. However her Territory was also under seige by Lucifer the fallen angel , which was why he was the dark faction patron. Currently Lucifer had incredible momentum within the milky way and although on paper beniogre still ruled it in its entirety , in practice she only controlled barely 30% of itsnds , with a grand showdown between the two sides scheduled . Should at the end of Omega , the dark faction be more prominent than the light one , earth would join the universal alliance as a member of Lucifer''s faction while if the light faction was more dominant it would join as a member of beniogre''s faction. All the NPCs in Omega such as emperor Cervantez or the shaman or scar-face , were actually prominent yers who had yed the tutorial Omega long ago and were recorded into the history of the game as a legend. Somewhere in the wide universe these characters were actually real and the results of the tutorial greatly affected how these characters interacted with the newly integrated race and. Hence when Rudra was invited by Gaia after the event ended into a seperate system space and given a detailed exnation of how the universe actually worked , Rudra''s initial bafflement only increased tenfold as all of a sudden his horizons had broadened beyond beleif. 2 years was all that mankind had before Omega ended and humans integrated to the universal AI called the '' Omnipotent Queen '' and began their journey into Sigma. Apparently Rudra was chosen as one of the seven candidates who could be the leader of all mankind going into the first awakening , and his every action now affected the fate of all humans on a grand scale. If within these two years Rudra was able to significantly reduce the influence of Lucifer over Omega then it would lead to beniogre valuing this more upon its integration into the universe , giving all humankind a better chance of survival . While if the dark faction representatives managed to reduce beniogre''s influence in Omega it would lead to Lucifer iming earth as his terf. While oues one and two were the only likely oues until very recently , with the rise of the church of death a very slim third scenario could arise due to Rudra. Should Rudra manage to defeat Lucifer alongside Hades and route him from Omega it would lead to Hades and Beniogre both valuing earth as a filled with talents and valuable individuals extending their protection to the during its initial days into universal integration. It was the best case scenario that would lead to humans achieving maximum profit which was why Rudra was given onest quest by Gaia herself to achieve for the betterment of all mankind. Rudra had to bind himself to universalws once he obtained this knowledge and could not act or spread this knowledge to anyone intentionally or unintentionally until the first awakening as the universal AI monitored this vow. The terms for Rudra became clear . Seed and provide all of humankind with the best opportunity for survival and be appointed as the leader of all humankind. Fail and lose that spot and see humans integrate into Lucifer''s faction . Lucifer was known to be a narcissistic ruler who did not care about the neers into his faction as he allowed the oldtimers to bully the newbies as they liked and plunder theirs . He was a nightmare of a ruler toe under for first timers and earth faced a perilous situation should he be allowed to rule over it. ording to the universalws of peace , all life upon the start of the tutorial was given free and open choice to chose any faction they liked upon the description while being unbiased , hence the cuber corp could do nothing as it saw yers choose the dark side. Even the sses of the dark faction leaned towards being immoral and self centred as that was the life of the territories that resided within the dark faction of the universe. The question now was ... How would Rudra rise to this challenge , with the fate of entire humanity hanging in bnce and a short time limit of two years to fulfill his role upon. /// Guys from this point on , the story will go into a full-blown Hypernova of action packed sequences and a plotline that the entire story has been building on from the start. Trust me it''s going to be the start of the most beautiful arc in the books history , as we enter the '' Devils downfall arc ! '' /// Chapter 688 New beginnings Chapter 688 New beginnings¡¡¡¡The next day for Omega was one where there was utter chaos as the importance of the game shifted once more for the entire world. Omega itself was always something of a second world to the earthlings and their life inside Omega was a second life in an alternate reality however now the alternate life had unbelievable real life stakes. The detailed exnation that the world governments released exined that when the underwent the first awakening , only those whose bodies were fine-tuned with mana would survive while those who could not adapt would perish. A mad rush amongst yers to join the really strong organization''s started and with the government''s releasing the statement that tier 4 and higher yers had virutal gaurantee to survive the first awakening , it began a 2 year rush time for yers to reach tier 4. Nobody wanted to y solo anymore and everyone wanted to join the best guilds so that when the tutorial of Omega ended and the real life integration of the game started , they had strong like minded yers to have their backs. The elites had to close all further recruitment notices until further deliberation as Rudra did not give a conclusive answer as to how he wished to proceed with the future of the guild now that the game was no longer a game at all. With the auto move featuresing to an end , yers lost 90% of theirbat efficiency overnight , as while doing basic moves like running , dodging and movement was easy , executing their signature moves became difficult. For Rudra , moves that stemmed out of his items such as sr beam and sr restore and the like were easy to master as it only took him one day to understand that he needed to redirect the mana in his body in a specific pattern towards the sun god''s bracelet to activate these moves. However learning his own sword moves and skill moves such as blink took a lot more practice and time. It took Rudra a whole two weeks instead of the expected 6 days toplete the second goal of the church of death quest , as following the announcement by Gaia , people no longer felt converting to a relegion to be their first priority hence the NPC''s changing relegion was the only way the counter kept moving. A system notification came when he seeded on his job. ------- Ultimate Level Quest : '' Rise Of A Lost Relegion '' Time Limit : unknown Difficulty : immeasurable Rewards : ???? Description : You have sessfully started a relegion , but can you really grow it from the ground up to its past glory? Stage 2 : Obtain 20,000,000 followers Progress : 20,000,000/20,000,000 Stage 2 rewards : Levels +80 , all stats +3000, + one all skill upgrade card + one death skill. ------ Rudra gained 80 levels at once and +3000 stat points to all stats to gain an astronomical power boost at a critical time , as while the world was struggling to level up while learning how to wield their weapons and use their skills for real in the wild , Rudra gained 80 levels at once and that too from level 320 to 400. Rudra also got one all skill upgrade card and one death skill. [ All skill upgrade card ] ( Mythic ) - Upgrade any one skill from your skill set , irrespective of the skill to its ultimate form. Note - Does not work on divine level skills. [ Death skill ] ( Divine ) - The god of death Hades is impressed by your efforts and progress to strengthen the Church of death . To reward you he bestows you the chance to learn any one of his own tier 5 skills . Rudra read the description of the two item cards he had recieved and sucked in a breath of cold air . This was a once in a lifetime chance for him to upgrade his best skills in such a fashion that he could carry them over from Omega to Sigma and ingrain them into his very fight style. He had realised now that once he upgraded his eyes to the gods eyes his real life pupils also turned grey in color , and with the first awakening around the corner and the game being but a tutorial he was sure that the skill he chose now would have a massive impact on his life after the awakening. With huge pressure to defeat Lucifer in the given time and with an unknown future of the entire human race looming over his head , Rudra knew that the choice of two skills he was going to chose today would be critical. This time around the skill upgrade card was applicable on all his skills except the angels wrath . This meant that he could upgrade one of his very precious ss specific skills to its maximum potential. Rudra read how the upgrade card would work on every one of his ss specific skills as he contemted on which one of those to use the card on. [ ck Ratio ------ > Ultimate passive ] Ultimate Passive ( mythic ) : For every level up gain 2.5x the stat points for free distribution. [Death Knights summoning ------ > Death Knights Flying Minions ] Death knights flying minions ( mythic ): Summon a fleet of 3 bone dragon''s and 69va hellhounds to create the ultimate flying squadron. [ Death knights aura ------- > Conquerors aura ] Conquerors aura ( Semi Divine ) - Create an aura of suppression by your very presence. The ultimate intimidation skill , it makes all individuals weaker than the user feel a significant fear debuff , while gives of a fake aura of being stronger than the user actually is infront of stronger users. [ Enhanced full counter ----------> skill already reached maximum level , upgrade unavable ] [ Death Legion -------- > Legion Of Doom ] Legion Of Doom ( Semi divine ) - The ultimate necromancer skill that summons an entire legion of self sustaining troops numbering 1 million in strength. Although 90% of them are cannon fodder tier 0 undead , the Elder Liches and Death Knights within the legion can infinitely spawn them to create a self sustaining army. [ Knight of the empire ---------> Ultimate knight ] Ultimate Knight ( Semi Divine ) : Master the secrets of the rudimentary knight of the empire skill technique into theplex ultimate knight technique to use all the strength of the Avatar as a regr human. Peak avatar size : 1000 feet Mana consumption rate : decreases by 30% upon mastery All ss specific skills : +50% in strength [ Knights focus ------> Time dtion ] Time dtion ( divine ) : A skill not meant for mere mortals to use , time dtion uses mana to defy thews of space and time and provide 3 minutes of invincibility to the user. Dtes time -- X10 real world speed . Mana consumption - 100 stat point units a second. Rudra contemted on what skill to upgrade , but before choosing one of the skills to upgrade he also nced at one of the Hades''s special skill that he could inherit . [ Death overlord ] ( tier 5 ) ( divine ) : You are the ruler of death who controls the life and death of all your enemies . Lace every one of your attacks with the aura of death and deal extra damage . Heal allies dead for less than 10 seconds and nurse them back to 10% health. Sap HP of over 100,000 enemies at once with a two tier difference. Kill any undead creatures at will without exerting any effort below tier 4. [ Dance Of Death ] ( tier 5 ) ( Divine ) :-Hades''s preffered sequence of attacks using his scythe. A dance perfected to ughter both strong and weak opponents with every single move to suppress entire armies alone. Once the dance starts it only grows stronger with every step sessfully taken and thest move of the sequence can even reach tier 6 strengths ifpleted sessfully. Note : Reduced efficiency by 20% for any other weapon . [ Demon Overlord ] ( tier 5 ) ( ???? ) - ??????? No information was avable for thest skill. Rudra had a big choice to make now to select from amongst both the ss specific skills and Hades ''s special skills to chose from . The scope of selection this time did not pertain to the game itself , but had to suffice 3 major criteria 1) Practical application in real life 2) The effectiveness of the move against the struggle on Lucifer 3) The difficulty to learn the move. Rudra had learnt it the hard way in thest two weeks that the higher grade the moves were , the more difficult they were to learn for real. With him being on a strict timeline he needed to take into consideration all three of these factors and make the most appropriate choice. /// Guys you know the drill , please select the two skills you guys think are the most useful for Rudra considering the three criterias i have stated below andment what you want him to choose. Also , please give the appropriate reasoning for your choice as this is literally the criticalponent for theing mega arc against Lucifer. I have to insist on maximum participation this time around , please write what choice you want to be picked even if you don''t provide the reason. Butment down below for sure ! A longer chapter than usual , cause it''s my birthday today , Hopefully you all enjoy ! /// Chapter 689 Rudras choice Chapter 689 Rudra''s choice¡¡¡¡Rudra had a very tough choice in his hands as every option was enticing to be chosen and if he had the chance he would wish to learn every one of the skills and make them the core of his fighting capabilities. However since that was not possible he needed to make a choice on as to what skills he wanted to chose. Rudra firstly decided to proceed by shortlisting the choices to just two in each category , and after a lot of thinking he came to the conclusion that from the upgrade card the best two choices were the ultimate knight and time dtion. From King Hades''s skills , he was tempted to choose between Dance Of Death and Demon overlord . Although he did not know theplete effects of demon Overlord he felt like it was a gamble worth taking as he could feel it in his bones that the move must be something special. However he did not want to make such an important choice on chance. Ever since he had reincarnated he had made his own chances and depended on luck and fate as little as possible. It was true that he had gotten lucky a few times , but mostly he got things done through his carefull nning and meticulous execution . Hence although the move was 20% weaker when used with a sword he went with the dance of death as his primary move. Rudra was aware that the move would be difficult to master , however the rewards for him achieving mastery in that move were significant as well. He could always control how much effort he needed to put from his side to be the best , however he could not control the base property of attack moves themselves. Hence deciding to put all his effort into mastering the move on a daily basis, Rudra selected the skill. Now with one choice made Rudra only needed to pick between ultimate knight and time dtion. This was a very very difficult choice to make as both moves had their very strong pro points. The ultimate knight was a very versatile move that would allow him to express the best of both attack and defensive capabilities as he couldpress the strength of his massive avatar to his small body and use it for both defensive robustness and attacking efficiency . Rudra was really tempted to learn this move as it would take his PVE capabilities to next level. Breaking sieges would be a piece of cake in his giant form while routing thousands by trampling them under his feet was also not impossible . It was perfect if the opponent were going to be someone like scar-face or even the pope , however against Lucifer who had thrice the stats Rudra did , the added defense and attack was going to be useless. Rudra decided to go for time dtion , as a X10 times time dtion woulf essentially mean a X10 boost to his agility for that time period and basically an exponential increase in power because as per thews of motion force would equal mass * eleration . If he could significantly increase his eleration it would mean that his attack would undoubtedly be that much more powerful which would make it that much more effective. In Rudra''s eyes that was the only shot he had to every a scratch on Lucifer as the skill coupled with dance of death was the onlybo that had the slightest potential to stand up against Lucifer . Hence with the ultimategoal of taking down Lucifer in mind , Rudra decided that he wanted to go with time dtion as his main skill , as his updated skill counter looked something like this. ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Honorable Death knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary ArchBishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Achiever , Dragon yer , King Of the True Elites Kingdom , First Cultivator , Supreme Overlord , Legendary Demon yer , Superior Human , Pope Of The Church Of Death , History maker ss :Death Knight ( Mythic ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 400 Tier : 4 STATS AGI : 18,000 VIT : 16,000 INT : 17,000 STA : 15,500 PHY : 16,000 MANA :16,500 HP : 8,818,000/8,818,000 Unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : 52/100 Charm :99/100 Infamy : 0/100 Status : No Abnormalities Equipment : Lich''s Ring , concealer mask , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary) , Doom armour( legendary) , Death knights ck Shield , Pope''s token , White lion''s kneecaps ( dark gold ) , Supreme Wood Charm , Kings helmet Weapons : Grim Reaper Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of God , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage, Holy Lance ( divine) , One legged leap ( rare) , Cloud Feet , Circumvent , Dance Of Death ( Divine ) ss specific skills : Death Knights Summoning, Death Knights Aura , ck Ratio , Enhanced Full counter , Death Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) (plete ) , Time Dtion Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- With this sealed Rudra breathed a sigh of releif as he saw that he was getting closer and closer to the level 480 mark to ascend to tier 5. Currently that was his ultimate goal , get to tier 5 in one years time and gather as many followers for Hades as needed before dering war on the underworld. Rudra knew that the war for the underworld would not be a short one at all , spanning for months if not years and he did not have that sort of time at hand before the first awakening. From Here till the war started he needed to work extremely fast and on a lot of areas too , to have a chance to topple Lucifer. Rudra looked at the third stage of the rise of a relegion quest and took a deep breath when he saw the number of followers that he needed to gather. ------- Ultimate Level Quest : '' Rise Of A Lost Relegion '' Time Limit : unknown Difficulty : immeasurable Rewards : ???? Description : You have sessfully started a relegion , but can you really grow it from the ground up to its past glory? Stage 3 : Obtain 100,000,000 followers Progress : 20,010,008/100,000,000 Stage 3 rewards : Levels + 100, all stats +5000, + ???? ------ Rudra knew that he needed toplete this quest within the 1 year time limit he had set for himself by hook or by crook and since the advent of new yers into the relegion had decreased due to mass spread hysteria he needed to find a way to reverse the trend and find a solution to get them to join as fast as possible. Rudra wanted to leave no corners uncut , from here till June 14 2010 he would grind to his limits and master every single move in his pannel while also achieving the goal of acquiring Trump cards for his battle against Lucifer andpleting the stage 3 of the relegious quest and ascending to tier 5 . It was an insane ambition andmitting to it would mean that he would need to give his 100% to the game every breathing second and somehow hope that things would work out his way. With the fate of humanity hanging in bnce , Rudra started his rush towards preparing for the fight of his life. ******** ( Meanwhile Max ) Max who had just turned 15 looked at the global situation and wondered what kind of storm awaited his family in the future. The world had turned into a curfew zone as the military patrolled the streets continuously to mentain order and rebels were shot to death in the name of human alliance. Overnight the dynamic of the world changed and everyone wanted to be a cultivator now as apparently it was the new global rush. Although Max did not know about Rudra''s true gaming secrets , he was sure that his brother was a cultivator by the exnation provided by the government as to what happens when they ascend to be one. Max remembered vividly how Rudra''s body improved overnight and his physical prowess increased by leaps and bounds a few years ago and understood that it must be the time when he ascended. Wondering when he would be able to do the same , Max trained with even more intensity at the elite academy , as currently although only 15 and the youngest of every student in the academy , Max was a shining star who came number one in both theory and practical aspects. The others thought he was a genius just like his strong brother and had excellent gics , however he was only a hardworker who was smart. /// Hope you guys enjoy the chapter , this was the first time everyone gave mixed reviews about what skill needed to be chosen . Although all exnations were interesting and had merits to them , I was most convinced by the arguments for these two skills hence i chose it. Also congrattions on hitting the GT target , bonus soon! /// Chapter 690 An eye towards the future Chapter 690 An eye towards the future¡¡¡¡Rudra decided to hold a meeting with Ethan Grey when the dust of the cuber Corp''s announcement finally settled. The world was in a dissaray and the stock markets had literally crashed overnight as every singlemodity had skyrocketed in price. The government had to forcibly take control of the supply chain of food and other natural resources from privatepanies so that the currency remained stable. The grey international was one suchpany who were impacted heavily by the announcement as the cataclysmic event took them off-guard and they lost trillions in value. Luckily for Ethan Grey however contrary to the markets fall , the elites stock saw a sky-high increase as themon public understood that going into the future , power of the world would be in the hands of powerful guilds and especially dominant ones like the true elites would thrive in the chaos. The situation became so incredible that even if people wanted to buy the elites stock , there was no-one actually selling it as there were millions of unfulfilled stock orders on the tform. Ethan himself had been requesting a meeting with Rudra for the same and was anxious about waiting for the time that Rudra needed to sort things out in Omega. The dynamic between the duo had undoubtedly shiftedpletely now. When Rudra was a beginner in Omega , Ethan practically strong armed him into selling a portion of his guild at penny cost for him to provide Rudra asylum in the upside . With the rise of the elites , Rudra slowly carved his ce in his empire and there came a time that the two became brothers and partners as Ethan gave Rudra an equal standing to himself in life. However , with the new announcement now and the direction the world was progressing in it was going to be undoubtedly slow for old buisnesses to function , and now Ethan needed the elites more than the elites needed Ethan. He was the weaker one in the rtionship now and the tides hadpletely turned . Should Rudra wish to do so he could now strong arm Ethan into doing things he did not wish to do which was why he was anxious about the meeting. Ethan had faith in Rudra ''s character , however when he ced himself in Rudra ''s shoes he knew that 10/10 times he would chose to exploit the other party if he was in the position to exploit them , as it was just the type of man that he was , which was why trusting others did note easily for him. When the two finally sat face to face in Ethan''s conference room , Ethan fidgeted with his Favourite ss crystal , however unlike the usual arrogant fidgeting today it was a nervous one . He said " So ..... What''s the n? ". Rudra looked at Ethan and let out a deep sigh as he started to exin him about how things were about to happen in the next 2 years. Ethan listened intently and tried to gauge Rudra''s mood from the meeting as he could not find any traces of arrogance or hostility in the other party , which gave him a sign of releif. After exining the changes in Omega Rudra said " It''s time for us to start building our own ecosystem in the upside , we already have the talents , now we should work on creating a self sustaining eco system here that has a surplus of energy , food and livestock to squander every month should the poption expand in the future. I don''t trust the government to be able to hold down the fort much longer and sooner orter the real world currency will start to devalue seriously. The stable 1 gold to 500 dors ratio that held steady for the past 6 years has crumpled down to 1 gold equalling 2000 dors losing four times its value. The world is going crazy right now and we need to be a step ahead ". Ethanpletely agreed with this analogy , although him and Rudra were rich along with most of the upside , the wealth they had would mean nothing if the currency devalued. Now was the time to invest in technology andmodities as soon these two would be obsolete. Rudra continued " I think u need to start ying Omega , i can have someone power level u very quickly in the game , we can start a power levelling programme and level every single rich man who needs quick levelling into the programme for a fee of 1 million dors . However the prerequisite is that they must bring 1000 individuals with them to join the church of death ! For u it''s free , but help me start this programme . I will also wire you most of my liquid money out of Omega , put someone from your department on it to buy as many candidates as they can to convert to church of death while use the rest to promote the flub out of it. Make it a cult , make it a trend , do whatever you need to do , reels , memes , word of mouth , bribe , threaten , just get people to join! ASAP! ". Ethan took notes of what Rudra said and nodded as if it would be done , in his mind he kept thinking Rudra would talk about doing him a favour next or some sort of exploitation , but those words never came out of his mouth. In the end he only patted Ethan on the shoulders and said " Don''t worry my brother , although your buisness is failing currently there will be an entire universe to conquer once we integrate . Get into Omega , get those levels and sort the real world out for now , us two brothers will conquer the universeter ". Ethan said nothing , but internally he was choking on his own tears. Rudra was truly a golden investment that he had made , the other was fully aware of his dilemma and position but never once did he even think about exploiting it , instead he left with an assurance that everything would be alrightter. Swearing to never betray this man for petty benefits in his life , Ethan Grey finally turned from aplete buisnesman to a true brother and Ally of Rudra Rajput. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target , enjoy !/// Chapter 691 A love affair Chapter 691 A love affair¡¡¡¡Rudra hardly spent time with family once the announcement was made and with his mom and dad knowing that he was out of his pod for a meeting with Ethan Grey they insisted him for having lunch together. At the table , Neatwit , Naomi , Max , Mr.rajput and Mrs rajput were all present as Rudra found the atmosphere extremely awkward. Although the table was blessed with good food the heavy mood made it taste nd as the two parents of Rudra made an heavy announcement to be made. Papa Rajput said " Rudra me and your mother have talked , and decided that we don''t want to y Omega. The world is changing too fast and we are too old to change alongside it . Even if the mana influx kills us both we are ready for it , however we beleive that we want to live happily for as long as we live and live like ourselves. We are very proud of all that you have achieved in Omega and in life , and will continue to support you in your gaming endeavours but don''t drag us into bing gamers and run around with swords. We would much rather spend that time sipping good coffee and fantasizing over our nonexistent grandchildren ". Rudra found the food he was eating hard to swallow once his parents dered that they would not be ying Omega and increasing their chances of survival once the world changed . This made Rudra extremely uneasy at the thought that they might not be able to survive the first awakening , however he could find no retort to their reasoning at all. If they wanted to enjoy life rather than adapting then who was he to stop them from doing so? Rudra however protested " But father , max is still young he needs you to grow .... ". Rudra''s father raised his hand in protest and Rudra went silent. Papa Rajputsaid softly " Rudra ... We have already lived for you children for all these years. When u finally stood up on your feet and freed me from the burden of earning i finally found happiness in life after so many years of being lost. Then u made me proud with all your achievements. I know i am not the most expressive father of all , however looking at you i feel pride swell my chest every single day ! Max looks upto you as his hero more than he looks upto me and your mother is tired of taking care of the boy. He is walking right on your footsteps , training , graduating from academy , and all , he will also join Omega next year , so now you take care of the boy . Let both of our roles in your lives end now , let me and your mother start living for each other now and spend time with each other. We will still worry about you , look after you kids and do whatever is needed , but not at the cost of our mental peace. Our world was the petrol cars and the yStation games , we don''t understand the Omega nor do we want to". Max stood up and left the room at this moment leaving his food half eaten as everyone looked at the angry young kid with concern. Rudra started to feel extremely ugly at the developing situation as anger welled up inside him . He bit his lower lip to contain his emotions but failed to do so as tears welled up inside his eyes. It was at this moment that his mother said " But we can do all that Omega stuff if you agree to fulfill one condition of ours ". Rudra looked at his mother with his teary eyes and said passionately " What? ". His mother gave her father a knowing smile as she said " If you promise to get married to our beautiful Naomi in theing month and giving us the news about an iing grandson then for the sake of our grandchild we will suffer in Omega ! ". Naomi blushed a deep red tone as Neatwit nodded vehemently . Rudra was confused as to what was going on , however with his bottled emotions swaying him he said " Okay i agree ". It was at this moment that Max shouted " Yes "ing out of the staircase where he was hiding , while the others hugged . Only then did Rudra realise that this entire dinner was a set-up by his mother and father to manipte him into marrying Naomi . Rudra''s eyes started to twitch looking at how his mother yed his emotions as he felt ashamed to call himself shakuni . Compared to his mother he was a innocent fool when it came to scheming. However his anger soon dissipated after seeing the joy of his family members as he threw a loving nce at Naomi. Realising how cute she looked while blushing , Rudra thought that it wasn''t the worst thing in the world to get married to such a beauty either. Chuckling he had a merry dinner with the familyter , as for the first time since the news about the first awakening was dropped Rudra freed his mind from the burdens of tommorow and finally started to live in the present. His stress was busted and his mind cleared , infact he felt so good that he inadvertently started to use his powers. Although Rudra did not understand how mana worked in real life , but when identally he redirected the flow of mana into his new gray eyes in the real world , everything changed for him for once and for all after he saw the altered reality through his god''s eyes. With him able to see every item around him as a glow that contained universal energy , with neatwit glowing the most while his mother and father glowing very dimly. Rudra could see the thin wisps of mana in the Atmosphere around him as a massive headache started to throb his brain after it became overloaded from seeing a new reality. Rudra felt like a baby who was stimted from his surroundings after opening his eyes for the first time as everything felt new and different. Cutting off the mana flow , Rudra clutched his throbbing head as he re-adjusted to normal vision. /// Chapter 2 for the day! Enjoy! /// Chapter 692 Rudras altered vision Chapter 692 Rudra''s altered vision¡¡¡¡Rudra was shocked, his head was aching too severely , however if he clutched his head in pain for too long infront of his family,they would undoubtedly worry. His mom and Naomi were already throwing him nces of worry , and he needed to react quickly. Smiling at them as if he was just in deep thought , Rudra casually chatted for 20 seconds before making an excuse to go to the bathroom. Once he locked the bathroom however he crashed on the floor clutching his head in pain as he tried to redirect the flow of mana away from his eyes as fast as possible. In his attempt to do so he channeled it through his palms as although he did not consciously try to do it , he used the move darkness st in real life , as his muscle memory kicked in when he would redirect mana to his palms as he blew up the imported toilet seat in his bathroom. BOOM! The explosion rattled Rudra as everyone in the house Panicked as to what happened. However Rudra only looked at his palms in anxiety and started to wonder what the fuck was going on? He was having his own Spiderman moment as he did not understand the source or reason behind his powers , however once his brain calmed down and he silenced the banging sounds of the rtives outside the bathroom , he started to understand everything that was going on. Since the start the only reason why Omega was able to affect his real body while ying the game was because the miraculous VR pods must be running on a technology that used mana. Although Rudra had no idea how they harnessed it , but he was sure that the spinal needles injected into him everytime he gamed connected to his mana veins and somehow provided him with means to evolve in-game while using real mana. His real body was altered in the process as after bing a cultivator his muscle mass increased and his body''s attinement to mana increased. The meditation techniques he practiced refined the muscles in his body as they enriched them with a source of energy that was usually untapped , making him grow in real life just as he grew in-game. Now that the game''s auto attack feature is off , and people have to start to actually figure out on how to perform the moves by channelling the mana through themselves , Rudra was unconsciously repeating the same actions in real life. Everything in Omega was real! The moves were real the skills were real and there was a fair chance that since characters like Hades and Lucifer and Emperor Cervantez were real , minor characters like Ruby would be real too. Rudra was a walking superhero in real life now , and it meant that soon everyone else would start to figure this out too and the world would be covered with ability users. If he could produce moves like darkness st in real life he could maybe also produce moves like darkness vine and darkness absorb , which meant that the world was moving towards a very unstable era. While using the moves in-game had no real consequences because nobody actually died from those attacks , but if the fights of Omega spilled out into the real world , it would be catastrophic! Rudra felt the world toe crumbling down on himself , as there were too many unknown variables that were being introduced day after day and he started to feel like his own strength was not enough to hold the sky up anymore. He could simply not take care of a crumbling real world while managing the true elites as it''s guildmaster and also running a relegion as it''s pope while preparing to be a strong yer and gunning up for a war against Lucifer. He could simply not control and micromanage everything anymore , and he started to feel helpless , looking at the storm that was about toe. Sighing deeply , Rudra realised that it was a time for an ultimate guild meeting . If he wanted to weather theing storm , he needed to assemble the number one guild in the world and get them on the same page. Taking his phone out , Rudra typed the following message on the guild chat - " IMPORTANT MEETING IRL. Time - 9:00 pm Presence - Mandatory - Guys be present , we need to talk ". Immediately the guild chat exploded as everyone acknowledged the guild masters orders and set the timer in-game to make it to the meeting on time. With everyone joining the race to be a cultivator , many heads in the guild had turned towards the guildmaster to show the path to be one. But unexpectedly Rudra was silent for the first time when such a matter of importance came , as he offered no helpful advice on the topic. Everyone knew that Rudra must be a cultivator , as he was literally the pinnacle of what a yer in Omega could be , and his silence on the topic meant that either he did not wish to share his secret or he did not understand how he did it himself. With the world thinking the former and the elites thinking thetter because they worshipped him , there were two sides on this issue that wanted Rudra to reveal all his secrets. Nheless Rudra did not do so , and many spected that the reason he called today''s meeting was because he wanted to precisely share those secrets. Little did they know that Rudra was about to break a fourth wall and change their lives forever. ********* ( 9 pm , the ground next to elites HQ ,the upside , real world.) Rudra took the central stage as due to the number of elites now exceeding the capacity of the building the meeting had to be done in the open ground next to the tower. As he looked at the sea of elites infront of him , he activated his god''s eyes as he took a quick scan of the mana flow. Most elites glowed much stronger than an average human , from which Rudra could safely Make an assumption that they had higher concentration of mana flowing through their veins. Looking towards the restless crowd he deactivated his powers and said " Elites , it''s good to see you all here today .... ". Rudra started with an emotional line as he wanted to make everyone feel like a part of a family rather than a working organization for what was toe next. " The world is changing fast .... Faster than ever before and i understand that these are extraordinary times. Not only do we have a threat of aliens and global expansion and what not , but the game that we were ying for fun and honor is now the most critical training that we will ever get to survive in the new world. However guys .... Even now we are not understanding the full picture , and it is my prediction that the full picture is very very grim and scary". Rudra''s words made everyone gulp in fear and anxiousness as even at the worst times it was Rudra who pumped the guild that they could achieve the impossible , now that he dered something to be grim , everyone felt nervous. Rudra said " It''s not a game anymore guys , and now the elite gamers like ourselves need to step up and take charge , so that mankind doesn''t be a doomed race and can have more sway in the wide universe than being just a tiny blip in the miklyway. The in-game powers , the moves that we performed time and time again .... They are real! ". Rudra said as he performed the darkness st as demonstration for everyone to see as at this instant every single Elite standing watched Rudra with their jaws dropped and in fear. This was some superhuman level s***. Rudra continued " The world will be filled with ability users sooner orter , as i can predict a massive uprising on the way with a lot of chaos. To survive , we need to fortify the upside and begin training ourselves to bepletely proficient in using our in-game moves in real life. There are 24 hours in a day guys , and taking out 7 for sleeping and 1 for essentials , we are left with 16 hours. We game in Omega for 10 of it , and we train in real life for 6 more , it will be brutal and we will bepletely cut off from our families , but what is needed to be done is needed to be done. There are many major battles that have to be fought now , and in the new world only strength shall reign supreme. We are in a unique position to achieve a headstartpared to others in this world , to have such a tightly knit guild residing in a single location such that we can make an army of ourselves. Then wether it''s Omega or the real world , with our own strength we shall carve a ce we call home and make sure that nobody is able to trample on us. This will be the worst year of our lives , but also the most essential one , as for one year now we push like hell. Those who have not reached tier 3 must reach tier 3 , those who have not reached tier 4 must reach it now! Becausee 6 monthster .... The world would be a warzone". /// Guys we need to have more GT for more bonus chapters , we have slowed down a lot. Nxt target is 1800 tickets , let''s get it as soon as possible! Next poweretone target is 2000 , lets get it by the week ends /// Chapter 693 A tough 3 months Chapter 693 A tough 3 months¡¡¡¡After Rudra exined to the elites how a war was about to take over the world , everyone felt a bit depressed and overwhelmed by the situation , but under such circumstances it was a blessing that all the elites lived in the same locality and under fortified walls as a fraternity was created between them all which led to a positive cycle of hardwork. Nobody wanted to ck anymore and from the moment Rudra put out the training regime , everyone followed it to a T as they cut down on any and every distraction in life. Rudra shared everything that he could share about bing a cultivator understanding mana veins in one''s body and how in-game move practice could be replicated in real world , and also hand-crafted a regime for training that would benefit the elites physical fitness while also push them closer to understanding mana and learn how to control it. Inside Omega everyone had a single goal which was to level up and level up fast , as everyone was more or less divided into groups of 4 or 5 that kept raiding lucrative dungeons and high density monster spawn camps for effective levelling. The same went for the lifestyle division , as Rudra made it mandatory for them to tag along with the assault groups to level up faster , as levelling up through crafting was much slower than levelling up through killing monsters. The lifestyle division also closed all production of excess goods like potions and the like , as Rudra shut down the buisness from across all kingdoms and only internal guild demands were fulfilled. The lifestyle division only produced bombs and other equipment necessary for faster levelling while their work shift was halved. For half the day they would go level with the assaulters while ying support , and the other half would be spent crafting essential items only. There was a lot of public outrage because of the new supply chain crisis of cheap potions , as the elites had monopolized the market with their cheap rates and high quality products and them pulling out made a huge hole in the economy. However Rudra did not care about others , although he understood that potions were necessary for adventurer parties to level up for long durations , for him the priority was his own guild. The lifestyle division was already working to its limit and he was not going to sacrifice their chances of survival in the new world by making them work for extra hours and lose out on levelling up. The lifestyle yers were extremely grateful for this , the assaulters carried them in the level raids and shared exp , otherwise most lifestyle yers across the world in other guilds were left stranded , but the elites were a tightly knitmunity. This was mostly because of Rudra''s own personal ideals that the lifestyle division got equal importance , as for him his people came before other people even if the entire humanity suffered the same fate at the moment. More and more people wanted to join the elites however Rudra was adamant about not taking any more people in , as he did not give into any social media pressure or news channel protests calling him a tyrant , as even if the others willing to join were from Japan , he was not opening the gates of the upside for anyone at all. Ethan Grey''s power levelling started as he was paired with Neatwit himself , gaining 120 levels in a matter of one week , breaking the record for the faster growth ever. However he reached a bottleneck at the tier 3 promotion quest as without the elite skills of a gamer it was impossible to go past this level even with a D rating. Unless he learnt a lot of skills and started using them effectively it would take him a lot of difficulty to move further , hence he was left to train with the other elites in mastering new moves until he could clear the test. Finally , Ethan''s scheme of power levelling brought in a lot of rich friends from across the world who managed to inturn bring a lot of people to join the church of death , as Rudra through steady marketting as a cult that looked after each other , managed to poach a lot of devotees after making them beleive that in the newing world the church of death would be amunity that would protect each other at all costs. He managed to gather 20 million followers in 3 months time across the nationwide church of deaths , as his staff now expanded to countless pdins and bishops while having 4 church Cardinals. The rewards went on for everyone and not just Rudra , as even the lower tier management like pdins and bishops got a lot of system quests that yielded a lot of great rewards too. This resulted in them actively working hard for the church and the reputation of the church hence increased as a result , with everyone liking the yer managed churches. The hype surrounding the church of death was artificially inted by the grey international corporation as Rudra burnt his real world cash reserves in trillions to get paid artists and conmen to create a hype by narrating unreal events that happened when one joined the church of death. The way Rudra painted the picture was that when others bullied solo yers that had nowhere to go , other fellow church members would show up every single time and take the fight to the offenders , making a cult of tightknit family who always had each other''s back. Even the slogans of the church started to be stuff like '' You shall never walk alone ''. Or '' Death never betrays ''. As during the dark times for humans as a race , thefort that such a group provided drew more and more people every single day . At this rate Rudra expected to be able to barely meet the deadline before the 1 year timeline he set so that he couldplete the church''s quests as in between hepletely shifted his focus to mastering all the moves he had. Rudra had a schedule where he would practice 2 normal moves for 1 weekuntil mastery and take 1 special move / ss specific move as the third move that was practiced for an entire month until mastery. At this rate in one year Rudra would be able to master all his moves and hisbat efficiency would return to peak , as the same moves that he mastered online in Omega he practiced offline in real life too. Rudra was able to recreate moves like overhead sh , windsh , darkness bind and darkness st and the other simpler moves in real life. However moves like blink could not be performed as while he masterd them in-game , he was sapped of all mana in his body when he tried to do it real life before he could even activate the move. Rudra understood that his mana capacity was not enough to perform moves that defied thews of physics and hence focused on the moves that he could perform. He did not have a suitable sword IRL , and the ones he bought broke very often under the stress of his attacks , and even swords forged from pure titanium or even pure diamonds could not bear the strain of Rudra''s attacks. Things got so difficult for him that he had to use swords made out of materials that were used in satellites. However even space grade products broke after a few uses as Rudra understood that unless he could find in-game materials like mythril , the real world swords would not be able to support his strength. Within 3 months through sheer determination , all of the elite elders managed to break into tier 4 and be cultivators , while 12,000 other members also became cultivators. Once they became cultivators , everyone''s bodies changed like Rudra and cuber corp became a daily visitor to the upside as they brought new and new cultivator pods for the ascended. Little by little those who had ascended started to train in real world moves as by this point , just as Rudra predicted the world started to fall into utter chaos , as public order worsened everyday with normal humans gaining the ability tobat armed military through moves learnt in Omega. There was no question about it in Rudra''s mind , humanity was going to be a jungle where thew of survival of the fittest would apply and once more after a full century of peace , humans would start to fight amongst themselves as society would regress into primordial era. Nheless , while he focused on ying Omega seriously , his family nned his wedding IRL on one side while the kingdom of vanaheim nned his wedding with Ruby on the other. /// Guys let''s hit the targets as soon as possible for more bonus chapters. I know we can do it! But we are extremely slow at the moment . Hopefully you liked this chapter ,ment down below if you did. /// Chapter 694 Two Weddings Chapter 694 Two Weddings¡¡¡¡Rudra fulfilled his promise to Ruby by marrying her in vanaheim 3 days before his real life wedding with Naomi. Despite the protest from his mother and Neatwit , Rudra knew for a fact that because he fell in love with Ruby first and Naomiter, the first one to be married would be Ruby and only then Naomi. With Omegaing to an end and the future life of him and Ruby and uncertainty, Rudra knew that he needed to marry her for as long as possible for nobody else but himself. Initially it was supposed to be a grand affair, however with him not wanting to disrupt the training routine of the elites even for a single day, he decided to do it under wraps by only inviting the people closest to him. Karna was his best man at the wedding and it was held in the church of light in vanaheim with royalties from various kingdom including Emperor Cervantez attending. Despite Rudra not inviting any of the elites , almost every single one of them showed up to the wedding with gifts and blessings as the entirety of vanaheim was drunk in celebrations. For just one day Rudra allowed himself to be happy and carefree as he gave his undivided attention to his wife as he looked into her eyes with the utmost affection. Rudra took a gold chariot from vanaheim to Purplehaze city as he brought Ruby on a red carpet through the city to the pce. The Purplehaze city was also lit up as if it was new year and the NPC ''s came out to hail their new queen. With one more throne added to the royal court beside Rudra''s , the kingdom of true elites recieved a beautiful elven queen alongside a massive dowry of 100 million gold coins. Although Rudra rejected the dowry several times , Ruby''s father was insistent on the amount and in the end Rudra was forced to concede. Consumating the marriage at night , Rudra spent a night full of passion with his wife , as he made love to her slowly. It was only when he was with Ruby that he could stop worrying about the fate of the universe and let his mind rest fromthinking about thenewstrategies needed for the uing events. Not muchter from his wedding with Ruby , Rudra participated in another one in the real world as him and Naomi were wedded in a church on a fine Sunday evening with the entirety of the upside attending. It was a dreame true for Rudra''s parents and this time around Fatty Ksh was the best man to his wedding as Ethan Grey , Max and the parents of various young elites were in attendance. Surprisingly , SMG was not present at this wedding as he made an excuse to be clinically Ill Naomi was extremely happy at the wedding and wore a beautiful red velvet dress that made her look like an exotic beauty , which matched Rudra''s handsome tuxedo well to make them a match made in heaven. Rudra looked into Naomi''s eyes the same way he looked into Ruby''s , but soon realised that although he loved Naomi she was undoubtedly his number 2 as the feelings he had for her were no where near the feelings he had for Ruby. Nheless he never let Naomi feel like this was the case as he gave her his undivided attention on this special day as well. Just like Ruby , Naomi was also seated in a gold ted Bugatti and brought to his house on a red carpet as she and Rudra spent a fiery night consumating their marriage. Unlike Ruby , Rudra did not spend the whole night with Naomi as after a couple of hours he started to gear to y Omega while Naomi set herself in his room, shifting her belongings. With these 2 weddings Rudra fulfilled all his obligations as a lover and a son, as he gave his parents the joy of their life while also marrying the girl that he promised to marry. The Rajput family gained a new member on this day and while the future of the family in the new world remained a question , atleast for now they were all happy. After the wedding the same hectic routine continued for Rudra , however he made sure to give half an hour time from his sleeping time to Ruby and 15 minutes to Naomi everyday without fail. The 30 minutes with Ruby was his joy while the 15 with Naomi was his obligation , nheless he sacrificed his own sleep to do both as he tried to make the best of his life. Just as he expected , 5 months since cuber corporation made the announcement more and more cultivators and power users started to emerge in the real world and many smaller nations had started to go towards anarchy as the military lost control. Japan was also heading towards the doomed path as it was only due to the foresight of Rudra who pushed Ethan grey months ago for a self sustaining eco-system creation , that the first harvest season of grains was a sess inside the upside. Although Japan had not fallen into anarchy the rations given to general public were being cut down every single day and the masses had started to rebel. There was a massive food shortage globally as while the government privatized agricultural sector , with the farmers also having to y Omega to further their chances of survival , the yield this production season was very low. Desperate , the government had to significantly increase the fishing activities in the seas nearby , as even at the threat or disrupting the ecosystem the government ordered for excess killing of fish if it meant that the poption could be fed. The streets were already a survival for the fittest as civilint cases were no longer lodged at the police stations as while the army still mentained some form of order , killing and piging was rampant. There were already '' gangs '' that had started to form which controlled the areas and although the elites were not ssified as one. On the streets it was taken that everything inside the walls of upside was the Elites''s territory. With a private security force , unmanned drones ,the ck ops from the elite academy and the assassins under SMG all a part of the security of the upside the ce was basically an impregnable fortress. Thankfully Japan was an ind with no other geographical problems like Europe which had a severe immigration problem and major mafia groups running rampant. Nheless Rudra was fully prepared for a show of strength when needed as he knew for sure that unless he dered to the rest of the gangs in Japan that they were the top dog , attacks would be inevitable. Currently Rudra ''s only hope was that the army could mentain control for a while longer until nature bnced itself out with gangs rivalling other gangs and an internal strife to bringsting peace. The day when the gangs took control of the supply chain of food and electricity was the day that the country would be thrown into chaos as once the rations start rolling out , man would really start to fight for survival. Monitoring the outside world closely he started to work more and more on his crowd control skills in real life , however he could not help but feel tremors at the thought of using his skills on actual men in the real world where the consequence could be real death. In the end while he had killed millions at this point in Omega he had not killed a single human in real life and he was not sure if he was ready to be a true killer. But if push came to shove he had no doubt in his mind that he would be one as he would not let anyone harm the people he loved , no matter what the consequence might be. With the church of death progressing smoothly in thest 5 months and ontrack to hit the target for reaching 100 million followers by the time limit Rudra had set for the event to take ce , Rudra''s main focus now shifted to start stocking up on Trump cards as he scoured the entire map of Omega with his god''s eyes to look for priceless treasures. Whenever he would find something interesting , a guild member would be dispatched with the coordinates to the location and the item would be fetched to him by 2-5 weeks time. But except the tanks that were finally sessfully developed by fatty , there were no remarkable changes in the cards the elites now held for the war against Lucifer. /// Special shoutout to Yoraphcool for the two 2000 coin dragons! and to Timothy_Slye_2083 for the 15000 COIN GACHAPON! I really appreciate the patronage guys , the gesture makes me feel much appreciated as an author and fills me with newfound passion for my work. I am truly humbled and grateful to you both. Naturally like with every supergift , a bonus chapter would follow soon after :slightly_smiling_face: /// Chapter 695 The master manipulator at work Chapter 695 The master maniptor at work¡¡¡¡Reaching the 6 month mark into his one year n Rudra understood that with the changing tide of Omega , yers had started to be more and more self centred as the aura of fun and casual gaming waspletely eradicated. People would fight for loot and item drops with teammates like their lives depended on it , while kill steals and shameless battle tactics becamemon. There was a lot of unrest amongst yers and nobody seemed to trust anyome anymore as the atmosphere in Omega became extremely tense and toxic. While major physicians saw this change as a sad turn of events for humanity andbelled it as the rise of anarchy. Rudra being the master maniptor that he was saw an opportunity. He knew that should he nt his seeds right and manipte the crowd opinion sessfully enough , he could use all this unrest to fuel his war against Lucifer. However such a massive maniption needed time to grow and needed to be steered carefully towards the nned direction for the goal to be achieved. Rudra had never used his image and power that he had created in Omega to rip off the general public, however this was going to be the first time he was to do this. The times were getting desperate, and in desperate times one must take desperate measures. Rudra had the interviewer dewdiepie flown from a private palne to the upside, where he was silently pressured into giving Rudra the exact interview that he wanted. Everything from the questions to the responses and the editing was to be controlled by Rudra as dewdiepie was only a mouthpiece. Nheless , the masterfully crafted interview was an event that was advertised globally under Dewdiepie ''s name as hebelled it '' The secret to Shakuni''s power , a one on one exclusive ''. The promotional video was aption of dewdiepie filming some of Rudra''s most amazing feats of strength as whoever saw it was hyped to see the interview where Rudra would personally give his tips and tricks. Although dewdiepie was forced to do the interview as Rudra wanted , he actually flew to upside on his own free will and the mainstream attention he got from doing this interview as well as the money he got offered by the various news channels who wanted to cover this interview was insane. So in the end he had noints as he did his best to y the role he was given honestly, but if he had any thoughts about rebelling they vanished once he sat down face to face with Rudra. Those deep grey eyes and the intimidating aura his body had all screamed that he was a Sigma male. Looking into the omnious eyes , dewdiepie felt a chill go down his spine as he immediately became subservient. The interview started to roll out live worldwide as dewdiepie tried his best to keep his calm and captivate the audience. " Good afternoondies and gentlemen, today I''m here with a man who has revolutionized the way Omega Is yed , a man who is arguably the most aplished yer in the game as well as a king and a cult figure. Ofcourse the man needs no introduction but for the few of you who don''t know the entirety of his achievements, let me sum it up by giving you a brief summary .... He is the invincible yer who has never lost in a one vs one fight or a single war he has participated in. Ofcourse I''m talking about the charismatic enigma of the light faction. The one and only leader of the True Elites guild, Guildmaster/ King/ Pope Shakuni Of The Elites Wee to the show guildmaster". " Oh please call me Rudra, I''m a guildmaster only inside Omega, here in real life , I''m just another guy ". Rudra said with a smile that made him seem amiable , dewdiepie gulped at the change in image that Rudra was able to portray as he could have sworn a minute ago that this man looked nothing close to amiable before the interview started. " Alright Rudra, let me ask you first and foremost, are you really invincible? ". Dewdiepie said as he followed the script Rudra had given him to the T. Although it seemed like a candid interview to the viewers it really was not. Rudra replied " Haha , yeah it''s true , one vs one i have never lost a spar or a fight. I have died twice in the game , through all the years in total , but only when facing unreal odds. So yes I''m not invincible, but the guild i have made is. The True Elites .... They have never lost a fight , wether we initiated it or wether someone else brought it to us, victory was always ours". Rudra''s answer made him seem humble and arrogant at the same time , as he took pride in the achievements of the elites while downying his own personal achievements. The idea behind doing this was to make people connect to him more. If he portrayed himself as an individual yer with tremendous achievements , the audience would not be able to connect with him , as most could only ever dream of having such a career as he did. But if he portrayed himself to be a part of an organisation that was invincible then themon people would only yearn to join such organisation and not focus on his role in making it the sess that it was. To hammer the point home dewdiepie asked " Haha so in your opinion is the True Elites guild the number one guild in the world.....? ". Rudra gave a devilish smile when dewdiepie asked this question , as he paused for a while before saying in a deep affirmative tone .... " yes". /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by Timothy_Syle_2083 , please thank him in thements for this one. With his contribution we are also very close to hitting the GT target, so hopefully we can hit it today and make the day a triple chapter one. I know we can get it , so let''s get it you all ! /// Chapter 696 Master manipulation (2) Chapter 696 Master maniption (2)¡¡¡¡"...yes " Rudra said as he took pride in the fact that his guild was the number one guild in the world. Rudra continued " Our guild is a tightly knitmunity that operates at a insane profit. Despite having the highest sry per yer index in the world , with a lot of benefits like free potions and equipment borrowing from the guild warehouse, our guildmembers still manage to contribute more to the guild than they recieve as every single member more than pulls his weight in the guild making the entire organization work smoothly. We look out for each other , even in such trying times as there have not been a single guild to guild member conflict till date within the guild. The cohesiveness we have is the result for our sess, as our slogan says '' One for all , and all for one '' . We genuinely beleive that the problem of on elite is a problem for all elites and vice versa. This is the reason why we are undefeated despite facing astronomical odds , and our core principles helped us to make the journey from a 3rd rate power to number one. If you think my answer is farfetched , you look at the historical data and show me one guild that had started with 200 members and has grown into what the elites are today , without recieving any financial injections from parent corporation''s. Tell me one and i will ept that yes , my elites are not the best in the world". Rudra said everything that one''s heart was yearning for in this trying times . A ce where people could be trusted , the pay was high and the future was secure. The elites were the dream guild for anyone to join , however they were no longer recruiting. Dewdiepie said " Indeed , there is no other guild in the history of Omega to start from a 3rd rate power and be a superpower. The Elites are the only ones. So yeah , congrattions in creating the number one guild in the game , it kind of makes you the strongest guildmaster ". Rudra chuckled a fakeugh as he blew off dewdiepie ''s words as just a random joke. Dewdiepie said " So , at this point let me reveal something to all my watchers. Shakuni here is at level 402 at tier 4!!!!! To put that toparison the second highest levelled yer in Omega in the entire light faction is at level 320 , and that is his own guildmate Neatwit, but even so there is a 82 levels gap between the duo! While the global average is only 121 ! So Rudra , what is the secret to your levelling speed? ". Rudra smiled at this question , he had purposefully shown his levels to the world by removing the hide filter from rankings to create an insane buzz about his high level. The past 2 days many people were gossiping about how he did it , and now that dewdiepie asked that very question , every viewer worldwide had their eyes glued at the answer. Taking a deep breath Rudra said in a low voice ... " War! ". Rudra smiled and let the answe hang in the air for a second and continued " Let me exin by telling you about the most recent war the elites fought against the blood merchants. The only continental size war yet with over 40 million active participants. From those few days of constant fighting i gained nearly 35 levels from level 340 to 375. To put that into perspective it took me nearly 7 months more to reach level 400 from 375 since the war ended. The amount of exp one gets killing strong yers is iparable to any levelling you can do ever. A single war day saves you a month of levelling in my opinion. My entire guild feels this way with everyone gaining from atleast 10-20 levels on average in the few days of fighting that we did. The elites have always been embroiled in one big fight or another , and it''s helped us to stay ontop of the game. So i say war is the secret to my levelling speed ". Rudra nailed the maniption home as now he got the world to start thinking that the secret to fast levelling was fighting in wars. That somehow a few days of fighting could save everyone months of levelling time as he started nting seeds for theing war with Lucifer. Dewdiepie said " Makes sense , killing yers in city gives no exp as PvP fights are pointless there , only in war does human ughter yield exp without increasing infamy". The point was further driven home by dewdiepie''s acting as he followed Rudra ''s script. Technically the two circumvented a lot of important points about levelling up in a war that were 1. If you die you lose exp. 2. What Rudra said is only possible when you kill hundereds if not thousands of yers. However this was not a real interview, dewdiepie did not fact check how many levels Rudra gained from the war in reality or how he got to a monstrous 340 level 7 months ago in the first ce, when even today the second best is only 320. The light was only shed on the topics that Rudra wanted to shed the light on. Dewdiepie took a sip of water and continued to ask " So a guildwar is the best way to level up and fast in your opinion?". Rudra pretended to think about this question for a while as he said " If you asked me this question 3 months ago , i would have said yes , but after understanding the mecha of the game and the years i have spent as a guildmaster, i can confidently say that the guildwars are the second best ways to gain levels". Dewdiepie instantly cross questioned " Only the second best? What is the best then? ". It was the same question that billions watching worldwide had , as Rudra controlled the train of their thoughts at the tip of his fingers. Rudra said " Yes second ... The best are holy wars. Bigger than even continental wars with months of action if not years , and added exp from the patron god''s for every merit point generated over the kill exp given. Everything from the loot , the rewards , the experience and the consequence of a holy war is massive. I would have not known about its existence had the God Hades not shown me the only holy war ever fought which was to banish Lucifer from middle earth. There were 0 tier 5 powerhouses on middle earth back then , but by the end of the war there were 32. Holy wars are the ultimate way to level up , power up and gain rewards based on efforts". In this manner Rudra sessfully nted the seeds for billions to join the holy war against Lucifer when it started , by lying , cheating and twisting the truth to present extremely maniptive statements . During the next 5 minutes of the interview , dewdiepie cross questioned Rudra about the church of death and he told them about how it was a '' Cohesive Organization '' , where everyone looked out for each other and the rewards were insane. As he painted the image that the church was the next best thing to joining the elites , and the next big opportunity in Omega. Casually quoting the instances where church members stood up for each other , Rudra painted the image of the cult being very powerful. With nobody being any wiser that Rudra had created those instances himself in the first ce , and that this was a web he had been weaving from the start. Everyone started to feel like although they could not be an elite , the church was their chance to rise above the masses! /// Comment down below how you found Rudra''s maniption skills to be ? Is he on the right track ? What are your thoughts/// Chapter 697 The effects of Rudras manipulation Chapter 697 The effects of Rudra''s maniption¡¡¡¡Rudra''s interview became a worldwide sensation, not only was he an icon in terms of Omega worldwide, he was also one of the most popr celebrities in Japan where the locals almost worshipped him. Naturally his words had far reaching consequences as from the very next day of his interview a massive line could be seen infront of every church of death , as once again yers found a reason to join the cult by the numbers after the news about the first awakening was dropped. The selfish yers came in hopes of getting better quests and exp giving missions , while the yers that were looking for support in this turmulous world came looking for a brotherhood. Nheless, both parties were satisfied with the church . Rudra not only scaled up the quests that gave out exp , but he also made it so that exp was the only thing that the church gave out , as he put a stop to all other forms of mary rewards. The wave of yers wanting to join the church increased day after day , and the revised estimates showed Rudra thathe would reach the target of 100 million atleast 45 days before the previous estimates as the interview had streamlined the process by a huge margin. The fact that Rudra was already at level 402 shocked the world as no other yer in the light or dark faction was remotely close to Rudra. Unless ofcourse there were hidden powers who chose not to disy their true level on the ranking boards. But the situation became such that Rudra''s influence over the world increased day by day as no matter which faction or institution a yer belonged to , nobody could say the name Shakuni without putting some respect behind it. With the church expanding he wasbelled as the most influential yer of all time as now he indirectly had over 70 million followers in his relegion. This number was only going to increase in theing future which meant that alongside ruling a kingdom of millions , and a super guild Rudra was also running a private relegion to make him a person who could sway the map of the continent should he please to do so. Even Rudra did not realise how much power he had anymore as at his single action , literally a million yers would jump into Activa Lava volcano should the need be. While a lesser man would have been swayed by this sudden shift in power , Rudra wasser focused. He knew that against Lucifer it was still not enough and while things looked smooth for now it was a long journey to actually dethroning him before the first awakening. The funny thing was , the church of death started to actually be a cult where everyone had everyone''s back as the seemingly weak bishops that he had appointment on a whim started to be devoted followers of the relegion who could drive people to hold up the doctrines of the church that Rudra had casually made for maniption . New and new incidences of church members standing up for each other came out every single day and overtime even the selfish members of the church started to form their own ideals where they would never harm another beleiver if not helping them actively. The followers of Hades started to wear a scythe pendant on their necks to signify their relegion , and the church of death started to make a killing by selling those. Costing only 1 silver to make , it was given to devotees for 25 silver for an insane profit margin and every single day , the church sold hundereds of thousands of these. Rudra taking advantage of the cash flow started to bribe his way into opening new and new locations for the church in different countries as he would pay ridiculous amounts of money to the NPC kings to let him open one in their territory. The result of this expansion was that NPC and yers who were otherwise too far away from the Church , now got the ess required to join this brotherhood as this further feulled the faster growth of followers. Finally 9 months after the announcement was made and 3 months before Rudra ''s nned timeline to aplish the goal of 100 million followers. He hit the 90 million mark and was expected to gain thest 10 million in the next 20-22 days. Aplishing his goal a full 60-70 days before his initial estimates. However while the situation inside Omega progressed smoothly , the situation inside the real world broke downpletely. ********* ( The real world ) Just as Rudra anticipated , the food shortage finally hit Japan and the army lost control of the streets once the government was unable to supply rations. Global trade had already became close to 0 , as no agriculturally rich countries wanted to export their products anymore as they hoarded grains and supplies even if they did not need them at the moment for self preservation. The moment the food stoppeding the streets turned violent and the already established gangs ran rampant. The army had been given retreating orders and the higher ss citizens that were better connected had been evacuated into special economic zones that had an abundance of food and security. Battle lines were seperated in Tokyo , and while the upside was within the special economic zone and hence still safe for the moment , every single day the government threatened to raid it''s supplies to ease the burden on the poption mass. However Ethan Grey was also not someone that could be suppressed so easily , having dirt on every single goverment official as well as some key military officials he was able to fend off the threat of the government to share food. The elites and Ethan Grey were also high value assets for Japan and keeping a look at the future they did not want to offend these big names , as the gamers of Omega were the best bet for the future of the country and the elites were at the forefront at the moment. However, some people still found the idea of not sharing food to be extremely selfish and detested the uber rich of the upside who dared to be selfish at even such trying times. In reality , Ethan Grey had submitted a proposal to the government 6 months ago about the possible food shortage crisis that may ur , and they had ample time to implement measures to get one crop cycle rotated, however the beurocracy was too slow to implement these measures and selected many unqualified people for the job which resulted in the produce not being sufficient. While themoners struggled day to day on the streets , life at upside was basically the same however all of that changed when one of Ethan Grey ''s employees at the Grey international took matters into his own hands. Apparently he had a girlfriend In the chaotic streets of Tokyo and he was so smitten in love with her that to help her he was willing to even open the gates of the upside for her group to storm in and raid some food. He had nned everything out from how he was going to ess the server room and disable drone security to how he was going to manually disable the door safe-fail after pretending to be the mentainance guy. The upside was one of the safest havens in the world , but it was designed to deal with external threats and built on the assumption that everyone inside was d and privged to be there. This was a mistake that Ethan Grey had made in his security implementation and it was a mistake that was going to cost him dearly. As the internal employee coordinated an attack with his girlfriend, a whopping total of 230,000 humans stormed the special economic zone and started to fight with the army from the entry point nearest to the upside. Although many were killed in the open fire , the ability users started to gain the upper hand very quickly over the army , as it was for the first time that the world properly got to see a fight where the ability users started to outss modern weapons. Moves like the windsh and just some other advanced sword attacks could easily slice the metal off normal cars while the the even stronger attacks could slice through even tanks! The time for the traditional weapons working as a deterrent was over from this day forward , as many cultivators who had their muscles and skins strengthened were barely scratched by the .45 callibre bullets , while some others could catch them with their bare hands. At the end of a long and bloody fight , the only call that was ryed by the routed army to themand station was " All units lost ... I repeat all units lost. The upside ispromised! ". /// Congrattions for hitting the GT target you all , it took us quite a long time to get it , but we finally have! Bonus soon! /// Chapter 698 The Raid Chapter 698 The Raid¡¡¡¡( The morning of the raid , a few minutes before the military defenses failed) Naomi , Papa Rajput and Mama Rajput had gone to the doctor because Naomi was feeling ill since the past few days and her appetite had became as little as a grain feeding bird. Technically it was Rudra''s job to take her doctor , but with him busy in Omega as usual , Naomi''s inws had to take up the duty. The preliminary tests had came back and the doctor sat with the three patients with a wide smile on her face. Mrs Rajput asked " What is it doctor , is Naomi alright? , No matter what therapy we need to do or no matter how expensive the Medicine is , please dont hesitate to tell us". The Rajput''s were anxious, the health of their daughter inw was extremely important to them. But the doctors reply shocked them a lot as she said " Yes , yes , i need to prescribe an detailed therapy, with many vitamins , calcium and nutrition tablets as well as a health routine and diet n. But it''s not because your daughter inw needs it , it''s because of the small little baby inside her ". Naomi''s eyes widened in shock , as mama and papa Rajput were stunned speechless , after a few seconds , Naomi said " I- im pregnant? ". The doctor said with a wide grin on her face " Yes , congrattions my dear ". An atmosphere of immense joy was created as this news broke out , as the Rajput''s cried and hugged each other in joy. The biggest dream of the two parents wasing true as they were finally going to be grandparents. Although Naomi was a bit shook up by the sudden news , she looked at her belly in joy and thought about how this baby would bring her and Rudra closer and smiled . She thought about his shocked reaction when she would break the news to him , as she excitedly talked to the doctor about the proper way to take care of herself. The doctor suggested that she quit Omega for the time being and focus on living a healthy life in real world , and go for long walks with her husband in the lush gardens of the upside for good health. For Naomi such steps were music to her ears , as that was exactly what she wanted for herself too. Long walks with Rudra as they fell deeper and deeper in love , and now that the doctor suggested it , she had the perfect excuse to make himply. Even if he could not do it everyday and only once a week , she would still be the happiest person in the world. She knew for a fact that while Rudra liked to be cold on the outside , he was a real sucker for family and cute stuff. When she would break the news to him , he would be the happiest man in the world. In her head , she was already nning the surprise reveal. ********* ( Meanwhile the traitor amongst the upside ) ''Shura'' was the name of the employee who was betraying the upside by sneakily putting down the defenses. However, not everything went as nned as he was shocked to realise that the security information he had collected about the upside was actually iplete and there were many moreyers of security than anticipated. After the assassin incident, Ethan Grey had spent billions to upgrade the security of the upside and there were a lot more added security functions than Shura anticipated. The only thing he could sessfully do was to intercept the SOS signal from the military that their defenses had fallen, preventing the rm to go off inside the upside. With the elites still ying Omega at this time of the day , without the rms being red the local police and security forces were the only ones on patrol. Shura was unable to open the gates or get the patrolling drones to stop circling , but he managed to sessfully take control of the central rm mechanism and disabled it to make sure than even when the patrolling policemen or the drones caught wind of the situation , no rms could be raised. When the raiding party reached the boundry wall of the tall steel enforced upside , they were shocked to see that the gate was still bolted shut. The inside man had failed to deliver , and now it was upto them to execute a breach. However , noticing the approaching crowd , the drones and the patrolmen brought out their guns and gave a tant warning on the speakerphone to retreat! The upside wall was mounted with state of the art machine guns controlled by AI , should the warnings not be heeded , the loss of life on the rebels side was sure to be massive. However at this juncture, the necromancer Nero , the same guy who was the teammate of Rudra in the first VR Olympics and a dark faction ranker , stepped up and raised his hand , as countless undead started to be spawned from the soil below. It was a scene straight out of a horror movie , as the man used his Omega powers in real life , summoning 10 thousand undead who became the cannon fodders infront of the group. Alongside Nero were the Mori brothers , Patch and Jin , also one of the most proficient gamers of the country , but one of the many unfortunates who did not live in the upper side of the town. While patch mori summoned zombies , being the zombiemancer that he was , Jin mori used his ultimate move the hell''s sh to leave a 12 inch scar on the upsides gate that shook-up the whole structure. Sensing the hostility the defenses were activated as the guards as well as the AI open fired and the war finally broke out! /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target, good job everyone . For the 3 days left in the month , i will do a bonus chapter for every 200 GT we can get. So from here on out , 1600-1800-2000 every 200 tickets , expect a bonus! So please help me get there. Special shoutout to Sivanthe for the 500 coin massage chair . Thankyou so much for the patronage/// Chapter 699 Panic Chapter 699 Panic¡¡¡¡Thousands of humans were killed every single minute , as the automatic rifles open fired , however the cultivators who had managed to kill the army men now wore their bullet proof armours and used their broken tanks to protect themselves while going forward. It was sheer chaos , and no matter how hard the policemen tried to hit the rms , the sirens would not ring out and they had trouble alerting the back-up forces with the internalmunications being jammed. Ethan Grey had really integrated a lot of security measures , however the master control to internalmunications was still inside the grey international tower and with the defenses nned to keep outsiders from interfering and not insiders , it was still jammed by the inside man. The result was that by the time the policemen manually ran to alert the others , the invaders got a few precious minutes to open up the gates , as the assaulters started to punch the gates with their full strength, trying to pry open the side of the gate that Jin mori had dented with his sword. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! , Extremely strong punches rhythmically hit the gates as the dentedrge metal door started to shake with each punch as it hinges started to be bent from the consistent attacks. After a 3 minute long flurry by over 20 assaulters , the gate finally gave out as it broke from its hinges and fell towards the ground with arge THUD! The raiders cheered the fall of the gate as they swarmed into the upside. Their numbers shrunk down to only 40% of their initial group size , as the heavy artillery mounted on the wall wiped out 60% of them, yet the strongest members of the group survived and managed to infiltrate the upside. Close to 80,000 people stormed the gates from the east side and started to spread out looking for houses , building , rations and medical supplies. The policemen by now was barely able to contact the assassin wing of the elites , who were quick to respond as SMG logged out of Omega and lead the charge of the ck ops towards the invaders , while posting a emergency message in guild chat which was sure to make many more log out of the game soon. Max was currently in the elite academy as well , training , hence when the ck ops rolled out he became aware of the situation and instantly rushed towards home to secure the family. Little did he know that nobody was home at that point. Rudra was busy in Omega when the emergency message dropped , and he was not one with the habit to check guild chat so he was only made aware of the situation when Amelia barged in on his important meeting and informed him of the real life situation. Instantly Rudra logged out too , as he went to take a look at the situation from the top office of his true elites HQ building , as he could see the fight spilled out on the west end of the upside. Rudra had shifted to ying the game in the HQ instead of his home since the Max incident , and he regretted it instantly at this second as he immediately rushed down the stairs madly running towards his car , to reach home as soon as possible, just like Max. When Rudra reached the Rajput mansion, he was d to see that everything inside was intact and the door was unbroken . Seemingly the fight was still two blocks away and had not reached his house. Rudra breathed a sigh of releif , but when he went inside only to see a panting Max on the verge of tears , he understood that something was wrong... Rudra asked in panic " What happened Max? Where is mom , dad and Naomi? ". Max held back his tears and showed Rudra the text mother rajput had left on his phone which read '' Mom and dad are taking big sister Naomi to the doctor''s, there is food inside the fridge if you get hungry , and don''t dare touch the chocte cake ! ''. Rudra understood why Max was crying at this second , as the moment he read the word hospital his heart also instantly did a barrel roll as he started to feel anxious. The hospital was at the centre of the battle at this second , and most likely already being stormed by the raiders. Instantly something inside Rudra snapped as ck fumes that usually only surrounded him within Omega rushed out of his body as his aura turned murderous. " Stay here Max, stay safe , lock the doors and open it for noone but family. UNDERSTAND? ".Rudra said in a firm voice as Max nodded . Max said weakly " Get them home brother .. " Rushing out of his house , Rudra just prayed that his family was alright. Because , if it was not ..... Rudra paused at that very train of thought , as the mere thought of it made him feel like dying He had no idea what to do , if his family was not okay .... He had no idea why this fight was started , or why were the rms not ring even though there was a raid ongoing, but none of that mattered to him at this moment. He was not a violent man , he had never thought about engaging in manughter, but he had prepared his guild for thest few months for this exact moment. He was going to the hospital to check on his family , but until he did not find their whereabouts anyone trying to stop him was going to be his enemy. There was no fear in his mind as he drove his luxury car towards the raid. Battle was an instict that had been ingrained deep into his being and he was not someone to shy away from a fight. Even if a hundered thousand stood between him and the hospital, Rudra was going to get through that 100,000 and reach the hospital! /// Chapter 2 for the day , hope you all enjoy! /// Chapter 700 A tragedy Chapter 700 A tragedy¡¡¡¡( inside the hospital) The raiders invaded the hospital to get some much needed essential medical supplies, as the staff was instantly taken hostage. Since Naomi and Rudra''s family were high priority citizens, they were evacuated to the most secure bib in the building , alongside the top doctors. However the building was not essentially made to prevent people from entering by force. It was mostly designed to keep unauthorised personnel outside. Mama and Papa Rajput panicked a bit looking at the situation, as they tried to contact Rudra repeatedly. For the first few calls , nobody picked up but then suddenly Rudra answered the phone " Hello? , Mom , where are you? Are you guys safe? ". A panicked voice could be heard at the other end of the reciever as Rudra was rashly driving his car. Mrs Rajput said " Rudra , we are in the hospital.... The bib on the 32nd floor. B-but there are people everywhere, they are vandalising and looting stuff. Some who resisted were even killed ... They kil-killed a nurse ". Mama Rajput''s voice was extremely shaky when she said this , the situation hadpletely shook her up. Rudra however said " don''t worry ma , I''m on my way . Stay put , and i will be there... Don''t disconnect the call and keep me posted ". Mama Rajput hugged the phone to her chest , as she and Papa Rajput hid Naomi behind them. The parents were off the mindset that no matter what happened to themselves, no harm should befall the baby. However to their horror, the bib doors were busted open as a youth walked in with an intriguing look on his face. " Aghhhh ... " Mama rajput shrieked as the door was busted open , as she looked at the youth and started to shiver. " Hoho ... Look what the car dragged in ". Nero said as he looked at mama and papa Rajput alongside the head doctors. " Mom! Mom ! What''s happening? " Rudra said on top of his lungs as Nero closed the distance between himself and mama rajput. " I know you ..... I know you from that interview you did about your lovely son , Rudra Rajput, a.k.a guildmaster Shakuni of the elites , you are his beloved mother , aren''t you? ". Nero said as he ran his fingers across Mrs Rajput ''s cheeks . Mahendra Rajput was not one to take this bullshit , as he sucker punched nero right in the face and shouted " KEEP YOUR HANDS AWAY FROM MY WIFE! ". Nero , looked at papa Rajput and smiled , as he licked the one drop of blood that the opponents punch drew with a wicked smile. ''Darkness Absorb'' Nero used darkness absorb as instantly he started to suck the vitality out of Mahendra Rajput''s body , leaving him a shrivelled corpse in just 10 seconds. " AGGHHHHHHHHHHHH ". Everyone in the room started to scream , from the doctors to Naomi to mrs rajput who was inconsble at the moment. " You monster! ". Naomimented as he looked at nero and a tear escaped her eyes. No matter how much mama rajput bear her husband''s chest or how much she wailed , there was no reaction from the corpse at all , as Nero had killed Rudra''s father. Rudra shouted over the phone " WHAT HAPPENED, WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED? , I SWEAR IF ANYONE HARMS MY FAMILY EVEN A BIT , I WILL TORTURE THEM FOR AN ETERNITY! IM SHAKUNI OF THE ELITES DAMNIT". Nero picked up the phone from mama Rajput''s chest , as he said over the speakerphone " Shakuni , shakuni , shakuni , how are you old friend? Remember me ? Nero ? The guy who helped you win your third gold medal in the VR Olympics? The guy who repeatedly dm''ed you for help when the government abandoned him and his sister. Remember how he requested to join the elites and you rejected? Remember how he begged your f***** assistant for a meeting that she never granted? Well my sister died Shakuni, and it is on you that she did .. so now i took away your father ". Something inside Rudra snapped when he heard this , as uncontroble grief and anger filled his body. The car he was driving got it''s enginebusted and the ss windows from all the buildings around him got destroyed at once , as he said in a menacing tone " You dare...?". Nero had apparently tried to contact Rudra time and time again over thest few months. He was one of Japan''s best assets and had contributed so much for the country , but because he was a dark faction solo yer belonging to no organization he was abandoned as an unimportant asset. The streets became more and more violent each passing day , and his attempts to contact Rudra became more and more desperate. However he never managed to get past Amelia and schedule a meeting with Rudra. Having barely any time to talk to his wife , Rudra was naturally not taking in any visitors at all , and his resolve to add no other members to the elites was firm and resolute. The result was that nero , patch and Jin mori and many other top level yers turned sour on him as they hated him to the core for not helping fellow yers out. It was a fucked up logic , but currently it was a fucked up world.Nero had begged the gods to save his sister , but she died anyway and since that day he had became a heartless beast and a monster. He did note knocking in the hospital to target the Rajput family in particr , but to punish the people who had the means to save his sister but chose to operate the hospital in a private institute like the upside , and not open it up to the general public. His enemy were the doctors , however he ended up meeting with mrs rajput as a coincidence, and his anger on Rudra just exploded. Nero did not care anymore , he wanted to make Rudra suffer the same pain that he did , he wanted to make him feel that in the end he was also a mortal gamer and should be down to earth as his arrogance had reached the sky. However, Rudra was not in the wrong here. He had external dm''s turned off and closing the elites was a personal choice that he could always make as it''s leader. He was not the cause behind Nero ''s sister to die and seeking revenge on him was pointless. However, none of that mattered at the moment , as father rajput had been killed. If Rudra had any reservations about killing the raiders , they were gone now . He was going to tear his way through to floor 32 and senselessly beat the shit out of Nero. However the question was , would he get there in time to save the rest of his family? Or would he be tote? On the call Nero said " Haha , now you feel my pain .... Now you understand my suffering , How does it feel to be vulnerable,invincible King shakuni? The undefeated... The unbowed. All those aplishments in the game and yet a selfish prick who won''t help others. YOU RUN A DAMN KINGDOM , IF YOU WISH FOR IT YOU COULD BUY THIS WHOLE COUNTRY FOOD FOR A YEAR. But no , you and Ethan grey hord it inside the upside and distribute itvishly for feasts of the rich. Not anymore .... Today you pay! Today you suffer ! Since YOU KILLED MY SISTER I KILL EVERYONE YOU LOVE. BECAUSE... That is only fair . Today you lose king shakuni .... Today your family dies! ". Rudra heard this but did not say a word in reply , he stepped out of his car and looked at the sea of raiders infront of him. Ripping off the door off his supercar , he held it from the door handle and activated the god''s eyes. Words were of no use anymore , now it was time for action . It was a race against time now to save his family , and Rudra was going to try his best. Wielding the door handle as a weapon , Rudra ughtered his way through the raiders as he was an untouchable beast in battle. He could see every single openings , every single weakness of his opponents , as just like in game he knew just where to strike to get critical damage. Within one minute , he ughtered over 123 men and managed to break the bones of 22 others as he opened a path for himself towards the hospital gate , and kicked three men to knock it open for him , as he immediately ran towards the emergency staircase and started to scale the building as blinding speed. Praying in his mind , Rudra thought '' Please god , please keep my wife and mother safe .... I''m almost there ''. /// Guys , hope you liked this chapter , pleasement down below if you did. Feel free to predict what happens in the next chapter as well , let''s see if you can predict my line of thinking after reading 700 chapters of this book. Join the discord if you haven''t already for more novel rted discussions. https://discord.gg/j3eUuy9J /// Chapter 701 The True Commander Of Death Chapter 701 The True Commander Of Death¡¡¡¡This was the first time since his rebirth that Rudra felt like he was helpless and powerless. His mind falling into depravity as his senses went into overdrive. He was not someone who lost his calm easily , and even at this moment his mind had rity as to what it needed to do at the moment , however in the background it also kept thinking about the many unlikely scenarios that could happen should he arrive a moment toote. Rudra did not even notice the carnage he had left in his wake, as he had killed countless humans at this point for real , that were people that would never wake up once more in the church of life again and had died forever now. However he did not care about it at all , as his only focus was on getting to floor 32 as soon as possible. Reaching the floor was supposed to be difficult with the sea of undead guarding it , however when Rudra came near the undead they immediately kneeled before him and made way to unblock his path , in a phenomenon that Rudra least expected. He was covered in the aura of death as ck fumes rose around him, but it was an unconsciouy activated passive skill and Rudra was not forcing himself to mentain it. But little did he know that the aura of death around him made him a king level entity , which meant that these low level undead would most likely ughter their master for him , much less not fight him. With his path clear , Rudra rushed straight to the 32 floor at blinding speed , as when he reached there two men were guarding the entrance. Before those men could even react to Rudra''s figure however, Rudra grabbed them by their necks and mmed them against the wall , crushing their necks with his bare hands to end their lives in an instant. There was no sword , no fancy moves involved, just his mad speed and Raw power that killed the two men . Taking a deep breath , Rudra went inside the bib, his heart beating rapidly , anxious about the fate of his family. ************ ( One minute ago , Nero) Neroughed at Rudra''s antics , everyone else might be afraid of the leader of the elites and may worship him as a deity but he did not. He considered himself to be Rudra''s equal because once upon a time he was someone who shared the same tform as him as a teammate. He only considered Rudra to be more privged than himself to have the backing of Ethan Grey to create such arge organisation and live as a king , but felt that as a solo yer the two were on the same level. Nero was barely level 280 , had barely ascended to tier 4 and was nowhere near Rudra''s strength, nor could he hold a candle to his aplishments. The Rudra that he considered an equal was already vastly superior to himself while the Rudra currently was iparable. But his mind was not ready to ept that he was an inferior yer , it was always about the excuses like he had to y solo , that he had no backing and that he had no opportunities. He felt like ying his ss was more challenging than ying a knight and that the progress and aplishments he had with his ss wereparable to Rudra . This was the reason why he did not take Rudra ''s threat of '' You Dare ? '' to be serious , as he did not feel like he feared Rudra. Moreover he had posted his undead on all the entry points leading to the 32 nd floor and should Rudra wish to reach here he must defeat them all , but with him being connected to the undead should even one of them die at Rudra''s hands he would be notified immediately to know that he wasing. Enjoying his time , he looked at Mama Rajput and said " It''s such a burden to have a husband in this new world .... I freed you , won''t you thank me? ". " ***** ****!!!!!! "Mama rajput cursed nero like she had never cursed before , her heart broken and her mind nked out she had never hated someone as much as she hated Nero at this moment. " Now that''s not a very nice thing to say , is it mama ? Ur quite pretty for your age , i might have taken you in as my concubine if you were not this vile tongued ". Nero said with a sadistic smile as he disgusted everyone in the room Naomi who could not take it anymore stood up and said " You''ve made a big mistake Nero, you don''t know my husband . He will make you pay for this ,you will beg for forgiveness at that moment , but there will be none, i will make sure there is none! ". Nero turned his attention towards Naomi , as he tilted his head and chuckled " No forgiveness , you say? ". He walked towards Naomi with menacing steps as he prepared to use another darkness absorb. Naomi backed up in panick , as mama rajput desperately tried to hold the monster back by grabbing his legs and biting on his feet. But Nero was just annoyed by this as he kicked mama rajput away and kept walking towards Naomi , as he said " Shakuni , shakuni , shakuni , the great man shakuni , the Number one yer Shakuni , the so called hero of Japan!, let us see if our beloved hero-san can save his wife today!". Naomi hit the wall , there was no-where to back off anymore . She looked at nero wide eyed and in panic as fear and horror was evident inside them. Nero bent over to touch her , as she closed them and epted her fate , a tear escaping her eyes as she softly mumbled '' Rudra ... ''. BAM! At this very instant before Nero could every a finger on Naomi, Rudra arrived at the scene and gave the guy a threatening German Suplex that broke not only his spine and neck , but also cracked his skull bone. " DONT YOU DARE LAY A FINGER ON MY WIFE,PUNK! ". Rudra screamed in anger as he pummeled Nero with a rally of punches as he got ontop of him. Shock , disbelief , horror were evident on Nero ''s face. He had no idea how Rudra managed to bypass his undead and reach this ce without detection. His speed to traverse the 15 meter corridor from the door to this location was also so fast that he did not even notice someone sneaking up on him , while the strength on the German Suplex was strong enough to crush his cultivator bones! As Nero summoned his undead , to counter Rudra pummeling him , mama rajput and Naomi breathed a sigh of relief to see that Rudra was here as they collectively screamed '' RUDRA! '' It was a scream of releif , as tears escaped both their eyes upon seeing that he had finally arrived. However when nero summoned the undead , who popped out in the room like flies , the women and the doctors started to panic once more as Naomi shouted " Rudra there are undead here! ". Naomi hated the fact that she was not a cultivator now , because she could have used the dispell the dead spell if she was inside Omega right now. However shockingly, no matter how much nero tried to make the undead to attack Rudra they would not budge from their locations at all as punch after punch , the shock on his face grew. Had Rudra wanted he could have killed nero right then and there , but he did not , as he only broke his limbs in extremely painful fashion one after another. " Aghhhhh ! AGHHHH! AGHHHHHHHHH! "Screams, each louder than thest could be heard in the room as the doctors had to hide away from the brutality infront of their eyes. Nero looked at the undead and wondered why they would not obey as he spoke in shock " Why .... Why will you not obey? ". However, when Rudra raised his hand , and every one of them kneeled at once , nero finally understood why. Rudra was the boss here and he was just a puny necromancer, although he was the summoner of the undead he had no control over them. Rudra was the pope of the church of death , and a mythic ss the '' death knight '' by profession, although in Omega the advantage was not evident , in the real world it finally started to show. Rudra was far higher in the food chain than Nero could ever imagine , as although even Rudra did not understand the true depths of his powers at the moment , should he wish , he was strong enough to even make nero obey hismands as a lesser necromancer should he wish to do so. However, at this moment none of that mattered , as one after another nero felt his bones being snapped by Rudra ''s raw strength, his mind cked out with the shock of realising that he was not even strong enough to wield his own undead in Rudra ''s presence , much less fight with the man on a level ying field. It was only when Rudra heard mama rajput say " Rudra ..... Mahendra..... " That he stopped the beating. Looking up to see the shrivelled body of his father , the first thing that Rudra noticed through his god''s eyes was , that his father was not actually dead.... Atleast not yet! /// Hahahaha , sorry guys none of you predicted this chapter correctly :face_with_tongue: , but the next one is going to be an even bigger shocker! Hopefully you liked this chapter , pleasement down below if you did! /// Chapter 702 Overlord Of Death Chapter 702 Overlord Of Death¡¡¡¡Rudra noticed that his dad was not actually dead. His body had somehow been sapped of all the natural mana it had , which led to him bing shrivelled. His blood was going cold very fast and Rudra had a feeling in his heart that the longer he took the more unlikely it would be for him to revive his father . Rudra was not inside Omega and could not use sr restore at this moment to heal his father , and his arsenal was basically all attack moves except for that. He desperately wished at this moment that he should have chosen the Hades special skill which allowed to bring back people from the dead at this moment , as now it would have been the best moment to use it , but with theck of any options , Rudra decided to use darkness absorb on Nero , to try and steal his vitality to save his father. Rudra had no idea as to how to do it efficiently , however his brain went into hyperdrive and he trusted his instinct as a veteran in Omega at this moment to channel the absorbtion of vitality he stole from nero towards his father. The result was that Mahendra visibly started to regain some color in his skin , as Nero lost all signs of life . Nero had very little HP to offer anyways after the brutal beating Rudra had given him , as he teethered near the edge of death anyways. '' Not enough .... This much is not enough '' Rudra thought as he looked around in desperation , his eyesnding on the three doctors in the room. Rudra felt he was in a huge moral dilemma as his mind urged him to kill the doctors to save his father , while his conscience told him that it was wrong. Rudra felt like something was choking him , as all his beleifs came crashing down at him at once. His mind argued that the people close to him mattered the most and other lives did not matter at all. While his conscience told him that all lives mattered , and unless they were his enemy or harmed him , only a monster would kill them. As Rudra ''s bone chilling gazended on the doctor''s they shuddered in fear as they realised his intentions. However before Rudra could make a choice , a tight pnded on his face as mama rajput pped him. SLAP! Rudra looked at mama who was bleeding from her forehead and had her hair and facepletely in mess as she had been through a lot , but even in such a condition she said " If Mahendra is dead then be it. But you are not going to be a monster and kill others to save him! THIS IS NOT HOW I RAISED YOU ! ". A tear escaped Rudra''s eyes at this statement as he finally understood the error of his ways . Uptil now he was too self centred , only thinking about himself , his guild , his family , his future. While millions in his own country were fighting for their lives every single day. He was blessed to be in a position of power where if he wanted to he could single handedly mentain peace on the streets by bringing all together, but he did not do it , because it was too much hassle and there were much more important issues for him to deal with. Although he was the strongest guildmaster, somewhere in his pursuit of bing the strongest he had lost touch with the pure and simple person that he once was. In the past few months he had actually started to feel like the overlord of death, as he behaved and acted like he owned everyone and was too conceited and even evil. He did not care about how he manipted the crowd into working in his favour and did not care if his words would cause regret to uncountable yers down the line , as the only goal he cared about was his own . As he saw his mother cry inconsbly , and the body of his father in his arms , he finally reconnected with his old self who had been through this trauma once in life and refound his true golden self that not only wanted to be the best , but be the best the right way! Wiping his tears off he averted his gaze from the doctors and threw them at the undead in the room , as he said " COME". With fiery eyes , Rudrapelled the undead to line up one after another as he absorbed vitality from their bodies one after another consistently and channeled it into his father''s body. It was the worst 1 minute of his life as even after chanelling the vitality from countless undead his father did not move a muscle , until finally he started to cough violently as he jolted back to life . Rudra , Naomi , Mama Rajput and the doctors all let out a cry of joy and releif as the doctors rushed into check on the health of papa Rajput . Mama rajput hugged the chest of her husband tightly as she cried inconsbly there while Naomi hugged Rudra tight. Rudra too gave Naomi a tight hug , and at this moment he could not help but feel guilty about the treatment he gave to this girl for the past few days. He hardly met her or gave her time , and constantlypared her with Ruby. Although it was her who approached him , the moment he epted her proposal he became an equal party in the rtionship yet he was putting in none of the efforts needed to mentain it. The woman had done nothing but love him faithfully and even put up with him having a second wife. She had been the pir of the family in his absence and had neverined about how he treated her and did not give her time. She understood his every need , his every desire and supported him through every thick and thin. She deserved more than what he gave her , and he needed to start treating her like the queen that she was. Rudra kissed her lightly on the forehead as he consoled her that everything was going to be okay now that he was here. /// Congrattions for hitting the GT target of 1600, Bonus right after this chapter ! /// Chapter 703 A new resolve Chapter 703 A new resolve¡¡¡¡Rudra felt like his old self again after going through the terror of almost losing his family. He felt like a humble kid whose only ambition in life was to keep his mother safe from cancer and make his father proud. The mental torture he went through in the few minutes of uncertainty about his family''s fate transformed himpletely as for the first time since his rebirth he started to look at the bigger picture rather than his own selfish interests . Should he wish to , he could probably kill hundereds if not thousands of rebels inside the upside at this moment , but he did not wish to shed a single drop of blood where it wasn''t necessary anymore as rather than thinking upon how to annihte them , he started to think on how to settle this matter with the least casualties. Rudra was still the mastermind schemer like he always was , but listening to Nero ''s words and experiencing the consequences of his own ignorance he finally felt like since he was in a position to do good and be a hero , he should grasp that chance and truly try to be a role model that others could follow rather than a man who had the world at his feet. The track where he was heading down towards had only one end for him where he was going to stand at the pinnacle of the world with everyone else at his feet , but that was not the ambition he had in his past life , as his true goal was not only to be the strongest guildmaster, but rather to be an undeniable icon who was a symbol of noble yet just power. In his past life he was backstabbed by his colleague and pushed down the stairs , and he found that detestable so much so that upon his rebirth, he did not even wish to see the face of that man again! However, now that he himself contemted on killing innocent doctors just to save his father , he finally understood that he had became the same man he had so vehemently detested once and had mama rajput not intervened, he would truly have became one. Coming back from the edge of falling into darkness , Rudra saw the light once more as his mind gained rity of every single fault he was making as a man . A beautiful family reunion made Rudra feel a myriad of emotions in his heart as he understood that no matter how much gold he ever gained in Omega, this was the most precious thing to him in the world , and he needed to understand that just like him , there were countless families in the underprivileged areas except the upside as well which were currently struggling for even basic food day to day. Rudra had been one of those underprivileged once upon a time , and he could understand their pain in such a situation , however his sess and his own situation had made him blind to their peril after his rebirth , but that was the case no more. Rudra rolled out of the building but made sure not to go too far as his father was still very weak and needed to undergo medical treatment although Rudra had saved his life. With his family inside , he needed to guard them at all times , but he also needed to stop the fighting before it got out of hand. Currently, SMG''s ck ops were ughtering the rebels by the hundereds, as the untrained rebels who had barely managed to master a few moves were no match for the highly trained cultivator Assassins who lived and breathed to kill. The trained security force of the upside , they did their jobs in securing the perimeter as ever since they joined the fight the rebels stood no chance and were unable to advance a single block while having to fall back 5 . SMG spotted Rudra outside the hospital and instantly moved towards him , as Rudra ryed to him his order " don''t kill , push them back ,round them up , but don''t kill .... these are humans too , and instigated humans at that who are just looking for food. W-we cant kill them for it ". SMG was shocked to hear this order as he blinked twice while looking at Rudra. This was quite unlike Rudra''s usual orders to kill everyone moving , as the only reason Rudra even created the ck ops was for situations like these. Nheless an order was an order and Rudra''s orders were supreme amongst all elites , and SMG immediately transmitted them over the inte as the fighting style of the ck ops changed significantly. It was an unusual order for them , as the ck ops had never been trained to round people up alive , but they did their best , by maiming and threatening the opponents back ,rather than killing them. Sometimes one or two died but it was inevitable as it was done out of self defense, but in the end all of the 10,020 survivors were rounded up around the one small building of the hospital upon Rudra''s orders. Rudra looked at the terror on their faces as they stared at the army of ck ops surrounding them alongside armed upside police , as they finally understood how stupid their n was to invade the homece of the elites. Closing his eyes Rudra calmed his senses down , as he prepared a sensitive speach to be spoken from the bottom of his heart , as he said " Rebels ..... I will not kill you here today , Not even restrain or jail you. You stormed this township to look for food and medicine and i understand your motive. However you killed the residents in the process and we retalitated in kind and killed some of yours. Im sure this is not how either of us wanted to spend the day should everything be normal , but these are extraordinary times we live in and the future of our race as a whole is uncertain. You all may know me , i am Rudra Rajput better known as guildmaster Shakuni of the Elites, I''m the one who runs the ckops that killed your men , and here at this moment , i would like to apologise for the deaths caused in battle today ". Rudra made a 90¡ã bow towards the rebels , who were shocked by his speech. The victor of the battle and such a great man was bowing to the losers? Just what the hell was going on? Although nobody knew what Rudra was upto , his gesture definitely grabbed everyone''s attention. /// bonus chapter for hitting the GT target , good job everyone, hopefully you enjoy. i don''t think we can hit anymore targets with just 2 hours to go . So i guess this is it for the month of June. Thankyou all for the support you have shown me in June. Hope to see you all back in July! /// Chapter 704 Rudra takes on a bigger responsibility Chapter 704 Rudra takes on a bigger responsibility¡¡¡¡" i would like to apologise for the deaths caused in battle today .... ". Rudra said as he bowed to the rebels. The rebels were shocked to see this , and so were the elites. Why was the most powerful man in the light faction bowing to a bunch of defeated rebels like themselves? Rudra continued " I understand that the upside is a safe haven with an abundance of food and medicine, it is a ce that can easily satiate atleast 50,000 people''s hunger everyday and still not overburden it''s ecosystem. However please try to understand, the reason why we did not share food, is because we were saving the surplus for emergency in the face of the uncertainty of theing year. Ethan Grey and myself are not responsible for the welfare of the general public of Japan , i was not elected as the president and it is not my job.... I am responsible for my own guild members, who i flew from all over the world to live in this township and God is my witness that i have done my job faithfully ". Rudra''s words struck a cord amongst the rebels, some of them did feel that Rudra and Ethan Grey were selfish to not share the resources to fellow humans, but Rudra ''s reasoning mmed the reality in their faces. It was not their job to help others , they were not the government and they were not elected to do this job, themoners had no reason to demand anything from them, and they had no reason toply. They felt silly and stupid to be instigated into this raid and the loss of life. They were in the wrong and they could feel it now. However Rudra ''s next words gave them a light of hope. Rudra said " I had informed the government many months ago as to how they could tackle these problems , but they have failed the people. I thought i did my best ... But , B-but ... ". Rudra paused as he talked less like a maniptor at this very second and started to talk like a genuine human , as he said " But i was wrong." Rudra looked the rebels in the eyes, he did not shy away from admitting his mistake as he continued " This entire country is my people , this entire is my people. In these extraordinary times there are no countries or distinctions anymore as we are all just bundled as humans, and trust me on this guys , i will try my best to reverse the trend". The rebels were moved by Rudra''s words as they could see the conviction in his eyes and the truth behind his speech. The elites who were used to Rudra''s attitude of the matters of the world are none of our guilds concern were a bit surprised to see this sudden change in their leader, but somewhere deep down they felt assured to have such a man with such high ideals leading them. Rudra said " From today, i will actively try to help this ce as best as I can, although i am not capable of changing the entire world right now, i will start from Japan and try my best to make this ce a livable and happy haven once more. What is toe , wille but we cannot keep living like the apocalypse has already arrived! ". The rebels were now moved from Rudra ''s speech as many cried , while some shot a video of Rudra ''s speech and sent it to the forums. Rudra said " I-i cannot do it alone guys .... You have no idea about the weight i support on my shoulders , I''m standing here strong but i am overworked. I will work earnestly for you all, but i cannot make that change as an individual, please help me make the change, together we can take control of the streets once more .... ". Rudra waited patiently for his words to sink in , he allowed himself to say his inner thoughts for the first time and let the world see that yes the invincible Shakuni was also overwhelmed and overworked in this situation. It could be perceived as weakness or it could be perceived as him being candid , but thankfully for him , it was percieved as him being candid as the rebels started to shout " ME ! IM WITH YOU ". " ME ! , I AM WITH YOU TOO! ". " WE ARE WITH YOU GUILDMASTER! " " YES! LET''S TAKE THE STREETS BACK! ". there were loud cheers as the rebels and the Elites gave an electric support to Rudra ''s statement as Rudra breathed a sigh of releif. The streets had already descended into anarchy and taking back control was not going to be easy, however Rudra knew that no matter how hard the hurdle was he needed to atleast try to make things right again. Little did he know that his one small step in the right direction would not only alter the fate of earth , but also his own fate inside Omega. ****** ( The next one month ) In the next one month a lot of chain reactions ured to Rudra ''s statement. Rudra started a open food charity where everyone who was in need of food was given food outside the walls of the upside for the days surplus. The residents of upside actively cut down on their food needs after understanding the need of the nation , and the ce fed 120,000 outer residents daily. Rudra''s speech moved many and since he was already a very influential figure in Japan , many street lords actively sceded the management of their territory to Rudra''s hands as they trusted him to provide them with security and justice. It was a chaotic time, and Rudra had to try his best to bnce everything out, but he cut down on his training time in Omega to just 2 hours a day while he also trained 2 hours in real life but that was it . He focused rest of his efforts into making his country livable again as slowly starting from he upside he was able to create a 10 km radius in which the county functioned as normal. He was running a private government where he was the god and the ruler of the people as his word becamew in that ce and the needs of the people were provided by him. Rudra knew that making people self sufficient was the only way tobat this crisis as he taught individuals two of the most basic and easiest way to make food. Rudra gave them eggs of a special type of edible frog whose single female could produce a million babies. The eggs would mature into frogs in 24 short days and the cycle could be repeated. Although frog meat wasn''t the most delicious or the prefferance of the people , it was easily farmed and it served the needs of the crowd for sustainance. The leftover bones and body cutouts were used to make calcium and multivitamin tablets , which were mass produced in the upside to give the nutrition that was missing from the meat diet. The second way was that Rudra gave themoners the necessary fishing tools and make-do boats for every family to be able to fish food for their own meal at night . These two methods made it so that within one month , Rudra was able to feed 1 million strong poption daily and provide them with safe streets. Rudra also did not forget to give Naomi and his family the time they deserved as he became a more devoted husband and family man. His father was immensely proud of his aplishment and change in attitude, and the two would often share philosophical talks on his hospital bed. Despite Rudra having saved him , Mahendra Rajput''s health condition was quite serious as even after one month of being in the ICU he was not recovering as much as he needed to. The news that Naomi was pregnant gave Rudra the joy of his life as he felt his heart flutter like it never did at the thought of being a father. Happy days could be observed in the Rajput family , as Max and Rudra both seemed to have matured a lot in the weeks after the raid . Rudra fell more and more in love with Naomi , the more time he spent with her and also after realising the fact that she was going to be the mother of his child. There was a markee change in Rudra''s behaviour after that announcement as he was visibly more calm andpassionate to everyone as if subconsciously trying to be patient as if he were with a kid. However the happy days of the Rajput family did notst long , as one night Mahendra Rajput finally suffered from kidney failure and his health started to deteriorate rapidly. In the next two days the body started to fail all over and despite the doctors trying their best, the man died from multiple organ failure. The shock of her husband''s death was so deep on mama rajput that she too never woke up from the bed that night , as the sleep she went into was permanent. In a single day Rudra lost both his parents , however themon parents who lived amon life had the most extraordinary of funerals , as over 1 million people attended theirst rights. Both of them died with a smile on their faces, however left the faces of their two young sons filled with tears. However as Rudra lit their funeral pyre on fire , he swore to live by the ideals that they had taught him and continue to work towards the goal of creating an ideal world for all to live in . /// A bitter sweet chapter , do tell me if u like it in thements below /// Chapter 705 A changed Rudra Chapter 705 A changed Rudra¡¡¡¡After his parents died , Rudra ''s approach in Omega changed significantly. One of the best things that happened to him was that he was able to break free from the illusion of the demon''s diary as it was no longer able to manipte him. He was sure that he did not want any personal gains from the diary, and honestly surrendered the books cover to Hades. With him gifting theplete book to Hades , it was now possible for the god of death to start taking back of the demon race once more andnd a huge blow to Lucifer. Hades was incredibly impressed by Rudra who managed to bring theplete demons diary to him , as with this he finally felt like he had the chance to Lucifer down in a fair fight. Using the demon''s diary, Hades could create the demon kings who would be peak tier 5 existances who could aid him massively in the war effort with the future potential to reach even tier 6. Currently , Lucifer had a few tier 5 underlings under him , however Hades had none. This was the biggest disadvantage that Hades would face in an all out war against Lucifer , as even if he was able to neutralize Lucifer himself , without his army capable of handling the tier 5 powerhouses it was impossible to win. Although Rudra was an impressive fighter , he was still only nearing peak tier 4 and could maybe take on one tier 5 fighter in a one on one fight , but not more. But with the demons diary, Hades finally not only had the chance to summon the demon kings, but also to slowly take back control of the demon race as a whole! It was a device of iprehensible value to the god of death, and having it once more in his hands gave him incredible boost of confidence. For the umpteenth time this disy ofpetence from Rudra moved his heart as his evaluation of the pope increased everyday. Technically he could ce oversight on how Rudra ran his relegion, but with him growing it explosively and exponentially, Hades allowed his results to Trump the methods he used as he gave Rudra a blind eye for his antics. Rudra too however changed his corrupt ways and started to govern the relegion as a righteous leader as he stopped exploiting the masses and started helping them. This caused a chain reaction such that Rudra never would have imagined , as with more and more people joining him real life , even more people willingly followed him in Omega . Everytime Rudra made an honest change in governance, like giving money to the poor followers of the relegion or genuinely sending forces from the church to help members in need, the image of the church improved amongst the masses. Even more people voluntarily donated money and no matter how much Rudra spent , more just kepting in alongside a massive influx of people. Things became so ridiculous that somedays he gained 1.6 million followers a day , far exceeding his initial estimates as the small phenomenon in the start had now grown into a tsunami. At this rate Rudra expected that he would hit the expected target a whole 3 months before the deadline he set for himself and may even get to nearly 140 million followers by the time it was to start the war. Although focusing on all these regions , Rudra neglected his personal training , he felt much happier and content as his mental stability improved. He finally felt stress free about the future as every single day at work became rewarding and meaningful with him helping someone or the other every single day. Even his shorter training sessions became wayy more productive, as he felt that what usually took him 8 hours could be achieved in the short 2 hours that he trained now , as everytime he trained he came with a fresh mind and a peaceful heart to learn. His good work did not go unnoticed at all , as everyone from his family to Ruby to the elites became more and more content with the new change in his temperament. While themoners sang the songs of his praises. He finally became the golden industry standard for sess as while people respected him out of fear uptil this moment , now he started to gain genuine adoration and respect. In this turmulous world where everyone only selfishly worked for themselves, Rudra was the only one who was working for the whole of humanity , and there were people who appreciated such mentality immensely. Although he did not know or care about this at all , his evaluation by Gaia improved significantly because of this change too as the only w Gaia found in Rudra uptil this moment was that he was too focused on his own organisation and did not care about the bigger picture too much. But with his new temperament he truly became the most suitable candidate to lead earth. Now only if he could help Hades topple Lucifer and gain his favour , then there was a good chance that after the first awakening Hades would personally recruit Rudra into his army as hismander and thereby extend a huge olive branch to his host the Earth. This was the hope of Gaia and the cuber corporation, however ording to the universalws they could not interfere in the natural storyline of the game at all , as should the dark factione out on top , then earth would be integrated into Lucifer''s faction and the leader would be chosen amongst the dark faction candidates. Integrating into the dark faction would make the quality of life on earth be trash , as the dark faction of the universe followed thew of the jungle where the strong preyed in the weak and everything from very to murder was legal byw. Should earth be such awless ce , open to invasion and looting by the other species in the dark faction , it would be a deste in a matter of one to two years post the awakening with only the best humans being drafted into mercenary corps while the others being left to dry out and die on the resourceless. ******** ( Meanwhile Dronacharya) Dronacharyapletely devoted himself to Lucifer and cut himself off from the world. Delving into ancient forbidden practices and useless demonic rituals that were a hoax. But everytime he performed a wrong ritual he became more and more sure about the correct path as after performing a total of 237 failed rituals on the 238th attempt he was finally able to gain a brief audience with Lucifer. Lucifer looked at the mortal who had managed to get in touch with him and remembered him to be the same man who had contacted him a few years ago ,as he immediately became interested. Although everything else about the man was ordinary, him able to find this ancient ritual was proof of his dedication as Lucifer decided to amuse himself by lending him an ear. Lucifer said " Say , what do you want weak , pathetic mortal ? Why have you tried so hard to find me ? ". Dronacharya fell on his knees as he kowtowed before Lucifer and said " O great devil , this humble servants bows before you , please grant him one selfish request. Please Destroy Shakuni of the Elites! I detest that man to my core and have repeatedly failed in my attempts to kill him. I will do anything for you in return ". Lucifer smiled evily upon hearing the name Shakuni of the Elites, that mortal was a peculiar one and even an eyesore to Lucifer himself , hence he agreed to Dronacharya ''s demands as he said " The demons dairy ...Hades has it , with it he has a fair chance of defeating my army.Find it and destroy it using this special me i bestow upon you . Do not try to foolishly grab that book , as it will consume a weak mortal like you instantly , but if you manage to destroy it , i will in return destroy shakuni of the elites for you." A system notification came infront of dronacharya, as he was provided with relevant quest details and the support after being given a SSS rated mission. Seed and the reward was the destruction of Rudra , fail and most likely he would suffer permanent death at the hands of Hades being banished from Omega. It was the riskiest choice that dronacharya had ever made in his life , however his hate for Rudra was profound enough for him to take even this insane step. This time around everything was on the line for him, however the reward on the other side was equally tempting. In the end he ended up epting the quest .... /// Special shoutout to Tikbo and Joshua_ansell_3899 for the massage chairs and to Thomas_sanders for the dragon! I am delighted from the goodwill , andapologise for seeing it sote! The book is struggling economically this past few days , hence the gesture is appreciated a lot ! /// Chapter 706 Hitting the target and turning the tables Chapter 706 Hitting the target and turning the tables¡¡¡¡Rudra finally hit the designated target of gaining 100 million followers , 88 days before the deadline in June. The church of death had expanded into bing a behemouth at this point , as he managed to convert the aquahose kingdom ruled by the triads now into adopting it as the state relegion. This conversion brought a steady influx of new and new followers as the hold of the relegion in the Hazelgroove - True Elites - Aquahose kingdom region became extremely strong. Reaching this point Rudra could finally shift one more gear towards the uing war as this time around the rewards had to be chosen extremely carefully with a look towards the real world as well. Having nearly lost his father , Rudra knew that this time around he needed to understand the importance of healing and revival skills as although in Omega you would just lose a few levels and be reborn , in the real world death was permanent. In such a scenario the importance of healing skills became much more profound and so did the need for functional and detection skills. Rudra did not want another broken attack move in his arsenal as he had already built a huge stack of those moves. Rudra took a look at the system notification popping at his screen as it read ---- System Notification: Congrattions yer Shakuni forpleting the level 3 of the quest '' Rise of a lost relegion '' , distributing rewards ... Ultimate Level Quest : '' Rise Of A Lost Relegion '' Time Limit : unknown Difficulty : immeasurable Rewards : ???? Description : You have sessfully started a relegion , but can you really grow it from the ground up to its past glory? Stage 3 : Obtain 100,000,000 followers Progress : 100,000,108/100,000,000 Stage 3 rewards : Levels + 100, all stats +5000, + Immortal Legacy ------ Rudra epted the 100 levels reward with a lot of glee and joy , as this was a number that wasimpossible for themon yer to ever gain at once. Even as a reincarnator, Rudra never expected that there would evere a day where he would gain 100 levels at once , and to top it all off 5000 points on all stats extra! Rudra called for his stat pannel ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Honorable Death knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary ArchBishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Achiever , Dragon yer , King Of the True Elites Kingdom , First Cultivator , Supreme Overlord , Legendary Demon yer , Superior Human , Pope Of The Church Of Death , History maker ss :Death Knight ( Mythic ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 507 Tier : 4 STATS AGI : 28,000 VIT : 26,000 INT : 27,000 STA : 25,500 PHY : 26,000 MANA :26,500 HP : 18,818,000/18,818,000 Unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : 52/100 Charm :99/100 Infamy : 0/100 Status : No Abnormalities Equipment : Lich''s Ring , concealer mask , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary) , Doom armour( legendary) , Death knights ck Shield , Pope''s token , White lion''s kneecaps ( dark gold ) , Supreme Wood Charm , Kings helmet Weapons : Grim Reaper Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of God , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage, Holy Lance ( divine) , One legged leap ( rare) , Cloud Feet , Circumvent , Dance Of Death ( Divine ) ss specific skills : Death Knights Summoning, Death Knights Aura , ck Ratio , Enhanced Full counter , Death Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) (plete ) , Time Dtion Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- It hadpletely transformed from thest time that he had seen it , and he felt a huge burst of strength flowing through his body all of a sudden. Rudra easily felt 40% stronger than he was just a minute ago and the margin of his increase of strength was so huge that he felt like should he face scar-face in a fight at this moment , he would not take more than 15 moves to defeat him! Rudra had already transcended the level limit for tier 5 now , and should be wish to opt for it he could go on for a tier promotion quest now and officially be the fourth tier 5 powerhouse in the continent. This was the goal Rudra had set for himself before he began Omega. A feeble dream that even his heart was too bold to dare believe. However now that dream was only one step away! If he could ascend to tier 5 ranks then the bnce of power would tilt heavily into the favour of Hazelgroove empire as it would be the only force in the continent to have two tier 5 powerhouses. Had everything been normal , Rudra would most likely have an ambition for global domination upon reaching tier 5by conquering the whole continent and iming it as his own , but with the times being so turmulous, he gave up on those needless dreams. However the tier 5 promotion quest was a matter for the future as at this moment what Rudra needed to do first was to understand what an immortal legacy was.... This time around there was no skill upgrade card amongst the rewards , but since the game followed a trope of every reward in the chain quest bing better and better , Rudra was sure that it was something game breaking for sure. Rudra looked at the description [ IMMORTAL LEGACY] - A legacy that can only be imparted onto a yer who has reached the status of a '' Legend '' within the game. Choose from the selection of these 5 legacies - ( Legacy pack 1 ) [ Legacy Of Thor Odinson] - pack includes (1) Mjolnir hammer ( legendary ) (2) Three of his skills ( rated legendary or higher ) (3) Status as a honorary norsemen in the cosmos. ( Legacy pack 2 ) [ Legacy of Posiedon ]- this pack includes (1) Sea King''strident ( Legendary ) (2) Three of his skills ( Rated legendary or higher ) (3) Ability to talk with all sea creatures ( Legacy pack 3 ) [ Legacy of Beniogre] - this pack includes (1) Staff of healing ( legendary) (2) Beniogre''s 2 best moves ( Semi divine or higher ) (3) Status as '' Beniogre''s beloved '' ( Legacy pack 4 ) [ Legacy of Michael ] - this pack includes (1) race change from human to half angel (2) One move from Michael''s arsenal ( Semi divine or lower ) (3) The holy sword Excalibur ( Legacy pack 5 ) [ Legacy of the unnamed god ] - this pack includes (1) Ability to manipte gravity (2) One random move of the unnamed god (3) Blueprints to the gctic battleship Please chose from the following options Legacy pack1 Legacy pack 2 Legacy pack 3 Legacy pack 4 Legacy pack 5 Rudra was in a big dilemma now as to what choice should he make .... This was nothing like he had expected the immortal legacy to be at all , as it contained everything from items to skillsets to special perks that are unthinkable. Even the smallest thing like choosing the right skill could immensely benefit Rudra in theing times , however choosing such a pack could mean that Rudra could dramatically alter his overall strength by making the right choice. It was no longer as simple as choosing the best skill to upgrade or choosing the right piece of equipment , each legacy had its merits and every single perk inside each legacy was extremely enticing. This was the most difficult choice Rudra had to make yet , and for once he wished that he needed a council of the wisest men in the world and Gaia assembled at this spot to create a huge debate on what legacy to choose and why to give him some rity of mind on what he needed to chose. But wishful thinking was useless, nobody was going to host a debate for him , and he was going to be the sole decision maker in this moment with only his own brain to argue with on which skills to choose and why ? ************ ( Meanwhile real life , Max ) The loss of both his parents at such a tender age made Max undergo a change in his personality. He was soon going to turn 16 and would be allowed to enter Omega as a yer then , and he could not wait to unload all his pent up frustration by ughtering monsters in game. Although Rudra tended to his little brother daily , and tried his best to provide him a warm environment, without the love of the scolding mama rajput , Max was slowly turning cold and growing mature rapidly. /// Sorry guys , this time around i cannot ask you all on which legacy to choose as the future plot is heavily hinged on this choice and i have already nned it out. Even though that is the case feel free toment on what you think should be chosen and why , as you never know if your argument changes my mind . Special shoutout to Thomas_sanders for the 500 coin massage chair! I appreciate the support /// Chapter 707 Rudras Choice Chapter 707 Rudra''s Choice¡¡¡¡Rudra had a very difficult choice to make in choosing the packs, it was clear that all five of them were extremely valuable and had their ownpelling arguments. By the method of elimination, Rudra eliminated Thor''s pack first as he was not a axe user and did not need the copy of the famous hammer Mjolnir. Rudra then eliminated the thunder god Zeus , simply because the pack paled inparison to the value of other three and had no major real world bonuses. Rudra then eliminated Micheal''s pack as he made an instinctive choices of his life . He had a gut feeling that him changing the race to fallen angel would somehow mess with his innate profession the death knight and the interference will not bring him any benefits. Trusting his gut he eliminated the Micheal''s pack even though he had a great interest in wielding Excalibur Again and learning one more of Micheal''s overpowered moves. Rudra was in serious dilemma in choosing between beniogre''s pack and the unnamed god''s pack. On one side beniogre''s pack was sure to offer him some sort of broken healing skill while on the other the unnamed god offered a versatile gravity maniption technique alongside one of the very important vehicles of the cosmos , the battleship. The problem was that he had too little information about both the possible paths to decisively make a decision. At this moment Rudra did not know that even if he was able to obtain the staff of healing inside omega would he be able to carry it forward to the real world ? Currently he already had items like the sun god''s bracelet and the wooden pendant that were broken in their own rights , however that did not mean Rudra could do wood maniption or sr maniption in real life. Without the items , he was stranded of those powers. Rudra also did not know about what random skill will he be able to obtain from the unnamed god , and what was the grade of the battleship he was about to obtain ? Rudra did not know the universal standards at the moment and this made taking a decision in the dark that much harder for him. However after thinking long and hard about it , Rudra understood that his heart inclined towards obtaining the unnamed god''s legacy more than beniogre''s, as while he could always find more ways to learn some essential healing skills , learning gravity maniption and obtaining a battleship was near impossible. Taking a deep breath , Rudra chose the pack 5 as he epted the immortal legacy of the unnamed god. Instantly Rudra felt like his mind was about to burst as secrets of the basics of gravity maniption entered his brain. Rudra was taught the divine rated technique of how mana could be manipted to bend gravity . His horizons were expanded as an infinite amount of applications entered his mind. Rudra could use the gravity maniption to not only create powerful fields of gravity to suppress his opponents , but he could also use them to fly like Superman and increase the power of each and every one of his attacks , while potentially negating the impact of all of the enemies moves. Rudra was very satisfied by this choice that he had made as just with the secrets of gravity maniption alone he felt like he could undoubtedly be the strongest yer that earth had ever seen as with this secret technique in his arsenal he could actually even gain an edge against all the other tier 5petitors he was about to have in the future. Rudra also studied the battleship Blueprint to be shocked by the amount of materials that were needed to build this thing in-game. Although the construction instructions were detailed enough to create a real life version of the thing should Rudra wish to make it , but the sheer size of the battleship gave Rudra goosebumps. It was the size of an entire city! And not a small city like Purplehaze city , but about the size of Tokyo! The amount of steel and resources that was needed to make the battleship was easily exceeding his value , as he doubted that even if he liquidated all of his trillions of dors he would not be able to get a hold of the materials necessary to make this ship. At the core was a fusion reactor that fuzed not hydrogen or helium molecules, but freaking oxygen molecules to create energy strong enough to wipe out an entire nation at once should something in the process go wrong. With a seating capacity of a whopping 130 million passengers , it was a battleship like the mythical battleship from stat wars , lined with uncountable pulse cannons and a fighting crew of over 25 million soldiers. Rudra was blown away by the grandeur of the ship as he understood that this piece of blueprint could be one of the most priced posessions of humanity , as when they would enter the universal scale , the ability to produce battleships would be looked as a highly favourable skill to have. In this very moment Rudra made up his mind to anyhow produce one of these ships in real life before the first awakening ured. Although he was creating it as a showcase of human strength and not as a battleship ready for fighting , little did he know that him having such a battleship in his arsenal would change the course of history for this small . Finally Rudra got to the part where he would recieve one skill from the unnamed god . Unlike other packs where he would have some sort of choice or control on what skill he recieved this one was going to be random , and Rudra prayed for it to be a good one. /// Guys today will be a two chapter day , with the second chapter being a bonus for hitting the GT target. We are moving absolutely slowly in the GT department rn , and i can''t understand why! I promise to produce a bonus chapter for every 200 GT we get this month , so please please please help the book move forward for a lot lot of chapters ! We are currently at 400 GT dot , and you can keep a count for yourselves here on out /// Chapter 708 Moving Forward Chapter 708 Moving Forward¡¡¡¡You have recieved the skill [ Object Maniption ] [ Object Maniption] ( ???? ) :- A skill of the unnamed god , that allows him to use gravity maniption in a special way that allows him to control objects. Be a special gravity attraction for a specific object to attract , repel or freeze them mid-air. Recall ur weapon after throwing it , freeze a sky full of arrows on the spot and shoot out random rocks on the side of the road as a missile projectile. The applications are endless .. figure them out for yourself. Skill duration - Level 1 - Three object Maniption , ( infinite passive ) Level 2 - Multiple object Maniption ( three minutes ) Level 2 cooldown - 3 hours. Mana consumption - 10-50,000 units per minute. Rudra took a deep breath after looking at the skill Object Maniption. It was an extended version of the skill gravity maniption however it was more application based. Alongside gravity maniption it was undoubtedly one of the most broken skills a yer could hope to possess and was undoubtedly a valuable asset to his moveset. The versatility these two moves added to his battlestyle tingled Rudra''s senses , as he felt like a newyer of fight moves andbos was now possible for him to execute. This was one of those moves , just like Jhonny English bing formless that had no counter at all under most circumstances. Even if the opponent was the strongest spear thrower in the history of the continent , if Rudra could Manipte his spear throw into a infinitely suspended spear state , then no matter how hard his opponent threw the spear or what technique he used , it would all be technically useless against Rudra. Although Rudra did not know the full extent of this skill, the possibilities made his mind go insane. Over thest one year the amount of power he had amassed could only be hoped for in dreams by even the best professional yers. Rudra was bing a final boss inside Omega every single passing day , and it was virtuous cycle for him to the top. What he did not know was that such legacy moves could not be inherited by just any run of the mill yer even if they had an opportunity to inherit it. He did not focus much on the system description at the start , but immortal legacies could actually only inherited by yers who had reached the status of a '' Legend '' within the game. Currently in Omega Rudra was the only yer who had reached that status by repeatedly creating history. Hence this opportunity had not fallen at him due to luck , and not because he was the church of deaths pope. A yer could only be a legend when the amount of titles he owned exceeded a system limit , after which he /she was considered to be a part of the history of the continent. Rudra was very happy with this power up , as for him with this he finally had a chance to make an impactful contribution during the war against Lucifer. Rudra looked at the next level of the revival of the church quest , and was shocked to see the amount of followers needed to reach thest and final threshold. --------- Ultimate Level Quest : '' Rise Of A Lost Relegion '' Time Limit : unknown Difficulty : immeasurable Rewards : + 200 levels , +15,000 stat points , + The status of being Hades ''s fifth Commander. Description : You have sessfully started a relegion , but can you really grow it from the ground up to its past glory? - You have managed to grow the relegion to a 100 million followers and now it could be said that it will survive the decade without any problems , but only by growing it to a billion can it wether the century . Stage 4 : Obtain 1 billion followers Progress : 100,010,008/1,000,000,000 ------ Rudraughed his bum off after seeing the 1 billion number as he did not even focus on the rewards of the chain quest anymore. With nearly 14 months left till Omega ended , he needed nearly 2.5 million followers added every single day to reach the 1 billion mark before the deadline . Even at his current mad rate of getting nearly 750,000 a day , there was no way for him to grow it to 2.5 million by any amount of schemes he used. The timeframe he had was just not enough to aplish this task , hence he immediately discarded the very thought of pushing hard for the next stage . Every stage kept getting harder and harder , but now the system had just made it ridiculous. If Rudra had a decade to do this quest then sure he would slowly amass the one billion followers in time , however with only 14 months at hand it was not possible at all. Rudra''s focus for the next few days was hence set in stone. He needed to practice the gravity maniption more before attempting to ascend to tier 5 before the set deadline to start the war on Lucifer . Now was the time he needed to start putting the elites into work mode and the lifestyle guild into production mode as after 9 months of power levelling the lifestyle members they had already all reached atleast tier 2 and some senior members like fatty had even reached tier 3. This meant that their futures were secured and they could now go back to working full time in the forges. However not only did Rudra need to work them in-game ,but also hire skilled engineers and scientists real life to work with the lifestyle guild members in creating the massive battleship real life! A lot of smooth details needed to be finessed out and Rudra now needed a base of operations as big as Tokyo city to build the massive ship in the first ce , which probably meant deforestation of some massive region or capturing some inhabited ind on earth. If he did not think wrongly , apprently Ethan Grey had a massive private ind to his name in the Pacific Ocean which could be suitable for making the ship , but Rudra needed to work out the finer details for sure. Keeping an eye towards the future , Rudra got back to work both in real life and in-game as the time for the war and the first awakening both grew near. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target. Enjoy everyone ! /// Chapter 709 A meeting with Hades Chapter 709 A meeting with Hades¡¡¡¡Rudra''s routine shifted to him practicing gravity suppression moves in Omega while practicing the same ones in real life. Surprisingly the easiest move to learn was how to fly , and it was an absolute thrilling experience for Rudra . As a kid Rudra was always a big fan of cartoon superheroes that flew through the skies like Superman. However, never did he expect that someday he would be the one who would be zooming through the skies himself. For the first three days , while he could take really amazing leaps, he could not defy gravity enough to fly as he wished, while every single time thending scared him to death as he was not able to deelerate properly. For the first few times he crashed into trees, buildings, windows and what not before he got the hang of how to deelerate properly. After a while Rudra finally understood that flying was basically just a veryplicated form of physics where he needed to find the right tangent against earth''s gravity to propell him into space. His initial problem was that although he had a much stronger physique than themon man , his legs could not generate enough power to help him gain one killometer or more in vertical altitude. Also as he jumped higher the air got thinner and he felt a unusual pressure along his ears. It was only slowly that he got ustomed to the higher altitude and was able to think straight even after reaching those heights. He understood that to bnce out theck of air pressure as he went up , he needed to create an artificial pressure field using gravity that would keep the pressure around him to be the same , only and only then could he even dare to move further up in the atmosphere. By the one week mark , Rudrabined the one -legged leap special move alongside a better grip on gravitational maniption to reach the height of airnes in the stratosphere during his jumps. It was apletely surreal feeling for him everytime he broke through clouds as he could not stop smiling andughing like a madman. However despite his own pleasure , he did not forget to think about this problem from a technical standpoint and think about how to integrate variousbat moves with his newfound ability to maximizebat potential. Little by little he understood how to create sudden gravity fields around objects to change their trajectory , as within Omega he was able to use gravity maniption to the effect of X30 gravity andpletely suppress even peak tier 3 opponents to the extent that they could not even move a muscle . This was still very effective on tier 4 opponents whose knees would buckle from the pressure and they would struggle to remain conscious. While it was Rudra''s estimation that it would make life of tier 5 existances challenging as they would feel as if they were moving through thick liquid rather than thin air while under such a heavy gravity suppression. The progress in the field of gravity research was steady but it was quite slowpared to what it could be as Rudra only gave it a few hours everyday . There were too many applications to explore and Rudra needed to give proper time to learn them all , but time was not in his favour at all as he still needed to go for the tier 5 promotion quest before the set deadline to dere war. One month before the prepared date to dere war , Rudra was summoned to a seperate system space to meet Hades, as he was summoned there to meet the new demon kings and have a chat about theing war. ******* ( In the presence of Hades ) Rudra walked up proudly to Hades who beamed at looking at his favourite pope , as with Rudra delivering 100 million followers in under one year to Hades, the god of death seemed to have his powers increased exponentially. Hades looked much bulkier than Rudrast saw him and the ce where he would usually be seated alone was now a bustling hall filled with various demons , as the ck smoke around Hades was now thicker than ever before. " MY POPE , SHAKUNI! , WELCOME ". Hades said as he spread his arms wide and smiled . Rudra walked upto the god of death and bowed before him to pay his respects as he said " My lord.... ". Hades chuckled at Rudra''s antics and fake respect as he pointed towards the man seated to his right and said " Second Commander , King Asmodeus. Thirdmander , KingLivyatan , Fourthmander King Mammon , and finally Fifthmander King Belphegor". Rudra scanned all the demon kings seated who were eyeing him with curiosity and distrust , as he activated the god''s eyes to forcefully look at their stats. Asmodeus was at the peak of tier 5 while the others were slightly weaker with the weakest being Belphegor at the start of tier 5. Rudra was impressed by the strength of the demon kings as having 4 tier 5 servants by his side , Hades was definitely going to have a great upper hand in theing war. Pointing at Rudra however, Hades said " Firstmander , King Shakuni Won Knight , Pope of the church of death ". Rudra raised his head higher in pride when he wasbelled as the firstmander , as he smiled a knowing smile at Hades. It was true that all of the demon kings were formidable, but none of them were as formidable as the greatest mastermind to ever live , shakuni of the elites. Asmodeus''s face turned ugly at this announcement while the other demon kings felt ufortable too , sensing the situation , Hades said " Before we move forward, i need to make themand structure clear, my orders are absolute and the tag behind the general dictates their standing in my army , the orders of the firstmander supersedes that of secondmander on field and so on. If anyone has an issue with this arrangement, now is the time to speak up ". At this moment, Asmodeus raised his hand as he looked at Rudra with disgust, as he said " I have a problem .... ". /// Special shoutout to Sivanthe for the TWO 5000 coin magic castles ! , I really really appreciate the patronage a lot! As with every super gift there will be a bonus chapter associated with it , hence today will be a three chapter day , this being the first one. Please thank Sivanthe in thements for the bonuses guys , let''s go ! /// Chapter 710 Respect Chapter 710 Respect¡¡¡¡Asmodeus said " My king , although i greatly respect your personal strength and ability to delegate responsibility, i cannot help myself but to object to making this weak human the firstmander. Even Belphegor is stronger than this human my lord , and he is not even reached the realms of tier 5 yet. Im sure the human is indispensible for you , due to his good work in middle earth , but this is a war we are gearing for , and in war the soldiers only respect the strong generals . In such circumstances the firstmander cannot be the weakest one can he? ". Rudra grinned when he heard this criticism, he looked at Asmodeus who was giving him ugly looks and just sniggered in his heart . This was a recap for him when he was appointed ad a lieutenant of the Hazelgroove kingdom by Cervantez, back then the other lieutenants found his rise to be too fast and undeserving and history was now repeating itself once more. Rudra looked at Hades who gestured for him to silence Asmodeus himself as Rudra said " Very well , i ept your criticism king Asmodeus, however let me ask you a few simple questions if i may , please try to answer me with the best of your abilities..". " How many soldiers do you bring to the table , king Asmodeus, what is your personal contribution to this campaign? " Rudra asked in a satirical voice Asmodeus''s face darkened when he heard this as he said " I lead whatever force my lord assigns me to lead ". Rudra nodded his head , as he said " Good , good , good , just for your information, i bring 103 million humans behind me , and my personal army of my kingdom. Yes unlike you , I''m actually a king with a kingdom and people ". The other demon kingsughed at the insult , as Asmodeus''s aura turned murderous, he did not expect the human to shrink his ego down to size. Rudra continued " I''m sure you must have illustrious battle record then , having won multiple wars from unfavourable positions? ". This was obviously a trick question , Asmodeus had been born only a few days ago , and he had not fought a single war uptil this moment , which was a tant w when one saw it . Rudra continued " I on the other hand have never lost a war , and very recenyly routed the over 30 million strong army of Lucifer''s underlings the blood merchants with a significantly smaller force! They call me '' shakuni the invincible '' because I''m the mastermind strategist that has never been outsmarted. Which is why King Hades allows me to be your superior, as he understands that my natural battle instinct are superior to yours ". Rudra was facepping Asmodeus left and right and the face of the demon king now turned ugly as he was unable to contain the anger. His aura exploded as he tried to suppress Rudra through his demonic suppression , however Rudra retaliated with gravity suppression as well as death aura , as dense ck fumes just like Hades ''s own started to emit from Rudra''s body. Rudra activate the god''s eyes as he stared down the soul of Asmodeus who felt pressured when looking at the human and had to back off unwillingly. He felt the air heavy andborious to breath as Rudra''s X30 suppression to be difficult, as he gasped and said " Gravity suppression.... But how? , Why does a weakling like you have the aura of death and the ability to manipte gravity, it makes no sense! ". Rudra looked at Asmodeus and said " Nothing about me makes sense , so you better get used to this ... , If you are dissatisfied with my strength then i assure you , we can go a few rounds now and i will give you the ass-whooping of a lifetime . Or you can wait for an even worse one after i reach tier 5 in a few weeks time. Either way , i stay firstmander!". Rudra''s deration was extremely domineering , the other demon kings were impressed by his strength and epted his position easily , Asmodeus was unahppy in his heart , but understood that Rudra was indeed much stronger than an average tier 4 individual and definitely special for his lord , hence regretfully epted his position as number one. Hades chuckled at Rudra''s disy of power while he was mildly shocked to see gravity maniption, but nheless things seemed to progress better than he had expected them to , with Rudra not only showing extraordinary personal strength but also far exceeding his initial expectations of the church''s revival. Finally Hades said " since there are no other objections , let''s officially start the war council. Currently the demon kingdom looks like this ... ". Hades unflurred a huge map in the floor which showed the current position of the demon''s kingdom. At the heart of the kingdom sat the city of the dead , the capital built by Hades which was currently the nesting ground of Lucifer and also the ce where the throne of hell was situated. The shortest path towards that city was a march through the eastern province where one needed to capture 11 minor towns and 3 major ones to reach the capital , but the problem was that the army also needed to cross the very risky Thames river , whose bridges were closely guarded. The north had a rocky terrain that made mobilization of army through it difficult, while the south had dense forests which posed the same problem. The best way to go in was through the west side , which was also the longest path , as one needed to capture atleast 17 minor towns and 5 major ones to reach the capital from the west. This was the first major agenda on the table right now as therge scale war needed to be nned from the scratch and this was the most critical moment in it , as depending on what path they chose a lot of preperations needed to be made. /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Sivanthe , please thank him in thements for this one. Guys i need much more GT than this , we are only at 480 at the moment and the bonus is at 600 ,eon you all i know we can pick it up ! /// Chapter 711 Battle plans Chapter 711 Battle ns¡¡¡¡Rudra studied the map of hell carefully, as instead of specting blindly like the others he used his god''s eyes to scout the potential entry points he felt would be the best for the war effort. But before he could draw a battle n he needed to understand the current troop strength of his side vs the enemy side. So he asked " My lord , how many troops do we have? ". Hades''s eyes brightened at this question as he said " with the help of the demons diary , i have been able to revive the four demon kings at tier 5 , and 108 demon generals at tier 4 , and a demon army of 25 million strong all above tier 2 and mostly in tier 3 In the next 3 months if my power keeps growing , i will be able to create 30 million more ". Rudra nodded at this information in approval , this was indeed a massive number of soldiers to be amassed in such a short time. Hades was a frightening enemy to make , given enough time he could recreate the demon race as a whole. Assuming that Hades brought 55 million soldiers to the table alongside a few high level ones , and Rudra was able to bring atleast 50% of his relegious following , the army would be a 100 million strong at the minimum and could be asrge as 120-140 million. This was almost the total poption of the True Elites Kingdom as a whole , so essentially it was like marching with an entire kingdom full of soldiers. Just the total scale of the war was something unimaginable to amon yer, as Rudra was sure that a war of this callibre would need not only the 4 demon kings and himself , but many many more capable generals to execute the n on a microscale. This was no longer as easy as Rudra saving the day for the elites , as this time it needed to be a very long and arduous team effort for the win. As Hades and the other generals discussed war ns , Rudra remained silent as he formed a strategy and calcted the probability of winning from each angle. Rudra understood warfare on a deeper level and understood that the real fight was in the city of the dead , the capital of hell while the other towns outside were to just slow them down. The longer the chosen route , higher the deaths , and lesser the chances of victory. Major cities were especially difficult to topple with one / multiple tier 5 generals guarding it alongside millions of troops. Rudra was sure that if even with an army of 30 million strong the blood merchants could not topple Purplehaze city, then they should not dare think that they could win any major cities without losing atleast 10-15 million troops on each raid and 2-5 million in every minor town. This meant that should they go from the north they would only have 40 million left by the time they reached the capital , 25 from West , 35 from south and 55 from East. Either way the amount of troops in the end were just not enough to logically win the capital city as even with 55 million strong army Rudra was not confident of victory. This meant that no matter what they needed to work on improving the eastern front strategy ande up with a way to reach the capital safely with atleast 80 million soldiers at hand. With this conclusion drawn in his mind , Rudra started to reverse calcte about the problems on the eastern front and started to scout the Thames river to look for possible crossing points. Apart from the obvious bridges and the boat method , there were two points where the river was it''s narrowest with it being only 10 meters in width , which was a range that could be even bridged with manmadedders that could be used to create shore to shore bridges and cross fast . Rudra thought and then thought some more about it , before finally speaking his first words in the meeting for over 2 hours. He hadpletely zoned out for thest 2 hours and apparently missed the part where Asmodeus convinced everyone that the west side was the best choice as he simply nullified two hours worth of discussions by dering " EAST! We must go east! ". The attention in the room suddenly transferred to the quiet firstmander as everyone looked at him with a funny face now , because his antics were just too interesting. Before Asmodeus could put up a protest , Hades raised his hand up to signal silence as Rudraid out his n. The initial funny faces of the demon king''s instantly turned serious as they understood that what Rudra was spitting was pure gold , to thempletely drenched in sweat 10 minutester as Rudra was halfway done with his exnation. Rudra''s ability as amander was second to none and it was visible as he exined every decision he took logically and exined all the possible angles it covered and why it was the best choice given the circumstances. He left no room for doubt or argument as his doubts were covered by a n b then a n c ,d ,e. He was also backed by irrefutable information as his god''s eyes gave him the ability to scout like no scout could ever do , with him able to do in minutes what a scout would take weeks to aplish. By the time Rudra was done exining , Asmodeus was left mouth agape while the rest of the demon kings had newfound respect for their firstmander. Everyone in the room , Hades included understood at that moment that this one Shakuni of the Elites was something else . /// Bonus chapter 2/2 for the supergift by Sivanthe, thank him in thements for this one. Special shoutout to Thomas_Sanders for the 5000 coin magic castle! This streak of castles has me really pumped to work. Hence thankyou so much for the patronage :slightly_smiling_face: Bonus chapter for ur supergift will be right up after this! /// Chapter 712 Dronacharya pulls it off Chapter 712 Dronacharya pulls it off¡¡¡¡Hades had stored the demon''s diary in a treasury room in his new temporary pce. It was supposed to be an impregnable defensive area guarded by 16 tier 4 demon generals , however he had gravely miscalcted on the amount of required security. There were many runes that detected demonic presence in the area, but none for humans as while it was possible to enter Hades''s private space through hell , it was not possible to do so from middle earth unless Hades himself invited you explicitly like Rudra was. Since humans were not allowed in hell at all , the security system was not tuned to detecting human presence. Dronacharya hence managed to luck out when it came to the firstyer of protection from entering the room which was runic inscriptions that detected demon intrusion. But from there on out it was purely a show of skills to go forward. The vault leading to the room had too many guards guarding the damn thing , and the only way in was through them . Dronacharya had prepared a special highspeed clutchtool that would shoot a metal wire and attach itself to the vault door before quickly pulling him past the corridor before the guards noticed. However even if he could zoom past the guards it was impossible for him to not be seen by them , which is why he added a simple touch to his n to make it perfect. He threw smoke grenades in the corridor which instantly made the guards alert about any iing invaders as they sounded the rms , however just as the smokepletely covered their visions, Dronacharya used his clutch tool to move past the corridor in a blinding speed without the guards ever realising that the opponent had crossed the corridor in the confusion. It was a race against time now for dronacharya who had one ear to the safe as he tried to open the doorbination before the smoke ran out. He essentially had 20 seconds to get a 4 digitbination correct and it was a near impossible feat to pull off. It seemed thatdy luck was smiling at him , as with a bit of skill and a lot of luck he managed to open the vault door by second 15 , as the sound of the vault opening alerted the guards. From then on it was just Dronacharya ''s show as he quickly located the demons diary and just microseconds before the guard could take him down , threw the vial of the special acid given to him by Lucifer as he melted the book down! Unquestionably he was taken down , but not before having the satisfaction to see a system notification pop up on his screen that said that his SSS rated quest was a sess! For the first time in a long time , everything worked out exactly how he had nned it to go and now as a reward he was guaranteed to recievepensation from Lucifer in the form of the downfall of Shakuni. Dronacharya did this quest with an extremely narrow mindset of revenge on shakuni , however with the destruction of the demons diary he practically destroyed the capability of Hades to produce any more demons for his army , which meant that the forces of death would remain stuck with 25 million soldiers , 108 generals and 4 demon kings for theing war . Dronacharyaughed like a madman as he was brought infront of a furious Hades who could not beleive that his diary was destroyed and the icing on the cake was that his arch enemy Rudra was also present at the scene , staring at him with his eyes wide open. It was a priceless scene for Dronacharya to see Rudra stunned for once , as he managed to undo a decades worth of work of the man trying to collect one page of the demons diary at a time. As he faced his judgement he did not have any fear or remorse on his face at all , as he keptughing like a madman as he looked at Shakuni and said " See you in the real world next.... For your real defeat! ". The craziness in his eyes giving Rudra the first chill he had felt in his spine by a yer since reincarnating. Hades erased Dronacharya from the face of the as he gave him a permanent death which essentially reset his character to 0 , should he wish to start again , however it mattered no more , as the quest was alreadypleted and the rewards distributed. ********* ( Meanwhile Lucifer ) When Lucifer got a system notification saying that the quest he gave out waspleted he tooughed like a madman as he was inplete disbelief. He had no faith in the mortal to be able to pull it off but now that it was he was over the moon ! The demons diary was the only tool that could potentially give Hades the edge to take his kingdom back and it''s destruction meant that Hades would no longer have the ability to produce demons infinitely. Lucifer intended to hold his end of the bargain as he summoned one of his bestmanders'' Mahrez'' and gave him the orders to take down one Shakuni of the Elites as per his obligation to the system. Mahrez a mid tier 5mander was one of Lucifer''s top soldiers and a pir of his army''s strength. He was a man who was only deployed for the most special missions and this time around , him alongside a handful of his top men were sent to take Rudra down in middle earth. At mid tier 5 , he was someone who could take down entire cities down alone , and hence posed an imminent threat to the security of Purplehaze City. /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Thomas_Sanders please thank him in thements for this one. Also guys we are at 596 golden tickets as of this chapter , let''s get 4 more for the bonus ! Let''s keep this pace up guys and we can easily enjoy 2-3 chapters every single day! /// Chapter 713 Trouble Chapter 713 Trouble¡¡¡¡Rudra was just having a normal day at Purplehaze city , looking after the church of death as its pope and righteously performing his duties when the sky above the city suddenly started to darken and he started to feel a suffocating pressure. 15 winged demons descended from a ck vortex in the sky followed by a particrly strong one that seemed to have strength beyond tier 5. Rudra instantly activated god''s eyes and looked towards the site of trouble as the one and only thought that he had in his mind at this moment was '' Shit ''. Not only was the demon level 670 meaning it was in the middle sector of the tier 5 realm , but the 15 winged demons around him were all high tier 4 themselves. The city simply did not have enough defenses in ce to stop an invasion of this scale , especially not when it came out of nowhere with Rudra being unprepared. The only tier 4''s in the city right now were himself , Neatwit, Karna and Medivh and the four of them were not strong enough to take on the 16 of them . Especially with the tier 5 powerhouse being with them. The bigger question was who could be strong enough to open a portal ontop of a city ? But he did not need to think long about that who , as he knew seeing the enemies to be demons that it must be Lucifer. He had not provoked the devil recently, and did not expect such a cmity to appear out of nowhere however now was not the time to wonder how or why , as now was the time to respond to the threat at once. Little did Rudra know that even for Lucifer, opening such a portal for even a few seconds to let the 16 of them pass was a herculean task. Thews of space could not be manipted over suchrge distances so easily, even for a god like himself. It was only because of the merit that dronacharya had built up, that Lucifer waspelled to bestow an appropriate reward, otherwise even for a personal grudge he would not send out one of his topmanders to take down a mere mortal. ******** ( Civilians POV) Life was as usual on the streets of Purplehaze city , when out of nowhere the sky started to darken and a huge wormhole opened up in the sky from where a bunch of demons descended. Initially everyone was curious as to what was going on , as they stopped their work and started to look towards the sky , however when the demons started unleashing their strong tier 4 attacks on the surface , chaos ensued. All sorts of attacks were being used by the winged demons to wreak havoc on the city , as many buildings were lost with every strike and countless civilians were killed or injured. For the first 30 seconds , it was pure horror as the elites were still gathering their wits as to what was going on , but after that the city sirens started to re and everyone was made aware that the city was under attack and that everyone must seek shelter at once. The elite police started to shoot at the demons in the skies with the handheld pulse cannons , and shockingly while at first the demons tried to swat the things off , after realising the power behind the weapons attacks they were forced to start dodging. This applied for everyone except Mahrez ofcourse around whom the attacks seemed to bend out of shape and miss him altogether as their trajectory was casually altered . He did not even need to swat it off personally as he descended towards the city like a proud boss. As he descended he eximed loudly " SHAKUNI! , MY LORD LUCIFER SENDS HIS REGARDS , COME OUT AND TAKE YOUR PUNISHMENT LIKE A MAN , AND DUEL ME , LET ME FINISH YOU OFF QUICK AND THEN YOUR CITY BEFORE I RETURN TO HELL ". His domineering words resounded throughout the city , as he tried to repeatedly scan the city for Rudra , however failed. After achieving the gods eyes even Lucifer could not forcefully see all of his stats much less someone like Mahrez for whom detecting Rudra was an issue. However Mahrez knew that as long as he destroyed the city , Rudra was bound to show up to protect his assets sooner orter. Hence with a cheeky smile on his face he summoned three giant tornadoes spinning out of his palms as he nned to unleash them onto the city to cause significant destruction. As the tornadoes grewrger in his palm , the air above the city became more and more turbulent as strong winds were felt even at the surface. Those who did not manage to get to cover yet and were under tier 2 now struggled to move , while the police was no longer to properly aim their shots at all. It seemed like everything was going south for the city , as even the most daring of videographers that were covering the event live now felt like they needed to take cover and shoot from a safe ce as they feared for their lives under the circumstances. Within seconds, '' Demon attack at Purplehaze '' became the hot topic on the forums as more and more people from other cities hopped onto the forums to see the event live. However before Mahrez could unleash his three tornadoes onto the city , the tallest structure in the city , the mage tower shot a thick inferno beam straight towards him , as he was forced to cancel his skill and block for protection. Mahrez was a little surprised by this phenomenon as he did not know that such potent technologies existed in a backward ce like middle earth. However he was not much bothered by it at all. But for the elites on the streets it was a matter of great rejoicement as they cheered for the arrival of their guilds top mage to the scene. Medivh was finally ready to retaliate in his mage tower! /// Excellent job guys in hitting the GT target, we have officially crossed 600 tickets and i will definitely hold the bargain to my end and release another chapter today itself! Let''s keep crunching it ya''all! /// Chapter 714 A trained unit Chapter 714 A trained unit¡¡¡¡( Medivh''s POV) Medivh was engrossed in his studies in his mage tower when he felt a tremor inside his room. The ground was violently shaking as if in a earthquake, however coupled with the violent explosion sound in the background, Medivh instantly understood that the city was under some sort of an attack. He looked out of a window in the tower and saw a few damned demons flying in the air as he cursed his damn luck. He was reading a very interesting book on the origin of mana inside the mage tower and these damn demons had interrupted his leisure. He was feeling extremely annoyed and instantly went towards the control room of the mage tower in a hurry. Connecting himself to the runes and the mana pathway inside , Medivh became omnipotent as he looked at the city and the sky above it like an all knowing omnipotent god. Noticing the three tornadoes in the hands of the biggest demon , Medivh said to himself '' Oh no you don''t ... '' , as he unleashed an inferno beam aimed directly at the demon''s chest , forcing him to cancel the spell he was casting at once. Ever since he had progressed to tier 4 , Medivh had unlocked the true potential of the mage tower that Rudra had built him ages ago. He was basically driving a Ferrari with a learners license uptil this point in time when he was at tier 2 , while he could only be said to be an amateur driver at tier 3 who could at maximum take the car to 100 mph . Only after reaching tier 4 did he feel like a professional racecar driver who could push his car to the limits , as the structure that Rudra had built him could help him express attacks that could even show pseudo - tier 5 strength. Although Medivh had no idea about the strength of the enemy, he was sure of the task that he needed to perform , which was stalling until the guildmaster was ready to engage , and while being inside his mage tower , he was not afraid of the demons in the sky at all. His mindset had solidified significantly after spending years as an elite and finally killing his first opponent in real life after the recent raid at the upside , as he went from a shy stumbling man to a bold mage with the demeanor of a killer ,who was proactive in hunting down his opponents. However his raging hot blood cooled down instantly when he saw his enemy stopping his singr inferno beam that could even drive back dragons , being blocked withoutnding a single scratch . " T-tier 5! " He eximed as that was the only level that would make sense to block such an attack , as he started to feel butterflies fly up in his stomach. He was out of his league here .... A weaker man may have had a breakdown in such a situation , however Medivh remained calm. He understood that if inferno , one of the top 3 moves of the mage tower was incapable ofnding a scratch on the opponent , then all he could do was be a deterrent and y defense. He needed to give Rudra as much time as he could toe up with a counter strategy. ******** ( Meanwhile Neatwit and Karna) Karna responded quickly to the sound of the ring rms in the city as he rushed out of the elite guild headquarters and looked at the threat in the city. He noticed the tier 4 winged- demons and their tier 5mander and had the same thought as Rudra about the situation which was '' Holy sh** ''. However equipping his three swords he quickly headed out towards the church of death as he knew that Rudra was probably still present there. However, he made sure to drop a message in the guild chat before he left where he asked the guild members to get their hands on all the handheld pulse cannons that they could get and prepare to respond to the external threat. This was the best quality of Karna , as while he left the heavy thinking to Rudra and his first instinct was to find him and ask for orders , he also did not forget tofort and react ording to his own position as a vice guildmaster and prepare a primary response to the best of his abilities. This was the main difference between himself and the other elders , who were undoubtedly strong yers but very poor leaders under true duress. Neatwit just like Karna responded to the threat by equipping himself quickly and rolling out towards the city , but unlike Karna he did not go looking for Rudra and tried to neutralize all iing attacks on the city instead. He had a simple objective in his mind as of this moment which was to minimize damage and protect civilians at all costs , as he did his best to stop the demon''s attacks fromnding in the vicinity where he was. It was a very noble cause in general , however not very appropriate for the bigger picture as Neatwit''s best usage was not in damage control but to deal with the situation as a whole first. Nheless, when he saw Rudra''s message to get to the inner city fast , he abandoned his position and rushed to meet up at the church of death. ******** ( Meanwhile the Elites) Upon receiving orders by Karna to take the handheld cannons from the armoury and retalitate against the demons , the elites did not dally at all as within minutes they were out on the streets trying to shoot them down , however when they realised that due to the turbulent winds it was impossible to make a shot they felt greatly disheartened. However upon seeing Medivh''s inferno force off the tornadoes , the elites got the opening they needed to shoot the damn winged demons down, as hundereds of thousands of pulse beams lit up the sky, as the winged demons who expected an easy crushing of the city were horrified to see such a well organised response. Many winged demons could not avoid all sts and were hit by a few here and there losing HP, as Mahrez finally understood that the backward middle earth city was actually a well oiled machine! He needed to be more assertive to crush them it seemed. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target, good job everyone! Hopefully tommorow we hit another target and have another bonus day! /// Chapter 715 This is my city! Chapter 715 This is my city!¡¡¡¡The winged demons were forced on a backfoot by the organised response of the True Elites , currently it did not seem like a defenseless city at all , as the 15 tier 4 winged demons were madly scrambling for their lives mid-air. Nheless Mahrez was also present with them and he turned the tables on the situation real quick. Mahrez was a wind elemental specialist mage. He was a unique type of mage warrior who had only focused on perfecting spells of one single element , and as a result his proficiency in wind magic was second to none. Using the wind magic he could easily deflect the iing pulse cannon shots to weave around him without having to lift a finger, and after noticing his army facing trouble he only extended that safety area by a few killometers to cover the entire region of his troops. A pocket of air was created in which the pulse cannon attacks could just not enter as while they looked like they were on a straight path, upon touching the air pocket , they would all be sucked into a jet stream and deflected from their initial path. Initially the intensity of the move was only enough to deflect the pulse cannon attacks, however after a while Mahrez intensified it to nullify the attacks from the mage tower as well as he created an invincible shield for his army. Medivh could no longer pierce the air pocket and that annoyed him greatly. The shield that the enemy had made out of wind magic was at minimum top tier 4 or early tier 5 level, and was proving to be invincible against attacks of the same level! However what Medivh did not know was that mentaining such a shield came at a cost for Mahrez as well as he had to use a lot of his concentration and mana to mentain such a pocket of air. While the other 15 demons were free to attack the city from under the pocket , Mahrez himself could no longerunch new attacks , being upiedpletely in defense. Slowly , Mahrez kept descending with his gang as the other 15 tier 4 demons kept preparing their best spells to wreak havoc on the city. When they were at a significant height the attacks were spread throughout the city , however as they descended their attacks were more focused on the area in the inner city only. Parts of Rudra''s pce was destroyed , parts of the elites''s guild headquarters was destroyed and a lot of elites died under the attacks of the demons as well. When they were only 50 meters from the ground , Mahrez noticed the church of death , and the church of light standing side by side and was instantly repulsed by those two structures. Mahrez said " Men , destroy those two ugly buildings , i can''t stand mortals worshipping anyone but our lord. WIPE IT FROM THE FACE OF THE MIDDLE EARTH". The church''s carried a great amount of sentimental value for the yers , and it was not something that the yers were ready to be seen destroyed , as upon hearing Mahrez ''s order the elites prepared their best spells all together to neutralize all iing attacks the best they could , but not let any harm befall on the two church''s. A total of 15 peak tier 4 spells were unleashed on the vicinity of the two buildings , and most yers were unable to even register the speed of the attack , much lessunch their prepared counters. Only peak tier 3 yers could send a weak defense but their attacks did nothing much infront of peak tier 4 moves. All hope seemed lost , however just before the moves reached the buildings , they seemed to have collided with an invisible barrier and detonated. A loud explosion that rattled the inner city could he heard as the shockwave knocked many yers off their feet. However even under such extreme circumstances the shocking part was that the two churches werepletely unharmed as some sort of invisibile barrier protected it perfectly. Everyone had the same question in their minds right now , which was '' who? '' . The demons and the elites wondered the who could stop such a move alike , as while some elites suspected it might have been Medivh, the older ones already knew that there was only one man who had the strength to stand upto 15 demons at once! " GUILDMASTER! " a elite shouted at the top of his lungs and as if on a cue , Rudra walked out of the church of death like a true overlord with ck fumes rising against his body like a raging tornado. Instantly cheers went out from the elite camp , as if they had already won the fight , as that was the psychological impact Rudra''s presence had on everyone which signalled that once he was here , there was no way that the elites were going to lose ! Mahrez opened his eyes in shock to see a puny mortal casually walk out after creating a barrier that could stop the peak attacks of 15 of his best warriors , as while others were oblivious as to the nature of the barrier he could clearly see the disruptions in gravity! '' Gravity maniption... '' , Mahrez sucked a breath of cold air as he chuckled . It was a supreme technique that not even gods could perform casually and now he saw a measely tier 4 human perform it , and it gave him goosebumps. Rudra levitated in the air , slowly rising upto the height of 50 meters as he looked at the demons one by one in the eye , leaving Mahrez for thest as he said " I was wondering what do I offer my lord Hades as a sacrificial blood today? I did not want my lord to feel bored of the same old , human , goat , sheep , pig blood all the time . However I must thank you all to put me out of my dilemma, I think winged demon blood would be a great addition to the menu! ". The winged demons bared their fangs at Rudra as some of them rushed to take them on. But Medivh extended his hand and prevented his troops from rushing out of the air pocket. While his stupid men failed to pick up on the two tier 4 warriors that Rudra was hiding in the two churches , he had already picked up on them. The moment his men took the bait and stepped out of the pocket, not only would they be pummeled by the weird energy st from the guns , but also fall prey to hidden attacks. The enemy had mounted a clever ambush, but till he was there , such Petty tricks were not going to work. Smiling , Mahrez said " Too bad , my lord Lucifer has other ns for the churches today , I''m afraid sacrifical services won''t be avable. But don''t worry , i will personally offer your head to my lord for sure ". Looking at the sadistic smile on Mahrez ''s face as well as his restraint to not fall for Rudra''s taunt , Rudra understood that this demon was not going to be easy to trick. His opponent was cunning , smart and most of all extremely powerful and dangerous. This was going to be a fight of a lifetime for Rudra , there was no question about it , and he needed to be at his sharpest! While the world looked at the casually flying Rudra with their mouths agape , trying to figure out how the hell did a yer Learn a flight skill? The elites looked at the back of their leader with extreme respect and hope as they beleived that with him up there the sky would not fall. ******** ( Meanwhile Jhonny ) Jhonny had identally followed Rudra''s advice and chosen the lightning tribtion as his chosen means to ascend to tier 4. While at first it seemed like a bad idea ,ter on he passed the test with a breeze after bing formless against the lightning. He passed the exam with a SSS rating andughed at what was Rudra rambling about with the test being difficult. He thought that the boy was just a big wimp who was making a mountain out of a mole hill, not understanding that he was the only man in the world who could pass the ascension test like this. Just as he was about to celebrate the ascension however, he saw in the guild messages that some sort of trouble was there and that Rudra had asked for all elders to assemble as soon as possible. Jhonny sighed , thinking that the elites worked his old bones wayy too much as he hopped on his dinosaur and zoomed away to the nearest teleportation centre. He casually typed the message " Coming kids , don''t die ". And pressed sent on the group chat . When the other guildmembers read it , they felt a bit awkward upon seeing it , as sir Jhonny was the only one who could reply to Rudra as a '' Kid''. /// Only one chapter today , because none of the targets have been met unfortunately. Hoping to hit 800 GT tommorow for a bonus chapter. We can easily get it guys , i know we can. Special shoutout to Antton_Kartunen for the 500 coin massage chair /// Chapter 716 Mahrezs strength Chapter 716 Mahrez''s strength¡¡¡¡Rudra hated the intelligent type of opponents the most. He could easily take on a dumb tier 5 existance and give the man a run for its money if he could invite him into falling for his tricks one after another. However the intelligent kind did not fall for such stuff. Mahrez was the intelligent type of opponent that was calm and surveyed his surroundings and his enemy intentions well before making a decision. Such an attitude made it hard for Rudra to make a battle strategy that could skew the innate disadvantage of having a lower level into an advantage. Rudra did a bit of mental calction and understood that in terms of stats he should be at par or only slightly inferior to Mahrez at the moment as upon reaching tier 5 from 4 one would get all stats doubled. Unless Mahrez was a freak of nature and had naturally boosted stats , he should be about par with Rudra. This meant that Rudra would not be outpaced or outwrestled by his opponent , but the problem lied in the execution of the inherent tier 5 moves. Rudra only had one tier 5 move under his belt whose execution left his body strained , however Mahrez was sure to have many more. This was going to be the edge he needed to suppress Rudra as it was undoubtedly an uphill battle for the king of Elites. Mahrez too made some mental calctions about Rudra''s strength as the only thing he was wary about was his gravity maniption skill , however after thinking about it much he realised that the best way to win this fight was to suppress Rudra in a battle of strength as he drew his sword. Rudra responded in kind and drew out grim reaper in the right hand and siege breaker in the left as the two men stared into each other''s eyes to threaten the other off. BOOM! Mahrez deactivated the wind barrier and zoomed in a sonic boom towards Rudra, who was ready for the attack and held his ground as the two men shed swords . SHIIINGGG!! Sparks flew across the sky as Mahrez ''s great sword collided against Rudra''s dual wielding , the bulky demon towering over his small human counterpart. However to Mahrez''s shock even at his full strength he was unable to push Rudra back who could more than hold his ground, as he felt like something was off about the strength of his opponent. Rudra gave Mahrez absolutely no time to figure out what was off however as a surreal aeriel battle broke off between the two as they battled at unreal speeds mid-air. Mahrez and Rudra were both using some special techniques to fly as unlike his legion , Mahrez himself was not a winged demon but rather a pure blooded high demon who specialised in wind maniption to fly. Hence both him and Rudra were also subconsciously handling their flight path while facing off against each other in high speed duels. Only someone like Rudra could pull off a battle at such a high level without his brain crashing as every single second there were a thousand tasks to perform just to stay alive and in position for the next strike, an average yer would long be minced meat in such a scenario. While the two monsters battled it out in the skies, the other 15 winged demons descended upon the city to unleash their carnage , Neatwit and Karna understood that the initial n was a no-go now and that they needed to respond immediately. It was basically upto him , Medivh and Neatwit now to defend the city from the winged demons as each of them were required to take on 5 winged demons. Karna spung into action with his three sword style , after reaching tier 4 and practicing a lot in real life his battle style had matured a lot as he understood the essence of when to attack and when to retreat in a fight. He used the move ''Sky-split'' to create a sky splitting sh and hurt two winged demons at once to draw their attention. The winged demon''s who looked at their gushing wound were annoyed by Karna''s antics as they instantly charged at the man. The original Karna would have tried to attract even more demons to fight at this moment , however the more mature Karna would not. Even if the demons wreaked havoc on the city and it pained his heart to see it , Karna understood that he could tackle two at most at the moment and if he needed to y five of them he needed to take them on one after another to have a chance of victory. If he was at the peak of tier 4 , maybe he could try to take all of them at once , however he was not yet strong enough to take on more. At the tier 4 level it was very difficult to do PvE type fights . If at tier 1 Karna could easily take on 15 men of his same level it was because of his superior talent and the mistakes in his opponents fight style. However, such dominance was not possible against tier 4 opponents. Those who could reach tier 4 were already extremely talented individuals and the cream of the crop, they could not be dominated so easily by talent alone unless one was a true freak of nature like Rudra. Hence Karna absolutely dominated the two opponents he took on , and tried to finish them off as soon as possible without thinking about useless things like how much destruction were the other 3 causing to the city. Medivh on the other hand could sessfully engage with 5 demons at once using his mage tower and even fight them evenly , as his tier 4 strength amplified by his mage tower was enough for him to stand his ground. His spells that were weak infront of Mahrez were more than potent enough infront of the winged demons , who had a hard time in breaching the towers defenses. The best part for Medivh being that he was surrounded by elite warriors who were shooting the demons with pulse cannons continuously, making their life hell. Finally , Neatwit was the one who had a really hard time fighting against 5 winged demons at once. Just like Karna his limit was 2 , while he could barely take on 3 and hold off 4 , however fighting all 5 at once he was losing a lot of HP and fast. Biting more than he could chew aftering into the emotion that he could not see his city being suffered , Neatwit was paying the price of ying the hero. Inherently, Neatwit was a talent superior to Karna himself, as his fighting acumen was second to only Rudra in the guild as his thirst for levelling and constant solo fighting made him a very proficient fighter on his own. However hecked the maturity and stable mindset that was needed to make him the top guy in the guild , as his childishness and rash decision making was visible in his fighting style. '' Sh** , Sh** , ******* '' thought Neatwit as he saw his HP drop further and further , at this rate he was going to die pretty soon ! The elites tried to interfere in the fight , but it was too fast paced for them to intervene without impeding Neatwit, hence although they gave support wherever they could , slowing down his death , the winged demons with only some casual attacks wiped out entire divisions of elites trying to support Neatwit as soon the man found himself supportless all over again. One of the winged demons sniggered " You shall die now weak human! None of your attacks are strong enough to take us down! ". Death seemed like a gaurantee for Neatwit at this moment when in a desperate effort he said " Oh yeah? How about you try my strongest attack then! ". The winged demons backed off just a little as they braced themselves for a catastrophic attack. However what attacked them instead shocked them to their core as they did not understand wether tough or to cry at that joke. '' Quack ! Quack! Quack ! Quack! '' eldritchducks of all shapes and sizes started to peck with their pointless beaks on the winged demons heads. " MUAHAHAHA , BEHOLD MY MIGHTY DUCKS! " Neatwit said as he stood on the head of the tall and huge mama duck and looked down on the demons who were confused. The confusion soon turned into rage however as they felt like the opponent was thoroughly mocking them as the winged demons grabbed the ducks by the throat and snapped their necks! " YOU THINK THIS IS A JOKE? " one winged demon flew into a fit of rage as he attacked Neatwit with his strongest st , however Neatwit only smugged and tried his best to defend . He knew a cmity had been triggered. /// Guys , we only managed to get to 740 tickets , hence no bonus chapter today either. I do not understand why we are unable to match the targets as required , but i will try to entice you all more to get it i guess. FOR THE NEXT 24 HOURS ONLY , for all gifts recieved on 10th of July 1 magic castle = 2 bonus chapters 1 spacecraft = 4 bonus chapters 1 gachapon = 6 bonus chapters The bonuses will be delivered by 13th July , whatever the number of chapters be . Golden ticket bonuses will be given extra as per 1 for every 200 GT reached. I''m ready to work to the bone guys , now it''s upto you all! /// Chapter 717 Ducks and Jhonny Chapter 717 Ducks and Jhonny¡¡¡¡Neatwit was sted by the winged demons attack as his HP pummeled down to the red bar, however even so Neatwit did not dally a second as hemanded the mama duck to run and run fast from the winged demons. Although the winged demons did not understand the gravity of the situation , Neatwit perfectly understood it well. Within a few seconds either the earth was going to open up or the sky was going to rip apart , either way a cmity was about to eat the winged demons alive and he wanted to put maximum distance between himself and the demons before that happened. " YOU CANT ESCAPE" A winged demon chased Neatwit, thinking he was trying to run away but just at that moment, 3 ducks came flying in and rested thei bums on the demons face who in frustration had to kill them. It seemed like he was going to catch-upto Neatwit however out of seemingly nowhere, a absolutely devastating bolt of lightning fried him from the sky! KABOOM! A peak tier 4 lightning bolt hit the demon out of nowhere as he was rattled and sizzling , taking incredible amounts of damage. He looked up in shock to see there were no thunder clouds in the sky. Perplexed , he turned to only see his fellow demons facing cmities of their own. One was currently sucked up in a tornado vortex while another seemed to be hips deep inva , everything seemed extremely bizzare at the moment however before he could recover from the stun damage caused to him by the lightning bolt , he felt a icy de on his neck as his head rolled to the floor. " Sayonara bitch " was thest words he heard as be died at neatwit''s feet , shocked to see him gulp down a MAX HP potion and recover his health. Feeling like he had a shot at this again , Neatwit rushed back towards the fight with his army of ducks quacking by his side and mama duck following from behind as he started troubling the cmity caught demons once more. Neatwit analysed that the one who was hips deep inva was somehow unable to break free and was sinking in as if it was quick sand and he knew that the guy was an easy target. Rushing towards him while weaving through the attacks of the other demons , Neatwit used the tier 4 move in his arsenal the '' ck sh'' as he became a stream of sword qi and sliced the trapped demon in half! The other winged demons looked in shock and horror as they realised that two of their friends had been ughtered by this weak looking human, as they saw him taunt them with a mocking tone as he said " Quack , Quack , Quack bitches ". Neatwit was on a roll , as the cmities this time were beyond his expectations. While three demons managed to scrap by with minimal damage , two triggered really bad cmities and Neatwit was able to capitalise on it to level the ying field. Although he was incredibly lucky this time around , the demons who did not understand the true origin of his power felt that the man was a true mystery and became wary of him. They did not know that killing ducks could trigger cmities and hence beleived that it was Neatwit who pulled off those 5 moves at once! Such proficiency was near the peak of tier 4 and hence they understood that they had been underestimating the opponent . He was much better than they had expected. With the odds down to only three demons now , Neatwit was more than able to hold his ground as his ducks provided constant distraction , whenever a duck was killed , Neatwit would immediately pull back and run as if something bad was about to happen and a cmity was triggered shortly after. Sadly none of the cmities killed any demons or provided an opening anymore and it did not take long for the demons to realise that the ducks were the ones who were making all the ruckus. Eventhough they felt extremely annoyed to let them sit and peck on their heads , they understood that the delicate ducks could not be harmed. Hence , a bunch of prideful winged demons were forced to put up with a bunch of ducks as they fought Neatwit in a three on one battle. It was one of the most humiliating moments as a warrior for the demons as the ducks would poop on their heads and wave their bellies infront of their eyes blocking the view , making it extremely difficult for them to fight as their mind was upied in the annoying feeling. However there was nothing they could do about it but tolerate the suffering in silence. ******** ( Meanwhile in other part of the city ) The two demons that Karna had let go were wreaking havoc in the city and while the other elites did their best to contain them , they still caused significant damage every single minute , destroying major buildings and entire sections of the city . It seemed like there was nothing they could do about the demons with them flying high in the sky and out of reach of archers and pulse cannons , when a thunderous dinasaur roar took everyone''s attention. Storming out of the teleportation gate on his dinasaur, Jhonny bursted onto the city in grand fashion as he looked at the winged demons with disgust. The elites collectively let out loud cheers upon seeing Jhonny English and the demons understood that he was someone special. Surveying the damage across the city , Jhonny sighed as he said " Don''t worry kids , Papa Jhonny is here now! ". Newly ascended to tier 4 with a SSS rating , Jhonny could not wait to try out his newest skill that he had acquired. /// Special shoutout to Thomas_Sanders and Sivanthe for the 5000 coin magic castles! We have also hit the GT target and hit 800 tickets. That brings the total to 5 bonus chapters , which will be covered in the next 48 hours for sure. Enjoy! /// Chapter 718 Shocked demons Chapter 718 Shocked demons¡¡¡¡Jhonny looked at the two demons flying high in the sky and thought of using his newly acquired skill! He was thief ss by profession and hence his ss specific skill came out to be incredibly interesting upon reaching tier 4. Jhonny chose the skill '' Sealing The Fate '' to be learnt as his ss specific skill. It was an absolutely ridiculous skill that only worked on the male gender however it''s effects were brutal. It was literally a technique meant to seal the fate of the future generation of the man by brutally crushing their balls and stealing the walnuts inside. One of the most sinister skills of the thief ss ,it was an hical move that was painful for any man to watch. It was Jhonny''s first time using the skill and not even he was sure about the skills potency as he leaped towards the winged demons from the top of the dinasaur head. The winged demons snorted to see Jhonnying at them so tantly arrogantly as they could not beleive their eyes that a puny human who could not even maneuver in the air would dare to take them on head on in such a fashion. However their shock turned to horror when their attacks passed through Jhonny''s body as If he was formless and onto the ground below. Jhonny gave the winged-demon he was flying towards a nice little wink as he performed the move '' Sealing the fate '' on him. CRUNCH! Jhonny felt a soft sac in his palms as he brutally crushed it and used a perfect motion of his worst to get the two nuts inside out from the outlet into his other palm for harvesting. He did not understand the true brutality of the move he had used until the two nuts were in his hands and he felt a searing pain down his own manparts to see the devastation on the demon. He hung-on from the demon''s empty manpart , as a shrill roar of pain caused a tremor to run down the spines of all demons inside the city. " AGRHHHHHHH MY BALLS! " the winged demon cursed in mad pain as his eyes turned red and it started to fly in a haphazard manner. The pain it was feeling at this second was absolutely unbelievable as what Jhonny just did to him was worse than the worst tortures he had ever heard about. Not only was the future of his family lineage ruined , he was also going to be a eunuch who shot nks for the rest of his life because of Jhonny. The fate of himself , his future generations and his family lineage had all bean sealed shut by this one move by Jhonny English. To make matters worse , Jhonny saw a ULTRA CRITICAL HIT! -240,000 marker that dropped the demon''s HP by 2/5th his total HP. When the other demon saw the fate of his fellow teammate he did not even think of avenging him as looking at his destroyed manpart he felt a serious chill run down his spine. To hit someone in their privates was a vition of basic conduct of all male species , however the demon assumed that the despicable human infront of him did not care about that conduct at all. As a man he could sympathize with his fellow teammate , however it wasn''t until his fellow teammate let out cried of insane '' HELP'' that the other demon shook off his reservation and finally attacked Jhonny. However it was just a matter of them being unable to attack Jhonny as his formlessness made him invincible. Unless one knew how to break the ghost kings technique, they could not harm a hair on Jhonny''s body. The second demon hence faced the same horrifying fate of the first demon uponing too close to Jhonny, as Jhonny used the move '' Sealing the Fate '' once more to seal the fate of the second demon too. With one palm holding onto the first demon and the second one holding onto the second one , Jhonny harvested 4 nuts that day and made two demons cry like little girls in the skies of Purplehaze city as they both flew haphazardly. A typical armour covered the head and neck, then the chest and torso area followed by the shoulders the abdomen , the thighs , the shins and the boots. However for movement purposes the inner region was not really covered by most warriors. Ofcourse there were protection avable, however it was still useless against Jhonny''s ss specific move as it ignored presence of all armour. So in a sense the move was unstoppable. While the elites could not figure out what was going on up there from the distance below , but they could hear the genuine pain filled screams of the demons and believed that Jhonny was doing his magic. After about 2 minutes , Jhonnymenced a second round of double sealing of fate using both his hands as he brought another wave of pain to the already in pain demons as this time around he clutched the pipe. The details of the attack were too gory to put to description, however in the end Jhonny brought two demons to their knees on the surface as they begged him to free them of their pitiful lives. Jhonny being the merciful lord that he was plunged three daggers in their abdomen , heart and throat to finally give the two troubled winged demons freedom from eternal pain. To add insult to injury , Jhonny closed their eyelids upon death and ced their walnuts right over their dead eyes as he silently prayed for them to have functioning organs in the afterlife. The elites cheered madly for Jhonny , as the old man looked towards the two that Karna was fighting with and decided to help thed out. Karna had already killed off one of the demons , and waspletely dominant on the other two , and Jhonny''s addition just made the process 10X faster , with the two killing the remaining two demons off in a matter of 10 short minutes. From then the two went onto help Neatwit as the trio managed to finally wipe all the demons out without Jhonny having to crush their balls. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target, good job everyone /// Chapter 719 Rudras calmness Chapter 719 Rudra''s calmness¡¡¡¡Rudra tried his best to keep Mahrez upied in the fight. Apparently the demonmander was not expecting his troops to fall prey to the Elite defenses so easily and wanted to intervene on several asions, however he just could not get past Rudra. Rudra disyed uncanny strength infront of a vastly superior opponent as he held his ground against all odds and was not pushed back at all. Mahrez felt that maybe it was because the duo was in air that his anti-gravity skills gave him the edge needed topete with his superior power. Hence he decided to take the fight to the ground. However to his shock, Rudra proved to be even more agile on the surface as his battle prowess increased significantly. Mahrez could not understand how a human still at tier 4 couldpete on equal terms with him , as such a phenomena was just bizzare in his opinion. After a while , Mahrez beleived that maybe Rudra had put all his stat points in agility and strength which was the reason behind his ridiculous strength, hence decided to use long range attacks based on mana. He used the tier 4 move [ Chaos sh ] to send a space bending sword sh that wasced with the chaotic power of darkness towards Rudra. It was a peak tier 4 move and was supposed to cause significant damage to Rudra , however Rudra was not afraid at all. Countering using the sr beam , Rudra met the attack with a peak tier 4 attack of his own to neutralize the iing sword sh , creating a huge explosion. BOOM! A citywide explosion that broke various windows ured as the two tier 4 moves collided , however both Rudra and Mahrez were unable to gain an upper hand from this exchange. Looking around Rudra realised that fighting Mahrez inside the city would mean that he would need to fight extremely restricted to cause minimum damage , and that the best course of action was to lead the man out of the city. However it was easier said than done , as pushing Mahrez back and out of the city was not something that Rudra could achieve alone at his strength. Although it appeared that he was evenly matched against Mahrez, it was only because he was going all out while the opponent was still conserving his true strength. Rudra understood this better than anyone , however looking around seeing the winged demons fall one after another he had hope in his heart that reinforcements would arrive soon. Mahrez was the biggest threat to the city . If the 15 demonsbined could be rated as 10% threat then Mahrez was the remaining 90%. As a tier 5 existance wiping out entire cities was not a difficult job for him if he used his big moves , and although the elites could user numbers game to suppress the winged demons , no matter how many elites banded together suppressing Mahrez was impossible. He was a problem that could only be dealt by Rudra alone while the only people qualified enough to support him were the tier 4 elders. As if on a queue, right as Rudra had this thought Medivh sted a beam of light from the mage tower as he seemed to be freed from the winged demons he was fighting and was now ready to support the guildmaster. Under Medivh''s support , Rudra decided to increase the intensity of his attacks as he coupled '' cloud feet '' alongside '' Gravity Maniption '' to make himself weightless and super agile tond a series of high speed moves on his opponent. Mahrez fought with arge great sword which was bulky and not very good for defending against nimble moves. Exploiting this advantage Rudra paced around the enemy like a crazed monkey at speeds that went beyond the perception of normal humans. To a watching elite , Rudra looked like a blurry figure that their eyes could not even catch , as all they were able to observe were the asional sparks on the demon Mahrez''s sword and the asional cuts on his skin that spurted blood. Feints , blocks , dual cuts , speed maneuvers, Rudra used them all to deal superficial cuts on Mahrez''s body and inflict as much damage as he could , but after 3 minutes of pushing himself to his maximum speed he realised that he could only deal 5% damage to the opponents HP. The drain on his stamina was muchrger than the damage margin he was able to achieve as he understood that this n was not sustainable long term. Although Medivh did asionally try helping with one or two attacks from the mage tower , the moves were blocked by Mahrez under no real threat. Medivh realised quickly that the bulky tower was useless in such a quick paced nimble fight,as he made the decision to abandon it and support the guildmaster on foot. Only standing shoulder to shoulder with Rudra could he find a suitable opening tond small attacks on Mahrez, while he was busy fighting Rudra. Hence abandoning his post in the tower he went down to support Rudra at ground zero , only to find that Sir Jhonny was already present at the location alongside Neatwit and Vice guildmaster Karna. The four looked at each other and gave each other an acknowledgement nod as Karna said " Guildmaster we are here ....". The four tier 4 elites had assembled to support Rudra, however none of them dared to interfere in his fight without his permission , and apparently it was a wise decision for them to not engage. Rudra nced at them and told signalled them to stay on hold for now , however while the other three understood the instruction , sir Jhonny felt that Rudra was being too careful where there was no need to do so. Deciding to take matters into his own hand , Jhonny decided to sneak on the enemy and crush his balls. However never could he have expected as to what was about to happen .... /// Special shoutout to Sivanthe for the 5000 coin magic castle! I''m extremely grateful for the patronage. This brings me to give out a total of 6 bonus chapters for 3 castles. This is 1/6 enjoy ! /// Chapter 720 Contemplation Chapter 720 Contemtion¡¡¡¡Jhonny thought that he could easily sneak up on Mahrez just like he did on the other demons and steal the walnuts from his balls. However he was very wrong about this assumption. The only person to ever catch Jhonny in his ghost form was the tier 5 general Mazikeen of Lucifer''s army. She was ranked the 9th strongestmander , way lower than Mahrez however she could still deal with Jhonny''s petty tricks. Jhonny felt like Rudra was being overly cautious with his attack approach on Mahrez and decided to take matters into his own hands. Bing formless he rushed towards Mahrez with a happy smile as he eyed the two hanging fruits of his manhood as his prey. However when he finally sneaked up on Mahrez who was busy fighting Rudra, he was caught by the neck in his void form and tossed aside as a rag-doll as Mahrez said " Don''t mess with me ant , tricks of such level don''t work on me". The other elites were shocked to see this sight while Rudra just furrowed his brows in annoyance as he formed a conjecture in his mind. The reason why Mahrez could easily deal with Jhonny''s ghostform was because all tier 5 existance one had control over the lesserws of the universe. The promotion test from tier 4 to tier 5 was not as simple as it seemed as one no longer had to give a physical test of speed and skills to ascend from the tier 4 to tier 5 level but actually a test ofprehension. Rudra had suspected this long ago as if tier 5 promotion test was a physical test then emperor Cervantez would not have been able to be a tier 5 existance while imprisoned by his son prince Aman. If the tier 5 test was at a physical ce then Cervantez leaving the room was impossible, which meant that it must have been a mental one. Rudra''s guess was spot on as upon reaching tier 5 which wasbelled as the demi-god level one understood a lot of thews of the universe and could manipte the very basics of elements to enhance their attack strength. Upon reaching tier 5 , one could see the trick behind the ghost kings formlessness and could easily evade such basic tricks. Jhonny''s tricks were hence useless against tier 5 and higher existances as his cheat was nullified at that level. Although this was a huge setback for Jhonny , for Rudra this was an eye opener as he gained a basic understanding of what he wascking to be promoted to tier 5 , which was an understanding of how the universe worked. Thinking about it this way Rudra finally realised that none of his tier 4 attacks or lower needed to borrow mana from the surroundings into his body , however when he activated the '' Holy Lance '' move the first thing that happened was a bright divine light falling on him as he became swimming within powerful mana currents that were used to produce the attack. Rudra had not yet understood on how to manipte the mana in the air , as while he could suck it into himself at a slow pace while cultivating he could not actually imbue the mana from his surroundings into his attacks. Thinking back to all the times he had seen a tier 5 attack in question Rudra realised that every single time there was a drawing in of mana from the air involved. Wether it was Mazikeen or Emperor Cervantez, the prerequisite to any tier 5 move seemed to start with that one step. Feeling enlightened mid battle Rudra understood that this fight was his best chance to understand some of the deeper concepts to bing tier 5 and that he must do his best to force Mahrez to his absolute limits to understand them. However the first priority was still to bring the demon out of the city into an open field of battle to minimise the damage to the city. ****** ( Mahrez''s POV) Mahrez was both shocked and angry at how the fight was developing. The information his lord had about the enemy''s strength seemed to be severelycking as not only were all 15 of hisckeys dead , but Shakuni was also not the sole capable defender of the city. Although he was not afraid of a bunch of weaklings ganging up on him , he was sure that the mission to destroy the city and kill the king was not going to be as easy as he initially expected it to be. The strength of King shakuni was not to be taken lightly either as the man showed strength equal to a third divisionmander while being atonly tier 4. Mahrez finally understood why Lucifer stressed on the elimination of this one man as his potential was too formidable to be allowed to let grow. Should that man actually be tier 5 Mahrez had no doubt in his mind that he would be forced to retreat in this fight and should the two be equally levelled then he would be the one at a severe disadvantage. The key to winning the battle now was to kill shakuni as fast as possible with all means necessary, and kill the four guardians of the city supporting him as well. Only and only then could he eliminate the town without any resistance using his massive tornadoes. Assured of his n , Mahrez finally started to go all out against Rudra as he prepared to unleash one of his stronger wind maniption spells that had the power of an early tier 5 spell! The winds around Purplehaze city , hence turned turbulent , with winds rich in mana flowing from all four corners of the ce violently towards Mahrez inside the inner city. As expected, Rudra retaliated quickly to stop him frompleting his preperation for the move , however the king of elites seemed to have forgotten that he was not a kid born yesterday fighting his first fight. If he activated the move mid-fight then naturally he had the confidence toplete it regardless. /// Bonus chapter 2/6 for the supergift bonuses. Enjoy! /// Chapter 721 The true might of a tier 5 Chapter 721 The true might of a tier 5¡¡¡¡Mahrez strated to gather wind energy from around him as Rudra closed the gap on him. Rudra was observant about how Mahrez was sucking in mana inside his body and hence in a way preparing for a tier 5 attack. He had no doubt in his mind that he needed to attack Mahrez at this second to prevent him from unleashing that move. He knew that Mahrez was not a dumb opponent who would activate the tier 5 move if there was a chance of it failing mid-way , and hence he was sure that there was some scheme that the demon had nned for him , however he was not sure as to what? Even though he had no idea as to what Mahrez was nning, he had no option but to charge knowing full well that he might be walking into a trap. This was because if he did not do something fast then Mahrez would get enough time tounch his tier 5 attack and that would be a disastrous situation. To throw his opponent off , mid-way through his sprint he used blink to instantly teleport behind him and take him by surprise. Rudra thought that by seeing him run towards his direction, Mahrez would make a rough estimate as to how long Rudra would take to arrive and prepare ordingly, hence by suddenly teleporting he could catch him off-guard. However this was just wishful thinking on Rudra''s part , as while he did catch Mahrez off-guard as he used his grim reaper to sh his neck , the sword passed through Mahrez''s body as if it was air without making any contact. " WHAT? " Rudra eximed as he felt a strong pressure of mana above his head. The body that Rudra attacked faded into the wind revealing that it was a fake. It was Mahrez''s secret technique of wind substitution as his real body was 500 feet in the air. Mahrez shouted " PEAK MOVE : WIND PALM SUPPRESSION" As Rudra looked up , he was horrified by the scene to see a wind palm as big as the entire inner city pressing down with incredible force. Although the palm was descending slowly , Rudra could feel the air pressure around him changing as the palm was not only descending with strength but was alsopressing the air between itself and the ground. At this rate it was only a matter of seconds before the airbusted into mes. If such a scenario happened and Rudra was unable to stop the palm from descending, then the inner city , including the pce , the two churches , the elites headquarters could be considered as good as gone alongside hundereds of thousands of Elite and NPC lives. The house that Rudra had built through careful crafting, the impregnable inner city inside whom no previous enemy was able to raise their heads high , was now under a threat of extermination. What was Shakuni going to do? ****** ( Meanwhile Max) Max felt lonely sitting at the dinner table alone while watching the news. It was the eve of his birthday , the day after which when he could finally enter Omega and be a yer. It was the single day that he had dreamt of time and time again, as he aspired to join the true elites and be a professional yer just like his elder brother, however everything changed since the universal expansion was announced. Omega was no longer Max''s goal as it was only a tutorial. He still respected and loved his brother but everyday that he woke up, he realised that his brother had years upon years of headstart to him in the game and that no matter how fast he ran now , he was never going to catch-upto him within the timeframe that he had to the first awakening. He understood that there was a crisis ongoing inside Purplehaze city which was keeping his brother upied , while his sister inw was already in bed to take care of her health , but he could not help but feel a little sad at this situation and think about his dead parents. Usually they would be sitting with him here , talking about how just yesterday he was a baby , as mama rajput did dishes and papa Rajput freaked out about the new threat to Rudra''s empire. At the time he did not cherish these moment enough as he could not wait to be at the other end of the tv and be the one inside about whom papa Rajput was freaking out about . But now as he realised that he was never going to see his father break a sweat about anything , he finally understood that the goal he was actually chasing for was the love and admiration of his friends and family , and not the glory of killing demons itself. What he wanted was the little things. Things like the praise of his brother , the worry of his mother and the love of his father. However none of that seemed possible anymore and it left a huge void in the heart of little max. He had already grown cold to his friends as training became his only objective and childish things were no longer his concern, while he was slowly turning cold to his family as well. Smashing a te onto the wall , Max stood up from the dinner table as a tear escaped his eye. It was going to be his birthday soon and as things looked to be his brother was not going to make it once more. The worse thing was that he understood that his brother could not make it due to genuine reasons and hence he had nowhere to vent his anger on. Hence in his anger he did what any teenage boy would do , which was to start flirting with the girl he was ignoring for months now, to try fill the void left in his heart by his dead family. /// Bonus chapter 3/6 , enjoy We have also hit the GT target at 1000 , so it seems like i have to add one more to the tally /// Chapter 722 Breaking past limits Chapter 722 Breaking past limits¡¡¡¡( Amon elites , pov ) Amon elite looked towards the sky to see the giant palm descending and felt like he was in a dream. Removing his helmet from his head he rubbed his eyes twice to make sure he was not hallucinating as the giant palm seemed to getrger andrger every passing second . When he finally realised that it was not a hallucination he felt the strength sapped out of his legs as he pointed towards the sky and screamed in terror. If one was able to pee inside Omega , he would have wet his pants at this moment as hepletely lost his mind seeing the giant palm descend , in his mind it was already the apocalypse as there was no being saved from this mess. Elites all around him were trying to rush off to safety as fast as they could as everyone seemed to be scrambling for their lives. The once proud elites .... Scrambling , afraid of taking a single palm from a demon? Looking around the man thought '' Is this the reality of the guild? Are we just frogs in a well thinking that we are strong when the actual powerhouses can wipe entire cities in a single palm strike? Is this it? ''. As he struggled to his feet he felt like his ears were bleeding from the change in air pressure as he felt like he heard a constant ringing sound in his ears. Looking up towards the palm he said in a solemn voice " The sky has fallen ! ". ********* ( Rudra''s POV) Rudra looked at the majestic wind palm descending from the sky and questioned himself '' C-can i stop this?''. His mind already drew up the consequences of him retreating here as he understood that retreating here would mean losing everything he held dear , and everything that stood as the pride of Purplehaze city. Just the thought of anyone destroying the guild headquarters sent shivers down his spine as he became resolute that even if it kills him , he would not let anyone destroy the guild HQ! " Guildmaster?" " Guildmaster run! " "Oh my god , we are gonna die ". " Rudra time to go! " Rudra heard many shouts in the distance , however he did not pay them any heed as he closed his eyes and took in a deep breath. He knew his skills better than anyone and if there was any skill in his arsenal that could take stand to the palm attack of that size , it was only one! Rudra opened his eyes and activated the knight of the empire , golden warrior body covering him as he grew to a height of 250 feet tall! Even with that height,pared to the palm descending onto the city he was still tiny , however he knew that this avatar coupled with his gravity maniption was the only chance he had to save his precious city. Although he could make the Avatar a bit bigger , he chose not to as he knew better than anyone that therger the Avatar was the more energy it consumed to mentain and he knew for sure that stopping the palm was not going to be an instant thing and would need a lot of stamina from his end. Propelling himself into the air Rudra towered well above the city as he used gravity maniption to mentain his footing this high into the sky. The higher he jumped the more the force of the palm became , as the move had a lot of airpressed underneath it which exerted pressure on Rudra even before the actual palm hit him. About 30 meters and a second before the palm would hit him , Rudra stopped ascending and nted his feet as he readied his shoulders to take the weight of the attack head on. That one second felt like an hour for Rudra as he kept anticipating the immense weight on his shoulder to arrive any second now , however it took its sweet time in arriving. When the contact was finally made , Rudra''s Avatar was instantly stripped of its armour as Rudra himself was almost knocked unconscious due to the pain. " AGHHHH " A scream escaped Rudra''s mouth as he could feel countless wind des tearing the skin on his shoulder as he also felt the weight of a mountain on himself. He was trying to withstand it with all he had in himself , however his legs were shaking and his gravity maniption felt like it was pushed to beyond its limits to produce the upforce necessary to support Rudra''s shaky legs. One second ... Two second ... Three seconds , Rudra understood that he barely had any strength left in his body at this point and that it was impossible for him to stop this move at his current strength. Rudra thought about giving up and let his knees buckle , however he knew that buckling here would mean waving good-bye to everything he had built over the years. What was he to do? ******** ( Meanwhile karna and the others ) Karna looked at Rudra holding the move up in the sky Alone and once more realised how useless he was when it came to the actual big assions. Was there anyone in the guild who could remotely do what Rudra was currently attempting , as although Rudra''s sess and failure to stop this move was a matter that was yet to be seen , but it was irrefutable that he was the only one who could evene close to giving it a shot. Although everyone here was a top tier yer who started ying Omega on day1 , the strength gap between themselves and Rudra was as big as heaven and earth while they all enjoyed the privge of being in the same guild and going through the same experiences. Clutching his knucles he swore that this was thest time he was going to let himself feel this feeling , as from now on it was time for him to start showing his worth as the second inmand. How long was the guild to depend on one man? For how long was he to carry everyone on his back? Looking up Karna just prayed that the back was strong enough to weather through today''s storm , as he promised to be there beside him from the next one. /// Number 4/6 , let''s go! /// Chapter 723 Breaking through Chapter 723 Breaking through¡¡¡¡Rudra struggled under the weight of the palm as his knees threatened to crack if he did not let go of the weight immediately. He was brute forcing his way against the weight and not actually lifting it. He was as good as a dead log on whom the whole weight was bnced on as every single muscle in his body from the tips of his toes to the neck muscles under his jaw were tensed to the extreme to stop the palm from descending onto the city. Rudra used to joke around with this exact metaphor as oneof his favorite sayings was '' with me standing here the sky would not fall '' , when he tried to reassure the elites that he could handle any threat present. However, today ironically he was literally trying to stop the sky from falling onto his city and it was taking every ounce of his willpower to not budge from underneath. He was in excruciating pain, as while the palm looked simply on the surface it was actually a series of very sharp wind des at the tip which constantly decimated Rudra''s flesh as everything from his shoulders to his palms to his upper scalp was bleeding profousely. His mind was working at full capacity with him trying to mentain the gravity maniption as well as the Avatar to withstand this pressure , yet the pain and the air pressure was making his head go numb as bit by bit he was slipping altitude. Rudra questioned himself '' Come on! Since when have you not have the will to see something through? BE A MAN , power through! '' He tried to motivate himself with a Pep talk , but no matter how much will he mustered he knew that stopping this move was going to be a herculean task . Rudra understood well that millions of people were depending on him to stop this , as if he failed then the elites would stop having the ce that they would call a home. The church that he had started to run so honestly would no longer be a ce to worship God Hades as it would be a pile of rubble. Thevish pce that he had worked so hard to achieve would be a worthless relic. Rudra kneeled to one knee at this moment , as he barely had 100 meters left between himself and the ground. At this moment he could hear dronacharyaughing in his ears as he said '' Is this it ? Strongest Guildmaster? Atst i make you kneel!'' Something inside Rudra snapped at that moment as he felt like he had came too far to kneel before anyone, he had worked too hard in this life to see it all gone! HE HAD TO FIND A WAY .... Letting out a mad war-cry , Rudra tapped into a power reserve even he never knew he had. He pushed his body to the limit as he maxed out everything, from the Avatar size to the power of his gravity maniption to the power in his muscles. He resisted the crashing so violently that he risked tearing his own muscles with the power he was exerting. Screaming continuously, Rudra did the unthinkable as millions of citizens city wide looked at him as their god , as Rudra nted his buckled right foot back on the gravity surface and stood back up against the attack. Mahrez watched on wide-eyed as he panted heavily from using a move of that callibre. He beleived Rudra and the city to be a goner for sure , never did he expect such a turn of events. Bleeding profousely from head to toe now , Rudra still stood strong as he felt the tier 5 move starting to lose steam with his feet gaining more and more strength. Trembling violently Rudra waited for his chance as once he felt confident he took out the grim reaper from his waist and shed the attack apart! " ARGHGHHH COME ON! " Rudra screamed like a madman as he eyed Mahrez as a beast who had just broken from his bounds. Shivers ran down Mahrez''s spine as he looked at the enemy drenched in blood , as he involuntarily put more distance between himself and Rudra in the sky. Cheers went up citywide as the elites could not beleive their eyes at how the guildmaster had saved them all once again , as the sound of sobbing tears , weeping and chants of Shakuni could be heard citywide. Even the elite elders felt their blood pumping to see Rudra roar like a god of war , as they cheered him on in hising battle. Every single orfice of Rudra''s body was aching , he was trembling violently from overexerting his muscles , however his will was tempered and fired up more than ever. Rudra felt a rush of adrenaline hit his head as his body ached for a fight , he dropped all pretenses and calctions at this moment as he just shot up towards Mahrez for a fight, not caring about what was toe next. The man had tried to destroy his city and was going to do the same if he died in this fight. Rudra could not let him live anylonger or give him a chance to mobilize one of those moves again. Activating the special skill move '' Time dtion'', Rudra dted the speed of time significantly and as he started the most beautiful dance of death ever witnessed in a sword fight. Grim reaper in one hand and seige breaker in another , Rudra gave up to his instincts as he stopped using his brain to fight as he let the purest sword moves flow from within. At 10 times the dted time , he could actually see the flow of wind around Mahrez as well as weave through his pathetic attempts at a counter easily. As far as Rudra was concerned , he knew that the next 3 minutes during the time dtion were his best chance to end this fight for once and for all. /// Number 5/6 , enjoy ! /// Chapter 724 Demon Slayer Chapter 724 Demon yer¡¡¡¡This was his first time using time dtion in an actual fight as for the first time ever he realised how broken both the moves that he was using actually were. Every single sword cut that he left on Mahrez''s body , as even a slight one , left a deep gash on his body as the force behind every cut was enhanced 10 times. Rudra who was already on par in terms of stats with Mahrez was basically untouchable at ten times the speed , as the great sword that Mahrez wielded was nowhere fast enough to pose any real threat to Rudra. The dance of death waspletely in sync with the time dtion too as Rudra began to dual wield his swords and flow like he was made of pure liquid. His every move was fluid and his every cut was deadly , but the true beauty of his dance was that every single move linked up with every next move to make it all look seamless and effortless. A zing red aura covered the siege breaker while a grim ck aura of death covered grim reaper that dealt additional damage to Mahrez. If Rudra cut Mahrez''s wrists slightly then the dance of death made it so that the next attack would hit the sword and leave a dent on it before moving onto the back heel sh that would couple up with a knee sh. Everything happened so fast that Mahrez could barely register pain from one of his body part before a second one started to ache too. However this was Rudra just warming up, as he hit one minute of his skill period he had already drained 40% of Mahrez''s HP but his swordsmanship had nowhere reached its peak as it kept getting faster and faster every second. If Rudra was initially targetting the peripherals then he was going towards the centre now , the shoulders were slit , the hips and the back of the neck. Mahrez''s sword was half cut through as it had a huge chip near a singr point that Mahrez was not yet even aware about. The man was mumbling cursed at this point , but Rudra could only hear sybles of his speech about whom he could not care less as he wasser focused on his dance. In the next 30 seconds Rudra chipped off 40% more from Mahrez''s HP as the demon''s HP became glistening red in color. Mahrez panicked and tried to activated some of his wind skills to stop Rudra , however he was too slow to stop Rudra''s movements anymore as the man had truly entered god mode. Rudra was already a blurry figure in his eyes since long , but he could not longer even follow his shadow once he started to enter the peak of the dance as Rudra finally shed through his legendary rated sword clean through the middle with one strike , while slicing his arms off with another. It was Mahrez''s turn to bleed , however before the man could even let out a full scream Rudra had already chopped off his legs from the ankles. Mahrez buckled over with his legs cut as Rudra could see the blood spurt out of his legs in slow motion. However, Mahrez did not have the luxury to fall down to the surface and die of dignity and fall damage , as before he could even fall 20 feet his defenseless and limbless body was chopped into seven different pieces by Rudra''s swordsmanship. It all happened in a timespan of only 3 seconds , as one moment he was a full demon trying to ward off Rudra and in another he was a bag of minced meat falling through the sky. Just like that , Mahrez the thirdmander in Lucifer''s army had fallen prey to Rudra''s swordsmanship and he never even saw iting. As Rudra looked down the falling pieces of meat he himself wondered the true limits of the upgraded moves he had recieved as the damage it could produce was way beyond his initial estimates. This was his first time using it in a proper fight , and he realised that the moves were not even used at their peak , there was much more gas left in the dance of death whose speed was not nearly at maximum while the time dtion still had over a minute left. Relishing the feeling of victory , Rudra took a moment to look over his city and drink the view in. Today he had underwent a hard fought battle to protect its safety. Shouting in the air while clutching his fists , Rudra said " SHAKUNI OF THE ELITES , IS COMING FOR YOU NEXT LUCIFER ". As his disgust for the king of demons was renewed once more. Since the start he had a feeling that the world was too small for two schemers like himself and Lucifer to coexist and with today''s conflict things had undoubtedly reached a boiling point. He had killed one of Lucifer''s mainmanders , while Lucifer had showed his hand by opening a portal to let demons through to destroy his city. The matters had escted from both ends and there was only one response to it .... '' WAR! '' ****** When the others saw the falling pieces of meat they could not beleive their eyes , as everyone understood the true might of a tier 5 existance. Once again it was the turn of the elites to look upto their leader in awe and horror as they realised that the strength of Shakuni had already surpassed the tier 5 realm and was enough to brutally chop up a tier 5 demon! Some of the tier 3 elites could not understand wether to praise Rudra or cower in fear of him as such power was unheard of within the entire Omega yerbase. Nobody had the confidence to face against a tier 5 existance, much less y them in a one vs one fight. In the whole wide world of Omega , there was only shakuni who could do it ! If there was ever a doubt regarding who was the strongest yer in the world , it was no longer a debate after this show of power. Shakuni was number one! /// Number 6/6 as promised. I know some of you feel that i have not delivered the bonuses on time , so i wil give a detailed breakdown in the next chapter alongside a timestamp to prove my point. The next chapter is the normal one for the day /// Chapter 725 Not worthy enough Chapter 725 Not worthy enough¡¡¡¡( Lucifer''s pov) When Lucifer felt the connection to Mahrez fade out he was shocked as he jumped up from his throne and activated his heavenly vision to inquire. As he saw a bloody shakuni stand in the air alongside two shining swords in his arms he could see the remains of his thirdmander fall from the sky . Shock! Disgust! Disbelief! Anger ! Were apparent on Lucifer''s face as he tried to pry into Rudra''s level , but was not able to . Angry Lucifer smashed his throne room to pieces as his rage seemed to make his mind go numb. He vividly remembered that not more than a few months back the level of shakuni did not exceed the early tier4 , which meant that even with the fastest rate of improvement he could not be more than mid tier 4 at the moment! Even someone from the god race could not have a faster development than that , to think that he could beat a mid tier 5mander? It was unbelievable in Lucifer''s eyes. Lucifer had only mobilized Mahrez and the winged demons out of his system obligation as he felt that without Cervantez guarding the city it would be an easy job of not more than 30 minutes. If he knew that there were even the most remote chances of his forces being routed then he would never would have sent them in the first ce and ept whatever penalty was levied on himself to break the contract. Losing amander , that too a tier 5 one was a big loss for Lucifer as he cried in anger and cursed shakuni from the depths of his heart. Lucifer said " Someday human .... I will make u suffer for this ! ". ******* ( Meanwhile Dronacharya) Dronacharya wanted to see Rudra suffer , he was ready with a bucket of popcorn to see his sworn enemy fail. When the winged demons were yn , he felt a odd feeling in his stomach like this n was going to fail too in the end just like every other n of his , however he watched on because Mahrez was still alive. Then Mahrez started to push the elites back and even toss Jhonny aside like a fly which gave dronacharya''s uneasy mind some peace as he believed that the demon would finish the job. When Rudra''s knees finally buckled , dronacharya stood up from his seat and shouted " Haha that''s it , kneel bitch" as he finally had the lifelong dream of his to make Rudra kneel before him be fulfilled. Dronacharya let out all of his inner sadist feelings as he desperately wanted to see Rudra struggle and suffer more , however just as he bared his heart , he suffered a dissapointment once more as after letting out a war cry, Rudra stood up once more. Dronacharya could not believe his eyes as he felt like this was some sort of a joke. Why was Rudra ok his feet again? What was going on? However everything went downhill from there on as not only did Rudra dispell the move but he also started a counter like nobody''s buisness that ended with him chopping Mahrez''s body into tiny pieces. Dronacharya felt like the world was spinning under his feet as he felt like everything was a big joke at this moment. He had given up everything to defeat Rudra , and in the end even at the cost of getting his ount reset to level 0 he could still not take down the king of the elites. " WHY???? WHY?? WHY WONT YOU DIE! " Dronacharya lost his mind as he rattled the tv and tried to bit the screen with his pointy teeth but it was to no avail. He had suffered yet another setback and this time his mind had finally snappedpletely as he fell into depravity. For years he had hatched scheme after scheme after scheme to destroy Rudra but no matter what he did he was never sessful. " Why .... Why did i have to be reincarnated at the same time as that guy?" The parx inside dronacharya spoke as the mental torture forced him to hang himself from the ceiling. Unfortunately even this n of his failed as the fan broke and fell on his head knocking him unconscious. It seemed that even fate wanted him to suffer under the shadow of Rudra forever. ****** ( Meanwhile the elites ) Celebrations broke out throughout the city as the elites prostrated themselves befor their leader/king/ god to save them once more. The admiration that the elites had for Rudra had breached past the deity level now as for them Rudra was no longer god - like but an invincible god of war himself. The man had never tasted defeat in his life and with him around the elites were safe! As his chants resounded city wide , Rudra raised his palm for silence . He was currently while being carried on Neatwit and Karna ''s shoulders as the others danced around him , but seeing his hand everyone went into deathly silence in an instant. For 30 seconds Rudra said nothing as the blood from his forehead dripped drop by drop on Karna''s head. After a while without raising his head Rudra said in a hoarse voice " why are you all celebrating like you can''t beleive your eyes guys..... I''ve long told you , with me around the sky won''t fall ". The elites felt a chill run down their spine when they heard this as the sound of the cheer this time broke all records of noise , that''s right , it''s their fault for not beleiving fully in Rudra and panicking , he had long said that with him around the sky was not going to fall , ofcourse the demon was no match for his insane strength. At the spur of the moment , karna shouted a chant that resounded with all the elites out there . Karna said " WHAT DO WE THINK OF SHAKUNI?" The elites shouted back " GOD " Karna : " WHAT DO WE THINK OF GOD ?" Elites " SHAKUNI! " Karna: " THANKYOU ! " Elites : " that''s alright! , We love shakuni! We love shakuni! We love Shakuni, we love shakuni ayy! " ( refference: the Tottenham chant ) It was a chat that reverberated with the crowds core , they were extremely happy to do it. /// here is a time stamp of all chapters released onst to days note all time are in Chinese standard time 1. Shocked demon''s 11/7 (12:02 am) 2. Rudra''s calmness 11/7 (10:06 pm ) 3. Contemtion 11/7 (10:56 pm ) 4. The true might of tier 5 12/7 ( 6: 51 pm ) 5. Breaking past limits 12/7( 7:42 pm ) 6. Breaking through 12/7 ( 11:05 pm ) 7. Demon yer 12/7 (11:28 pm ) 8. Not worthy enough (11:57 pm ) NOTE: i only promised 6 chapters bonus in a span of 48 hours and i did indeed deliver! I did mention it was a 48 hour thing and i did mention it''s from the Chinese clock , not cause im Chinese but just cause how wn works. Hope this helps rify stuff /// Chapter 726 A guilty Max Chapter 726 A guilty Max¡¡¡¡Rudra wrapped up his in-game duties as fast as he could as he came back to the real world to celebrate Max''s birthday. He had promised the little one that he would spend atleast the first half of the day together however the unexpected demon invasion caused him to only returnte in the afternoon. Due to the incident of Max entering his VR pod , Rudra no longer casually yed the game at the house but only at his secure office at the Elite tower. This meant that he could no longer stroll down his house after a long gaming session and needed to drive for a bit to reach there. Naturally before he could drive out he needed to bathe and freshen up, but after quickly performing those necessities Rudra rushed back home to meet his brother. While driving he asked his AI assistant Alexa to read him his message log in the car , but he would could never have expected the content of the messages. Alexa read " At 1:05 am , you have a message from '' Beautiful Wife Naomi '' -BEEP , honey i was fast asleep when i heard some moaning noisesing from downstairs , at first i beleived that it was max watching porn or something, but then i heard voices that said '' Oh max don''t stop '' and had to check out for myself ..... It seems like your little brother has brought home a girl! '' Rudra instantly mmed the breaks on his car as he shouted " WHAT? " Max had just turned 16 and although he could understand that his reproductive organs were functional now , but that did not mean that bang girls while being underage ! " Rudra felt a myriad of emotions , but the top of them was envy , at 16 he was covered in pimple marks and looked like a homeless hobo from a poor family , he needed to think twice to talk to a girl , let alone bang them. He thought carefully about how to tackle this situation , when Alexa read the second message. " You have a message from '' Beautiful Wife Naomi at 4:06 am ,BEEP , Honey they are still at it , i have not been able to sleep a wink , so i finally went down and caught them doing the deed on the couch! I wanted to scold Max, but the poor guy was already so flushed to see me and apologetic that i ended up not scolding him and just furiously grabbing the keys and driving off- , on my way to brothers now , won''t wake up till the evening maybe. Sidenote - he has ur stamina for sure , seems like the good genes run in the family! " Rudra was speechless as his face turned dark , he seemed to have made up his mind on what to tell Max. Upon reaching home , Rudra gazed at the couch angrily as if he wanted to burn it , however he was more shocked to see that even after Naomi''s intervention the woman was still there sleeping on the couch while max was nowhere to be seen. " MAX? " Rudra shouted as his aura inevitably exploded a little due to his anger , which caused the sleeping girl to involuntarily shudder and wake up , as max popped his head up from the floor he wasying on. " Brother? " He said in a groggy voice as Rudra could instantly smell the alcohol in his breath. Rudra felt his anger burst through the surface at this point , but as he carefully studied the surroundings he realised that there were no traces of any alcohol bottles lying around but there was a faint smell of whiskey in the air. Seems like max disposed of the bottles before passing out. Rudra calmed down a little , it seemed as if Max was still scared of his big brother , otherwise he would not have bothered covering up. However what perplexed Rudra was what made the good kid rebel like this today? The two brothers made eye contact and max was naturally sheepish , he felt immensely guilty about his behaviourst night and was worried about Rudra''s anger now. The girl on the other hand was absolutely delighted to see Rudra as she said " Mr shakuni , i mean sir , i mean Rudra , i mean brother inw , i mean ughhh ". Rudra looked at her sternly and sized her up , he said " Sir ". " Sir" , the girl said as she shuddered from Rudra''s gaze , it seemed to be incredibly cold and powerful. Rudra said " Dress up " as he turned around , giving the couple time to cover their bodies properly. He had a myriad of emotions floating in his heart , but he decided to bottle them all up at the moment to critically analyse the situation first. He could see the shame visible in Max''s eyes , the kid seemed to already regret it , if he were to scold that kid here it would mean that he might push him down the wrong path . However if he made him realise his mistake here , then it would be a permanent remedy. Getting a grip over himself , Rudra let out a huge exhale, he could feel mama and papa Rajput smiling over him as he understood that in their absence he was the one who needed to ensure that max grew upto be a proper man. The three shared breakfast in silence as Rudra sized the girl up. He tried to have an open mind but he got 100% hoe vibes from the woman who disyed ample cleavage at breakfast and consistentlyplimented Rudra about his materialistic gains. Rudra was not an amateur and he could understand that the idental touches of the girl were an attempt to seduce him , however what shocked him the most was that the girls age which was 22. Had she been a minor then this would not be a crime but her being a grown up meant that this was a big problem in Rudra ''s eyes , nheless he was not going to pass any judgements if this was Max''s choice. Dropping the girl off to her home in the upside , Rudra took Max out for a birthday drive as he nned to give him the talk that papa Rajput had given him before his marriage to Naomi. He cared too much for Max to see him go astray. Chapter 727 Correcting Max Chapter 727 Correcting Max¡¡¡¡The duo of Max and Rudra Rajput drove for the first 5 minutes in absolute silence after dropping the girlfriend off. Rudra let Max contemte his fate for a long time until Max attempted to break the ice when he said " Sorry ... " Rudra threw a sidence to his brother , he was extremely sheepish and awkward. Seeing this Rudra felt better about his initial decision of not scolding Max too much as the kid had clearly done this out of impulse. He said " So .... Glenfiddich eh? " Max''s eyes widened in shock when he heard this , he thought he had disposed off the whiskey bottlepletely and even eaten 3 packs of mints after that. There was no way his brother should know about it right? His panic increased as he hung his head even lower in shame. He expected Rudra to absolutely evicerate him now and take away his privges , however he never expected to hear what Rudra said next. Rudra said " What a coincidence eh Max, my first one was whiskey too . Ofcourse we were not rich enough to buy a Glenfiddich then , so i had to settle with a Jack Daniels but boy did I love it! I was a weak drinker had no-one to teach me too , i did it in our bathroom , drunk 2 pegs then became too scared of the lingering smell and emptied the rest of the bottle in the toilet. Haha your brother was a wuss". Max blinked several times as he looked at Rudra, he offered nothing as a reply. Rudra continued " I always wanted your first time to be with me .... I had nned it for your 18th birthday. Actually no .... Not just me , me and dad both. When i turned 18 uk , dad called me to his room and opened a bottle of Jameson whiskey as he poured me a peg and said "From today we are friends ", in his hoarse voice ofcourse, haha , but it was a beautiful memory for me. We talked about how we both would do the same on your 18th one .... But here you are at 16 , drinking alcohol with girls ..." Max felt like he was choking on his own saliva as tears rolled down his cheeks, he knew that Rudra cared for him a lot, he knew that since he was a 1 year old baby who could not even discern emotions. His big brother was always there to protect him. Rudra said " Since dad and mom are no longer here don''t you think us brothers should watch each other''s backs? I mean who else is left to be called family eh Max?". Max nodded his head as his sobbing intensified. He knew Rudra was saying the truth. Rudra continued " I met your sister inw when i was 24 .... Married her at 26 , nearly 9 months after i bedded her. I''m not saying having girlfriend at 16 is wrong.... I''m not saying it''s right , I''m not judging u for having sex either. But listen to me maxy, say u get her pregnant at 16 .... Let''s just assume that u do , what happens when u have a son at age 16? U will be at the prime of your life at 20-27 , do u want to handle with a kid undergoing puberty during that time? Changing diapers , worrying about education? Or do u want to be a negligent parent who doesn''t care if his son lives or dies or does drugs? There is a time and a way of doing everything. Just like you cannot work in a construction site without a helmet , just like you cannot drive a car without a seatbelt, you cannot have sex without a condom. I know you did it raw yesterday and idk if u pulled out or not , but either way it''s just dumb you know.... ". Max felt horrified at the thought of having a son at 16 years of age . It would mean that at 20 he would need to be providing for a 4 year old when it would be the real time for him to start grinding and making his ce in the world. He was not Rudra, he did not have a stable ie , nor did he have a legacy to lean on. This was indeed immature of him ..... Rudra noticed Max''s expressions carefully as he was satisfied with the shame on his face. Smiling Rudra said " The girl is pretty .... What''s her name?". In a meek voice Max replied " D-dana " Rudra nodded as he said " Dana seems older than u Max, are you into older women? ". Max hesitated for a second beforeing clean" She-she was the only one ready to do the lewd stuff with me .... ". Rudra understood Max''s situation very well , the other woman was after Max''s money , technically his own money and had no interest in Max, however Rudra did not want to show this cruel side of the world to Max this early. Rudra asked " So how popr are you Max? " Rudra asked this as a joke, he wanted to make fun of his little brother, but Max''s reply shocked him a lot. Max said " I am the youngest and fastest passout of the Elites academy, have a following of 63 million on the forums, I''m hailed as the next big thing by the news channels and have signed a 25 million dor deal with dewdiepie to film my first day in Omega with him. Im a self-made millionaire at 16, mybat teacher in martial arts is sir Jhonny English and my physique Is rated 9/10 by the men''s fashion magazine. Add it to the fact that my brother is the biggest thing in Omega, I''d say I''m very popr .. ". Rudra identally mmed the breaks when he heard this .... All this was a little too ridiculous for him ! Since when was Max soo op? Compared to himself at 16 , there was noparison at all! Self-made millionaire at 16? He had to use his reincarnation cheat to make his millions for moms treatment, and here Max is being offered millions just to stream his day1? Where was the fairness in the world? How was he to scold such a sessful kid? Since when was Jhonny his teacher? How much more of Max''s life did he not know about.... Rudra swallowed a mouthful of saliva and understood that he was better off spending the day getting to know his brother better. He said " What do you want to eat? " Max replied " Icecream" Rudra burstedughing as he drove towards the icecream truck in the upside. That day the duo talked a lot about life and Omega and the future of mankind as Rudra was able to bond with max like an adult for the first time in his life. It was a refreshing feeling for both men as Max was driven into a positive direction. However one of Max''s statements bothered Rudra a lot. Which was when Max said " But i can never catch upto your legacy big brother , the empire you have built is so tall! I have not even started to y Omega yet but i feel pressured from the world to live upto the Rajput name .... It''s too much pressure ! " Rudra worried about this statement, as it made him feel like Max was dissapointed to be born a Rajput. In his heart Rudra wanted nothing more but for Max to outshadow everything he had built. The empire that he had made was for the whole of rajput family to enjoy, and in his mind it was naturally going to be Max''s once he retired. But since it was a matter for the far future , Rudra let it slide for the moment. Chapter 728 Back in-game, Secrets to reaching tier5 Chapter 728 Back in-game, Secrets to reaching tier5¡¡¡¡The destruction caused to Purplehaze city amounted to a whopping total of 780 billion dors and it was the first time ever that Rudra did not have enough in the treasury to off-set the damage in a instant. Ruby was trying her best to offer releif packages to citizens however her hands were tied for the amount of help that could be provided, since the royal treasury could not service the debt instantly. This situation was created because Rudra had pulled a lot of money out of the game recently to support the shelters in Japan and the project to build the unbelievable battleship in both real life and inside Omega. These ambitious projects had left Rudra''s holdings within Omega in a precarious position as they only had about 300 billion dors in emergency reserves to deal with unexpected crisis. If Rudra wanted to , he could easily borrow the remainder of the money from Hazelgroove empire however his pride did not allow him to ask for help as far as possible. In his mind he thought about devicing another exploration or a simr mission to the raid on the dark elven kingdom to fill up the deficit. However just as he was worrying about such matters it turned out that Karna poured a heap of 500 billion dors worth of gold into the treasury. Naturally Rudra was shocked as to where the money came from hence eventhough he was overjoyed, he asked cautiously " what happened here? " The elders and especially Karna gave Rudra a massive smile as Karna said " Aye aye aye , you underestimate us too much guildmaster, not everything in the guild Is your problem alone, we are a part of this organisation too. Although we can''t kill tier 5 demons , money problems are something we can manage to solve". Rudra was pleasantly surprised at this as the corners of his lips turned upwards , this feeling of having capable people around him filled his heart with joy andfort as he realised that finally the nurturing he had done of the guild members had started to pay off. It turned out that Karna had spearheaded a raid to the hostile kingdom of Heathrow in the far north and razed one of their port cities to the ground. Four tier 4 elders and 100,000 tier 3 senior yers took part in the ambush and looted the cepletely. They especially struck gold when they seized ahuge goverment ship shipping the years taxes from the port city to the capital, the ship contained nearly 300 billion dors worth of gold inside. The best part of the raid was that it waspleted within 12 short hours and was traceless. From start to finish Karna had nned it like Rudra himself as learning from the master himself he had became extremely cautious as well. The raid party disabled the teleportation center in the city which meant that by the time news travelled to the capital about the attack and a response team was sent the time needed for reinforcements to arrive was 16 hours. But with the elitesing in and out in 14 hours, they had long gone befor the reinforcements even saw the heels of their feet and even after 3 days , nobody on the continent had a clue as to which party orchestrated the attack. All signs seemed to be pointing towards a prominent bandit group in the nothern parts, whose attire and leader names Karna copied as a diversion. Rudra was more than impressed by the n and the results as his respect for karna increased a lot. Making him the vice guildmaster was one of the best decisions Rudra had made in his entire gaming career. With the funding problem sorted , Rudra could finally focus on the most important agenda on his te right now which was to reach tier 5 before the deadline. Only 28 days remained to the deadline he had set for himself to dere war upon the demons , and he needed to reach tier 5 before that point anyhow. However being sure that tier 5 was a state achieved byprehension and not by any other external tests , Rudra knew that he needed to enter a period of isted cultivation if he wanted to reach that level. Wrapping up his duties as the pope , the king and the guildmaster as well as his family time with both Ruby and Naomi , Rudra chose to make a special oxygen chamber at the bottom of the special sea-weed pond inside the pce where he would enter secluded cultivation. He had a strong gut feeling that the weed that he had brought back from the ancient ruins , which was so delicately mentained in his pce and the guild headquarters pond, was something more than just a regr weed with properties that could undoubtedly help with cultivation. Needing every small advantage that he could , Rudra started to sit in a state of deep cultivation inside the pond. After 24 hours of sitting still without moving a muscle and countless cycles of rotating mana in his body alongside a specific mana path ording to his cultivation manual , Rudra finally got the system notification that he was waiting for. System Notification: Detected that yer '' Shakuni '' has entered a deepprehensive state and has reached the threshold to be a tier 5 existance Starting theprehension test ..... Current progress 0/6ws mastered . It was finally time for Rudra to ascend to tier 5 and take his rightful ce at the top of the food chain in the middle realm! To do that he needed to master atleast 3 of the 6 basicws of nature. Thew of wind , Thew of earth , Thew of fire , thew of water , thew of space and thew of time . /// Special shoutout to Nathan_club for the three 500 coin massage chairs! Thankyou so much for the patronage. This is a Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target, we are also incredibly close to hitting the next target of 1200 , hopefully we can hit it soon for another bonus chapter . /// Chapter 729 The advantage of the human race Chapter 729 The advantage of the human race¡¡¡¡Rudra activated the tier 5 promotion test by entering a state ofprehension and cultivating continuously for 24 hours. The herb Rudra was cultivating near was a big reason why he could enter a state ofprehension this fast as usually it would take anywhere between 1-3 weeks for peak tier 4 individuals to enter the state. However the real test started now. Rudra was supposed to figure out the mysteries of 6ws of nature. To get a perfect rating on the promotion test he needed toprehend all 6 of thews while to pass he needed toprehend 3. He was given an option by the system on whichw he wanted torehend first and Rudra decided to go with thew of fire. A series of image started to y out in his head as first he was shown mes of various colors such as a blue color me , a golden me , a orange me,a blood red me and a mult-colored me. Then he was shown as to how a me grew from a small spark to a force that could destroys. The visual was very detailed and it gave Rudra goosebumps , it showed him that if wielded correctly, fire had the potential to wipe out entires. Towards the end of the visual, Rudra felt his own body burning from an intense fire as he started to sweat profousely , he saw his own body being engulfed in a sea of mes as he felt drowning in a bottomless abyss of heat. Just before his body was burnt to the core however he heard a faint rhyme '' To create one must destroy , for only through destruction can there be cleansing of evil''. Rudra opened his eyes and saw that his body was sizzling with heat, the visuals that the system showed him at the moment were more than just visuals as he seemed to have actually been imbued by thew of fire when he was plunged into that abyss. Rudra quickly tried to circte the fire energy in his body as he tried to understand the true nature of the mes. As a human he was taught about fire since childhood. Defined as the process ofbustion he knew that after reaching a certain amount of heat some substances reacted with oxygen tobust into mes. Depending on the nature of the element the color of the me was decided such as a bright white me for magnesium, red for strontium and so on. As Rudra thought about the origin of the fire ording to the knowledge he had he felt that the fire energy he was sted with was quickly being dissolved in his body as he seemed to grow closer and closer to understanding the mysteries of the element. Although humans were a primitive racepared to the wide universe, it had a distinct advantagepared to other races due to the absence of mana on the. Humans had spent countless years trying to figure out mysteries of the universe and tabted the knowledge year over year , generation over generation for all humans to study. This was something that the other races did not do. Knowledge was amodity in the universe and it was reserved to individual families and Never shared as a greater good. The fundamental understanding that the humans hence had , about atoms and particles and the chemistry of elements was something that the other races did not have. Rudra was blessed to be a part of the generation that hadpleted the normal earthly schooling, as even max only studied till ss 10 before dropping out of school and enrolling into the elites academy. The generation after Max was never going to learn the same education that the predecessors had gone through as the world was going to value mana andbat training more to regr knowledge from now on. This left the earth with only one prime generation that truly grasped the knowledge of the education system established after hundereds of years of mankind''s research. However understanding the nature of mes was not enough as Rudra had to also understand the benefits of the me. The me purified everything by obliterating it. The ash after a forest fire was rich in nutrients and enriched the soil for the future generation to grow , the fire that burnt the dead bodies was useful in preventing diseases and decay. Fire was the universes cleanser and it did not discriminate between good or evil. The fire at its core was just and fair and Rudra epted the fire as a part of his being. Rudra absorbed all the knowledge that he could from the video clip shown as he drew a lot of inferences from his existing pool of knowledge. Although it was iplete , although it was broken , Rudra understood one of the most core concepts of the fire element which allowed him to pass the test. Rudra understood that basically fire was not a state ofbustion but the vibration in each and every atom in every single molecule. Without the vibration everything would be frozen solid in the universe and it was fire that spread the warmth in this long and cold universe. When Rudra finally stumbled upon this truth he heard the system notification prehended 51% of the fire element , This element has been understood fairly by the yer. Current progress 1/6 elements. He had sessfully cleared round 1! However although Rudra tried to understand more and more of the fire element he could never get past the 53% mark. Fire was one of the elements he understood the best , which showed his limitation in this test. It seemed as if theingws were not going to be as easy as he anticipated them to be. /// Special shoutout to Sivanthe for the 5000 coin magic castle! Thankyou so so much for the patronage. With this gift we have hit the GT target as well which means that today will be a 3 chapter day. Enjoy! /// Chapter 730 A victory and a failure Chapter 730 A victory and a failure¡¡¡¡Rudra chose toprehend water next as he felt that out of everything else he had the worst odds of truly understanding water. When he started toprehend water , he was shown a myriad of system images that did not resemble the water on earth at all. He was shown frozens , tidals and muddy swamps that were nothing like the solid earth with clear oceans. However a distinct feel of wet liquid touching his body soon embraced Rudra as he feltfortable inside the swimming pool like water that he was in. He was then shown various lifeforms that thrived on water , the water that absorbed the holy energy and became healing water as well as the water that absorbed minerals and became mineral water. The swimming pool that Rudra was in then started to bubble up as the water turned into steam and formed rainclouds over his head that pelted down as snow and hail and froze the pool in solid. In the end Rudra heard a small phrase that said '' Be shapeless , be formless , be everything yet nothing ''. Rudra was then brought back to reality as he felt moisture on his skin and the intense fire element burning inside him calmed down as he felt a cool energy flowing through his mana circuit. Being enlightened by the images Rudra started to think about the nature of water. The water that humans knew of was made of hydrogen and oxygen however that wasn''t always the case in the wide universe. It seemed that there were a myriad of different elements that humans had no idea about that could make up different kinds of water. However regardless of the type of water, it''s base properties remained the same. Water was formless , it took the shape of any contained it was filled in as well as formless. Water was continuously changing from solid to liquid to gas and while sometimes the rate of conversion was so slow that it appeared to be stable in one state , it was actually never the case. Water was also something that could be imbued with the nature of anything. It could be destructive it could be poison it could be holy or it could be salty. It all depended on what sort of materials and process u subjected water to but basically water in and of itself was epting of everything. However water in and of itself was nothing. This paradox helped Rudra understand something deeper about the nature of man as he realised that in this wide world every man had been born with a purpose to serve. If they defied that purpose and revolted against the will of the heaven then they were met with punishment. The only way to break the cycle was to be everything and nothing at the same time. As Rudra understood this he got a system notification yer hasprehended 51% of the secrets of the water element , current progress 2/6 Rudra smiled to see the system notification, he felt lucky to be enlightened and having to break through as this time around the concept was more philosophical than logical and the understanding that one needed to figure out water was more about self reflection than the chemistry of the element. Feeling confident he started to contemte the wind element. As usual a series of pictures were shown to him and shockingly there was also the recap of the fight he had with Mahrez not long ago as he saw the massive palm descending on his city filled with thews of the wind. However after all the images disyed to Rudra which widened his horizons , he actually feltpletely lost in trying to contemte the origin of the wind. At first he beleived that the rotation of a created wind , however he had seens in his vision that were not rotating and yet had the most violent winds on their surface. Rudra tried to approach the problem from various angles however he could never stumble upon something useful that would give him useful insights into the element. 6 hours passed by and Rudra was not able to move past the 3% understanding mark after which the system regarded this session as a failure The system notification said yer has been unable to derive any insights from the element in the past 3 hours. This test has failed , current progress 2/6. Rudra was shocked .... He had failed a test. This meant that getting a SSS rating was no longer possible in this test. For a moment Rudra felt mncholic, ever since joining Omega he had continuously gotten SSS rating in every tier promotion test that he had attempted and although the desired effect of getting a legendary ss was achieved at tier 4 , he did not want to lose his streaking into tier 5. However the reality of the situation was harsh, as he had indeed failed the test for wind. This was a test in which one needed to rely on their naturalprehesive abilities and no cheats could help them. Even if Rudra was giving this test for a second time , his fundamental understanding of the concept was not something that could be changed. The only thing he could do now was to put his head down and try his luck at the other elements and hope that he could pass this test first try. Taking a deep breath , Rudra activated the test for the earth element. It was the element that Rudra had a little less confidence in understanding however that notion changedpletely after he saw the video for it. The concept of earth that he had in his mind was like the battle moves of mudwall and earth spears and the like . However the images he was shown were of lifeforms as big as entires who used giant stars like the sun as a source of nourishment and energy. Looking at those massive balls of space ... Rudra felt a chill go down his spine. /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Sivanthe, please thank him in thements section for this one! /// Chapter 731 The laws of space Chapter 731 Thews of space¡¡¡¡Thew of earth was much more profound than just the surface that we walk and roam on, Rudra realised this after looking at the video by the system, He understood the true profoundness of the Earth element. Everything that one considered as a solid state of matter obeyed thews of earth. Every single mineral was earth, every single human was Earth and every single nt was earth. Earth is where everything began and Earth is where everything ended as well. '' To dust thou are and to dust thou returnest '' , was the line that was whispered to him and he understood the truth behind that phrasing. In a way all life was created from the earth and into the earth did all life go upon death. The earth element was the giver of life ! It was the progenitor of everything that one deemed as living! The earth equally loved all the living children that it had and absolutely hated the abominations that were the undead. The reason why the ghosts were formless upon death was because they could not sublimate with the earth and while their physical body was destroyed their souls could not find peace. Rudra also understood at this moment the reason behind earth magic being super effective on undead type monsters , as it fundamentally challenged the constitution of the dead. The earth element was the strongest element of them all , it could destroy , it could defend and it could give life , it was the most bnced element in creation. Rudra stopped looking down on the earth element this moment forward as he found a genuine respect for the attacks of the earth element. In his admiration he felt like theprehension of earth increase as after 3 hours he heard a system notification that said Detected yer hasprehended 51% of the earth element , current progress 3/6 , you have now passed the tier 5 test! Do you wish to continue? YES NO Rudra barely reached the 51% threshold for thew of earth as he sighed in relief to know that he had atleast passed the test now. From here on out everything was about getting better grades. Rudra pressed '' Yes '' , and continued with the test as he was shown the clip for thew of space. The clip about thew of space waspletely different from the otherws as Rudra was thrown naked into the vast universe , as he came to terms with his own insignificance as he stared at the gxy of stars surrounding him. The universe was massive and he was just a tiny man. Floating in the space he felt his psyche attacked as he felt , did anything really matter if he was just an insignificant ant in the bigger picture? Rudra was shown one of his favourite moves to use the '' Blink '' as he noticed the spacial tear created by that move in that one split second for the first time ever. He saw a looping wormhole created from above his head to the destination he pleased and saw his own body teleport through that wormhole in a split second atom by atom. The process was so fast he basically existed at two ces at once , however this was the first time for him to notice it. The fact that the human mind was capable of performing such aplex space maniption was something that came as a shock to Rudra. Blink was one of the moves that was so easily done in Omega, yet he could not recreate it in real life. The reason was the presence of mana. Mana was the reason why wormholes could be created as basically it was just a dense mana cutting through the fabric of gravity for a split second! Rudra was enlightened at this moment , the knowledge he had about thews of gravity was helping him quickly bridge the gap in knowledge that he had as he started to understand thew of space. In the end of the video he heard a cosmic whisper that made his soul shudder as the sound he heard was of a immortalughter , however theughter sounded to him like the big bang explosion. Rudra''s whole body started to violently tremor after he heard that voice. Should he be in public view at the moment , everyone would panic thinking he was having a seizure as thew of space entered his body which Rudra startedprehending. He was able to make extremely fast progresses eventhough his body and soul were shuddering as using the gravity maniption knowledge he was able to figure out the element of space unlike any other. Rudra reached a whopping 70% efficiency in understanding thew of space as he cleared the bar set for passing and added anotherw to his list of understood elements. System notification: You have sessfully understood thew of space by a fair margin , current progress 4/6 , Starting thew of time trial next. Goodluck! Thest and finalw was upon him toprehend as he was shown by the system thew of time. However the very first scene of thew of time threatened to send Rudra''s mind to the verge of insanity... His worldview was shattered! It was his own body , in his previous life. The shraggy beard that did not connect , the ketchup stained clothes and the noticable neck slump. It was the night where he was going to be killed by his friend by him being pushed down the stairs. However this was the first time that he saw that the two of them were not alone in the stairway , as Rudra saw ''Him'' for the first time ever. Standing in the edge of the stairwayughing as he waited for Rudra to tumble to his death. A despicable creature of death.... ///Special shoutout to Thomas_sanders for the 1000 coin luxury car! Thankyou for the patronage. This is a Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target, good job everyone , enjoy ! /// Chapter 732 A trip down memory lane Chapter 732 A trip down memoryne¡¡¡¡Rudra was aghast to see that a vile creature was standing next to his fallen body , waiting for him to die as he wanted to reap his dead soul. The creature had a hideous mouth that opened fourways and wielded a scythe. It drooled as it waited for Rudra to die , probably waiting for his soul to escape so that he could devour it. However when Rudra seemed to not die after bleeding profousely on the stairway the soul devourer got impatient and tried to forcefully pull Rudra''s soul out of his body. Rudra''s vitality dropped significantly as his skin became pale and his heart stopped beating , it was only a matter of seconds now before he was clinically dead due tock of pulse, but something incredible happened at this moment as his dying body was shrouded in immense suction force which was supposedly the reincarnation system that helped souls reincarnate after they died. However due to the soul devourers interruption Rudra''s soul did not enter the suction field while the soul devourer himself was forced to run away after he felt an intimidating presence over his head. What Rudra saw next , he would never forget in his life as he visibly saw thew of time being reversed infront of his eyes as his soul was allowed to go back into his body and the earth started to spin backwards. Rudra saw countless years of his past life sh before his eyes before he saw himself waking up at that fateful day on 1st January of 2100 sweating on his bed as he reincarnated! Rudra did not understand what this meant , or how was he supposed to understand this , but he felt a strong resonance between his soul and thew of time. It was familiar in his body, as if it was always a part of him. In the end the only thing he heard was '' You have done well ... '' The voice was ancient , just like the roar of the bigbang that made Rudra''s soul shudder. Rudra felt his mind numbing as the two timelines mixed and shed in his brain causing a massive headache that felt like his head was about to explode. However there were no secrets to be extracted from thew of time for Rudra , as within the splitting headache he heard the system notification that he had reached the threshold for passing thew of time. His head hurt so much that he was not even able to see or hear the proficiency he had in thew of time as it hurt him so much that he felt like putting a gun to his head and emptying a barrel to stop the pain for once. However after 6 hours of excruciating pain the headache finally stopped as Rudra felt his entire body to be refined and in harmony from a massive increase in strength. He heard the system notification that he had sessfully been promoted to tier 5 , however he passed out before he could inquire further. He had reached the limit for mental exhaustion as he entered a deep cultivation state and entered a semia. ********** ( Meanwhile at the cuber corp ) The cuber officials saw the scene of Rudra sessfully reaching tier 5 and the sentiments at the office were beyond high. When the project wasunched they never expected this day toe , as humans were deemed as a species that were not supposed to reach the threshold for tier 5. They were assumed to be of a weakprehension , unaware about the secrets of the universe , raised in a shell of a disconnected from true knowledge for hundereds of years , yet Rudra managed to reach tier 5 and that meant that the status of earth as a whole was going to be elevated when they became integrated into the universe. Rudra was the third human in the history of Omega across thousands of years to reach the tier 5 threshold within the tutorial. His potential and feats were legendary and seemingly unparalleled. The second highest levelled yer in Omega was currently ''Angel'' at level 423 still a farcry away from the peak of tier 4 and a long long way from actually understanding the secrets of cultivation and attempting the promotion test. Even if he did , the passing in the tier 5 test depended onprehension andprehension alone. No matter how big of a talent one was when it came to skills execution , it mattered nothing in this test. Only the truly gifted could ever dream to pass it and even amongst the truly gifted only a handful could actually do it. It was hard for even the most superior species in the universe , let alone a newbie race like humanity. Yet one of the humans from earth achieved such a legendary stage! It filled all of the officials at cuber corp with immense pride and respect. Wiping their tears of joy , the entire office pped and celebrated this monumental achievement from the bottom of their hearts. However their joy was soon turned into worry as Rudra did not seem to be waking up from his slumber. One official asked '' Gaia , why is shakuni still cultivating after the test is over? '' To which Gaia replied '' yer shakuni has entered a state of deep cultivation and is in a neara state. Estimated time of awakening : Indefinite '' The faces of everyone at the cuber corp turned ashen upon hearing this ..... If Rudra could not wake up from this ever then what good was the tier promotion? As the thought of a Rudra less earth scared the cuber officials , the entire team of scientists at the HQ started to pray to whatever god''s they beleived in for the safety of humanity''s greatest asset. /// Guys, for the first time since covid i will be on vacation for the next 7 days. I will still update the book daily and give bonuses as far as possible. But i cant gaurantee anything more than the regr one chapter for theing week /// Chapter 733 A month without Rudra Chapter 733 A month without Rudra¡¡¡¡Rudra did not show up in both game and reality for a whopping total of 30 days and the only one who knew his exact presence was Ruby. Ofcourse, concerned after day 2 she checked on Rudra a lot of times but found him to be in a state where although he was alive physically, he was not responding to any external noise. Naomi naturally panicked a lot under these circumstances as Rudra had not showed up to check on her as per his routine for several days now. Naturally on day 4 the information about him being in aa was found out by , Naomi , Karna and the other senior officials of the guild , however at the moment it was decided to be kept a close guarded secret. The presence of Rudra Rajput itself was the biggest deterrent to all the enemies of the Elites, as there was not one faction leader in the game who did not fear a conflict with the King Of The True Elites Kingdom. Rudra was fundamental to a lot of movements both in and out of game and his consistent absence finally started to raise some gs after day 30. The first to notice were the senior guild members who asked the elders about the whereabouts of the guildmaster for several days in a row now , however the excuse of '' Gone on a special mission '' was starting to wear thin now. The church of death had not issued a new quest from the highest level for 30 days now and the bishops and the beleivers were starting to worry about it. Although Karna was trying his best to shoulder the mountain of a weight that Rudra carried on his back for years now , he quickly realised that it was a much harder task than it seemed. Even without the church duties , Karna found himself deeply involved in a lot of important meetings and decision making processes which consumed all of his time . He was not able to train , he was not able to level up , it was simply an office job for him 24/7 as he could not understand how Rudra bnced it all. When a infrastructure proposal came to him for approval , he needed to understand the cost , the benefits of the projects as well as the impact it would cause on the environment and local factions. All of these took time and proper thinking as many of these constructions were of startegic importance for border safety. Before hisa , Rudra had kept his insistence strong on keeping the elite territory developed and upto the best standards of defense. He did not wish to run a country with a mindset that it was all pointless and going to end in a year anyways. He understood that since Omega was a tutorial, then to get the best evaluation at the end of the tutorial one needed to do the best job beforehand! The idiots who had slumped and becamewless after the news of the world''s end were all going to be on the wrong end of the evaluation. Rudra had advocated this principle strongly amongst his church of death followers as well and hence Karna worked in-line with that thought. While Rudra could pass the projects only after ncing through papers for 10-20 minutes , it took Karna anywhere between 2-4 days to stamp them or reject them. No matter how hard things got for him though , karna never lost his smile as he kept the atmosphere in the guild upbeat, although he was the one who felt Rudra''s absence more than anyone. He loved being second inmand so much that now he felt like his life was missing a guiding star if Rudra became missing from action . It was either because Rudra was such a dynamic leader to follow , or because his own base nature was one that liked following more than leading , nheless he was an excellent second inmand. But Karna ''s limitation hit when finally a video surfaced online that became viralbelled '' The death of Rudra Rajput , a.k.a '' Shakuni'' of the elites ''. It was a viral video with 2.4 billion views in 3 days as it discussed the recent events of how the church of death recieved no new quests and how Rudra had not been spotted in Purplehaze city for days now. As for the exact reason of death it was not mentioned , but it was spected to be anything fromassassination to heart attack. However the headlines remained that Rudra was somehow dead.... When the guildmembers saw the video the pressure on the upper management increased tenfold to give a reply , and Karna had to call an emergency meeting when things were about to boil over. The management was supposed to give a reply in the next 12 hours or so , or riskplete psyche meltdown within the guild. Just the thought of Rudra being dead created a disastrous environment in the guild although it was just a rumor. Rudra was a godly figure amongst the guildmembers and one of the most prizing figure in the history of the game. He had a loyal following of hundereds millions if not billions of yers , and his death was not something they were ready to ept. This was the most profound amongst the young guild members who derived their spine to face the scary world knowing that if the sky was somehow to fall down then the guildmaster would hold it up for them. They were the ones impacted the most by this news as they desperately prayed in their hearts for the news to be fake. As karna looked at his fellow elders within the conference room he suggested using CGI to fake Rudra''s appearance to calm the panic down , however when he saw Neatwit having a meltdown infront of his own eyes , karna understood that if an elder like Neatwit could not handle the absence of Rudra for more than 30 days than the average guild member would probably freak out as well. A cgi was not going to cut it , they needed something more concrete and something more absolute to calm the matter down and buy more time for Rudra to hopefully wake up. As Karna had no doubt in his mind , that when the guild became rattled by the news of Rudra''s Coma , the vultures would undoubtedly swoop in to pick the frenzied guild apart. ********** ( Meanwhile Cuber Corp) Rudra''s body was undergoing rapid strengthening due to an unknown reason that the cuber corp was not cleared to understand. They tried asking Gaia time and time again as to what exactly was Rudra ''s body undergoing to release mana pulses so strong that the special equipment that they provided Rudra with , which was meant to withstand the strength of a much higher level cultivator was showing warning signs of high level mana detection. Gaia knew exactly what Rudra''s body was undergoing however the queen had not cleared her to share this information with humans. The phenomenon Rudra was undergoing currently was something that only an '' Enhanced Human '' aka a cultivator could undergo , and that too a select few talented ones across the universe. Naturally with great rewards came great risks , as if Rudra did not break out of the state of enlightenment he was in before his physical body ran out of energy , then he would enter aa state forever or possibly die. Currently the probability of his survival was already down to 73% at month one. Which was to go down to a whopping low of 12% should he get to month 2 . Everyday now was critical to his life and nobody but he himself could breakthrough toe out the other side an enlightened warrior. However he was against the clock now! " Damnit! , Gaia we are still the operators of Earth! This is one of our chief prospects you have to tell us more about his situation! What has happened to Rudra Rajput? " The cuber corp chief banged his feeble fists against the table as he threw a fit of rage towards the AI. However Gaia refused to budge as she kept repeating the same words over and over again " ess level insufficient, information denied " " Information denied .... " " Information denied....." No matter how the chief phrases the question Gaia would not reply to him at all. In the end the chief made a plea of information to the queen , however 5 minutester the response from the universal Queen dissapointed the cuber chief. The response said " Human - Rudra Rajput A.K.A Shakuni, from human #H2047 has been added to the ssified universal database , ess clearance level 6 required to see information. Current ess level is 4 , information denied ". The chief felt like he was going to have a heart attack after seeing the response , the security clearance required to see the entire information of earth including the natural resources and technology was level 4. Yet Rudra was ssified into level6 security! Just what was he undergoing? Chapter 734 Ambition reignited Chapter 734 Ambition reignited¡¡¡¡Rudra was locked in a battle against his own self as he battles his inner heart demons. Having made the most of every single day after he reincarnated, Rudra never realised that his biggest heart demon was his old andzy past self. Reminded of his wasted life as he was forced to relive it in the time trial , Rudra was thrown into aa as his past and present cluttered his mind. To truly be a tier 5 powerhouse Rudra now needed to defeat his own heart demon so that it did not hamper his future growth. Although his consciousness was in a trans like state without the awareness that it had been in this floating abyss for over a month now, it realised that it needed to wake up as soon as possible as there was a lot for Rudra to do in real life. Nheless scenes from Rudra''s past life kept bothering him as he was forced to live through each and every one of his disgraceful moments once more. Rudra saw his old self being spat on by Nitin Advani in a guild party as he tried to strike up a conversation with the upper brass. He saw the mocking expressions of the people around him and came face to face with his worst fears. He had became ustomed to the reverant gazed of the elites and being treated like a bigshot hence seeing his past self suffer such humiliation Rudra felt his blood boil. However he also realised that without hardwork and ambition this was the life he was destined to live. The only reason why he was able to achieve those reverant gazes in this life was because of his sess and his aplishments . Rudra saw his girlfriend act all chummy with him as he realised that the bitch was nowhere near 1/20th as pretty as Naomi as he could see through her fake smile and overused makeup from a mile away now He could not believe his old self who stole nces at this woman and acted coy. She was fat , she was thick and nothing like the type of woman that he fancied. However he himself looked like a 5/10 at best which made his self confidence so low that he liked such amon bitch. At this moment Rudra realised how blessed he was to have Ruby and Naomi in his life as the two of them were truly the cream of the crop , however although he knew for sure that they had not fallen in love with him for his power and influence , had he been the same as his past life , those women would never would have spared him a second nce. Rudra then saw his old self suggesting tactics to the party leader to show a better way of raiding the dungeon , however the party leader mocked Rudra saying " So dogs will now teach their masters on how to take a piss eh? What a interesting world we live in ". The mastermind strategist that he prided himself in being was never given an opportunity to shine as the damn guild he was in did not value his talents. Rudra saw how he got barely some silver coins at the end of that raid andpared to the times he had died and the equipment that had been damaged he took a huge loss. In this life , Rudra spent hundereds of thousands of tinum as if it was water and nobody was there to question his decision or challenge his authority. He could im not only any loot that he fancied but he could im entire kingdoms as his own if he wanted to , it was again all thanx to the power and influence that he wielded. Rudra saw how he repeatedly failed his parents and had to beg them for money to scrap by as his mother passed away from her illness and father was forced to live in the slums because of the debt collectors auctioning off their private Home. He saw how the entire weight of the family fell on Max who became an academic genius and had the opportunity to be enrolled into Harvard at the age of only 13 , however could not because of theck of financial capability of the Rajput family. Compared to that , in this life Rudra helped his family live like kings as they lived in the safest and the most posh locality of earth inside the upside. Not only were they untouchable inside the area , but they wielded great influence too. They had luxury cars to drive and virtually unlimited money to spend. All because Ethan Grey was forced to value Rudra as his brother after Rudra showed him his worth. Finally Rudra saw his old self being promoted to the post of a party leader and going on dungeon raids with his party , leading them to an amazing fastest clear with his unique strategy and earning a piece of epic rated equipment. It was the happiest day in his life as he could sell the equipment for atleast a few thousand dors and send money home for the first time , however in the guild party afterwards he was pushed down the stairs by his so called ''Friend'' as tumbled to his death. This time around however thousands bowed wherever he walked as he was not only the king of a kingdom , pope of a relegion and the strongest guild master of the number one guild in the game but also one of the candidate to lead humanity into the universal expansion! He was potentially going to be the leader of a in the future and again it was all thanx to his aplishments and power. Although Rudra knew that all this was true and that he had achieved it fairly , deep down in the bottom of his heart there was always the old Rudra hidden who was a wastrel. The old one seemed to mock the current Rudra as he said " Hahaha , you think you are better than me? But we are the same! " It was a statement that Rudra dreaded the most , he hated to think that the old him ever existed as it disgusted him to see a weak and ambitionless man trying to scale the corporatedder. He did not want to beleive that all the aplishments he had made were only before he had lucked out and reincarnated. The arrogant boss Rudra could never ept such a reality as he had already transformed himself into the king of the elite kingdom. Had Rudra not lost mama and papa Rajput in the second life, maybe he would have taken the words of his past self seriously and would not have been able to break past the illusion however with mama Rajput''s death everything changed for him once more. He came to terms with his own mortality as well as the mortality of his family , as his goal shifted from being super controlling of every single aspect of his life and just trying his best every single day to not waste this second chance that he had. Smiling the current Rudra reaffirmed the old Rudra as he said " Yes , we are indeed the same. Without you going through all this , i would have never as strong as i am today. Your suffering has made me strong , your pain has reminded me to push past my limits and your humiliation has taught me the value of my self esteem. I understand the need for power and i also understand the need for kindness. Rest assured Rudra, your death was not in vain The new Rudra will not stop until he leaves his mark on the universe , you have my word. So rest in peace now my friend ". As Rudra said this to his old self he saw his past self crying tears of joy as he waved the current him goodbye, the illusion fading away every passing second. Rudra too finally felt a peace in his heart that he was seeking since a long time as his reliving his past life , his ambition had been reignited once more. He had started to slow down on his hungry goal chasing in the past few months and becamecent however a trip down memoryne helped hime to terms with his true goal in life. The heights he had achieved uptil this moment were good but they were nowhere near enough. He needed to climb higher , he needed to make his old self proud , so that nobody could ever trample on his pride and the pride of those he protected ever again. Waking up from his stupor , Rudra finally woke up to Omega after 31 days of isted cultivation. A system notification beeping infront of him, asking him to choose the rewards for reaching tier 5. However little did Rudra know that his rewards had already been reaped , as there were astounding changes made to his body. He had now ascended above the ranks of the minor cultivators on the. Chapter 735 Tier 5 Chapter 735 Tier 5¡¡¡¡System Notification: Congrattions yer ''Shakuni'' for sessfullypleting the tier 5 promotion test. Distributingpletion reward - All stat points X2 Physique buff - +2000 points Mana buff - +4000 points + Immunity from mind control skills below tier 5 + Immunity from poison skills below tier 5 + Attacks below tier 3 lose 99% effectiveness + GOLDEN INVITATION ( LOCKED ) ( FOR LATER USE IN SIGMA ONLY) + Title ( Powerhouse ) + Unlocked tier 5 special skill ( Aura suppression ) ---------> Detected user already has a special aura skill , upgrading..... Merging ,New skill unlocked ( Death Emperor''s Aura Suppression) Test evaluation: Water - Pass Air - Fail Fire - Pass Earth - Pass Space - Pass Time - Distinction Final evaluation - A+ Distributing Rewards : Please choose amongst any 2 of these 5 skill moves. [ Space Buster ] (space) ( Tier 5 ) : Abat support move that enables the yer to create a spacial rip that can open a unusual pathway for dealing attack''s . Open wormholes , spacial tears , unusual attack paths to absolutely obliterate the enemy from angles that they have no estimation off. Can also Bypass barriers and protective formations. Mana consumption - 15 -500 units per use Cooldown time - 5 seconds [ Dark Fire st ] ( fire ) ( tier 5) - Master One of the top 5 mes in the universe that can even melt legendary grade items. st enemies with this me to leave not even their ashes behind. Note - Nobody under tier 5 can resist this st if equipped with semi legendary equipment or lower. WARNING - If the attack isunched too close to the user , then the user will also feel the heat of the st. Mana consumption - 4500 units per st Cooldown time - 1 hour [ Terrain Maniption] ( Earth ) ( tier5 ) - Perfectly detect and manipte any terrain you walk on. pletely rip apart the very surface of the battlefield ur fighting on and manipte the terrain to your advantage Can tten hills , mountains , create water bodies andva mounds at will . Area of effect - 2 square killometers Mana consumption -1,000 - 10,000 units Cooldown time - none [ Oceans reckoning ] ( Water ) - Unleash a powerful tsunami with Maximum wave height of 4 killometers. Swipe away any battlefield you walk on and raze cities to the ground. Special effects - If ocean is nearby , mana consumption drops by 70% , cooldown time by 99% Mana consumption - 8000 units per attack Cooldown time - 1 day [ Future Sight ] ( Time ) ( tier 5 ) - Look at the sequence of events that are to happen for 5 seconds in the future. Mana consumption - 4,000 units per use Cooldown time - none + Distributing ONE random ss specific skill ... Skill recieved [ Undead Ruler ] [ Undead Ruler] ( Death Knight Only ) ( Semi divine )- Summon a self sustaining army of the dead consisting of - 1 million tier 1 bone crawler undead - 250,000 tier 2 Horse riding undead - 50,000 tier 3 Durahal - 20,000 tier 3 undead sorcerer''s -20,000 tier 3 undead archer''s -10,000 tier 3 wyvern riders - 5 tier 4 elder litches - 1 tier 4 undead shaman king - 1 tier 4 undeadmander. Note - The 5 elder litches are the summoners of the army and can rece all tier 1 and 2 units. Tier 3 units and above are irreceable. ****** Rudra was happy to see the mandatory rewards , the stat points he had umted after reaching the peak of tier 4 were extremely high. Doubling them was a huge advantage for him as he had essentially doubled his already immense strength at once. Throughout his journey till this point in Omega, Rudra had used the golden ratio , the ck ratio and countless treasures to buff his stat points well beyond the realm of amon man. Lately with himpleting the church of death targets , he also recieved +2000 stat points for all stats and now every one of those rewards from the start was doubled! The gap created by this one promotion between Rudra and the rest of the yer base was unbelievable. If Rudra could go toe to toe with a normal tier 5 existance at peak of tier 4 , he was strong enough to contend with peak level tier 5 existances now and the cherry on top was that his constitution improved hence he was gifted with +2000 Physique points and +4000 mana points! Then there were the immunities, Rudra was d to see that mind control and poison skills of even tier 4 would no longer work on him! It was like he had evolved to some higher being and petty tricks would not work on him anymore! It was an amazing feeling. The golden invitation was written in gold letters and in bold , however it was a Sigma only thing which piqued Rudra''s interest. He has recieved an invitation to the universal game Sigma! It was golden and came as a reward so was most likely to be some unbelievable opportunity. As for why he got a Sigma reward in Omega, Rudra had no idea , however he was not going to focus on it for long since it did not concern him at the moment. Rudra also unlocked a new title [ Powerhouse] [ Powerhouse ] ( Legendary ) - You have reached the pinnacle of power on middle earth and ascended to the highest realm possible. You are now a continental power that is to be taken seriously wherever you go. All nations fear you and all citizens admire you . Rudra read the title and was dissapointed that it had no special effects. It was just a showpiece and Rudra had no use for vain titles without purpose. Rudra''s Death Knight''s Aura had somehow been upgraded to Death Emperor''s Aura Suppression . [ Death Emperor''s Aura Suppression] ( Semi- Divine) : ?????? + All mounts will submit to you + All humans under tier 2 can be instantly killed by the dense aura + All tier 2 humans can be incapacitated in fear + -50% stat debuff to all tier 3 yers + 12% strength stat debuff all tier 4 yers + ?????? + ?????? Domain range - Depends on user proficiency Current range - 200 meters. Note - User needs to master the skill first to see more information. Rudra was pleasantly surprised to see this skill , it was a very important skill that nullified mob tactics against him. He was free from wasting his precious moves on killing cannon fodders if they would die instantly whening into his aura''s domain. Tier 1 and 0 would die instantly Tier 2 would be frozen on the spot unable to move due to fear This meant that the wave tactics would never work in defeating him! This was a huge benefit while fighting big wars as everyone under tier 4 was essentially wiped out ofpetition for him as his passives would basically neutralize them into bing threat less. Rudra was a little dissapointed in the A+ evaluation however he quickly realised that to get a SSS rating one needed to have a distinction in all 6 tests. He was far away from that mark and was lucky to pass theprehension test for water and fire. He would have barely passed the test otherwise , hence he was happy to take what he could get from the rewards. This time around he got no choice as to what ss specific skill he could chose , however he was extremely happy with the Undead Ruler skill as well. It was extremely simr to the skill that Hades uses however it is a slightly inferior version of that skill considering tier 3 units were able to respawn in that particr skill move. The good news however was that with him ascending to tier 5 , the skill death legion also recieved and upgrade! [ Death legion ] - Choice between summoning 100,000 tier 3 undead mages or 10 tier 4 undead mana dragons. It was the peak of the skill move and it was undoubtedly a much stronger skill than before! Although Rudra had no idea what undead mana dragons were , he was sure that 100,000 tier 3 undead mages could absolutely wreak havoc on any battlefield they were summoned on. He needed to summon the dragons once to understand what their exact strength was , however considering that every tier 4 force was a huge asset to a war effort, Rudra knew that it must be a good deal . Now the only question that remained was what to choose from the 5 skill moves he was presented with. Rudra noticed that he got a choice from one skill move from every test that he passed . He recieved no wind rted skills but a choice from the other 5 elements. Every skill had its merits and demerits and with him gunning for a war , it could well be the trump card that he got under his sleeve to decide the oue of some important battle. Hence he needed to choose very carefully now. /// Guys you know the drill by now , you have 24 hours to reply as to what skill he should pick and why , so time to go to thements section and bash thements down there. I would appreciate maximum participation for this as this is going to probably thest skill choosing for a long time as our hero is nowhere near a next tier promotion anytime soon. Hopefully you all enjoyed this chapter although it''s a very technical one. Do let me know if you have any doubts regarding this too in thements /// Chapter 736 Chaos Brews Chapter 736 Chaos Brews¡¡¡¡Rudra''s absence had turned the order of the Elites upside down , Karna hired a team of extremely talented CGI artists and released a clip where Rudra was sitting in his guild office stroking furball as he replied to a conspiracy theory organization. Karna had thought long and hard about how to proceed with faking Rudra''s presence and finally he decided to recreate his friends yful nature as in the video Rudra was seen saying " Yes cryoforbes I''m dead ". The video was posted by the True Elites official guild forum page and the video caused a lot of controversy on the inte. The guild members who did not think that the management would y such games with them lined up outside Rudra''s office trying to get a glimpse of the guildmaster, whereas the cryoforbes website became even more incensed by the reply and took it to the inte to expose the lie. Things became out of control when even after 24 hours of the video posted , none of the guildmembers saw Rudra. Karna had somehow stalled the guild for one day by buying fake time , however in the process of doing so he had caused the hysteria to even deepen. Although it was not his intention to do so , things came to a boiling point in Purplehaze city with the video. The elites refused to listen to the trolls andshed out violently at anyone iming their leader was dead , whereas the conspiracy theorists got bolder and bolder every passing hour since Rudra did not show himself in public. The biggest blow however came when the cryoforbes website posted a video with proof of how Rudra''s body was CGI''d in that video . They had apparently scanned it pixel by pixel and showed irrefutable evidence to the world that the video posted by the elites was a fake! This piece of news shook up the entire world as for the first time since the start of Omega, the guildmembers fought with management. Angry guildmembers half begged half demanded Karna to tell them the truth , as morale within the guild hit a rock bottom. The faith that the true elites had in each other and the management was the foundation of the guild. The memebers beleived that the management would never deceive them and hence Karna ''s move was extremely counterproductive. Sitting in Rudra''s office , Karna buried his face in his palms as he contemted the best course of action. However before he could go out and face the guild, an even worse piece of news were delivered to him as Amelia entered the office to say " Vice guildmaster... Emperor Cervantez is here to see the king and there has been a ruckus on the streets ". Karna looked at Amelia in shock , the timing could not be any worse! ********** ( Meanwhile Rudra''s POV) Rudra had 5 elements to chose from and he understood the merits and demerits of every single one of them. The problem was with the versatility of the moves and his own requirements. Choosing future sight was a no- brainer for him as he was the most proficient in the time element and having that skill could give him unprecedented advantages in a peak level battle where hundereds of moves were exchanged in a span of a second. Knowing even one of them in advance and using it to dodge the attack would mean that Rudra could potentially counter it perfectly and win a fight. The problem was in making the second choice. Currently for Rudra he did not have a single destructive move in his arsenal that could destroy entire battlefields. Facing Mahrez he could now understand the true value of having such a move in his arsenal as for theing war against Lucifer he would need to personallyunch attacks on many cities and in such fights if he had the ability to raze them with a single attack then it would be extremely advantageous. For this requirement the tsunami was a perfect fit , however it had a massive mana unit consumption as well as a long cooldown in normal situations. Having studied the map of hell carefully, Rudra understood that there was only one critical battle for a bridge that was going to be fought over a river , however other than that going in from the eastern end , the army would not be having any oceans around. Especially in the final battle for the capital city , where using such a move once would mean that Rudra would lose one of his two tier 5 skills. Angel''s wrath was also a one time move which was suited for PVP battles , however having two one time moves in his arsenal would make him extremely vulnerable against strong tier 5 opponents. Space maniption solved this problem as Rudra could see it''s practical use. If he could open wormholes and deliver attacks from unusual angles at an enemy he could master PVP like nobody''s buisness! However the move had no area of effect potential and was useless in the important requirement of him having the capability of neutralizing a battlefield alone. Dark fire had the same issue as the space maniption as it was a PVP move. With a cooldown of 1 hour it was the least prefferable choice as although it was an extremely strongbat move for 1v1 battle with the highest attack power of the five , he already had holynce in his arsenal for that purpose. Terrain maniption was a extremely useful move that if used correctly could be an ultimate support move. However it was just not the right fit for Rudra''s fighting style as with him already having to manipte gravity and at the same time fight while dual wielding. He would not be able to also micromanage terrain Maniption. This meant that the final choice came down between space buster and oceans reckoning. Rudra thought long and hard about these two moves and realised that with him already having a massive undead army at his disposal he already had some PvE ability. Although not as effective as the tsunami , it was still passable if push came to shove. However he needed a continuous use move more than a one time use move at the moment , as the oue of the battle finally would only be decided by the lives and death of those at tier 4 and above. Understanding this well , Rudra chose to go for future sight and space buster as his skill moves as he finallypleted his tier 5 promotion. Rudra called his stat pannel to have a look - ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Honorable Death knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary ArchBishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Achiever , Dragon yer , King Of the True Elites Kingdom , First Cultivator , Supreme Overlord , Legendary Demon yer , Superior Human , Pope Of The Church Of Death , History maker , Powerhouse ss :Death Knight ( Mythic ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 507 Tier : 5 STATS AGI : 56,000 VIT : 52,000 INT : 54,000 STA : 51,000 PHY : 54,000 MANA :57,000 HP : 38,818,000/38,818,000 Unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : 52/100 Charm :99/100 Infamy : 0/100 Status : No Abnormalities Equipment : Lich''s Ring , concealer mask , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary) , Doom armour( legendary) , Death knights ck Shield , Pope''s token , White lion''s kneecaps ( dark gold ) , Supreme Wood Charm , Kings helmet Weapons : Grim Reaper , Siege breaker ?Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of God , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage, Holy Lance ( divine) , One legged leap ( rare) , Cloud Feet , Circumvent , Dance Of Death ( Divine ) , Object Maniption (???) , Gravity maniption ( Divine), Space Buster (Tier 5) , Future sight (????) ss specific skills : Death Knights Summoning, Death Emperor''s s Aura Suppression , ck Ratio , Enhanced Full counter , Death Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) (plete ) , Time Dtion , Undead Ruler Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- Rudra let out a loud and deep sigh after seeing his stat panel , he understood how big of a monster he had now be. Although still not nearly as strong as the gods that Lucifer and Hades were having stats of over 100,000 for each individual stat , he was still impressive by human standards. Finally , he was one step closer to being prepared for the war that was toe. ********** ( Meanwhile Cervantez) Cervantez felt it in his bones when Rudra ascended to tier 5. The cosmic energy that boomed from Purplehaze city might be undetectable to the mortals , but as a tier 5 existance who had mastered thews himself , Cervantez felt it through and through. He knew at that moment that there was only one man in Purplehaze city that could have ascended , however the timespan really shocked him. It was only a few years back that he tried to make the kid his lieutenant and now he was his equal. Taking the teleportation instantly, Cervantez arrived inside purplehaze city with haste . /// Hope you guys enjoyed the chapter , thankyou everyone who took it to thements in thest one. I''ve read every single one of them carefully and took the best bits from every one of your reasoning to provide you all with this chapter. Thanks for the support you all ! /// Chapter 737 Questions asked Chapter 737 Questions asked¡¡¡¡Cervantez was on his way to Rudra''s pce, he was riding his brilliant mount the Gagher Horse and was escorted by Patricia and 3 other tier 4 generals. The procession naturally garnered a lot of attention as emperor Cervantez was a legendary character in Omega. yers would pay insane amounts just to be in his presence hence seeing him in the streets was akin to once in a lifetime golden opportunity. The NPC citizens of Purplehaze city who remembered the good king all bowed in respect as they were all smiles to see the emperor of Hazelgroove empiree to their humble city. However the yers caused a ruckus as the streets became inadvertently blocked to see the emperor. Naturally because of the intimidating tier 4 guards around Cervantez nobody coulde close to the procession, however it was still a slow March to the inner city. After about 15 minutes the elite police showed up and started to take crowd control, the Emperor was one of the most esteemed guests of the kingdom and the elites were not going to let him suffer the slightest of inconvenience. Battons were used to dispell the crowds as well as barricaded shields to push them back. Those who refused toply were arrested and the path infront of Cervantez was royally guarded by an army of policemen now. After a while the police were sessful in opening a clear path with people lined up on the left and right corners of the street but nobody blocking the middlene. The horses hence galloped freely towards the inner city. However, Cervantez had came at a peculiar time as the conspiracy theorists had just banded together to create a ruckus inside Purplehaze city ..... And since the emperor was here it gave them an unprecedented opportunity. The conspiracy theorists were convinced that Rudra was dead and that the elites were hiding the whole scandal , however they had no means to peacefully expose the elites. The elites had too strong of a hold on Purplehaze city and there was no physical threat that could force Rudra to personally show up with Neatwit, Medivh and other tier 4 elders around. In such a situation the presence of emperor Cervantez gave great hope to the conspirators as they now had leverage over the supremewmaker of the kingdom , by approaching the supremewmaker of the empire. One of the chief conspirators , named '' Bob '' waited for his turn to stop the caravan as only when the first policemen came 10 meters infront of him did he jump infront of the procession and shouted " MERCY MY LORD , MERCY " The policemen reacted immediately as they forced bob down on the ground and constrained him , however now thousands of citizens as well as Cervantez himself had their gazed fixed on Bob , he had one chance to make it count. Bob shouted " My emperor, these people are scamming usmoners , only YOU can give us justice now!". The policemen who restrained bob frowned as the captain of the police instantly said " Put the man In jail , he is spouting nonsense". The police started to drag Bob off the ground as he kept pleading " Please my lord , please , hear to the pain of '' your '' citizens". Initially Cervantez showed a pokerface as he read the power level and the body structure of the man. Only when he was convinced that he was indeed a human and that too a weak tier 1 human did he finally say " Stop ! Let the man speak". The policemen looked at each other and then released bob. Although Rudra was the boss of True Elites Kingdom, Cervantez was the Emperor! His word was even superior to Rudra''s in terms of ranking and the police being government officers had toply to hismands. Cervantez had no question about Rudra''s capability to run a kingdom , the rapid pace at which the True Elites Kingdom was developing was for anyone to see. ording to the reports he had it would be the most formidable kingdom in the entire region in next 2-3 years both economically and in military might as the tactical projects that Rudra undertook stimted both these sectors. Cervantez knew that the natives of the kingdom loved Rudra more than anyone else in the world and if push came to shove , they would rebel even against himself for Rudra. This brought the threat level of the true elites Kingdom to an extremely high level , Cervantez was not sure if he could afford to conquer this Kingdom even if he wanted to , unless he found some significant advantage. This meant that anyints against the elites was a rare opportunity for Cervantez to find some political issue ongoing in the country that could be used as leverage should the need arise in the future. Hence looking at bob he said " Speak . If justice is to be done , justice will be done ". Cervantez made a bold statement and theaudience instantly gasped and started to murmur amongst themselves. Bob kowtowed his head on the ground several times as he said " My lord , as you know we the citizens of True Elites Kingdom love our King Shakuni more than anything in the world. If you ask us to chop our fingers off for his long life , I''m sure thousands of us would not even hesitate for a second". Many people nodded at these words in the audience as Cervantez was shocked to see the level of dedication the people had for Rudra. Bob continued " However, we have strong reason to beleive my lord that there has been a coup inside the pce! someone has assassinated our beloved king! ". Chaos broke out amongst the crowd at these words as even Cervantez''s poker face broke as he stared at bob with wide eyes. " The king is dead? " " What nonsense is thisd spouting, our King is invincible! " " Oh my god , no! No! Which bastard did this , I will kill him myself " " This is all a lie , i-it can''t be true *sobs* it can''t be " " MY KING ..*sob* *sob* .. NO!!!!" The atmosphere started to get out of control as the elites looked at Bob with murderous eyes , him suggesting that the elites orchestrated a coup against their own leader was propostrous. However before anyone could do anything, Patricia banged her spear on the ground and the earth shook and rumbled violently as the shockwave followed by a suppressive aura silenced everyone in the crowd. Murder intent at its full disy , Patricia red at bob as she said " Boy , I DARE YOU TO SAY THOSE WORDS AGAIN " Patricia''s fierceness sent a shiver down bob''s spine as he started to tremble at her presence. Bob felt like the world was spinning around his feet as he could not dare to look at even Patricia''s feet. He questioned his very life at this moment as he did not wish to go through this anymore , especially not if scary people were going to mess with him. However gathering some courage he mumbled very weakly " After the fight with the great demon we could see that the king was heavily injured and retreated into the pce for recouperating. However its been 33 days now and nobody has seen a trace of the king. I have confirmed reports from the doctor at the royal pce that he has not treated the king in 32 days , and that the queen has started to worry. To top it all up , the elites im that the guild master of theirs goes to the guild everyday to work and that he was sitting in the office just a day ago. If that is the case my emperor then why would the queen be worried and why would the pious king Shakuni who has not missed church more than 4 days in a row not show up to his papal duties for over 33 days? ". Bob''s words made sense , and everyone became silent to hear them , as when they thought about it this way it did seem as if the elites were indeed hiding something. For the elites present at the scene it was unthinkable of their leader to be assassinated by their own guild members , and hence when the evidences started to point towards that direction they became agitated and broken at heart. Cervantez on the other hand let out a deep sigh as he knew better than anyone that Rudra was most likely in secluded cultivation as he was breaking through to tire 5. He hoped for some better political issue , but this was just in garbage, losing interest in the subject he only said " Move" In a cold tone as he started to gallop once more. Bob was shocked to see such a cold reaction from Cervantez as he was hoping something much more grand, however not only did Cervantez gallop past him , but Patricia also gave him a death stare that was going to haunt him for the rest of his life. To make matters worse he was still dragged to the police station and cklisted from entering Purplehaze City again in the future. However his speech was notpletely useless, a few questions had been raised amongst the masses and for the stability of the nation the answers needed to be provided fast! /// Special shoutout to Thomas_Sanders for the 5000 coin magic castle! Thankyou so much for the patronage! Gifts are blessings that readers give authors and I feel blessed whenever I recieve them. Beleive me it makes me feel extremely motivated and happy. So thankyou. However I''m sorry the bonus chapter for the gift will only be given on 24th since I''m on vacation till 23rd /// Chapter 738 Grand Return Chapter 738 Grand Return¡¡¡¡Cervantez marched straight towards the royal pce of Avalon and was stopped right outside the door of the pce by none other than Karna. Karna said " Greetings my emperor, I''m Karna the vice guildmaster of the True Elites Guild , the Commander of the Avalonian army and the Cab minister of domestic affairs for this kingdom. It is my pleasure to host you today in our kingdom". Cervantez checked the aura of Karna and was impressed to see that the man had reached tier 4 naturally. However his shock only deepened when he noticed that the three men surrounding Karna were also tier 4! Cervantez could understand that Rudra was once in a millennium freak and an brilliant and unprecedented talent , however to see the strength of Purplehaze city to be this deep it meant that not only was Rudra extremely strong but the men around him were extremely talented and capable as well. Just when the shock was settling in , 8 more tier 4 generals walked out to greet him as now his shock turned into a frown. The one month of absence of Rudra had changed a lot of things within the guild as the elders felt like they needed to be a lot stronger faster while the peak tier 3 core yers who felt their strength was insufficient in the fight against Mahrez poured their souls into training to get stronger. Finally - SMG , PoisontoadGamabunta , PoisontoadGamakichi , Tank, Rhino , C , Sk and Oregon all reached tier 4. This meant that the elites now had 12 tier 4 generals , a number that in itself would make the country a local powerhouse but add a tier 5 leader above it and it could be a continental powerhouse. Cervantez could not understand how the yers were ascending so rapidly as if there was a secret to their fast ascension then he wanted to learn it as well. However the truth of the matter was that not only did Rudra gather the best talents from across Omega right at the start of the game to make the core foundation of the guild, but he also them nurtured them into the proper direction by providing ample resources and guidance to turn them into the powerhouses that they were today. Before his seclusion he had already published a guide in the guild that taught the easiest and best method to progress to tier 4 with an A rating or lower. It was a method that the elites would have otherwise only learnt after 10-15 failures as the majority of the upper yer base who was trying to reach tier 4 at this moment was experiencing however the elites did not need to go through that learning curve since Rudra was their guildmaster. Finally Cervantez said " Greetings vice guildmaster, I''m here to have an audience with the king, please let me pass ". Karna felt helpless as he looked at the thousands of elites that had surrounded the ce in the inner city. Since the normal citizens had restricted ess to this part of the town not many were present in the ce , but there were a lot of elites who were now waiting to see his reaction to understand what was the truth behind the matter of the guildmaster''s absence. The elites understood well that there was no smoke without a fire and although they would give the vice guildmaster the benefit of the doubt and not actively question him , they were all very curious as to what actually was going on. Karna stuttered at this moment as he choked on his own saliva. This was the worst possible moment to tell the Truth after all the drama that had already been caused however Cervantez was not someone that could be manipted or lied to. Feeling pressured Karna suggested " Why don''t we have a talk in private, my lord ". Cervantez raised an eyebrow at the suggestion, he wondered if the assassination rumor was true and if Karna was truly trying to undermine Rudra in someway , as he could feel Rudra''s presence from within the pce but Karna acted like he was not there. Chuckling, Cervantez unleashed his aura as the elites all around except the tier 4 ones felt the strength sapped from their feet instantly being floored to the ground. Cervantez was tired of these silly games and wanted to draw Rudra out himself and naturally he did! Cervantez''s eyes widened in shock as when Rudra unleashed his death aura it was so thick and dark that even he felt lightheaded under it''s influence whereas all the tier 4 generals including Patricia dropped to a knee as they gasped for air under the pressure of two tier 5 Aura ''s . The only one still standing who was not tier 5 was Karna as he struggled to keep a dignified straight face , but ended up making a weird expression. Slow footstep sounds could be heard as one man covered in the aura of death walked out of the pce gates in all his majestic glory. The world was shocked to see him in flesh as he said " Now now , my emperor, it''s not very polite to use your aura in my city like this is it? I might take it as a threat you know... ". Karna''s eyes widened in disbelief when heard the voice as something from the bottom of his heart released endorphins so strong that he felt like he was in a bliss. A wide smile cracked up on his face as even under duress he smiled at emperor Cervantez with a straight face. This was the effect of Rudra''s presence, as with him around Karna had the confidence to challenge the heavens! Although he had no idea where Rudra was the past few days and he was going to give him a huge lecture on thister , at this moment he was just happy and on the verge of tears that he was safe and more importantly alive! Cervantez was more shocked than Karna himself, as his hypothesis that Rudra was tier 5 was proven to be true , not only that but the aura that he possessed was even stronger than his own! How was a kid who had just ascended to tier 5 exerting more pressurethan a veteran like himself? Cervantez sighed in his heart , he always knew that there was going to be a day when he would need to treat the kid as his equal , however never did he think that the day woulde this early. Taking back his Aura, Cervantez said with a smile " Ofcourse, I see that you have ascended to tier 5 my king ". Cervantez''s voice wasced with respect, and Rudra naturally liked this change of tone , giving equal respect in return he said " Haha ,its nothing worth mentioning ". However, while Rudra casually brushed it off everyone else in the guild , from all the tier 3 core members to the tier 4 yers stared at Rudra wide eyed as they could not beleive their ears. They were feeling a myriad of emotions upon seeing Rudra, as for one they were extremely happy to see him fit and fine however the news that he had reached tier 5pletely shattered their worldview. They had all started from the same tform in the same guild with equal opportunities , however Rudra was now tier 5 while most of them were struggling to break tier 4! Even those ascended to tier 4 had atleast 4-6 years of constant work needed to only level upto the threshold needed to be tier 5 whereas the promotion test was a challenge in its own. Rudra had left them far in the dust to the point they could only marvel at him from the bottom now , while all of them were exceptional talents that man was simply something else. " Whattttt? Guildmaster is tier 5? " " Haha , that''s our guildmaster you all " " Hahaha , now whose going to dare to mess with us? " " But the second highest yer is still far away from reaching tier 5 , our guildmaster is just awesome ". Even Karna chimed in as he said " Guys I need to make a confession , the guildmaster had informed me that he was going to undergo a breakthrough and needed absolute privacy and secrecy ,it was a matter of grave importance and I had to interrupt him midway just to make that video 2 days ago which is why he was dyed for some extra time". The guild members felt that everything made sense now as they nodded and swore in their hearts to absolutely obliterate the inte trollers today. Some had even started to post on the forums on how the guildmaster was back and at TIER 5 at that! Within 5 minutes , the forums were flooded with the tag #HeIsBack #BossIsBack #Shakuni''sBack #BackAgain #Tier5 #GenerationalTalent #UndisputedNumber1 #GOAT Naturally, the trollers and the conspiracy theorists had no ce to hide any longer as themon masses bashed them to no ends. Especially the sites that had been extremely vocal about Rudra''s death had to delete their content in a haste so that themon masses would stopmenting fake and reporting them 0 stars. However the headline of the event was naturally the tier 5 tag , which meant that Rudra was back and stronger than ever before! Chapter 739 Grand Talks Chapter 739 Grand Talks¡¡¡¡( In the royal garden , inner district, Purplehaze city) Rudra and Cervantez took a stroll in the royal gardens of Purplehaze city as the two tier 5 overlords discussed about the future of the continent. Cervantez asked tactfully " So , do you still feel like your kingdom is a integral part of the Hazelgroove Empire? " The underlying meaning beneath this question was that was Rudra going to continue being a vassal state or was he going to rebel and fight for Independence? In reality Rudra was only a vassal in name as the True Elites Kingdom was only paying an annual tribute of 250,000 gold to the empire and hadplete autonomy regarding defense and policy making , with the only military obligation being to lend 20% of all standing forces in times of emergency. These were very lose terms and in theory Hazelgroove empire did not control the True Elites Kingdom at all , however that situation was because Cervantez let them be free , not because they had the capability of being free. Cervantez was the kingmaker as he let Rudra take the throne , as he could have otherwise easily taken the kingdom and ced a puppet on the throne. But that dynamic changed now that Rudra was tier 5 and the developed true elites army was extremely formidable. The defense and infrastructure spending that Rudra had spent on his territory could only be described as extravagant as security from external threats came as his number one priority while making internal policies. All these changes meant that Cervantez was no longer the overlord above Rudra and that he had to start treating him as an equal. If Rudra chose to be independent now , he would show his true colors as a snake and Cervantez would understand if he needed to prepare against a rebellion within his kingdom or not. Rudra also understood this well , he also understood that he was strong enough to take on Cervantez head on, and end the legend of the emperor , for once andfor all to annex his throne . However, that was never one Rudra''s ambitions nor his nature. He was always loyal to the people who supported him when he was nothing and emperor Cervantez was one of those few people who did. When the blood merchants attacked his territory, Cervantez dispatched a lot of reinforcements unconditionally without which Rudra would have lost the war. Taking that into ount and the fact that the terms and conditions that the elites currently had for being a vassal were already extremely generous, Rudra saw no benefit in revolting. He was content with the piece ofnd he held and wanted to develop it perfectly for now rather than taking on newnds which he would most likely not even rule for a year. Smiling he said " Ofcourse, nothing changes , you helped me when I was a nobody my Emperor, and Shakuni of the Elites returns gratitude with gratitude, no matter how big I be , or heights I achieve I will always be grateful to you ". Cervantez chuckled as while Rudra''s words reaffirmed him , it also posed a challenge that said '' We are equals now , but won''t be in the future ''. Cervantez understood the difficulty of ascending after reaching tier 5 more than anyone in the world , however Rudra said it as if it was not a big deal at all . Shockingly Cervantez knew it in his heart that the man was not kidding either , given enough time if anyone could actually ascend to godhood it would be Shakuni. The two shared an amiable chat after that as Cervantez dropped the nominal annual tribute to one gold coin and military standing to just 2% . It solidified the position of the elites as an independent kingdom who were vassals only in name. Theter part of the talks with the two powerhouses also involved many top level government figures from both sides , as Cervantez presented his n to strong arm 4 surrounding kingdoms to submit to Hazelgroove Empire now that Rudra was also tier 5. In his mind the enemy would be a fool to resist and if everything went well , then all 4 kingdoms would fall to the Hazelgroove rule within next 2 months. But for this to happen , both the powerhouses needed to go on a tour to a '' Friendly '' visit to all the nations alongside some of their '' Personal '' bodyguards to exin the situation perfectly well to them. For Cervantez it was the motive of expanding his territory, gain more ie and restore the previous glory of Hazelgroove Empire. For Rudra he was to get 30% of all the annual tributes as '' Releif Funds '' from Hazelgroove Empire every single year for this help. It was a very lucrative offer and Rudra had nothing to lose , plus if the 4 nations eded to Hazelgroove Empire Rudra would be able to make internal operations in their territory as well , harvesting precious resources and herbs to fuel his guilds growth. Rudra however did not want to go on a month long tour to other nations to make them ede to the terms and conditions, hence decided on hosting a banquet where he would invite all 4 kings to Purplehaze city. Although it was a banquet on the surface, it was basically a dinner of doom for the 4 kings who were about to lose their sovereignty. The date of the banquet was decided to be 7 days from now , and two tier 4 representatives were sent to each of the four kingdoms to strongarm them into epting the invitation. Karna, Neatwit, SMG, Medivh were dispatched from the Elites side and Patricia alongside some other generals were dispatched from Cervantez ''s side to these kingdoms in pairs of two alongside an invitation written in pure gold by Rudra''s handwriting. Although Rudra did not need to help Cervantez with this , he wanted to settle his old debts before starting the war with Lucifer as once it started there would not be any more time for anything else. Since the deadline for the war to start was still a month away , Rudra had this one final chance to help Cervantez and make him owe a favour. This was mainly because Rudra did not know what forces he would need to call on for help in the eventual war. ********* ( Meanwhile the forums ) Rudra''s news that he was tier 5 now sent the world aze. Many dered him as the greatest yer of all time and nobody could refute that he was the strongest yer in the game anymore. There were many unofficial power rankings and although Rudra ranked top 10 in all of those rankings he was not consistently shown as the top yer . Everyone from the general public had long acknowledged his skill , however there was always some stats that they could rely on which made them beleive that Rudra was not THE undisputed number one. However nobody could refute this fact any longer as the gap between Rudra and the second highest levelled yer was 130 levels and one tier. Such a difference was no longer something that any unofficial rankings could debate against and unterally throughout the world Rudra''s position was changed to number one. The dark faction yers who were already furious by his actions of defeating their rankers mercilessly as well as conquering one of their territories now abandoned all hopes of revenge as they trembled by his name itself. His might was terrifying at tier 4 as he could kill several tier 4 yers alone back then , however now that he reached tier 5 it was a whole different ballpark that nobody could even imagine. Some feared that Rudra could wipe out all of the dark faction rankers alone if he wanted to which caused the rankers to hide their necks in fear. Those who had previously talked shit about Rudra ran to the inte to delete all their previousments as to not antagonize the Giant. The church of deaths poprity also exploded alongside Rudra''s video on how to level up as the concept of participating in wars to gain exp suddenly gained unbelievable traction. Some idiots doubted about Rudra''s ims However when Rudra turned his level disy to '' On '' and showed his level 507 on the ranking boards , they shuddered and shut up in fear. Things started to fall into Rudra''s favor naturally as if the universe was orchestrating it to happen , as he was not only gaining over a million new entrants a day in the church , but the eagerness for themoners to wage wars was also boiling up. Everything seemed to gradually progress in a fashion that Rudra initially wanted it to , however this time around it was an natural effect and not an effect of his maniption. The countdown to the war was progressing smoothly! /// Guys I''m returning back home today , my vacation was great I''mpletely refreshed now , expect amazing content and thrilling sequences in theing month as well as LOTS of bonuses! Thankyou for your patience the past week :slightly_smiling_face:/// Chapter 740 Changes and a New Body Chapter 740 Changes and a New Body¡¡¡¡( Two days before the banquet ) The envoys had returned sessfully and all 4 kings were strong armed intoing to the banquet by the representatives sent by the Hazelgroove Empire. While Neatwit and SMG had a smooth path , Karna actually had to kill two tier 4 generals to assert his dominance on the king to ept the proposal. Nheless, nobody wanted to risk a war with Hazelgroove Empire backed by Cervantez hence although they did not like the suppressive attitude of the envoys they had no choice but to let them leave with respect from their kingdoms. Naturally once the envoys left and the news travelled the 4 kings met in secret with one another to discuss a potential alliance should the Hazelgroove Empire chose to invade , however at this point in time the kings did not have a true idea about the strength of the True Elites Kingdom, they felt that Cervantez was just using King Shakuni as a pawn for his schemes and were in for a big surprise. The four kingdoms had a terrain advantage that made it easy to defend againstrge armies as they had the cover of the mountain ranges. However such physical domains meant nothing to tier 5 powerhouses who could crush the mountains alongwith the cities inside with no problem at all. The defense of the mountains then became a liability, which was why the four kingdoms needed to band together to stop such a powerful foe. Understanding that their survival was on the line , the four kings banded together putting aside their personal differences as they headed towards the banquet together. ********** ( Meanwhile in real life ) One of the most remarkable changes ured to Rudra''s physical body once he exited the gaming pod as he noticed that his skin was covered in glowing runic tattoos. Rudra had a much tougher skin that broke steel knives upon impact as if it was rock and it was covered in light red runic tattoos all over which gave him a slightly alien lookpared to a normal human. He was covered in tattoos uptil his neck while his face remained untouched. Coupled with his already mystic eyes Rudra now looked more like a god from the myths as he had an omnipotent aura around him. Rudra now felt like he was a part of the world''s mana stream itself as he felt an endless amount of energy flowing from inside him. He no longer needed to bathe , eat or even sleep as he found that his energy levels remained high regardless of what he did. He could keep himself clean by just willing all odor on his body to die , while he could keep his bodily functions regted by converting all the waste in his body to microscopic excretions from his skin that would then be evaporated by body heat leaving him odorless once more. The only physical need Rudra had anymore was for fluids as he still needed water although in much lesser amounts than a normal human as his body seemed to recycle water much better with his urine frequency bing as low as 1 ce a week. The changes to his strength were significant as well as he literally had the strength to demolish buildings now with a punch. Hisprehension towards nature increased as well as he started to view the world in apletely new light ofws. Looking at the vast ground below from the top of the elites tower , Rudra now realised how tiny thend waspared to the giants he had seen in his vision in the universe that werend beasts muchrger than earth as a. Compared to that the physical act of owning a small plot on a small like Earth seemed to be pointless to Rudra now. His interest in materialistic things seemed to have died down instantly as he did not seem to care about things that money could buy anymore as all the money on earth was practically useless whenpared to the wide universe. Once Rudra realised this fact , he understood that amassing wealth was no longer going to be of any use to him and that it was best to give it all back to the masses to gain good Karma. Keeping aside only 1 trillion dors for the safety of his family and his future generations , Rudra decided to give everything else he owned away as he tried to trade everything for food and rations for Japan. Rudra''s emotions also became much more stable and consistent as nothing seemed to startle or shock him anymore as his very view of the problems on earth seemed to have been elevated to arger scale. It was like he was a member of a household before , trying to figure out a way to save the electronics in his house when heavy rains had flooded his house . However now he was a mayor looking over his city as he saw the city drown under heavy rains. Compared to the grander scale of the city being submerged , he no longer cared about the electronics in one house which was going to be damaged , as if he started to worry about such small things then the real issues would be left unsolved. Having dealt with his heart demon , Rudra understood that he needed to keep moving forward and keep getting more and more powerful for him ever being in a position of power to save his people and his Race. Thew of the jungle was not just on earth but the whole of universe and nature only selected the strongest to live on. Although Rudra did not understand the origins or the meaning behind his newfound power , but coupled with his stable mindset and the newly developed aloofness , he realised that the petty things on earth that he was holding onto dearly were worth nothing at all. The only thing that he needed to hold onto was his power and his goodness of heart , it was time to expand his view from caring about just one guild to the entire human race , as he understood now that he had already be the strongest guildmaster for the one guild in humanity , however in the wide universe the entire earth was like a small guild itself , and it was now his turn to be the guildmaster of this small and take it to the very top! /// IMPORTANT: Guys i will type a lengthy general consumer notice in the attatched authors notes below , it''s about how webnovel works and the recent policy changes , surely do check it out if you guys have time because it concerns all of your pockets /// Chapter 741 Coming out Chapter 741 Coming out¡¡¡¡( One day before the banquet ) Rudra monitored the forums extremely carefully and every since he came out to be the only tier 5 yer in Omega the buzz surrounding his interview with the streamer dewdiepie had became unreal. Especially the bit where he talked about the church of death and the importance of war in levelling up there seemed to be a widespread wave of people trying to use his methods to climb the levellingdder. Rudra nted the seeds months ago and the ripple he caused this time had created the giant wave he was waiting for , the time was ripe for him to make another big speech. Since the elders who had went out to invite the kings were back and the banquet was still the next day , Rudra had time for the big speech he was going to make. Since the guild hall was no longerrge enough to house the entire guild , the location was decided to be the inner district near the church as the open space could house many more guild members than the confined guild hall , as Rudra stood at the steps of the church of death addressing the entire guild and the billions watching worldwide. Rudra had hyped up this speech forst 3 days as he asked dewdiepie to stream and promote it and it was not a lie to say that the entire world had their eyes on this speech as Rudrabelled it to be a '' Grand Opportunity ''. As he stood at the steps of the church of death his aura alone caused the crowd infront to stand in rapt attention and pindrop silence. Not even a sound of a distant bird pping it''s wings could be heard in the inner district as Rudra stood looking over the crowd as if he was an overlord and a divine god. He had long had an intimidating aura thatmanded respect from anyone who gazed upon him , however if he was a regal emperor in the past he now looked like an omnipotent overlord. Even his own guildmembers who stood shoulder to shoulder with him in wars shuddered by his very gaze as although they knew that there was no threatced behind that gaze , it was still intimidating enough for them to swear like pigs. Nobody dared to make a sound , neither did they dare to look him in the eye. When he finally started to speak , his voice boomed across the entire inner district as if amplified by the highest quality loudspeaker. Rudra said " Earthen residents , today i stand before you with an opportunity of a lifetime. On 15 June , 21 days from today, i will March into hell with none other than the God of death , the one true ruler of the underworld, primordial god Hades himself ! The objective: Take back the control of the underworld from Lucifer and y the evil fallen angel for once and for all! Lord Hades had amassed a massive army of his own and does not need one single human from middle earth to help him in his fight , however I will still personally march into the demonic territory not only because I''m the pope of his religion and worship him as my god , but also because this is a realm level war at a scale that will make the world wars of history look like child fights. There will be exp to farm and battle senses to sharpen like never before and i need that for myself! I have decided that it''s the best course of action with unbelievable rewards to be gained hence i willmand my guild to go in with me , however naturally everyone has a choice of wether they want to follow me or not. Usually i would have reserved such a brilliant opportunity for my guild members and myself alone , but looking at the crisis that humanity is facing , i decided to open it to everyone. For the church of death members , this war is an even more fruitful event than you can ever imagine as every kill you make , in addition to giving you exp will give you merit points that are redeemable for rewards upto the legendary grade ! Usually hell is a ce where death is permanent and hence its not a ce where one can act unruly and participate in wars as they please . However OUR backer is the god of death himself! In every church of death starting tommorow we will give out special blood potions that YOU all had sacrificed to God Hades since day one , that once consumed will give u 1 extra life once you die in hell. This means that even if you are killed in hell , you will be able to respawn in your chosen church of death one time! Naturally you will not be allowed to re-enter hell once you respawn for next 6 months but i personally as the pope will forbid everyone to use their second life in hell. Because if you do die a second time then the entire journey you would have made in Omega would be for naught and that''s not something I''m ready to let anyone including myself to risk. I can promise you blood pumping fights and a journey of constant thrill and action. For the bold who wish to improve by leaps and bounds in theing year . Follow me to y the demon Lucifer and be exponentially stronger in the process! So who is with me? ". Rudra''s speech this time around was without any promises , without any lie or deciet however the dignity with which he delivered it cut right through ones heart as they felt their blood boiling to join! Who did not want a life of adventure? Who did not want to improve by leaps and bounds? Who wanted to miss out on the biggest war in the history of mankind when there was a second life avable? Nobody.... Although Rudra had used no lies , the pyschological game he yed was very real as the choice of words he used made everyone want to sign up in an instant. The countdown had finally started to tick down , Rudra had revealed his next hand. ///Bonus chapter for the super gift by Thomas Sanders please thank him in thements for this one /// Chapter 742 The kings summit Chapter 742 The kings summit¡¡¡¡King Cervantez sat at the head of the table while Shakuni sat on the tail with the other four kings seated in between , two on each side of the small dinner table. The setting was extremely intimidating with the room having 36 tier 4 men posted around the four kings all staring at them with '' Amiable '' smiles as the pressure on the dinner table was unreal. Amelia served the food with grace alongside Patricia, as Rudra tasted Queen Ruby''s handcooked dishes for the first time ever. They were quite delicious and Rudra hence discovered for the first time that his wife had such a hidden talent as well. She had insisted in cooking for this summit and Rudra was very happy that she did , although the other four kings were unable to enjoy the taste of the food due to the environment, Cervantez appreciated it a lot. Cervantez said " Very delicious, I''m envious that you have such a good wife King Shakuni , she is a master chef ". The other four kings fell silent as they heard this , this was not an amiable dinner at all yet the emperor was behaving like they did not even exist in his eyes which waspletely uneptable. Cervantez continued " My noble kings , i will cut through the bullshit and tell it to your faces , i am interested in your territories, submit them to the Hazelgroove Empire and keep ruling over them as vassals or perish ". As Cervantez said this he banged his fork on the table and unleashed his aura as his tier 5 aura overwhelmed everyone in the room except for Rudra who kept enjoying his wife''s meal as if everything was normal. The four kings started to sweat under his pressure as they felt aghasted , nheless they were prepared for such a push back and hence one of them mustered the courage and said " We knew that you were upto no good Cervantez, you might think you are a great bully , but we are not that easy to be bullied! You alone cannot conquer all four of usbined and yes we are united. You are free to try but conquering ournds will not be without consequences for you ! If you want to tten ournds and kill millions of people who worship beniogre just like you do then fine , takeover our barrends with no poption to rule over! But we shall not cave! ". The four kings bared their fangs against Cervantez and met his gaze head-on without being intimidated. They had already signed a system contract beforehand that said that they would be allowed to go back from the banquet with respect and without any harm befalling upon them , hence they knew that no matter what Cervantez tried to pull off here he could not actually kill them and the 36 tier 4 generals in the room were nothing more than showpieces. Cervantez had long anticipated such a reply as he only smiled gently and looked at Rudra as he said " I don''t think you quite understand the situation that you are in " The four kings turned to look at Rudra who they thought was nothing more than Cervantez''s vassal to finally notice something unusual about his visage. Under such a heavy aura he was unaffected as he wiped his face with a towel like a nobleman and rested his cutlery on the te as he finished dining. Only then did he unleash his aura alongside gravity suppression to overwhelm the four kings in an instant as well as destroying the table and the chairs they were sitting on to pin them on the ground t. The pressure that the two tier 5 aura alongside the gravity suppression created was too much for the four kings to handle as they pissed their pants and cried for mercy while two of them passed out . " He-he is tier 5! Oh my god there is another tier 5 existance in this continent and he is in bed with Cervantez, WE ARE DOOMED , DOOMED " One of the kings started to cry and whine like a girl as their spineless behaviour disgusted Rudra. " okay - okay stop it , the kingdom of white rocks concedes , stop it now" . The other king that was awake crumpled as the alliance was shattered and one kingdom was annexed to the Hazelgroove Empire. Rudra''s job was thenpleted as the other king of the blue rocks also conceded and with the alliance half empty the other two kings were also forced to concede making the banquet a grand sess. Not even touching a single hair on the enemy , Rudrapelled four kings to give up theirnds at once as he felt like he was a mob boss and not a dignified king in the process. He was doing mafia level shiz at a kingdom scale by making grown warriors piss their pants from his intimidation. He had indeed came a long way from the kid who dealt -1 damage to dragon scales. Cervantez was naturally extremely thankful of his supportter on as the map of the continent was updated that day with four kingdoms annexed to the Hazelgroove Empire and the tale of the new tier 5 powerhouse spreading. The pope and the lizard man king the other 2 tier 5 powerhouses on the continent were alerted as the bnce of power had shifted in the region with Rudra''s ascension, however it was toote to do anything now , the church was neutral and was going to remain neutral while the lizardman king was quite a long distance removed from the Hazelgroove Empire as of now. In the future if the Hazelgroove Empire expanded a lot then there was a chance of conflict and all the Lizard king could do now was to prepare for that gruesome conflict. However for now , Rudrapleted hisst obligation towards someone he owed a favour to and in the process gained a constant stream of ie for his territory and also a pledge for 5 million soldiers and 10 tier 4 generals to be lended for his war effort in hell. /// Today will be a 2 chapter day , this one is the normal , and we will have one more for hitting the GT target , good job guys /// Chapter 743 Maxs Journey in Omega Chapter 743 Max''s Journey in Omega¡¡¡¡Max started to y Omega after his birthday as Rudra bought him a nice customized VR pod with his name on it. Unlike his usual visage max was very excited when he entered Omega in the start as he could finally y the game of his dreams which he had seen only on TV uptil this point being yed by his brother. However, he was very quick to understand that the vastness of the gap between himself and Rudra was akin to heaven and earth for now. Choosing to be a theif , just like his master Jhonny, Max wanted to use the sword as his main weapon and have a ystyle similiar to his brother . However when he actually started to fight packs of wolves and level up by himself , he realised that unlike his brother who could rupture space and time with his sword shes , he needed to exert his peak strength just to pierce the hide of the wolves. Max was like a toddler who was learning the A.B.C.D for the first time in school while Rudra was a world-renowned author who wrote hundereds of pages of ssics everyday. Max had a lot to learn and his insistence to do it alone and not lean on his brothers organization for help meant that he was having a much harder time than most who undertook the elites power levelling programme. Should Max will it , he would be tier 3 in a matter of 2 months however that was not how he wanted to y the game. He did not want to use his brothers identity to make his own mark. In just a short span of 2 days Max levelled upto level 10 and left the beginers vige as he excitedly headed to greenthorn city to earn money and strength for the first time. He participated in dungeon runs and experienced the thrill of Omega from then on for 22 days as he finally ascended to tier 1 with a SSS rating in his test. Finally having saved enough money for teleporting to Purplehaze city as after the teleportation he barely had enough silver saved for the entry toll as he excitedly saw the streets of his brother''s city for the first time ever. It was clean , beautiful and reminded him of the mediaeval city pictures in his history textbooks as although it was semi modern, greenery was abundant and the streets were lively and the people were happy. Max was shocked to see that many shops had the photo of Rudra sat on his throne at their storefront with various flower nes on his neck that seemed to be freshly put. Upon asking a owner about it Max was very happy to know that the people do it willingly to show their love and appreciation for the king. Seeing this scene he felt warm in his heart to know that his brother was so loved and appreciated. Max saw many beautiful buildings such as the mage tower the teleportation centre the city library and so on , until he finally entered the inner district to visit the churches. There was a thorough security check before letting him enter inner city as all his weapons were seized and he was given a token to collect themter . Thew and order was absolute within the area. Max wanted to see the true Elites guild hall and the other Legendary structures that he had only seen in pictures , but what caught his eye was the seemingly endless line infront of the church of death that was moving very fast. It was the line for people willing to take the blood potion and join the war effort as uptil this moment across all the branches of the church 23 million people had enrolled for the war effort and the lines were endless at the moment. Rudra''s speech created an unreal hype as every single yer , major or minor wanted a piece of this action as many super guilds and first tier guilds took their entire organization into the war effort by signing themselves up. Max had heard the TV news about theing huge realm war but he did not feel like his strength was sufficient to join it at the moment. However when he was just gawking at the huge line he overheard some conversation from tier 3 yers where they said that the war was the fastest way to grow efficiently and how they wished they could have done it from tier 1. Something inside Max snapped at that second as he felt like even if he was not strong enough he should definitely atleast enroll for the experience, hence he joined the queue and waited for his turn to enroll. Only when he waited for hours in the line to get a vial of the hell''s potion did max finally get a true view of his brother''s glory , as for the 7 hours that he waited in the queue the only chatter he heard was about the greatness of King Shakuni Of The Elites. People in the queue would kill for the opportunity to join the true Elites and have a chance to converse with Rudra and yet Max was someone who had that opportunity for free but chose not to take it. The conversation about Rudra were so exaggerated that Max felt the image of a near god like existance establish in his mind as he wondered '' Will i ever reach his heights? ''. The reason why Max did not wish to join the elites was because he did not want to live under his brothers shadow and wanted to explore the game and make a name for his own self. He did not want to be Max Rajput the brother of Rudra Rajput, but wanted to be so big that people said look that''s Rudra Rajput the brother of Max Rajput. However that dream seemed too farfetched at the moment. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target, good job guys /// Chapter 744 Final talks Chapter 744 Final talks¡¡¡¡( 5 days before the war ) A total of 120 million people had signed up for the war from Rudra ''s church and alongside the additional 5 million troops promised by emperor Cervantez Rudra currently had a standing force of 125 million soldiers which was expected to reach 5-7 million more by the time the war actually started in next 5 days. Naturally after the yers signed up they needed to stay at Purplehaze city and prepare to be drafted into units as currently the city was flooded with millions of refugees loaded into small camps at max capacity just outside the city. However the number of these camps were sorge that it seemed like another city outside Purplehaze city as the sheer scale of people gathered was pure madness. Small scale merchants made a killing at their business as war items sold as hotcakes as morale was high amongst the troops. Rudra also extended a generous hospitality to these people as food and services such as weapon repair and war clothing was provided for free to these yers. With the elites having a total of 43 tier 4 yers and the total pool of outer yers adding another 57 of them along with the 10 men from emperor Cervantez Rudra''s forced had a total of 110 tier 4 generals amongst nearly 130 million yers. The disparity was huge and it went to show how only one in a million yers could actually reach the height of tier 4. Rudra had no doubt in his mind that although by the end of theing war this number would go up significantly, it would still be very few people at the tier 4pared to the cattle breed that tier 3 would be. Having a solid idea of his strength Rudra finally met with Hades and the other generals in the seperate realm to listen to the final situation from their side and finalize the battle ns. ************ ( Hades''s realm , the battle room ) As Rudra walked into the room after being summoned through a portal all the othermanders threw a nce at him. Rudra''s natural aura had became way more terrifying than thest time and as Asmodeus checked his power level and failed , Rudra unleashed his aura on him as he said " Yes , like i promised I''m tier 5 now ". Rudra''s presence was so heavy that Asmodeus felt suppressed under his aura as the final strand of doubt vanished from his heart and he epted Rudra''s position as the firstmander. He was thoroughly shocked to see Rudra having an aura so powerful that he felt life threatening fear from it , being a man who respected strength above everything Asmodeus could finally let go of his reservations about Rudra as he epted his ce at the top of the food chain. Initially when Rudra imed that he would be tier 5 by the next time they met , Asmodeus scoffed at his arrogance however now that Rudra actually proved his point, he had nothing to say. " Congrattions Firstmander" Asmodeus said as the other generals repeated " Congrattions firstmander ". Rudra nodded as he took his seat right beside Hades as he saw the god smiling from the corner of his lips. Rudra knew that respect for authority was everything in military and to make the others respect him he needed tomand and earn it and not receive it from Hades''s word. Establishing his dominance early Rudra established his ce in the food chain as he made it abundantly clear who the top dog was in this room. Hades naturally respected this and smiled as Rudra had once again delivered on his promise to be a valuable asset to his cause. Hades said " So since the firstmander was not here , why don''t you fill him up on the situation Belphegor" Fifthmander Belphegor stood up and bowed to Hades as he said " Firstmander Shakuni, currently the forces from the side of the lord Hades include : At tier 6 - God Hades himself At tier 5 - The 5manders. At tier 4 - We have 108 winged demon generals. At tier 3 - 20 million greater demons At tier 2 - 4 million demons At tier 1 and 0 -2 million lesser demons. Due to the demons diary being destroyed, lord Hades was unable to expand his forces further than thest meet , but we did manage to train the existing forces extensively to make them an extremely lethal and cohesive unit with many special archery and cavalry divisions ". Rudra nodded his head , Lord Hades was supposed to generate 30-35 million more troops and atleast 20 more tier 4 demons but those ns were ruined by Dronacharya. Standing up he said " I will have nearly 130 million troops on my side At tier 4 - 110 generals At tier 3 - 40 million At tier 2 - 70 million At tier 1 - 19 million At tier 0 - 1 million The unit is not cohesive and has never fought together, although we have the numbers i am not sure about using sophisticated battle tactics with these numbers although we do have many small specialist units within the group ". Rudra gave the others a piece of critical news as the room nodded in understanding. He had delivered on his promise to raise 110-140 million troops and it was the only way in which Hades stood a chance to win this war. Although Rudra made it seem to themon masses that lord Hades could easily conquer hell without their help , in reality that was not at all the case. Without the church of death volunteers Hades was powerless. This brought the total standing army to about 159 million troops,218 tier 4 generals and 5 tier 5manders . On paper it was an extremely impressive force however the question was , was it enough to win the war? With the final strength of the forces decided that was exactly what needed to be figured out as Rudra started to reverse calcte the odds of winning In his mind . For 14 long hours as the others discussed war strategy Rudra chose to remain in a human calctor mode as he analysed and reanalyzed the odds of winning to understand where they stood and what was the margin of error at each step. ording to his reverse calction they needed atleast 150 tier 4 generals , all 5manders and God Hades alongside atleast 90 million troops to seige the capital of hell. That was the only way they had a 85% or higher win probability In the final fight and from there when he reverse calcted battle by battle the amount of forces they could afford to lose he found out that there were 4 extremely critical battles that needed to be weathered smoothly to make this reality happen. The most important battle was the one on the riverfront to sessfully get a military hold on the other riverbank and secure a transport route for the massive army from one end of the river to another. It was going to be the most bloody battle that needed a lot of careful calction to win and also the most tactically challenging one as the enemy had a superior advantage in positioning at that junction. Apart from that there were 3 major cities that needed to be secured to establish a smooth supplies line in the war and which were all sure to be bloody battles by how well defended the walls of the city were. Rudra understood that he would need to fight inconstant battles on monthly basis and that too with extremely minimal margins of error for the next one year to pull this impossible mission off. While the other generals could not look at the bigger picture and debated on what town to capture first in order to make a base , Rudra was already calcting 50 steps ahead as he set the criteria for each battle and how many losses could be afforded. Rudra broke the full strategy down to the others once he was done nning and once again his sharp mind stunned everyone as they felt like nursery school children listening to a college professor give them lectures. Once Rudra was exining his n it was already 3 days since the meeting had started and 2 days before they started the March as Hades approved of his strategy. The n was hence sealed and from then on Started the task of delegating work frommanders to generals to the captain''s of the various small units , as Rudra talked about some other finer details with Hades. By the time everything was nned out it was only 18 hours before the war was supposed to be started as Rudra was teleported back to Purplehaze city to ready the masses for what was about toe. /// Guys do you all want an illustration of how the map terrain in hell and how the battle will progress ? One of you readers suggested me to make a patreon and use the money from there to make illustrations and the like for the book , i can put in the work on urgent basis from my side if you guys are interested in such a concept. /// Chapter 745 DO NOT UNLOCK ! Chapter 745 DO NOT UNLOCK ! DO NOT UNLOCK , CHAPTER FOR RISE OF THE DRAGON EMPEROR UPLOADED BY MISTAKE PLEASE DO NOT UNLOCK I APOLOGISE FOR THE UPDATE DO NOT UNLOCK DO NOT UNLOCK As Ronan was called to recieve his rewards Augustus patted him proudly on the back as he handed him the 5000 year old ginseng! When the herb was finally unveiled its fragrance made the entire arena salivate as themoners especially started to drool like they had just seen a piece of tender and juicy meat for free on a barbeque stall. Ronan instantly started to squeeze the ginseng as he ate the drops that trickled down with joy enjoying the energizing herbal vour and nourishing content. When the others saw a few drops of the ginseng drop on the floor from Ronan''s wrists they winced in pain as they felt that his style of eating was too barbaric. " What a waste of such a precious treasure ". Somemented as they sighed and saw Ronan devour the ginsengs nourishing water first before starting to chew on its fibres like chewing gum. Ronan felt electricity rampage through his veins as his elemental essence was stimted by the contents of the juice and his body felt energized beyond its usual limits. Ronan instantly broke through one level as he enjoyed the remnant power in his body from the ginseng that nourished and increased the purity of his elemental essence. Usually when someone recieved such a priceless treasure , they would give it to an alchemist to be refined into a top grade pill for consumption, had Ronan done so he could have easily gotten 3 levels out of the ginseng instead of one , however the second prince of Avalon did not seem to care. Chewing on the ginseng as if it wasmon candy he looked at his father seated on the throne above as if asking him '' Can I go now? '' The other sect masters looked at each other and waited for Alexander to announce that the sect selection process could start now , however the number 10 sect the violet cloud sect master did not want to wait for protocol on this one student as he shouted " Ronan , join the violet cloud sect and i will make you my personal disciple and also provide you with all of the sects techniques including our legacy technique reserved for only sect elders and master". The other sect masters shot a vicious nce at the violet cloud sect master to jump the queue as chaos descended once he made that deration The heaven chaser sect master mocked the violet cloud master as he said " Huh , you yourself are a puny level 137 warrior , the kid will surpass you in 4-5 years , what qualifications do you have to teach him? Know your ce , or else the heaven chaser sect will wipe off your little one from the face of this continent". The raging winds sect master said " We will give you the utmost support by giving you daily personal guided sessions from sect elders and myself and also 10 times the resources provided toa normal core disciple if you join , alongside all the legacy skills of our sect ". Everyone was aghasted by this deration as the other raging winds sect disciples could not beleive their ears ,pared to the rewards promised to Ronan they were living a dog''s life and they were the core disciples of the sect the sect master was talking about! The unfairness of the world was on full disy as the talented disciples gathered for the tournament were put to shame by a single 13 year old kid named Ronan Draco , first by his fighting skills and next by his value assessed by the various sect masters , aspared to him they were as good as outer disciples. They had never heard about any disciple getting such ridiculous rewards or seen the various top brass fight like a bunch of hooligans and threaten war over the choice of a single disciple! However there was nothing that they could do about it as the sect masters decisions were supreme in the sects and nobody could defy their wishes. Many gazed enviously at Ronan as Zimo and Mad-Dog felt that the world was too unfair to bless someone like Ronan who was already blessed with unparalleled talent with unparalleled support as well , as they beleived that if they got such an opportunity then they could also be as good if not even better than Ronan Draco. However the world was an unfair ce where the strong were worshipped and contested over as everyone present understood that recruiting Ronan was a free ticket to making the sect a regional powerhouse as the rise of the talented kid was inevitable. But before any sect masters could pull out their swords and actually start to fight for the discipleship of Ronan , the heavens rumbled as the space crackled and with a sh of lightning the strongest man on the entire continent of Everlon appeared before the masses. Shakuni threw an angry nce at the sect masters as he said in amanding voice " WHO DARES TO COVETT MY DISCIPLE? " ********** ( Meanwhile the night kings army ) The night kings armypleted their scouting andunched an ambush attack on the outermost vige of Avalon in the cover of the night at 2:05 am. The vige guards who were caught napping on patrol outside the vige gates were killed in their sleep as only when the half dead reached the vicinity of the gates was the rm of an attack raised. The general had picked a very dastardly time to attack the vige as at around 2 am all the majority of the males were sleeping after a hard day''s work and would need several minutes to wake up , arm themselves and respond to the emergency signal by which point the gate would already have becamepromised. And that was exactly what happened , using ice magic the gatemen were defeated swiftly as by the 3 minute mark of the rms being raised the night kings forces had sessfully stormed the vige gate! What was to follow was a losing battle for the Avalonians , as they were on the losing end of the numbers game. Chapter 746 Marching Orders Chapter 746 Marching Orders¡¡¡¡( Just outside Purplehaze City ) Massive tents and a sea of humans could be spotted outside Purplehaze city. The capital city of the True Elites Kingdom was already HUGE in size however, the sea of humans created a ring of tents around it that stretched for 15 killometers on all side. As Rudra looked at the scene from the top of the wall he could only see small humans in the distance as various campfires caused grey smoke to rise in the air. He had fought many wars in his tenure as the guildmaster of the Elites in Omega, however never had he seen such a proper army camp in his entire life. It looked like a scene straight out of a movie , yet it was not , it was real and the truly shocking part was that although Rudra was looking at it and admiring it , it could not move his heart. He had no goosebumps go down his spine nor was he amazed , he was only happy to see such a magnificent sight and know that the people down there were under his protection andmand. Rudra could have easily recruited 40-50 million people more considering the church of death had a total following of 304 million as of that moment however many did not want to sign the contract that was put before them while being handed out the blood potions that said '' They needed to act inplete obedience to the drafted generals andmanders of their units ''. This seemed like a massive scam to some and hence they did not go through with the signing up. However Rudra could not care less about those who backed off as thest thing he wanted was to have a huge army that was not under his own control. If the volunteers all acted ording to their own wills and did not fight as directed then all Rudra would have aplished by gathering them was helping them enter hell with one extra life and nothing more , however as he put forward that use he could rest assured that he would be able to atleast control this massive force he wielded under hismand. Those who understood his concerns did not have any reservations in signing and those were the men who had camped outside Purplehaze city today. While he was off , it was Amelia who had managed these sea of people and organized them promptly ording to the battle n that Rudra sent him 28 hours ago as now the massive force of 130 + 20million was properly divided into 5 units. Rudra did not want to lead a massive force personally hence all he took under his wing were the 5 million soldiers from Emperor Cervantez, His personal army of the True Elites Kingdom numbering 12 million strong , and 8 million of the elven soldiers that Ruby had managed to rally from her merit for his cause. Naturally Rudra had fed all 25 million of these outside help the blood potion so that they could be revived once they died and alongside the True Elites guild and all the subsidiaries it controlled , he had a yer army of 5 million strong tomand a total force of 30 million troops total. The other 4 divisions were also 30 million each and divided for the other fourmanders , however while the other four would already have demons amongst their ranks Rudra would have none with his , but he would retain all the tier 4 elders of the True Elites Guild under hismand. Rudra had chosen this structure of distribution because if there was anyone he trusted his back to in the face of a raging demon army it would undoubtedly the elders from the elites. No matter what the situation was going to be he knew that Karna and Jhonny would never dissapoint him and that they would find a way to win even when there was none. As if reading his thoughts, Karna showed up on the wall right at this moment as he said "U look creepy when u smile ". Rudra instantly smiled broader as Karna stood beside him looking over the view . For a brief moment no words were exchanged yet the duo conversed a lot just by standing beside each other. Karna said " King Cervantez has taken over Purplehaze City and the True Elites Kingdom , our standing army has sent all the non essential personnel to help in theing war ,however the best men are still guarding the territory on high alert. The kings who have submitted have also signed a treaty that willpell them to send full force of their armies incase our kingdom is invaded , however I don''t think that with aquahose being ruled by the Russians we have any natural territorial neighbours left. We can leave the city without worries my friend ". Rudra nodded in assurance,leaving the territory undefended was a stupid move and he was not dumb enough to think that he could pull out with all of his elites and his NPC army and the vultures from outside would do nothing to take the undefended ce from him. However, they could try their best now and still fall short as the forts and advanced weapons made by the elites plus the support of allies made them invincible in the short term from foreign heckle. Karna then said " You sure about this mate? " Rudra replied looking at his face " Why you getting cold feet ? " Karna chuckled as he said " Remember when you came to recruit me all those years ago? I told you i would go to hell with you if you ask me to guildmaster and this vice guildmaster of the elitesLeo Crispi is no liar ". Rudra put an arm over Karna''s shoulder as he squeezed his arm firmly, " Best decision I''ve ever made as the guildmaster, is to recruit you ". Karna felt touched , he wanted to enjoy the rare moment of bromance where true feelings were shared , however ofcourse Rudra was not going to let him enjoy it for long as he pushed him off the wall with incredible force and caught him off-guard. Karna was only stunned momentarily as he recovered quickly , mouthing the words " A**hole" he flipped various times beforending clean on the ground below. Rudra chuckled out loud now as he knew that Karna was never going to get hurt by something so petty , it was just that the atmosphere was turning too sweet for him to handle and he needed to push Karna away to hide his true emotions. Taking a deep breath he spoke loudly , and with his tier 5 power his voice boomed across all camps even without an amplifier as he said " Bravemen , Bravewomen and brave warriors who have assembled here today from all over the continent , I Pope Shakuni Of The Elites extend to you my warmest wee. The time has finallye for us to march into hell and knock on the steps of Lucifer and help our lord Hades to take back the control of hell from him. It''s chances like these that seperate Average yers from great yers and great yers from legendary yers. Our home is in for an turmulous future and this war might be on the scale that we would need to experience day in and day out just for survival. Luckily nobody does for real in this war , and the consequences are minimal , however I must ask all of you to treat the fighting as if you had one life and one life only , ase a real war someday you will not get a second chance!". Rudra paused for a long time as he saw everyone down below focusing on his small visage standing ontop of the wall before continuing as he said " Make no mistake We are going to hell to win We are going to hell to challenge a god and i promise you that it won''t be pretty and it won''t be easy. Some of you might wonder '' But can a god even be killed? '' And yes you are wondering the right question, and dissapointingly the answer is NO , a god cannot be killed ". Everyone became perpelxed now , what did Rudra mean by a god cannot be killed? If Lucifer could not be killed then what were they going to do in hell anyways? Rudra continued " A god cannot be killed by mortals , it''s the way the world has worked since it''s establishment. I will not give you false hopes , men can''t kill god''s ". When Rudra confirmed what many felt was the case the atmosphere in the camp turned grim. Most people down there were onlying for the peripheral fighting and not with the goal to y Lucifer and Rudra sensed this early on and decided to shape the army towards having amon goal . He continued " But i see no men here today , i only see a 150 million god''s!". Rudra''s words caused most to widen their pupils in shock , what was the leader of the elites saying ? Had he finally gone senile? Rudra shouted " WHAT ARE GODS? IF YOU SAY A GOD CAN''T DIE I say we can''t either , we are going into hell and no matter what happens NONE OF US TRULY DIE IF YOU SAY A GOD CONTROLS THE FATE OF MILLIONS. I say all of us control fate of millions , millions of demons that would Live in a hell free of the demonic Lucifer, millions of middle earth NPCs who would someday be able to open trade routes and establish connections to demonic cities in hell all because a few brave men changed the course of history forever . IF YOU SAY A GOD HAS SUPREME POWERS. I say all of us have supreme powers ! The world is no longer the same ce it was , cultivators are everywhere and everyone can be one. Inside Omega we can sh apart mountains and tear apart seas , we have all killed monsters in numbers we can''t even count . All to be more powerful. We are all powerful here bravedies and gentlemen, just on different power levels . I SAY EVERYONE WHO HAS A WILL TO DEFY FATE IS A GOD, EVERYONE THAT STEPS INTO HELL TO HELP THE GOD OF DEATH IS A GOD AND ALL OF YOU WHO WILL HELP SLAY A GOD WILL BE REMEMBERED AS A GOD. On earth we are taught this one lesson regardless of what relegion we belong to which is '' There is god within all of us '' , today i say that''s true. We are all part god''s '' Har Har Mahadev ''". Rudra''s words sent chills down everyone''s spine as organically the crowd erupted into deafening cheers and electricity. Har Har Mahadev was a chant used by ancient warriors in Rudra''s homnd , and it meant everyone is a Mahadev or that everyone has Mahadev the god of gods within themselves. While most in the crowd did not understand the origin of that chant , 130 million people shouted it on repeat at top of their lungs. '' HARR HARR MAHADEV! ''. Rudra saw the cohesive army chanting and felt like his job here was done , raising his arms he summoned the portal artifact that Hades had given him to create 4 massive entrances for the army to march into HELL. As the massive portals appeared, the tier 4 generals started leading their men into them in rapid progression, the chant of Har Har Mahadev never stopping. It took 14 hours for everyst man to enter the portal , as Rudra was thest one to go in . Looking at the outside world onest time he walked into the biggest fight of his life . /// I''m extremely sorry for the wrong chapter uploaded yesterday, it''s simply an oversight on my part. This chapter is more than triple the normal chapter wordcount because i wanted topensate for the wrong chapter posted yesterday. I have alreadymissioned the art for the map on urgent basis from my own money and it should be ready in 2-3 days , but for future illustrations i will appreciate support on patreon , i will post the link in theing chapters soon /// Chapter 747 Welcome To Hell Chapter 747 Wee To Hell¡¡¡¡( On the other side of the portal ) When humans and elves saw thendscape of hell for the first time ever , the blood flowing in their veins became a bit cold as the terrain of hell was basically bone chilling. The air seemed to be heavier than the middle realm and there was no visible sun in the area. Although the space was enclosed , the solid ceiling was atleast 12-14 kms above ground which made the opening massive , however the most scary part about hell was theck of natural vegetation as there were no signs of green nts growing for hundreds of miles in all directions. This was apletely different environment for the greenery loving humans and elves which spooked them a little. However the most spooky part was the already prepared humongous war camps run by greater and winged demons , as Rudra''s forces recieved a grand wee to hell by the already waiting Hades army. On Rudra''s instructions the demon army was spread so thin across multiple small camps that on one nce none of the humans could figure out the exact number of the demon forces amongst their own ranks. This was a deliberate illusion to make it look like Hades''s own forces were extremelyrge and had no need for the support of petty humans and to intimidate and instill confidence amongst the neers. There were 5 major camps ,manded by the fivemanders , and the portals that Rudra opened already distributed the army in a way that every portal took the army to their designated camp. As the men walked into their camps , they were tapped on the shoulder by elder witches as regardless of the initial color of their armour and boots it now got converted into a dark ck color to signify the army they belonged to. '' ck '' was the color of death which is why it was chosen as standard bearer for the army , and in the red hellscape it was the only color that had a darker contrast to the sand. Everyone except those in Rudra''s camp came face to face with various strong greater demons , as looking at the 12 feet tall and super muscr demons with horns adorning their head many elves and smaller humans felt intimidated. The winged demons were about 6-7 feet tall and also super muscr with a huge wingspan of about their total height. They could be seen ted in ck armour as they roamed the skies above the camp transporting supplies and weapons. The variousmanders started to quickly initialise the newbies in their camps as small individual speeches and warn exnation broke down on all four camp sites except Rudra''s. Rudra''s camp only consisted of men who he had weathered many wars with. Wether it be the elves or the men from Hazelgroove Empire or his own elites , there was no need for him to to treat them like newbies when they were the only ones who were not going to get any rest whatsoever. The current temporary camp was prone to a massive attack by Lucifer and Rudra had no doubt in his mind that the presence of the intruding army would have already rmed the death lord. Should they remain in the open ins for more than 3 weeks , in Rudra''s estimation it would be enough time for Lucifer to mobilize a strike on this defenseless camp which was why it was a matter of utmost importance to capture the first '' town of gates '' as soon as possible. Currently the army was camping at the edge of the barrends and the nearest vige was the outermost Eastern vige of hell called the vige of no return. It was a myth that those who ventured into these barrends alone would never return alive , and that was most likely a true myth since Rudra himself had checked the terrain through god''s eye and there was no vegetation , water source or creatures living in the barrens for over 100-120 killometers. What the army of death needed to do at the moment was to quickly capture the two viges leading to the '' Town Of Gates '' and then capture the town of gates without damaging the integral structure of the town. The town of gates was a well defended town that could easily house 10-15 million inhabitants. Although not big enough to house the entire army ,it could atleast provide a defensive wall against an enemy attack and a base for operations. While the othermanders beat the humans in their army into shape in the next 2 weeks , making them familiar with the demon legion and war tactics it was Rudra''s task to take down two viges and one town on his own to provide the army of death with a base of operations. Rudra had volunteered for this critical task as he trusted noone but his own skills to get it done in time. Logically the easiest way to wipe entire viges was for Rudra to rely on the might of his full army and storm the small establishments without mercy . This strategy was especially effective for small viges which barely had a wooden fence around their boundries and could be wiped in a matter of minutes with a full army. However Rudra chose not to do so. Using his god''s eyes he could see that both the viges as well as the town had a lot of tier 3 and 4 warriors posted within them which were not present during thest time Rudra had scanned the area a few months ago Not just in the eastern front, they were posted on the outermost viges of all fronts as Lucifer seemed to fortify all sides not knowing which one the enemy would chose to attack from. There were 3 tier 4batants posted in the vige of no return and 6 posted in the vige after that , while there were 12 posted in the town of gates . This was unbelievable security for border towns and the presence of such powerful men made the wave tactics useless in attacking the establishments. Although Rudra would be able to kill them , quitefortably at that , there was no gaurantee that they would notunch a grand move before death costing Rudra a significant portion of his army. For this reason , Rudra chose to only take 30 tier 4 elites with him on the hunt as being a tier 4 existence themselves should pushe to shove they were all equipped with enough methods to protect themselves against even a peak tier 4 attack. Plus a smaller group would have a stealth advantage that a bigger group would not which would save precious movement time and salvage the element of surprise. As Rudra scanned the area more he saw the hiding scouts in the sandpits outside the vige of no return as he chuckled and unsheathed grim reaper tounch strikes from a distance of 55 kms away to roll the heads of the 12 different scouts clean. However just as he was doing this , he felt a heavy presence eyeing him as cold sweat trickled from his back at that moment. '' LUCIFER '' Rudra knew at that instant that the fallen angel had found the presence of Hades ''s camp for sure now as Rudra stared directly at where he felt his eye to be as a wide grin was stered on his face. Rudra mouthed the words '' I''ming for you '' to the eye as he did not back off from his pressure this time around. Although Rudra could detect his presence he could do nothing about it prying on the secrets of the Hades camp. But thankfully there was someone stronger present beside him who could! The god of death was furious by the intrusion as he shouted with power " BEGONE " ck smoke rose from the ground and created a acidic mist cloud around Lucifer''s eye until it was eaten away and dismantled. Rudra looked towards the very central building of the camp , the massive looking death pce as he felt reassured by the god''s presence. For once , he was not the one having the biggest burden of the lot , nor was he the strongest fighter in the group. He only needed to work his part faithfully and for that he was ready ! Rounding up the Elders and the core tier 4 members he selected for this expedition Rudra gave the order to move out in 15 minutes. There was no rest for the elite warriors , as from the very first day , glory and lives of demons were theirs to im. ********** ( Meanwhile Lucifer) Lucifer was seething after looking at the size of Hades''s army. Although he did not have a clear idea about the total number it was atleast well over a 100 million by his estimations. Most of the forces evenprised of humans which was not something Lucifer had expected. After the demons diary was destroyed , Lucifer thought Hades would not be able to amass enough forces tounch a credible attack in the short term but it seemed like he was able to rally puny humans inrge numbers for some reason. Lucifer had an inkling that the reason why he was able to rally humans was because of the one puny human shakuni who had been a thorn by his side since the start and this made his blood boil unlike no other. Never had a mortal been this big of a menace to a god and today he even had the audacity to look him in the eye and mouth the words '' I aming for you '' A mortaling for a god? Ridiculous! Only an ugly death awaited Rudra, as he had irked the wrath of Lucifer. /// Next bonus chapter for GT is at 2200 tickets , we are very close, let''s try and get it by tommorow you all /// Chapter 748 30 is enough Chapter 748 30 is enough¡¡¡¡As Rudra was getting to roll out , Asmodeus came up to check on him as he was astonished to see that 99% of Rudra''s forces were not even geared up yet and only a few dozen were gearing up for a fight. Asmodeus asked " Weren''t you going to capture the two viges and the town quickly? , Why is your army stillzing around ? ". Rudra stuffed a crate of of max stamina potion into his inventory as he looked at Asmodeus and said " Oh we are ready ". Asmodeus looked around once more and asked politely " The 30 of you? " Rudra nced back with a domineering smile and said " Even 3 is enough". Asmodeus wanted to say something but although he kept opening and closing his mouth , no words came out of them. In the end he saluted Rudra and politely took his leave. If Rudra was a weaker man or under themand of Asmodeus, he would have been given a scolding of a lifetime for his cockiness but thankfully he was not. In Asmodeus''s point of view Rudra was being overconfident and underestimating the enemy forces to march with such a small contingent, however he was nobody to lecture or advice Rudra. Not only did Rudra outrank him, but the entire n was his own in the first ce , plus in the event that the n failed,it was his own responsibility as well. Hence having nothing to say he could only leave and wait for the results of Rudra''s strategy to show , wether good or bad. Rudra looked at his elites and saw everyone of them wearing the chainmail armour forged by fatty Ksh under their ted armour. Usually wearing chainmail was good for additional defense , but it made movement stiff and added unnecessary weight to fighters which affected the agility , hence not many fighters except tanks preffered to wear chainmail under their armour. However this changed when the special blue and ck crystals that the elites had recovered from the ancient ruins were crushed into powder and added to mythril iron. In a shocking change of property, the already weightless mithril became stic and after undergoing a series of processes it was converted into silk like threads that were custom weaved to make chainmail armour. The resulting armour was legendary in grade and gave fatty Ksh a system notification about how he revived a forgotten ancient manufacturing technique , whose craftsmen were lost to time. The only problem was it took fatty 3 days of nonstop work to produce a single piece of chainmail armour , custom fit for a particr tier 4 yer. It was extremely durable , lightweight and fabric like which did not restrict movement at all and hence was the perfect additional defense for all yers and the best part was that it even covered the neck upto the jaw in providing protection to one of the only parts of an armour that was usually exposed in all types of sets. Hence when Rudra nced at the elites who were heavily ted from the boots to the neck and the helmet above he could not see a critical hit opening on any part of their body at all even with his god''s eyes. This impressed him , as now he regretted the decision of waiting for his armour toeter , as when fatty asked him to make one for himself he asked him to do it atst so that the others who needed it more got it before him. Nheless, Rudra needed no more protection than the doom armour on his chest and the grim reaper in his hands , as once he was fully stocked with potions and utilities he gave the elites the marching orders as the group started to storm the barrends of hell. If Rudra marched with a full army , the distance of 40-55 killometers was a 2 to 3 hour March easy , however with all tier 4 or higher yers sprinting in formation with Rudra as the windbreaker , it was only a matter of 12 minutes at a moderate pace. They passed by the dead scouts in a sh as the others could not understand how the scouts died or when they died, however they all knew who killed them in their mind . When they were only 40 seconds out of the wooden vige walls , Rudra nced at Jhonny and gave the call " Sir Jhonny , there is one tier 4 man posted in the guard tower in the eastern gate there , go faster than us and take him down stealthily". Jhonny instantly went ghost mode and increased his pace such that he arrived at the guard tower only 10 seconds before Rudra and the group did. Right before he sneaked in past the wall though , Rudra created a distraction by deliberately walking loudly and making thumping noises to garner the attention of the tier 4 guard posted at the gate. While the low level guards could never hear those footsteps from such a distance , the tier 4 guard was instantly alerted as he nced out of his outpost to see the group of men charging towards the gates. Immediately rmed he wanted to raise the attack rm , however he made a critical mistake when he looked at Rudra''s group and did missed Jhonny''s ascend. As Jhonny bypassed the outpost walls as if they were air andnded right behind the tier 4 soldier. Before he could even turn or realise that someone was onto him , two daggers were plunged into his eye sockets through to his brain and immediately two more to his neck from both sides . As the other tier 3 guards were alerted seeing their leader die , Rudra and the others had already jumped over the wooden wall like it was a small hurdle as they swarmed the outpost and killed everyone inside like flies. Theplete battlested only 21 seconds , and without a single loud noise made the elites sessfully infiltrated the vige of no return and killed one of the 3 tier 4 guards posted inside. /// Special Shoutout To Omar_Alshaikh for the 5000 coin magic castle and to Sivanthe for the THREE 5000 coin magic castles. Sometimes i just be speechless to see such overwhelming support , all i can say then is a very heartfelt thankyou. With this contribution today will be a 5 chapter day. This one being 1/5 and the bonus chapter for hitting the GT target/// Chapter 749 One Fell Swoop Chapter 749 One Fell Swoop¡¡¡¡Rudra was a little annoyed when although he took down the outpost guarding the vige entrance cleanly , the rms were still raised in the vige and a state of panic arose amongst the masses. Demon women and children started to rush back to their homes and screaming and panic was evident. Rudra was not aware that the tier 4 demon generals life was connected to a special stone that would shatter if he died and the shattering of the stone would trigger the rm not only in the vige of no return but also in the vige after it and the town of gatester. However having to y with the hand he was dealt with , Rudra could only put his head down and roll into battle with his squad as the brawl against the vige defense started. Karna and Rudra used their senses to scan the vige for the two tier 4 generals left alive , and immediately took one each for the fight. Rudra took the strongest one , while Karna took the other one as the duo parted ways and unsheathed their swords for the fight. Rudra used gravity maniption and made his body weightless as he elerated at an unreal speed towards his opponent. The demon general braced for impact and raised his shield to block Rudra, however at thest possible second Rudra used gravity maniption to float into the air as he used gravity suppression to buckle the demon to his knee as he got a clean shot as his exposed back. OVERHEAD SLASH! Rudra''s swordnded straight on the demon''s temple and split his body clean into two halves from the centre as both his halves plomped lifelessly to the ground , one to the left and the other to the right. As he wiped the blood off his sword with a simple flick of his wrist he looked the the shaking and terrified tier 3 demons around him who could not get over the shock of seeing their leader being cut into two pieces by a single strike. Rudra stood there unmoving, yet not one demon had the courage to even attempt to make a move on him or even look him in the eyes as they violently shivered at their spots and looked towards the ground in fear. After a few seconds , Rudra decided that this cowardly behaviour irked him as he mouthed " Trash " and used leaf de hurricane to kill all the demons around him in one fell swoop. After the area seemed to be more or less wiped out , Rudra nced at Karna''s side to look at the red HP bar of the demon infront of him as it seemed like he was going to die in the next 20-30 seconds. Rudra calcted the time since the fight started and sighed in dissapointment, it was already 90 seconds since he and Karna engaged the tier 4''s yet Karna was still fighting one. Rudra used gravity suppression and jammed the demons feet to give karna a clean shot , as Karna swinged his great sword and decapitated the demon clean. Instantly however he shot an annoyed look at Rudra for meddling in his fight , however Rudra tapped on his wrists in defiance as if trying to show Karna the time and tell him that he was being too damn slow. Karna felt that Rudra was being impossible, not everyone could kill off a tier 4 opponent in one move , especially when the opponent was 1.5 feet taller and more bulky than oneself , however remembering how Jhonny too defeated one as fast as Rudra at the start Karna chose silence. The problem with rolling in a monster group was that the bar for normal was raised too high , and although anyone else in the world would be impressed by dominating a tier 4 opponent in under 2 minutes , Rudra was feeling that it was too slow. Overall it only took the 30 men 5 and a half minutes to wipe all standing forces as Rudra gave the order to round up all the vige men and women who were maimed and nonbatants that were not a threat to his cause. Within the next 10 minutes everyone from every Hut of the vige was rounded up as they cowered and formed tight circles infront of their envers. It was the nature of sentient species in general to findfort in numbers , and when scared even demons tended to form tightpact circles trying tofort their hearts in knowing that they were not alone in this. Rudra said " Listen to me demons, i am not a tyrant and i am not going to kill you if you chose to leave this vige in your present situation peacefully. I need this vige empty in the next 4 minutes and one way or the other i promise i will have my way. The vige after this and the town of gates , will all fall today in the next few hours. So i advice you to run even further than that. Now chose to leave , or to die here by standing upto your conquerors, the choice is yours ". As Rudra said this the elites moved aside opening up a path for the demons to run away if they wished to. Some ran away without hesitation while some cowered on the spot , however even those who initially cowered gathered the courage to run after seeing that those who ran away were actually allowed to leave without anyone chasing after them. Only a few remained as they were the oversmart and overpatriotic ones thinking that they might be able to die a hero''s death and that their tales of honor and valor would be sung for generations. One of them even started to stand up and curse at Rudra , however as the four minutes were up Rudra simply unleashed his aura and all the tier 1 and tier 0 civilians died then and there without anyone having to raise a single finger. The first vige was conquered and emptied just like that. /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Omar_Alshaikh , please thank him in thements for this one. You have been one of the most consistent patrons of the book sincest December and the number 2 fan for the book overall. Words cannot describe how much you have helped me in my creation and making the book what it is today , which is why I''m regretful that i could not produce a named character for you in this series although you deserved one. It''s only because i cannot find one worthy enough in thiste stages of the content , as i would not want to give u an average one. But the future does look bright in this aspect. Thankyou for your support/// Chapter 750 A sandworm problem Chapter 750 A sandworm problem¡¡¡¡Rudra sent Neatwit alongside SMG ahead to the vige before the rest of the group to create a diversion for the actual attack. While Neatwit and SMG took a more direct path, Rudra sent Karna alongside Jhonny and 10 other tier 4 generals towards a longer western nk whereas he himself waited a bit before engaging. The vige after the vige of no return was called the vige of no rain. It was a barrend that was rumored to be full of greenery aeons ago and until the death of a cursed creature on the fertilend turned the soil barren. Soon the vegetation died and alongside the vegetation so did the cycle of annual rainfall as now it had been over 30 years since a single drop of rain graced the vige. The reason why Rudra did not rush into the second vige madly as he did for the first one was because the rms had been set off. He expected the enemy to be ready for a fight which was why he did not want to put all his eggs in one basket and observe first before making an informed decision. His guess was right on the money as an unexpected situation arose for Neatwit and SMG on their straight path towards the town as one tier 4 general blocked the path of the two warriors alone , about 3 kms before the vige entrance. SMG paused to survey the situation however Neatwit just unsheathed his sword and pushed straight in full of confidence. SMG warned Neatwit as he said " He''s not an idiot to stand outside alone , he must have some trick up his sleeve , don''t rush in blindly ". However being high on adrenaline Neatwit did not heed his advice as he jumped straight towards his 7 feet tall opponent. The demon was unarmed and had hazy blue eyes , he did not seem to panick at all when Neatwit charged on him as he only raised his arms up into the air when Neatwit leaped and the most unbelievable oue ured. The Earth started to shake violently as a hideous creature that had uncountable legs and a round wormlike body shot out of the ground as it attempted to swallow Neatwit alive. SMG was stunned and he checked the stats of the creature only to bepletely astonished . [ Dessert Millipede ] ( level 440 ) ( demonic ) : A brainless creature that attacks anything that moves for prey . It can grow upto 1 killometers long at full maturity and weigh nearly 400 tonnes. Demonic beast tamers usually tame these beasts at a young age and raise them as weapons of war. If you find one under a controllers spell , it will no longer be brainless and will attack you as directed. Notorious for being very hard to kill having 11 hearts and 4 brains , it is best to avoid a fight with this collosus ". As Neatwit stared down the creatures hideous mouth that had infinite teeth he resisted his urge to vomit as he performed a front flip mid air to barely escape the creatures mouth and slide down over its slimy back. " HELP" Neatwit shouted as he panicked and got back to his feet , but unfortunately for him no help was going toe as the earth rumbled once more and get another centipede came out from the desert ground this time attacking SMG. The situation turned south very quickly for the two men as although they were able to dodge the mindless beasts attacks, the way it tore through rock was extremely dangerous in itself as after dodging there was no stablend for them tond on at all. Within seconds the area turned into less of a open dessert and more like the surface of the moon with craters all around and slippery Rock prone tondslide. It seemed like Lucifer had prepared an appropriate wee for the elites at this town as Karna''s party faced a simr peril having to face off against 4 worms and two summoners of their own. This vige would have been much easier to conquer had the rms not been raised , however they had been raised and the enemy was on guard against the iing elites. It was wise call for Rudra to not March the whole army out here as although he would have been able to defeat the worms , it would not be without a significant cost of him losing a sizable chunk of his army. Naturally looking at how his friends were in trouble Rudra wasted no time to rush to their aid as while he diverted the rest of the tier 4 elites to support Karna''s end , he personally flew at breakneck speed towards SMG and Neatwit who needed help the most. The collosus beasts were a huge challenge to beat for SMG and Neatwit, since their 11 hearts meant that simple sword attacks would not be able to kill them even if they found an opening whereas normal sh and cuts to their soft skin could not bother them at all. The advantage of the beasts that allowed them to grow so huge was the fact that they had only soft tissues making up their body and no exoskeleton. However this strength was also their biggest weakness when facing someone like Rudra who could manipte gravity. Arriving at the scene in short 14 seconds , Rudra first helped Neatwit dodge a certain death by moving him out of harms way from a centipede tail-swipe. Rudra then proceeded to concentrate as he nted his feet and used gravity maniption to its fullest extent to try and lift one of the two centipedes in the air. Although it was a mana skill , lifting a 400 tonnes object was not something Rudra was capable of doing when he was at tier 4 , however now when he exerted his full strength and strained his muscles he was able to pull one wormpletely out of the ground and into the air as he stared the blue eyed beast controller in the eyes with his hazy grey ones. " Boom " , Rudra mouthed as he increased the gravity around the bug times 100 and without a proper exoskeleton to protect itself it''s muscles copsed visciously under the pressure and therge bug was crushed as if stomped on with an equallyrge boot as liquids and goo spread out everywhere. Just like that , Rudra killed one of the two centipedes in absolute grand fashion as he quickly proceeded and did the same with the second one. The demon beast summoner , SMG and Neatwit all stared at Rudra mouth agape as he pulled this feat off , as while SMG and Neatwit marvelled at him , the demon cowered in fear. " M-monster " the demon mouthed as it tried to run back towards the city , however SMG and Neatwit were faster. In the end without his pets the summoner onlysted 52 seconds before his lifeless and limbless body rolled on the desert sand . /// Bonus chapter 3/5 , for the gift by Sivanthe please thank her in thements for this one. You are one of my best and favourite patrons who is slightly evil for making me work for three bonus chapters instead of one by gifting me three castles instead of one gacha. But i still smile widely whenever you do , sothankyou very much for the patronage. /// Chapter 751 An undefeatable technique? Chapter 751 An undefeatable technique?¡¡¡¡( meanwhile on the other end ) Karna had the backup of many elites hence he was not as hard pressed as SMG and Neatwit in his fight against the worms , however while every Elite was able to get a shot or two in at the worm , even if they were able to slice a portion of the worms body off , or blow a hole in its insides it was still as agile and active as ever , moving more violently than not. Jhonny found the situation to be especially annoying as the daggers he threw at the collosal beast made no difference to it whatsoever. It was then that medivh decided to bust out a big move and use the tier 4 fire spell ocean of mes to barbeque one of the four worms alive. Medivh managed to deal serious damage to the worm as it writhed and struggled in pain , however burrowing itself underground once more it was able to diffuse the mes from its body and manage to stay alive. Karna on the other hand used '' Heaven''s sh '' to cut one of the worms clean in the half through the exact middle , but sadly it did not have the effect he desired as to kill or maim the worm as the idiotic creature not only had 11 hearts but also 3 brains which meant that both of its bodily halves behaved like two seperate units instead of dying and now the elites had one extra worm to handle. Soon the reinforcements arrived and the situation became better as the elite elders were able to start driving the worms back , however it was at this point that Jhonny snapped and decided to take matters into his own hands ..... Literally. Putting his daggers away Jhonny walked towards the worms like he was not afraid of them at all. One of the worms saw his prey and came crashing down on Jhonny with its mouth open as the beast tamer behind him had a wide grin on his face thinking that he was sessfully able to take one of them down. However when the beast burrowed back underground, Jhonny was still walking undisturbed towards the beast tamer as the beast tamer could not understand what was going on. A second worm attacked Jhonny and then a third however all fell t onto the ground without ever making contact. Jhonny smiled with his wrinkled face as he walked slowly towards the blue eyed demon beast tamers , his every step full of condition and malicious intent. Jhonny''s fingers were tingling as he scratched his palms , there seemed to be an itch in his hands as if he wanted to grab something desperately. One of the beat tamers took a martial arts stance as he did not back off from Jhonny English, his towering 7.5 feet body making Jhonny look like a nimble old man. The demon punched straight for Jhonny''s face but Jhonny swerved his head to the right and the punch missed its mark , but the demon quickly followed it with a second on and then a third as he started to push for a martial arts rally . Jhonny deliberately dodged the attacks instead of letting them pass through him , as he wanted to create the illusion that he needed to dodge these attacks and was not immune to physical damage. It was only when the demon attempted a roundhouse kick on Jhonny and bnced his weight on one leg while using the other as a weapon , that Jhonny let the attack pass through him clean deliberately. The demon was caught off-guard when his legs did not make contact with a solid surface and hence his support leg twisted a little , giving Jhonny a clear view of his unprotected balls. '' Sealing The Fate ''. Jhonny used one palm to brutally crush the demons exposed ballsack as therge demon body had an equallyrge man part which was why it hurt exponentially more when Jhonny crushed it with brutal force . The demon fell to his knees as the pain was so much that it took a full 3 seconds for the wind to return to his lungs to even let out a scream. " ARGHGHHH" the demon screamed and howled in pain , as his tamed beasts becamepletely out of control , fighting other beasts and behaving extremely erratic in general. The men in the elites who saw what Jhonny was grabbing winced in pain as they somehow felt the pain in their own sacks as well and it was brutally ufortable for them to see . Jhonny however did not release it after one squeeze as the walnuts had not been popped out yet and for him the job was not done until the walnuts were removed from the sacks and the demon was emascted. The second squeeze hence made the demon a eunuch as he passed out from pain , his most sensitive part bleeding as if it was chopped off although it was in one piece . Well more or less in one piece as a lot of internal parts went missing. Standing up , Jhonny pped his hands as he looked at the other demon beast tamer and made inappropriate gestures to the man using his palms. Jhonny walked towards him with an evil smile as the demon walked backwards in pure horror. Jhonny said " Now now ,e to papa ". However the demon , a tier 4 powerhouse was so bewildered to see the fate of his friend that he shrieked like a frightened girl and chose to jump into one of his own centipedes mouths andmit suicide rather than facing Jhonny. In this way Jhonny defeated both the demonic beast tamers without whose presence the worms quickly started to move away from the cumtion of tier 4 powerhouses and to recuperate from their wounds. As Jhonny looked back , he saw Rudra , SMG and Neatwit join the party as he told them " Urte boys , papa Jhonny has already saved the day ". /// Chapter 4/5 for the supergift by Sivanthe. Please thank her in thements for this one. Special Shoutout to Antton_Karttunen for the roughly 2200 coin gifts , thankyou so much my man for the patronage/// Chapter 752 Capturing the second village Chapter 752 Capturing the second vige¡¡¡¡With three of the four tier 4 generals protecting the vige gone , it was supposed to be an easy ordeal for the elites to take down thest one and with him the vige , however thest general was also a demon beast tamer , but with Amber red eyes for some reason . When the elites reached the walls of the vige , thest general summoned ava hound to protect the vige and attack the elites and a huge ck flying hippopotamus like creature that spitva flew towards the elites at high speed. Rudra felt like cutting the chubby hippo in two halves with his sword in one deciding world sh , however Medivh tapped on his shoulders and said " I''ve got this one boss ". Rudra nced over his shoulders and loosened the grip on his sword as he let the number one mage of his guild do his magic. Medivh raised his right arm and a spout of water emerged from thend below and shot towards the sky like a natural spring , extending for a full 50 meters in height. The hound who seemed to abhor water decided that it wanted to target Medivh first as it adjusted its flying trajectory towards Medivh and started to umte ava beam in his mouth. A few secondster when theva hound came about 50 meters infront of medivh it finally unleashed theva beam as hot an condensed magma shot out towards Medivh in a concentrated beam. The heat from the attack was scorching and even Rudra could feel his skin temperature go up ufortably , as he nced towards Medivh in a slight worry. However Medivh was not worried at all as using his left hand he used the move " Hydro cannon " and shot a water st towards the iing magma st at 3 times the speed and 15 times the volume. Hot magma met cold water and turned into stone and while the magma was a superior elementpared to the weak water , the sheer scale of Medivh''s st was able to neutralize the magma''s heat while also keeping it at bay. The hound tried it''s best but could not push Medivh back and that was when Medivh used the previously created water spout with his right hand and started to weave a water-prison around the flying beast. The hound was stuck in between a rock and a hard ce as if it stopped the attacking beam it would be overwhelmed by the water st , however if it did not then it would be trapped in between a constricting water prison. Unfortunately the beast did not have the same human like intelligence and processing so much information at once was not possible for it , hence it became undetermined and the prison was able to form around it. Medivh drowned the hound in a pool of water , but since magma still oozed out of its body and mouth , the water soon started to react with the magma and turn into stone as within minutes the magma hound was turned into a stone mummy hippo. During this time, SMG had sneakily sneaked behind the demon beast tamer using his assassin skills and taken him out off-guard by his very Sharp but invisible wire thread that was capable of chopping head off. The fight against the tier 3 weaklings after that was none of Rudra ''s concerns at all as he calmly sat ontop of the stone hippo''s head and sipped a mana potion alongside Medivh and Karna. The vige without its tier 4 generals was naturally defenseless against the elites and it took only 25 minutes for the others to clean up and round the innocent vige survivors up for Rudra''s verdict. Naturally Rudra gave them the same deal as thest vige , and this time around he added the line '' I gave the same deal to the other vige , 72% left 28% stayed , the 28% are now dead ''. The emotionless way in which he said it made the oversmart demons who wanted to make a heroic stand feel a chill down their spines as this time around 98% of the poption chose to run away with their lives intact. Only a group of 35 demons chose to stand back as one of them mouthed some heroic words like " I will never bow to humans like you " . However Rudra could not care less about what they said as one aura burstter they were all kowtowing to him on the floor dead . In about 2 hours , Rudra had sessfully taken down two viges and was now preparing his group to gear up for the town fight. If all things were to go well he expected to round things up in the next 6 hours and rest back at the camp after a good days work. However, since the appearance of the centipedes he understood that he could never be too confident in this unknownnd. The opponents had methods he had never seen before , and ways to counter him that may blow his mind. Keeping in mind that there was nothing such as too much caution , Rudra buckled up for a tough fight as he jogged alongside his men towards the town of gates. ********* ( Meanwhile Max ) Max was part of the fifth legion , under general Belphegor. It was his first day in hell and he was already being treated like cannon fodder as nobody in the entire army camp seemed to respect him or his tier 1 strength at all. While the other tier 3 humans were treated with respect and the tier 2 humans were atleast provided with instructions, the tier 1 and tier 0 humans were basically neglected as if they did not even exist. They were ordered as a whole unit , and not as individuals as if they had no individual standing at all and while the others around him seemed to not mind this at all , Max felt like it was a huge blow to his pride. Max felt frustrated like nobody acknowledged him here , he was used to being adored and admired wherever he went , he was the youngest passout of the elite academy and the younger brother of Rudra Rajput. However strip all that off and max finally understood that he was actually a nobody. Without his brother''s name he had no weight in this army , and him wanting respect was just the child inside him acting up. epting his tough reality , Max understood that nobody expected him to perform in this war or even contribute anything at all. Which was exactly why he needed to prove all of them wrong. /// Chapter 5/5 for the super gift by Sivanthe, please thank her in thements for this one. Hope you enjoyed today''s mass release , thankyou my lovely readers for all the support /// Chapter 753 A town fight Chapter 753 A town fight¡¡¡¡Rudra scanned the town of gates Through his heaven''s eyes once more to be thorough about the enemy situation and not walk into unexpected traps. The elites had made very fast progress uptil this point capturing the two viges , however this time around was undoubtedly going to be the big fight which would need peak concentration from the 30 involved. Just like Purplehaze city , the town of gates was covered with a 40 meters high stone wall that had in-built openings for archers to shoot from and some special openings for mounted cannons. It also had sandworms lurking around in the sand outside the town which meant that there were some beast tamers guarding the roads to the town which was going to be an useless fight. Other than that , the town had about 650,000 inhabitants under tier 2 . Had the goal been to obliterate the city , Rudra could have undertaken the knight of the emperor form and smashed through the city wall and the buildings inside solo , as he wiped the town off the face of the map of hell in under 1 hour. However, the army of death needed the town intact for being a good residency and the walls undamaged for it to serve as a military camp. Under such circumstances Rudra could no longer run rampant over the town and annihte it. Rudra thought long and hard about it and then concluded that the best strategy to attack the town was to bypass the defenses of the wall and drop straight into the war-spots. This was a strategy that endangered the lives of innocent demonkind , however that was the concern of the demon''s defending the town and none of Rudra''s headache. His elites were not going to go out of their way to attack innocent demons , however any casualties happening in regards to untargetted attacks were not his problem. Countless of his own countrymen had died due to the demon attack that Lucifer hadunched into his city , and at that time the demons deliberately tried to harm innocent civilian life. The code of war was breached by the demons first and hence Rudra did not feel obligated to show any mercy to them either. Using gravity maniption, he took the entire 30 men group to a 1 killometers height above the surface and easily bypassed the city walls and defenses undetected before dropping everyone down into their designated attackspots from a height of 100 meters. The elites literally dropped from the sky onto spots where Rudra had scouted that the tier 4 generals were residing and with every Elite outnumbering their tier 4 counterpart 3:1 , a bloody fight soon started in the city without any warnings for the demons. The scouts posted outside were dumbfounded and the demon beast tamers who were guarding the gates with their pets were rendered useless by Rudra''s move as although they could use their pets inside the city , they could not do it unless they killed countless of their ownkind. The major fighting broke out at 3 different parts of the city , and the majority of the forces posted on the walls did not understand where to respond for help , which made a mess of the reinforcements situation as nobody had any idea as to whom to go to first. This was the first proper fight for the elites where they needed to stay sharp and focus , as although they outnumbered the tier 4 generals , under the constant support of the tier 3 soldiers and the swarm of tier 2 infantrymen it was still a very high paced fight with attacks flowing in from all sides. Crowd control was a necessity for the elite generals to perform as big moves were dished out all across the town , killing many soldiers at once while also destroying some of civilian architecture. The elites fought in a tight andpact formation with everyone knowing their role perfectly after having years of running dungeons together, as the cohesiveness of the unit made it impregnable even under intense pressure. It was not at all easy for a bunch of 30 tier 4 individuals to capture such a well defended town posing several tier 4 defendants of its own. However the superior quality of the elite generals and their innate gaming acumen gave them the edge in the fight as although the struggle was bloody at first , they were progressively gaining the upper hand. While the others struggled to kill the tier 4 generals , Rudra walked barehanded through the streets under his oppressive aura as he walked unhindered towards the townhall . His goal was to im the town token and kill the mayor residing inside to im ownership of the town , and while a few tier 3 weaklings tried to block his path , just his gravity maniption was enough to send them flying out of his way without him even having to lift a single finger. When Rudra finally approached the townhall , he saw 15 cannons pointed at him as well as one plumpva hound blocking his path with one tier 4 beast tamer behind him , and one tier 4 demon beserker beside him alongside roughly 20-30,000 tier 3 archers and mages. It was the best defense unit of the city , who was ready to stop any aggressors from approaching , however the fear in the eyes of the demons upon looking at the unarmed human was apparent , they could see him as the incarnation of death himself and their legs hence shuddered involuntarily. " Unblock my path , or perish ". Rudra dered in a cold voice as he passed a verdict on the lives of the demons. Some demons shrieked , some looked towards the tier 4 beserker to make the call. The beserker said " Don''t be too full of yourself human , we demons will never be bullied by your weak sunbathing race! It''s a disgrace to our honor . Come if you dare , we shall die before we bow". " Very well "Rudra said as he extended his right arm towards the demons and summoned a cute little golden eight- tailed beast from his pet space. The eight- tailed beast yawned as it looked at the demon group and stretched it''s limbs out nonchntly . Although it was no bigger than the size of Rudra ''s forearm , the attack it was about to unleash was not something the demons could have ever imagined. /// Special shoutout to Matthias_Schmidt a.k.a masterofchaos , for the 5000 coin magic castle. One of the very few of my thousands of readers who actuallyments on every single chapter. Your presence and support is duly noted. Thankyou very much for the patronage, the subsequent bonus chapter will be released within next 14-16 hours /// Chapter 754 Furballs power Chapter 754 Furball''s power¡¡¡¡Furball looked like a furry and amiable pet that had visible soft and silky golden brown furcoat. The best way to describe furball''s look was the word '' Fluffy'' as everytime it moved a muscle , it''s furcoat would sway in the air. In its small pocket form , which it liked to mentain around Rudra it was no bigger than 45 centimetres or about half a meter in body length, with additional 25 centimetres of eight wiggly tails that were constantly moving in random directions. For someone who did not understand beasts and their origins and powers at all , furball would look like a pocket dog type of pet that rich women liked to keep around due to their insane cuteness, it''s looks posing no physical threat whatsoever to an onlooker. However those who understood the origin of beasts and their powers would be terrified of the right tails probing out of the beast. Just like no-one would underestimate a baby dragon , anyone with half a brain would never underestimate a nine-tailed beast either who just like the dragons reached tier 4 power upon maturity. A nine tailed beast reached the tier 4 power level when it sprouted the seventh tail and reached the peak of tier 4 when it had 8 tails. A full nine tailed beast meant that it was at the early tier 5 realm of power! The tier 5 nine tailed beast that Rudra had met in the valley of illusions many years ago was at this power stage and at that point the elder had adviced Rudra that his eyes of truth and pet were two of his greatest assets and that he should cherish them , however she worried that although Rudra was more powerful than furball back then , beasts matured much faster than humans and there was no way that Rudra would be able to keep that strength gap when furball matured. Many yearster , her words indeed proved to be true as Rudra ''s eyes were indeed his great asset which allowed him to see a world that no mortal could ever see , help him strategize war and collect Intelligence unlike any scout , and prevent his information to be read by any enemy irrespective of their power level . Not even Lucifer could read his information and it was all because of his eyes. The elder nine tails had also been correct in her prediction that had it been any other yer in the world except for Rudra , he/she would have fallen behind the maturing furball. Since the second highest levelled yer was still in the middle sector of tier 4 , the peak tier 4 eight tailed furball had indeed surpassed the entire yerbase second only to Rudra in terms of sheer power scale. Furball was a divine beast who had the potential to not only reach tier 5 but given enough time , even tier 6. It was not just a regr nine tailed beast race member , but a higher existance even amongst that species and the power shemanded at tier 4 peak was no joking matter. Furball was Rudra''s biggest investment in Omega, her from her grooming to feeding her expensive elixirs to sharing his exp with her , Rudra was the only yer to give a significant portion of his level up exp to his pet and still be as powerful as he was as the majority of the yerbase did not feel like the nurturing was worth it and hence did not trainbat pets. Just the food Rudra fed furball alone costed 4-5 billion dors a month and it was only someone like Rudra who was a guildmaster and a freak of nature who could afford raising a divine beast like he did. The result was obvious, a spoiled and insanely cute beast that was packed with power stared down an legion of demons alone without fear. ********** ( The tier 4 demon beast tamers POV) The beast tamer stared into furball''s eyes with his amber red eyes as it tried to make the beast his subservient. The beast tamer was capable of enving even a tier 4 hellhound , and had the confidence of suppressing a small fox for sure , but was dumbfounded when his repeated attempts to make contact failed. Furball did not even pay him any attention as she kept licking her paws and setting her hair , as if unaffected by his beckoning. The beast tamer increased the intensity of his beckoning and furball seemed annoyed , it made eye-contact with the beast tamer and the beast tamer nearly fainted out with what he saw. Far from enving the fox , the beast tamer wanted to shi* his own pants as when he made eye-contact with the small fox , he was sucked into another world where one giant beast looked down on his puny body and killed him with one paw sh. When he died the illusion broke , however back in reality when he put his palm on his neck to make sure his head was still attacked to his body , he found his hand to be moist as he was bleeding profousely. The beast tamer could not beleive his eyes , there were w marks on his neck , that were oozing blood and narrowly missing his vital veins. Had the depth of the w be even 1 centimetre deeper , he had no doubt that he would be a dead man at this moment. The illusion was real and the power of the beast was something even he could not fathom. Utterly Scared , he said " That beast .... Don''t underestimate it ". His tier 4panion however did not heed his advice as he charged towards Rudra , however seeing the malicious intent of the beserker towards her master , furball leaped off Rudra''s palm and onto the ground as it sted the charging enemy with a giant firest. The st that the small beast unleashed was big enough to burn the entire townhall building thrice , as the charging beserker was dumbfounded by the sudden attack and was forced to cross both his axes in a defensive pose to block. The st pushed the beserker back and he tried his best to hold his ground , however although he had his feet firmly nted to the ground he was still sted back several meters before his weapon broke down and he faced the brunt of the attack. Without the tier 4 beserker blocking the st , nearly 20,000 soldiers alongside half the townhall was sted to ashes. The remaining demons were terrified as they finally realised the reality of the situation , Rudra apart , they were not even strong enough to face his beast. /// Bonus chapter for super-gift by Matthias_Schmidtplease thank him in thements for this one /// Chapter 755 Hell shaken up Chapter 755 Hell shaken up¡¡¡¡Following furball''s st , although the demon beserker was not dead , his body was smothering from fire and second and third degree burns were visible on his tough dark red demonic skin. His right eyebrow waspletely reduced to dust and his hair werepletely missing from the right side. Although the demon had 65% of its HP intact , one fire st from furball chipped off 35% of his HP which terrified not only the demon , but the soldiers beneath him too. The beast tamer was already too afraid of furball to act and half the townhall that they were desperately protecting was already blown to smithereens. Under such circumstances the demon soldiers who were a cohesive unit uptil this point lost their will to fight as one after another many abandoned their weapons and started to run for their lives. Furball became a one per terror show in the area as it took on the hellhound alone and although the beast was immune to fire attacks , furball used illusion to trap it in a mind control spell such that it started to rampage and attack the demons itself bing a liability rather than an asset to the demon army. Since the rest of the elites had already started to wipe out the defendants of the town , it became only a matter of time now that the town defenses crumpled. It was indeed what happened , as 90 minutester , furball had finished off the demon beserker and Rudra gained control of the townhall by killing the mayor as the elites gained control of the town of gates. The defending forces were routed and all the tier 4 generalsid dead on the town floor and it only took the elites 2 and a half hours to achieve this result from start to finish. Without a single crack in the outer wall of the city or a single round of arrows or ammunition wasted , the elites took control of a well equipped and rationed city without losing a single man. In just under one day since they set out to fight , Rudra hadpleted two weeks worth of agenda and that too without his forces being overexerted or overstretched. It was a disy of war strategy at its finest as Rudra proved his technical superiority inbat nning by achieving this perfect result. When Rudra established the elites , he had exactly this vision in mind to create a cohesive group of superior yers that could take the world on even when outnumbered, and today fighting alongside those same men after almost a decade of gaming , he found that vision toe true. The 30 of them could achieve the same results as an army of a million strong and it swelled Rudra''s chest in pride to see the fruits of his initial dream finally bore result. He presented the same terms to the hundereds of thousands of inhabitants of the town of gates as he did to the other two viges , which was to leave or perish. Many left , however close to a 100,000 demons chose to die with their fallen town and Rudra obliged their wishes. Choosing himself to be the temporary guardian of the town , Rudra alongside Tank were the only two who stayed back in the now ghost town , while the others went back to the other two viges and finally back to the camp to inform the camp of the sessful raid. As per Rudra''s instructions, 3 men upied each vige and the rest returned to the base camp and were now under Karna''smand. ********** ( Asmodeus''s POV ) When Asmodeus saw the 22 tier 4 generals returning back to the camp in little over a days time he believed the worst and thought that Rudra and 7 other generals must have lost their lives in battle. He hence rushed upto Karna and asked " What happened, why are you all back in just a day? ". Neatwit frowned at the question, he did not like the questioning tone of the demon , being super protective of Karna and Rudra, he naturally said " Oye oye , is that how you talk to your firstmanders men? Let me tell you , not even the guildmaster talks in such a tone to the vice guildmaster , you better..... " Neatwit wanted to say more however Karna ced a hand on his shoulder to signal him to stop. Neatwit instantly paused as he let karna speak. " Reporting to the secondmander , We have captured the two viges and the town , there have been no casualties so far. First Commander Shakuni is currently holding the town of gates until the army arrives ". When Karna finished speaking, Asmodeus was stunned silent as he could not beleive his ears. Although Rudra marched with a group of 30 strong men , capturing towns was not as easy as cabbage. One could not capture 2 viges and one town in a day like it was nothing , yet now Rudra ''s men imed to havepleted the task. " So the mission is done? " Asmodeus asked in half disbelief. " Sir yes sir " replied karna with a slight smile. " Good " Asmodeus said almost inaudibly as he ran away to report to the others and Hades. In the next day that followed two identical reports were read our to two different gods in hell , one of the reports was interpreted as good news while the other was grim. The camp of death praised their firstmander and his Elites for a sessful mission and chanted their names with joy and pride , while the demons on Lucifer''s camp shuddered to hear that name. Either way , Rudra''s name reverberated throughout hell as irrespective of how the news were spread his name and notoriety rose alongside it. The final takeaway on both sides was the same - Shakuni of the elites had arrived in hell and had started the hunt for Lucifer''s throne. /// This chapter concludes our month of August, hopefully all of you enjoyed the content this month. The prices for the top tier privilege will remain the same into next month and additional discounts have been added in middle tiers while the top one is still 99% off./// Chapter 756 The response from defending forces Chapter 756 The response from defending forces¡¡¡¡Rudra''s Swift victory raised red gs for demons throughout hell and Lucifer especially was on high alert. Supply lines had been set up from the camp outside the vige of no return till the town of gates, as the forces of death were spread out throughout this region taking control and building temporary residences. Lucifer had already mobilized forces to the eastern front once it was confirmed that the army of death was moving from the eastern province , however recalling his forces from the north , west and south and then making them March down towards the east required time. The closest response unit took a time of three days to reach the capital city while thest one''s arrived at day 7. Lucifer restructured the defenses from the other regions and packed every single town and city that was yet to be conquered from the town of gates till the capital city with troops and heavy arms and started to evacuate citizens. Just 2 weeks since the army of death began their operations in hell , Lucifer''s counterdefense was set up and from here on out every single battle was going to see millions of soldiers on both sides lose their lives. The town of gates was seperated from the first major city , the '' city of whispers '' by 2rge viges. These two viges were set up parallelly to one another , seperated by only 25 killometers horizontal distance . This meant that attack on any one vige would see reinforcements deployed quickly from the other vige, which would outnk the attackers. The two small viges would be needed to be taken down quickly and simultaneously for the army of death to gain a foothold tounch an attack on the city of whispers. ording to Rudra''s scouting , the city of whispers was currently housing 25 million demons and 130 tier 4 generals with one tier 5 demonmander. This meant that the struggle for the city was going to be the start of the real fight for the army of death , while conquering the two viges without being ttened by the tier 4 generals and tier 5mander in the city was a small challenge of its own. Lucifer had very smartly retreated all tier 4 warriors from the two viges , leaving it to only weak tier 3 troops to defend . It was an obvious bait as the idea was to lure the army into the viges and give them a taste of peak tier 4 and 5 attacks . *********** ( War council room , the town of gates ) Hades sat at the head of the table , as the rest of his fivemanders sat around him and discussed theing war ns in this week''s war council. The agenda was the capturing of the two small viges ahead and the responsibility to execute this mission correctly fell on the fifth demonmander Belphegor''s division. After Rudra proved his proficiency in battle , his words started to be gospel within the war room . If initially his ns seemed to be too farfetched, now the othermanders had more confidence in it because not only could Rudra make bold ims , but could also sessfully back then up with action. Hence eventhough Belphegor was in-charge of the attacking on the viges, it was still Rudra who called the shots. Rudra said " both viges need to be attacked simultaneously, there are about 150,000 soldiers stationed in both viges with 70% of them being tier 3 while the other are tier 1 and tier 2 weaklings. For the demons to keep no tier 4 forces within their city is clear indication that they are baiting us into attacking their territory and must have some underhanded technique to make us pay. I have senses unusual deposits of materials buried beneath the vige grounds , however I''m not an alchemist and although i can see those materials i have no idea what do they do or if they are rigged explosives. The vige is defended using a tall and thick wooden wall , but it is nothing that a tier 3 attacker can''t chop down in two shes , hence if we overwhelm the enemy with a ratio of 2:1 , we should technically be able to win this war quickly. What bothers me however is the proximity of the viges to the city. The damned city of whispers is built on a much higher ground and a raised tform from the normal ground level , mostly to be safe against flooding of river Thames , but in this situation it gives it the higher ground to attack from the city walls towards the viges. Only two killometers from the viges , the tier 4 and above generals in the city can take up long range assaulting on the attacking forces and should theyunch tier 4 attacks our forces would see a route in no time". As Rudraid down the facts the tension in the room seemed to be rising by a few notches. The next attack seemed to be a tricky one , however it was critical in the grand picture of things as capturing the city of whispers was one of the most important agenda of this war campaign and to get there the viges needed to be neutralized first . Finally Belphegor said " Let me send in 15 tier 4 generals from my end alongside a standing army of one million. I think that should be enough to route the viges as well as provide enough security against tier 4 attacks that areunched from distance ". Hades looked around the room to see any opposition to Belphegor''s suggestion , and seeing none he passed the n of action. Belphegor''s unit was to move out to attack in 2 days. /// New month , new bonus system 1 Bonus chapter for every 200 golden tickets 1 Bonus chapter for every week that we end in top 15 of GT rankings ( Given on every Monday ) 1 Bonus chapter for every 2500 powerstones 1 Bonus chapter for every Supergift In addition to all this there will also be bonus chapters based on patreon goals that will be shared tommorow so we are looking at possibly the highest bonus chapter month ever given out. I don''t want much guys , just help me reach these targets and both of us will be happy humans. Sidenote - themissioned map of hell will be uploaded tommorow on discord. So join if you haven''t already. Link : https://discord.gg/QVdHMYNejT /// Chapter 757 Maxs first fight Chapter 757 Max''s first fight¡¡¡¡Max was under Belphegor''s legion and for thest half a month he had been trained rigorously to be ingrained into military discipline. The life in hell was much more Brutal than back on middle earth as the food provided to the army was rationed seriously and not nearly as good as the one on earth and while theck of sunlight was fine for the first 5 days it really started to affect his psyche after one week had passed. The difference in strength between the different tiers was nakedly visible to Max, as while everyone was given the same excercise which was to transport the sack of sand from one corner to another as a part of physical training , the ways in which different tiers approached the training was very different from one another. The sack weighed roughly 35 killograms and the few hundred tier 0 men had to huff and puff and use all their strengths to drag the sacks from one end to another as transporting ten sacks took them roughly 1-2 hours . For him at tier 1 , although he could sessfully lift the sack over his back he still felt the pinch of the weight of the sack and after transporting all 10 sacks in roughly 10 minutes or so he felt a bit out of breath and strained. Howeverpared to the tier 0 men it was still a much better performance. For the tier two men , they could pick two sacks in both of their hands and needed only five small sprints toplete the task in little under two minutes as they seemed to take it as aughing ordeal and nothing serious at all. While for the tier 3 men , they could literally toss the sacks from end to end and be done with it in under 10 seconds. Although after a rigorous training session max sometimes got a system notification that his strength stat had increased by +1 , it was still nothing significantpared to the strength of the colleagues a tier above him. For max the various tier 3 colleagues that he saw around him were untouchable existances who he could only look upto and not even dare to approach and talk , however when he saw the same tier 3 colleagues take on one tier 4 general his worldview waspletely shattered. Even a 100 tier 3 warriors that were super fast and super strong in his mind could not scratch a hair on the body of the tie 4 general as although it was non lethal sparring , in just 5 short minutes all 100 of the men were on the floor writing their limbs in pain from the brutal beating. As max looked on the ground to see the devastation left behind by the sparring , he felt horrified at the monsters battling . However if this was the level of just a tier 4 taking on a few tier 3 warriors , what exactly was the strength level of his brother at tier 5? Max''s mind stopped working at this question , he had seen many battles of his brother over the years and realised that the men he had seen in action were nothingpared to his brother , and although he had always seen him perform big moves as if it was nothing , it wasn''t until he himself started ying Omega that he realised how difficult it actually was and how easy his brother made it seem. Ever since Rudra had came back from capturing two viges and one town in one day , his reputation across all camps seemed to have soared. At every dinner table , at every training session , all that everyone talked about was the elites under shakuni and how amazing they were. Hence when the marching orders finally came for max to participate in theing attack on two small viges , he felt pumped and excited for the event. He did not wish to remain weak for much longer , and in the immortal words of his own brother , war was the best opportunity to level up! Max hence resolved to reach the peak of tier 1 by the end of tommorow''s fight! ************ ( Meanwhile on the forums ) The war in hell was the hottest topic across Omega at the moment as apart from everyone who participated in the war , those who were skeptical and did not join it either wanted to know just how much everyone was improving in hell. Naturally those who were in hell wanted to make those outside jealous and hence presented false reports of exaggerated incidences , but the truth of the matter was that it was progressing like an actual and proper war , where it took time for attacks to beunched and cities to be wiped and nothing like the usual warfare in Omega where entire kingdoms were toppled within a span of few weeks . There was boredom for troops when they were not training and wrestling , hunting and gambling becamemon activities to kill the time. Regardless, most people understood that this was how things were going to be in the future for mankind and that they must perform at their finest when their chance to battle came. Rudra had not manipted millions into a false promise of non existent realm level war , as the war was real , the map was for everyone to see and the demons were there to be killed. The only question that remained to be answered now was that those in the second , third and fourth division who had not gotten an opportunity to fight yet had already lost 2 weeks of levelling time bying to hell and if it would be another two months till their turn to fight came , they would have lost a lot of invaluable time. In such circumstances what remained to be seen was wether or not the exp for killing a demon was worth it or not , as if it was not then many wanted tomit suicide and get out of hell as soon as possible. The answer to that question however, depended on how the million strong came back after the attack on the viges tommorow. /// Bonus chapter for ending the month on rank 13 for GTst week. Enjoy! /// Chapter 758 An Agile Thief Chapter 758 An Agile Thief¡¡¡¡Max looked at his bronze rated armour and felt nervous regarding his appearance. Everyone around him were in silver or gold rated equipment with some of the tier 3 yers even in dark gold rated equipment , yet he was barely even bronze. The other tier 1 yers atleast had a full set of Armour on their body , however max only had leather boots ofmon grade and a bronze armour with one silver sword and one stone sword and a fewmon daggers in his inventory. As the army lined up and a tier 2 overseer was assigned to a group of every 100 tier 0 and 1''s , the army was structured into the tier 4 generals at the top , followed by the tier 3 captains , the tier 2 overseers and the tier 0 and 1 fodder. The tier 2 overseer of Max''s unit was a knight ss and from his facial hair style and his choice of weapons , max could clearly see that the guy was a Shakuni wannabe. Max waited for a few words of motivation from his overseer before the marching orders came , as he had seen his brother motivate the elites time and time again before every war , however those words were never spoken . The army was asked to roll out into the fight , and roll out they did as units walked inpact formation of 10 files of 10 rows each . In 25 short minutes the army reached the vige gates and somewhere from behind the screaming order of '' Halt '' came and the overseer trained to repeat the order hence screamed halt! The marching stopped and tried to peek past the men ahead of him to see why they had stopped at enemy gates , however his movements were heavily reprimanded by his colleagues. " Stop moving peasant , show some discipline". Someone disdained with Max''s low quality equipment talked down on him , as Max felt frustrated and embarrassed by the situation and stopped moving. Humiliation was a bitter poison that he never wanted to endure , however he knew that at the moment he had no identity and for him to be someone he needed to start from somewhere, and there was no shame in having a humble beginning. Calming down , Max drew his swords out as while his stone sword looked crude and knicked at many parts,his silver sword glistened brightly. " Peasant trade me that sword for two pieces of bread ". A voice came from behind Max as someone who beleived himself to be a funny man tried to joke with Max. " If Two pieces of bread is too much , how about two pieces of my sh** ". The man followed up with a joke and the unit started to chuckle , Max''s face was flushed red in anger and embarassment as he carefully decided the best course of action. However his chance for revenge was overshadowed by the horn of war , as his tier 2mander shouted " CHARRGEEE". Max had no idea as to what happened ahead of him or why were they suddenly charging , but he understood that such was the life of amon soldier , they had to just do as they were told. " Agghhhh " The men around him let out a war-cry as the filed marching starting to loosen down and soonpletely break down into a free run. Infront of his own eyes Max noticed how the 2 week intense training about attacking in formation crumpled down as the idiots infront of him broke files and charged like barbarians. Naturally, this painted an open target for the archers of the vige who blew the heads off many of his colleagues. Max tried his best to run in his own file , however it wasn''t until an arrow narrowly zoomed past his cheek that his chest tightened in fear and his perception of the fight broke down. For max this was the opportunity of a lifetime to live the dream of ying Omega and participating in big wars , unlike others he could not afford to die here today and just move on with life like nothing happened , he needed to survive and he needed to improve! His senses hence went into hyperdrive as he let survival instinct take over . Breaking formation himself he calcted the positions the archers were currently stationed in and the angles from which they could hit him. From then on choosing to run behind a man who covered that exact angle from the Archer , Max managed to enter the vige fray where the actual fighting began. A huge looking tier 1 lesser demon seemed to have noticed him as he swung down his curved de towards Max''s shoulders and Max defended by meeting the blow with his sword overhead. BLOCK! Max''s back instantly hit the floor as the wind was knocked out of his chest , however although his position was absolutely bad , his right hand still blocked the curved de from slicing his body hence in terms of HP , little to no damage had been done. The lesser demon raised his sword once more and Max got a split second to throw a dagger with his left free hand as he urately pierced one of the demon''s eye. " Oaarrghhhh". The demon screamed as it dropped it''s weapon and clutched the pierced eye with both his arms , leaving his full body exposed to the enemy. " Thankyou sir Jhonny" , Max said as he profousely thanked the number one mercenary to have rigorously trained him in the art of throwing daggers which led to him having an opening to kill a demon today. Plunging both his swords deep inside the exposed gut , Max managed to finally take down one tier 1 opponent. He then proceeded tolevel up twice due to the encounter ! /// Special shoutout to Sivanthe for the 5000 coin magic castle and congrattions to us for hitting the 200 GT target. Today will hence be a 3 chapter day , this being the normal one for the day . The map of hell that i hadmissioned is finallyplete, i will attach a low quality document in thements below so do checkout , the better quality will be uploaded on the discord channel /// Chapter 759 Trembling Teenager Chapter 759 Trembling Teenager¡¡¡¡After getting his first demon kill , max felt the adrenaline pump in his body as he chuckled like a madman. He couldn''t believe his own eyes that he had defeated such arge creature all by himself and being the Teenager that he was , he felt an immense confident boost from this one aplishment as he immediately jumped into the next battle. The second demon he decided to take on was already battling two of his units tier 1 men and noticing an opening in the demons defenses as it battled the two men , Max picked his timing tounch an attack and nted two daggers into the demons throat to steal the kill. Max levelled up once more , and hisughter grew louder. He was thoroughly enjoying the war , however the two men whose kill he had just stolen did not seem to be amused by his intervention at all as they stole his two daggers from the dead demons neck and said " They are ours now , intervene again and we won''t let you off the hook so easily". Max flinched , he could not understand what the other parties problem was , they were all on the same side ? Why did it matter who killed the demon , everyone involved had gotten the exp! However he was in no position toin , he only had 5 daggers total as it was all that his fortune could buy him , losing two meant a big blow to his dagger reserves and Max could not let such a thing happen. Hence he said " Give me the daggers back and i won''t interfere". The two men were clearly irked by Max''s response. Since max looked like a teenager they did not take kindly to his retort and hence replied in a domineering tone " What did you say punk? ". Max said nothing as he just showed the man a grin , and soon the man paid the price for being distracted mid-fight as a demon swung his axe down decapitating the man''s neck clean. Max could have saved him if he wanted to , but he let him die and leave his partner to fend off against the demon himself as he waited for the demon to finish off the lone man before jumping into battle. For 2 hours , max consistently fought against demons at his own pace , killing 11 tier 1 demons and 13 tier 0 demons in the duration. The fight seemed to progress into a standstill as while the fight was ongoing for 2 long hours , there seemed to be no end to the fighting on either side. Max had started to slow down as his stamina was nearing rock bottom. He no longer actively looked for enemies as his only desire was to go hide in a corner and replete his energy. The only reason he could fight for so long was because he levelled up 12 times total in the fight , as the added the extra points all into agility and stamina to keep going in the fights ahead. This was undoubtedly the most productive levelling 2 hours of his life as usually gaining these many levels would take him anywhere from 1-3 weeks. Although the army of death was making no significant progress , they were not on the losing end either and with a superior numerical advantage if the war continued at the same pace , the human army would be the ultimate winner. However this dynamic changed as loud explosions started to blow up the entire vige to smithereens. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Random huts and houses blew up in the vige killing both demons and humans alike , as the top brass of the tier 3 demons evacuated the city. Debris and ash rose all around max as his ears started to ring from a loud explosion damaging his ear-drums. Max had no idea as to what was going on , however as arge piece of wood smacked him right in the head he understood that he had no other option but to sprawl onto the ground and pray that he survived the explosions. '' Brother .... '' Max thought as a tear escaped his eye amidst all the explosions , as although Max was a strong warrior , he was still a trembling Teenager in the end , he was not yet ready to face the true horrors of war. *********** ( Rudra''s POV ) Unlike Max , Rudra only had his eyes set on the grand scheme of things and the bigger picture looked truly grim. The ten demon generals dispatched by Belphegor were utter disgraces to the tier 4 name as the ten of them could not even break a deadlock against a thousand puny tier 3 defendants. The attack on the vige took much longer than the army of death wanted it tost as losses mounted on their end every passing minute. Just when the army covered 70% of the vige however, the tier 3 demons started retreating in a hurry , as it was tantly obvious to Rudra sitting in the town of gates that something was Wong and the army needed to retreat as well. However apparently for the idiots leading the legion , it was more important to charge into the trap , and charge they did as the unknown deposits that Rudra had identified under the city revealed to be some bomb technology that the army of death was unaware of. Boom! Boom! Boom!The town was smoked and 300-350K tier 0 , 1 and 2 soldiers lost their lives. " Idiots! ". Rudra growled in anger as he grabbed his sword and started to gear up. He no longer had faith in the fifth legion to get the job done. /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by Sivanthe, please thank her in thements for this one. Also guys im proud to say that the Patreon for rebirth of the strongest guildmaster is finally set up. There you can support me for art , bonus chapters and supergifts as in all categories the return rewards from my side are grand. The bonus chapter counter is only 5 dors a month and for 25 members joining i will give 2 bonus chapters every month 50 - 5 bonus chapters 100 - 10 bonus chapters and 200 - 20 BONUS CHAPTERS! Also for every super gift of 100 dors on patreon ,i will give two bonus chapters instead of 1 in the book. I will drop the link in here , in synopsis and in discord , so please support me if possible. /Raj_Shah_7152/// Chapter 760 The Boss Arrives Chapter 760 The Boss Arrives¡¡¡¡When the dust finally settled , Max found his right leg to be profousely bleeding from a stray piece of metal that cut him after an explosion. However except for that and some minor bruises he was fine with 72% of his total HP intact. Death and destruction surrounded him as the 100 man unit that he was a part of at the start was reduced to just 3 men as the other 97 were killed in action. The tier 2 knight wannabee overseer of his was also dead and the other units around him were not faring much better either. Yellow and Red HP bars weremon amongst the survivors and even the men in the best condition had 15-20% of their total HP depleted. Max was one of the few with a slightly green HP bar and was truly fortunate to be in such a good shape. However the troubles for the army of death did not stop at the explosions , as soon after the explosions stopped the escaped defenders of the vige , rushed back to swarm the vige once more. Tier 2 and tier 3 forces started to make short work of the red and yellow HP bar Survivors as the army quickly lost 30% of the progress it had made in iming the vige in just 10 short minutes. Wherever Max saw , men were retreating and fleeing for their lives , as nobody wanted to put their life on the line to stop the charge of demons , and with their backs turned towards the enemy there was naturally no mercy. " STOP , FACE THE ENEMY , DON''T RUSH BACK " Max shouted as he tried to rally men around him to fight back , however no-one paid any heed to his shouts , as they kept running away. Max became more and more desperate, this was not how he imagined a war to be! A war was supposed to be glorious, it was supposed to be a struggle to triumph over evil , however the war he was fighting today was just pure despair. Pulling the splinter of metal from his right leg , Max let out a war-cry as he rushed towards a charging tier 2 demon. It was a stupid choice , and a fight that was wayy out of his league , nheless he gave it a valiant effort as he managed to trade two blows with the demon and give it a -450 damage before being smacked across like a fly andnding 15 meters back crashed into a wall. -1700 critical damage! A critical damage marker appeared over max as his HP came close to a dangerous red. A few bones in his chest felt broken and he had no energy to fight his opponent anymore. Even then his eyes still had a fighting spirit as he let go of his swords and clutched his daggers tight , waiting for the opportunity to strike back. The Demon slowly closed in for the kill , as it raised its scythe to sh Max ''s head off . However Max threw his dagger right at this moment hoping to hit his eyes , but a tier 2 opponent was not as slow as a tier 1 opponent and his attack was deflected easily by the demon. Max closed his eyes and let out a smile thinking '' This is it '' , as he epted his fate of death. He had gotten a real experience of a war and although it was one short fight , much less than what he hoped it to be , it was a valuable experience of his life. However the dreaded scythe sh never came , as when he opened his head , was shocked to see the demons head roll off instead of his own as it''s lifeless body dropped to the ground. '' Who? '' , Max thought as he struggled to his feet , only to realise that the demon''s that were once advancing like there was no tommorow were now running for their lives scared as if they were staring death right in the face. Max could hear loud cheers from the human camp as he saw the same men that had ran away from the fight moments ago rush back into it with renewed morale . Although it took him a while to realise what was going on , when it finally clicked , he just let out a grim smile and looked towards the heavens. There was only one man who could affect a fight in this manner ..... There was no question about it , his brother had arrived in battle ! ********* ( Rudra''s POV) Rudra saw the situation deteriorating and decided to personally intervene. For him every human life was an asset and while there was nothing wrong with Belphegor''s n intrinsically, the execution of the n was in moronic as the generals leading the n were utterly garbage. Under such circumstances the losses on the side of the army of death were already too much to bear for two small viges and would only pile up the more time he took to reach the battlefield. Rolling out , he only said to karna " I''m going " , as the next moment he used gravity maniption to take it to the skies as he reached the vicinity of the vige in 130 seconds. As Rudra reached the vicinity he saw swarms and swarms of men retreating , and decided that he needed to motivate them all to return to battle. Rudra said " MEN , HEED TO ME , I SHAKUNI AM HERE ". Saying so Rudra used 10,000 sword cuts to kill 10,000 demons at once as heads of tier 2 demons rolled all over the vige. " WITH ME HERE THE SKY WONT FALL. GLORY TO HADES , DEATH TO DEMONS , HAR HAR MAHADEV! ". Just a simple speach and a show of strength reaffirmed the men that they could indeed pull this off , as the fleeing men stopped running and found a newfound confidence within themselves that with Rudra around the sky would not fall. They swarmed the vige back with newfound confidence, as the tides of the war changed with one simple move of Rudra ''s sword. /// Bonus chapter for hittin the GT target , enjoy! Also do join patreon membership for only 5 dors a month , so that we can have many more bonus chapters ! /// Chapter 761 Changing tides Chapter 761 Changing tides¡¡¡¡Rudra entering the fight changed the whole scenario of the fight. The tier 2 demons were incapacitated by his aura while the tier 3 ones were heavily debuffed. The same fights which the humans struggled to win a few minutes ago were now as easy as taking candy from a child. The tier 4 generals finally gained the upper hand against the group that was restraining them and after 10 minutes of spirited fighting the two parallel viges were finally conquered. Cheers and celebrations could be heard , as the few hundered thousand men who seeded inpleting the mission had levelled up significantly by killing the weakened demons. While the others were in celebration mode , Rudra was in vignce mode as he hovered in the middle of the two viges and kept a watch on the city of whispers. Infront of him was a 100 feet high wall and ontop of that tall wall were nearly 40 tier 4 generals and one tier 5 demonmander , all gazing intently towards the one human in the sky. The tier 5 demon took his finger and with an evil smile on his face pointed it towards Rudra , as the tier 4 generals around him immediately obliged hismand and released their strongest tier 4 attacks towards Rudra. The red hellscape was instantly illuminated by the iing attacks as giant wind attacks , water attacks , fire attacks and even non elemental attacks such as poison and sound came at breakneck speed towards Rudra. 40 peak tier 4 attacks , strong enough to obliterate Rudra and everyone under him in an instant covered the hell sky and naturally the weaker troops under Rudra buckled to their knees in fear , as their only hope for survival against these attacks now was the one godly man hovering in the sky. Max distinctly felt a tingling sensation on his skin as one lightning attack zoomed past over his head and reached his brothers location . The power of the move burning and itching his top skin as his mind could not evenprehend what would have happened if it hit his body. He turned to see how his brother dealt with the attack , however he was a split second toote , as in a single microseconds time his brother had already dealt with the iing attacks. ******* ( Rudra''s POV ) Rudra saw the iing attacks and felt thews of elements inside them as he could understand the tier 4 attacks , the theory behind them and the damage it could cause to his body in an instant. The only attacks which posed him real threats were attacks of the nature of thunder , sr , darkness and wind , as these were some elements that he had notprehended enough to mitigate their effects , however for water , earth and fire attacks he could reduce their potency by about 70-85% so that the resulting impact would be a shell of the attacks true power. Nheless, Rudra did not wish to take even a -1 damage on his body as he had a superior way to deal with these puny attacks after havingprehend thews of space. Rudra used the '' Space Buster '' to open 40 small wormhole portals connected to just one opening such that all 40 of the iing attacks towards Rudra were returned in one concentrated location towards the tier 5mander on the walls of the city of whispers. SWISH! In a split second the sky was cleared of all approaching attacks and everyone was utterly dumbfounded as to where did the attacks go ? Until the second wormhole opened about 2 secondster and returned all the attacks towards the tier 5mander. It was the secondmander of Lucifer''s army who was deployed to hold down the city of whispers , and he was a high tier 5 vetteran who had served Lucifer for over 2 centuries now. Although he was a bit surprised to see the attack iing , just like Rudra he was not worried about it at all as with sheer calmness he raised both his hands to create a prison of water , inside which all the attacks exploded with their full might , yet not a single drop of water sttered out , and not a single attack was able to prate its borders. After the job was done , the demon lowered his hands and the water sttered on the ground as normal water and he turned around to leave the wall. He had gauged the strength of the enemymander and understood that it would take more than just weak tier 4 attacks to defeat him and hence any more action was just a waste of energy. Initially he had nned to wipe out the two viges and the forces within them after the viges were routed , however with Rudra present that n seemed to unfeasible. Had it been any other demonmander in Rudra''s ce however, or even 40 generals defending the viges , they would be killed today in action. Rudra too understood that the level of his opponent was far beyond what a normal demonmander could achieve and that the opponent could actually make fighting Mahrez look like child''s y. With him present in the city of whispers alongside the thick 100 feet tall wall , it was going to be no small task to take control of that city as for the task to bepleted smoothly , all 5 legions maybe needed to be mobilized. With no more attacksing , Rudra lowered himself to the ground and the humans around him worshipped and cheered his safe return . The viges were eeded and a temporary camp was set up for troops to take cover incase the enemy archers started to fire . However the peace at the two viges was temporary, as inherently the vige grounds were not meant to be used as military camps , as the risk of an attack always loomed over one''s head. /// Guys why is there no bonus today? We have so many methods to get bonuses . This is not done , i want more GT , more powerstones or any of the 4 other methods I''ve put out for getting bonuses. Let''s get them ASAP! /// Chapter 762 Things Spice up Chapter 762 Things Spice up¡¡¡¡( The Forums ) When the yers finally got a chance to experiencebat in hell and see the effects of the fast levelling , the first thing they did was to take it to the forums and gloat about it. " Today in 3 hours i gained 6 levels! It was absolutely child''s y to kill the demons with Shakuni around and with a much grander city fight just around the corner i think i will gain another 20 levels just this week! ". " #warlevelling the hype is absolutely real , one fight is all it takes , falling in love with war , possibilities, war looks like all i need ". " Shakuni is the man! Had i followed him since day1 i have no question in my mind i would be tier 5 by now ". " First fight , First victory , amazing! ". Both domestically and internationally the results of the levelling up of the war participants excited theizens. For people to gain a weeks or two weeks worth of levels in just a few hours was terrific and a proof that in the much bigger fights that were toe they could gain much bigger benefits by following theirmanders. This especially calmed down those who did not get a chance to fight in the war yet , and had potentially wasted 15 days of levelling time by idling in hell , as now they knew that one fight would offset all this time lost and everything there on would be a big bonus. Many people who did not join the war by having reservations now started to feel uneasy in their stomachs as they started to feel ike they might have missed an opportunity of a lifetime by not signing up , however while the light faction yers in the middle realm regretted not joining the fight the conversation on the dark faction end of the forums waspletely different. ******** ( The dark faction forums ) Unlike the light faction yers who worshipped beniogre, the dark faction yers actually worshipped Lucifer as their base relegion and were at the beck and call of their lord and savior. Hence when Lucifer gave the pope of darkness the order to gather his forces and March to hell , it provided a unique opportunity for dark faction yers to enter the action in hell. Lucifer had demanded instant reinforcements from the church , and the pope obliged by marching with his full NPC army and enlisted yer servicemen , however due to the instant nature of the request , the recruitment period for yer help was extremely short which made the overall turnout to be just under 5 million yers. However the overall force strength was not to be underestimated as the church of darkness marched into hell with its tier 5 pope , 64 tier NPC 4 generals , 21 tier 2 yers , and a standing army of 21 million troops. Had the recruitment period not been a short one day and atleast a week long , then the turnout would most likely be 2-3 times more however this gathering of troops was also more than formidable. Teleported into the city of whispers as reinforcements, the dynamic of the war changed significantly overnight as the difficulty of toppling the city increased manyfold. It would have been a surprise for the light faction yers to see other humans defending the city , had the dark faction yers not felt the need to gloat on the forums about their arrival in hell. Posts like " The righteous dogs better watchout , the real hounds are in hell " " Here for the free exp from killing light faction yers ". " How audacious of the upstart relegion of death to think that they can topple the lord Lucifer. No worries , his warriors are finally here to support him! ". Were all over the forums , as it was the inte warriors who picked it up and fanned the mes of war , as soon it became breaking news that the whole of inte was aware about. The trash talking then started on both sides as the stakes had just been elevated alongside the difficulty. For the light faction yers who hated the dark faction yers to the bone , the fight for the city of whispers was now a matter of pride! They had to go down no matter what! ******** ( Karna''s POV) When Karna was finally shown the forum thread of how the dark faction yers were going to make shakuni their bit** in hell , Karna needed time to understand the context of what was happening first. Naturally he was not one to stand for the bullshit that was thrown towards his guildmaster, but overtime he had grown immune from insults from such nobodies. The higher the elites climbed the more focus the world had on them and the more trolls they had for their sess. He could not waste his time and energy trying to shut all of these trolls up , as his time had better uses. However somehow this particr forum thread irked him a lot as he simply posted the video of Rudra wiping the floor with top 10 rankers of dark faction on the thread with the caption " Here is a gentle reminder of when your daddy took 10 of you together ... Bareback ". The post was a p and an insult to all dark faction yer''s pride as it shut many of the trolls up , while even those who tried to counter the post with a trolling statement was burning from shame inside but hiding it externally. Rudra had a legendary career in Omega, and the feats he had achieved were enough to shut any troll up , however all of that legacy meant nothing if he failed to take down the city of whispers now. Understanding this fact , Karna shut down the forums and went out to have a chat with his guildmaster. It was war-time and the enemy had just pulled out a hailmary , how was theirmander to respond? /// Special shoutout to Omar_Alshaikh for the 5000 coin supergift! Thankyou so much for the patronage , it definitely pumps me to work with a big smile on my face. I justined about us not hitting the targets fast enough and sure enough my man is here to push for them as always. Please thank him in thements for this bonus chapter /// Chapter 763 A moral choice Chapter 763 A moral choice¡¡¡¡( The war council room ) Rudra had to call for an emergency war council regarding the recent developments of the reinforcements joining in as he broke down the grim news to the othermanders. Rudra had scanned the city of whispers and what bothered him the most was the tier 4 generals present within the city as they numbered nearly a whopping 200. This was about the same number as the total tier 4 forces the army of death had in total and in a one vs one confrontation the losses on the side of the army of death would be unbearablepared to the defending forces. Even if the army managed to route the city should ite at the cost of losing 40-60% of their tier 4 generals it would essentially incapacitate the whole campaign ahead as the remaining generals would not be enough to take down much more challenging cities ahead. Lucifer was banned from the middle realm and the upper realm , he hence needed to expend much more energypared to Hades to open a portal into the middle realm as his mana was opposed by several angels and goddesses. Under such circumstances for Lucifer to have mentained a portal big enough to call for such reinforcements showed that he was getting desperate. Although Rudra was just guessing , his guess was indeed spot on as theprice Lucifer had paid to summon these troops was indeed astronomical , as the damage to his body from overstraining was so severe that the devil was currently bed ridden. The reinforcements was not something that Rudra had anticipated, however he understood a core concept regarding the reinforcements that the troops themselves did not seem to grasp. The death of the reinforcements in hell was going to be permanent . They were still humans in hell and without a church of darkness within the domain of hell that was powered with the arrays of rebirth from the divinity of Lucifer himself , the respawn option was going to be unavable. Unfortunately for the human reinforcements this was indeed the scenario and most dumb humans who had jumped at the opportunity of war in hell did not seem to realise this brutal reality. This meant that Rudra was in a moral peril as to what to do with these people as him wiping out the city effectively spelled permanent death for 5 million yers from Omega. Not only would this endeavour impair them from growing stronger before the first awakening, but this would also mean that Rudra was going to be the one who was going to deny them of their second lives as adventurers in Omega. However there was no getting around it for him either. Although most humans did not know the faction that earth was going to join upon the first awakening and the criteria for selection , Rudra understood that should he not win in this war , it would mean that earth would be a dark faction where only strength would rule supreme. Wanting to save billions from such a fate and the future generations of earth too , if Rudra had to sacrifice the gaming careers of 5 million people he was willing to do so for the greater good. Nheless he decided to give a fair warning to the dark faction yers beforehand as he posted the following message on the forums " My earthen brothers of the dark faction who have ventured into the depths of hell without thinking twice about your lives , i implore you to make sure wether or not you have a respawn option avable upon death. I donot wish to end your gaming careers with a permanent death inside hell , however if pushes to shove , i will kill you all personally. Under such circumstances, disengaging might be a wise choice ". This message was posted under his name and instantly sparked a lot of debate on the forums. However the ongoing discussions were no longer any of Rudra''s concern , he had done his duty by giving the fair warning that the dark faction yers deserved , from here on all his focus was on the fighting strategy. The biggest challenge in attacking the city of whispers was that it was near impossible to outnk the city. There was only the nothern front from where the city was attackable as on the west it had the raging river Thames , on the south it had the wild beast territory and on the east it had steep cliffs into the endless abyss. This meant that the defense effort of the city could be concentrated into just one front and on that end it had 100 feet tall walls that were triple reinforced with only one small iron gate for entry . It was a strategically built city that was meant to be impregnable , the city got its name from the whispers of the dead legions that had fallen at its gates. 21 legions had tried to storm the city over thest two centuries , yet none had sessfully taken the city . It was the strongold on this side of the river Thames and a herculean challenge for Rudra to ovee. Since nobody spoke anything, it was Hades that broke the awkward silence as he said " Although this is a difficult challenge for youmanders to ovee , you must fight this fight alone. I need to conserve my strength to fight Lucifer and cannot exert myself more than necessary ". Hades had raised his hands from this fight and instantly Asmodeus''s face looked like it lost all color as he was just about to suggest Hades opening a path for the army to attack with his immense strength, but his proposal seemed to be shot down before he ever made it. Rudra however was not shocked at all , he was not worried about not receiving the god of deaths help as he had never counted on it in the first ce. This was a challenging task and it was forcing Rudra to use his creative brain cells and think out of the box , and out of the box did he think as an evil grin spread on his face. Rudra said " Alright listen up , this is how we are going to approach it .... " /// Special shoutout to Sivanthe for the 5000 coin magic castle , please thank her in thements for this bonus chapter. Thankyou so much for the patronage ma''am, because of it we also crossed the mark for the GT target, which means more chapters for us today! /// Chapter 764 The plan Chapter 764 The n¡¡¡¡" Okay , here is the n .... " Rudra said as he gathered everyone''s attention. Everyone more or less knew that it would be upto Rudra in the end toe up with a proper n , as Belphegor had basicallypletely given up on thinking in the first ce and was only patiently waiting for Rudra''s turn to speak. " We will need all 5 legions to take part in this war and we will need to expend our weaker tier 1 and 2 forces as bait , in and simple. The task of bringing down the wall is my first legions responsibility, while charging in and taking care of the pope and the tier 4 generals posing a threat to my division would be the responsibility of the other four legions. I need you guys to bring the fight to them like you have never brought a fight to the enemy and absolutely clear an opening big enough for atleast 25-30 million of our troops to be able to move freely in the city. As to how I''m going to bring the wall down is none of your concern, what you four need to focus on now is how you will capitalise on that opening and wipe 20 districs in a matter of 3 hours for our armies to take hold of 50% of the city and set up defense lines. We are 5 tier 5manders and they have only 2 , me taking care of the demonic one leaves you to deal with only ONE . Failure here on your part is not an option , the structural integrity of the city is utterly useless , so st them buildings down if you have to but NO MATTER WHAT i want 50% control of the city once the walls crumple , do you guys understand? ". Rudra''s aura exploded unconsciously as he got worked up about theing fight. He had a vision in mind such that they could win this fight with minimal losses , but to make that vision a sess he needed to trust the other fourmanders to do their jobs as he could not pull this one off alone. Rudra was utterly disgusted by the demonmanders strength in Belphegor''s army as their sheer ipetence was revolting. Rudra demanded a certain level ofpetence from his forces and counted on them as such. For him to have to meddle in the fight for the viges was a shame on Belphegor''s legion as the 10 of them should have been more than enough to kill the tier 3 defendants of the viges with no effort , yet they choked. Under such circumstances no matter how Rudra made a n , if his forces were notpetent enough to follow them there was nothing he could do about it. His elites could not take down the entire hell alone , and he could only expend his own forces so much in each fight. He was already taking the most herculean task of bringing the wall down on himself and his division and the least the other four legions could do was give him a clean sweep. The main difference in an open war and an city war was the presence of defensively mounted structures and walls. It was the wall that allowed numbers advantage to be neutralized, as scaling a wall was difficult, while shooting down a wall was advantageous. The elites understood this advantage better than anyone else as it was the wall of Purplehaze city that had time and time again took the lives of hundereds of millions of troops over the years. However if the wall crumpled the most major advantage of the defending forces was eliminated and from then on storming a city was much easier. But bringing a triple reinforced 100 feet tall wall , manned by uncountable tier 3 and hundereds of tier 4 generals was easier said than done , which was why Rudra was this aggresive about the others making the most of the chance he was about to create. " Don''t worry , the second legion will not dissapoint " Asmodeus reassured " The third legion is upto the task " " The fourth legion is upto the task" " The fifth legion is at the firstmandersmand " All themanders reassured Rudra as they too understood the importance of the opening that Rudra was to provide them with. Talking about a few more specifics , Rudra ended the war council as he rushed out to meet with his boys to talk about the real strategy. In the end , it was only the elites that he could truly count on when things got hard. Especially his one fatty bestfriend from his childhood who was a bloody genius when it came to making Trump cards for the guild. ********* ( Meanwhile on the dark faction end of the city of whispers ) When the yers finally read Rudra''s post on the forums , Panic ensued as everyone had mixed reactions to the content. Some beleived that it was fake and Rudra''s attempt to rattle the dark faction yers up , while some beleived it to be true and panicked at their stupidity for jumping into a portal without thinking about the repercussions of the jump. The most panicked were the tier 4 yers of the dark faction who had much more to loose than the normal tier 1 and 2 weaklings. The ones that were supposed to show the most spine in the face of such extraordinary circumstances were the ones to shy away first , as after chaos ensued in the camp a Wiseman decided to test the authenticity of the situation by killing a tier 1 human. The dark faction yer was convinced that Rudra was lying and was paid 2 million dors inpensation for his valiant attempt , as he was stabbed multiple times in the gut and killed in hell. When his body did not disintegrate as it did after a few seconds of a yers death , the others started to panic thinking the worst as Rudra''s words descended hauntingly on them. When the killed man was forced out of the game permanently and regretfully wrote a message on the human inte that waster conveyed by other yers in-game in a matter of 3 hours , all hell broke loose inside the hell side camp of humans. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target , good job everyone. Enjoy the flurry of bonus chapters today , and hopefully we have the same pace tommorow as well /// Chapter 765 Not All Retreats Are Shameful Chapter 765 Not All Retreats Are Shameful¡¡¡¡( In one tent with the boys ) Karna frowned looking at Rudra''s suggestion, as although personal experience had taught him that Rudra''s war umen was not to be doubted, his generalmon sense was screaming to him that this was a dumb n. Putting forward his reservations with respect , Karna said " Umm guildmaster, how are the 15 of us going to topple the entire wall again? ". Rudra smiled evilly , the n he had put forward was indeed extremely senseless, however in the entire room only Karna had the balls to cross question him. Wrapping his hands around Karna''s shoulder , Rudra pointed at the map of the eastern region as he ced Karna in a headlock and said " My friend , not all retreats are disgraceful and not all reinforcements add to the strength of your group . By Letting in snakes in your camp , you are just adding to the vtility of your defenses ". Karna could not follow Rudra ''s riddles as he tapped out to Rudra ''s ridiculous strength and gasped for air after being freed from the headlock. Rudra said " Vice Guildmaster Karna , inform the othermanders to be ready to roll out in 3 days time to storm the city. Meanwhile tell the tier 4 gang to be ready forbat in 1 hours time". Karna " *pants*Sir yes Sir ". ******** ( In one hour''s time ) Rudra looked at the Alshaikh-1 Fighter tanks and the wind waspletely sucked out of his lungs looking at those bad boys. Fatty Ksh had worked extremely hard on this project to create the single most revolutionary piece of equipment in war by making armoured tanks with an internalbustion engine that could cross any open terrain and withstand enemy bombardment without having to worry about there being appropriate cover from enemy attacks. Named the '' Alshaikh-1 '' tanks , they were built from mythril iron steel tempered with blue crystal powder in a special sr powered forge that got temperatures for forging as high as 1500¡ãC . An impable body-frame that could even withstand Rudra''s normal sword shes without a single scratch on its surface and with a body weight of 150 tonnes and an engine powerful enough to push back 4 tier 4 generals blocking it''s path at once in a contest of strength, the Alshaikh-1 tank was a beast of nature. Making the body of the tank was not the difficult part , the challenge in construction was the engine. There was no petroleum or simr mmable products in Omega for making an internalbustion engine , as the only alternative for fuel was stuff like oils and wood that did not provide nearly enough energy to sustain such a heavy vehicle. This problem however was solved by the fuel for the hand-held pulse cannon the '' ether ''. The ether was a chemical that had 16 times the power of petroleum in a single drop and was the perfect substitute for making an internalbustion engine and with the elites being the only guild in Omega with ess to '' ether '' manufacturing manuals from ancient times , fatty was the only engineer in the world to have made a working internalbustion vehicle in Omega. Each tank costed a little over 25 billion dors and the elites had 15 such beasts in their active arsenal at the moment , who were not only packed with innate defensive capabilities but specially engraved with defensive runes and high quality weapons. The main offensive weapon of each tank was undoubtedly the modified version of the handheld pulse cannon in its tank snout, it fired one round every 20 seconds and wascapable of delivering tier 4 strength concentrated sts on enemies and was specially designed to deal maximum damage to surfaces such as rocks and walls. It was the perfect wall breaking machine,however that was not all. Alongside the main weapon , each Alshaikh-1 tank was loaded with two dragonhead methrowers on each side of its frame and a mechanism shot deadly spikes from its rear end. When looked as a whole , it was the mostplete war machine ever built and today it was time to take 5 of these beasts to scale the enemy walls. Rudra''s n was to initially use the tanks to punch a hole through the city wall and then fight a difficult fight with the tanks cover inside the city , hoping for the other forces to show up and change the tidester. However he scrapped that n when he saw the panic inside the human forces of the '' city of whispers'' who could not fathom their mortality danger inside hell. From their rants on the forums ,Rudra instantly understood that if he could frighten these men enough he could make them turn on their own camp in return for an assurance to life. To achieve this objective Rudra needed to show them that the wall that they were feeling protected with was not as good of an defensive structure as they beleived it to be and that he could crumple that b**** up in no time. In theory he could not destroy the whole wall when hundereds of tier 4 generals manned the walls and two tier 5manders were present in the city , however his goal was not to crumple the entire wall in the first ce , but only to punch one small hole in it. Rudra looked at fatty and saluted the man for thismendable piece of engineering . The lifestyle division under Fatty Ksh was undoubtedlythe backbone of the elites , as time and time again it was proving to be the golden goose for Rudra in testing times. Waiting patiently as fatty finished fuelling the tanks up and instructing the specially trained drivers about the day''s mission , Rudra noticed the drooling faces of the elite elders as they too marvelled at this amazing work of art. " All - ready guildmaster". Fatty Ksh reported, as the selected tier 4 elites started to sit inside the tanks in groups of three for each tank. Within 5 minutes , the elites were ready for action! ********** ( The human tier 4 generals on patrol on the walls of the city of whispers ) " The others panick too much , look at how thick these walls are , 15 men can stand here without having to worry about enough space ". A tier 4 dark faction yer said to hisrade as the two patrolled " Yeah man , the others are just weak , the light faction humans can never topple such a high wall , i mean look at the defense we have like , 100 tier 4 generals are just patrolling this wall , like , how can you scale it ? " " Yeah man , we won''t die , we will kill lots of light faction yers under this wall and level up tonnes! We are going to go straight for the top". " Yes yes , WHAT THE HELL , WHAT IS THAT? ". The man pointed into distance as they saw 5 trails of smoke being formed , as something seemed to be approaching the wall. rms were red as enemy movement was detected , however due to the long distance nobody could quite clearly see what was approaching them yet and it was only when the elites came within a 1 killometers range that the enemy saw the tanks. " I-Is that a tank ? " " Oye oye , why does it look like a tank? " " The elites have tanks now? " The human generals could not believe their eyes as to what they were seeing , a modern human vehicle of war was being seen in action inside Omega and it looked extremely formidable. However the part that was more ridiculous than seeing a tank was as to how Rudra was positioned on it. " WHAT THE HELL , IS THAT SHAKUNI LAYING DOWN ON ONE OF THE TANK SIPPING LEMONADE? "One of the dark faction yers lost his mind when he saw Rudra wearing sunsses andying t down on one of the tanks as he sipped lemonade from a ss and chilled as if he was on a beach. The overconfidence that Rudra exuded made the enemy speechless as they could not even begin to understand their own feelings regarding this situation. Was the enemy looking down on them? Probably. Should they feel angry ? Definitely But then why did it look so cool and domineering that they felt like worshipping Shakuni? They had no idea ... " All forces , get ready forbat! NOW! MOVE YOUR ASSES". A tier 4 demon that was nearing the peak of the tier shouted on top of his lungs as he got everyone to get in fighting positions. The human generals too shook off their goosebumps from seeing Rudra chill over a tank as he approached millions of enemies , as they prepared to engage inbat. However the leader of the elites was already prepared for everything they were going to throw at him as he was not a showboater that did things without confidence or good reason. Since he dared to show-off here , it was ofcourse with a good n to back it up. /// No targets were met unfortunately, so only one chapter for the day. We are not top 15 in GT rankings this week , help us push there by Sunday ends and we will have a bonus on Monday! /// Chapter 766 Too easy? Chapter 766 Too easy?¡¡¡¡Rudra was the master of ying psychological warfare. He understood human psychology like no other and understood the method to manipte a deep-set human emotion perfectly under any circumstance. The reason why he was sitting on a tank sipping lemonade while approaching enemy lines was not because he was actually rxed enough to chill on a tank , but because he wanted to create the illusion that he was utterly untouchable, on the tier 4 dark faction humans patrolling the walls. Rudra understood that him disying supreme confidence in-front of rattled individuals would make theme to terms with their most deep seated fears and that the weaker man would then psychologically crumple to a deplorable state that he wanted to instill in them. Currently the deep seated fear in the minds of the dark faction yers was that the elites may tear down the city and end their careers with it , and the yers were ready to go to any lengths to prevent such a consequence from happening. Naturally this was easier said than done for Rudra as he needed to fend off a storm of attacks unleashed by the opponents. When the defending forces saw the tanks approach , they quickly got into positions and started to fire arrows and long range artillery towards the tanks , as the tier 2 and 3 archers started their long range volleys. For the first few attacks , Rudra was anxious as he saw hundereds if not thousands of arrows m onto the vehicles at once , however seeing them bounce off withoutnding a single scratch on the Alshaikh-1 tanks , Rudra was relieved. TING! TING! TING! A symphony of metal things could be heard as the arrows andrge spears bounced off the tank body like pebbles hitting a car , and the tanks advanced at full speed towards the walls without any issues. Rudra faced heavy fire on his own body , however he used a simple gravity maniption trick to create a strong gravity field infront of him to deviate the path of all iing arrows from his body. Although he was extremely vignt of the situation , to an onlooker it only seemed as if all the arrows shot at him were being magically deflected as Rudra himself sipped on his drink nonchntly. " Holy shit , why can''t we hit him? " " Have the archers gone senile? Why are all of them missing their mark? " " He is sitting over a tank , sipping lemonade for god''s sake HIT HIM! " " This is ridiculous, the man isn''t even defending himself". 10....20....30 meters , the tanks moved forward under the heavy fire with no pressure at all as the defending forces started to panic a little. " ALL TIER 4 GENERALS , ATTACK! ATTACK! OBLITERATE THE HUMANS " , a senior tier 4 demonmanded the other generals on the wall , as the tier 4 generals lined up to the edge of the wall and started to prepare their spells. Rudra saw the lineup and decided that he could no longer ship lemonade with both hands , so taking a big gulp he finished the drink and tossed the ss aside on the floor as he prepared for theing flurry of attacks. As expected a few secondster hundereds of tier 4 attacks wereunched from the top of the wall towards the 5 little tanks , as the earth rumbled from its force and the sky split under its pressure. Technically thebined attack power was enough to wipe out the entire town of gates that the army of death was currently positioned in ifunched directly at the town , however it was safe to assume that it was an overkill to do so on 5 small tanks. The reason why Rudra chose to take only 5 tanks was not arbitrary at all , but a well calcted estimation of his own powers. Currently he could only control 5 portals with the move '' Space Buster '' which meant that he could only cover the 5 tanks with his wormholes and not a single more. However cover he did as 5 massive space portals opened in the path of the iing attacks and the tanks as all the terrifying tier 4 sts were sucked into a spacial wormhole. For a moment , there was sheer silence and it was at this moment that the tier 4 generals knew that they had royally fuck**d up as their battle senses Warned them as to what was about toe next. " SHI*!!!" " BE READY TO DEFEND " " SHAKUNI THAT B*****" The defending forces cursed and swore , however none of their cursing was going to help them in the return attack that Rudra had prepared as when the wormholes opened as he wanted them to open , the entire wall was thrown into mayhem with hundereds of tier 4sts hitting it from everywhere. BOOM ! BAM ! KABOOM! The explosions were so strong and severe that the entire earth rumbled and even the heavy 150 tonne tanks vibrated and jumped due to the earthquakes. Large portions of the top of the wall disintegrate into Ash while many more broke off , however while the attack power was enough to obliterate the wall to ashes , the actual damage done was pretty much tame. This was because the two tier 5manders in the city took action and stopped the brunt of the damage using their powers. Even so , hundereds of thousands of demons Manning the walls and atleast a dozen tier 4 generals lost their lives in Rudra''s counterattack as the demons learnt a valuable lesson in not attacking Rudra with powerful sts , lest he turn it back and unleash it on the creators themselves. /// Special shoutout to Sivanthe for the FOUR magic castles she gave to me at once! :grinning_face_with_sweat: I appreciate the patronage greatly and will try my best to give out the appropriate bonus chapters as soon as possible to match your energy. However please pardon me if it takes two days instead of one to give them all and the associated GT bonuses as i can only work so much in one day /// Chapter 767 The power of the tanks Chapter 767 The power of the tanks¡¡¡¡Rudra finally stood up from hisying down position as he noticed the tier 5 demonmander and the Pope of the church of darkness take the stage on the slightly damaged wall. Rudra felt the heavy pressure exerted by the two tier 5 powerhouses and did not back down to retaliate with his own aura as he stood up to the challenge. Rudra did not want an altercation with the tier 5manders today , however he did not want to leave without punching a hole in the wall either. As the defending forces recovered little by little , nobody dared tounch a single attack on Rudra ''s tanks anymore in fears of a reversal. Although nobody said or spoke anything , it was a funny atmosphere to see hundereds of tier 4 generals on-top of a mighty wall , afraid of 5 small tanks advancing on their territory as they could not even challenge their March. ***** ( Continuation point one ) The pope of darkness raised his arm and ck mist started to swarm in from all sides , creating a ck tornado extending above his arm as the entire sky darkened and ck clouds emitting ck thunder started to form. The demonmander also put his fists together in a sort of fistbump as rainwater started to trickle down from the ck clouds and although nothing much could be seen by the naked eye , Rudra with his god''s eyes could see the tonnes of water that was being assimted above the thickyer of clouds ready to be bursted down as a dangerous cloud burst. Finally the pope of darkness exhaled and unleashed his tier 5 attack " Nature''s Darkness " onto the 5 tanks , as thunder split the earth infront of the tanks and the tornado rifted the split earth further to create a trench seemingly out of nowhere in the path of the tanks. Although the attack did not directly affect the tanks , Rudra understood the scheme and what was toe next as although the tanks held strong as of this moment with the build not rattling at all under the terrifying winds , that was about to change with the stream of water falling. Rudra tried to foresee the attack and stop therge mass of water sshing behind the tanks from the cloud burst and letting it sweep the tanks into the trench by forces of nature , making them stuck in a trap that they would never be able to escape by using the space buster move. However, the size of opening for the space buster was a huge restriction for Rudra as he could not open a portal big enough to cover several killometer square of area , however he tried to lessen the impact as far as possible. But what Rudra did not anticipate was that the moment he opened the space buster portal , a spear of darkness would impale his upper torso right at the moment that his full concentration would be on opening and mentaining the portal. It was at that moment that Rudra realised the biggest w of his tier 5 move the space buster , it tied him uppletely and left him vulnerable to external attacks while execution. ****** ( Vision breaks , Future sight ends , back to reality point 1) Seeing his own torso being impaled left goosebumps on Rudra ''s body as the very first time he used future sight showed him getting gravely injured by an enemy attack. Not wanting to repeat that alternate reality Rudra gave a loud and clearmand " HALT! " The 5 tank drivers instantly obliged as the tanks stopped infront of the 100 feet tall wall at a distance of 700 meters from the wall. Rudra had already managed to advance the tanks 300 meters more than he needed to, as the effective range of the cannons mounted on the tank was a whopping 1 killometer! His decision to halt naturally raised some eyebrows with the twomanders , as they waited to see what the enemy was upto. It was at this moment that Rudra decided that it was the opportune moment to exploit the attackers advantage. For every war uptil this point it was him who had to deal with the unfortunate duty of helping every Elite irrespective of their position , as when an enemy targetted a particr weakness of the elites , it was always Rudra ''s job to cover for them. It was always a huge hindrance in him just going his way and tearing through the enemy lines , as his primary duty was always to protect. However this time around the primary duty to protect was of the tier 5 generals and Rudra was going to exploit that weakness. In aplete lowblow , Rudra opened a wormhole and sted a full sr beam inside of it , before opening the other end of the portal inside the city as he targetted not the military, but the civillian areas of the city. " @@$$#@#**@#" the tier 5 demonmander cursed Rudra in the most profane of ways possible as he irritatingly had to remove himself from the wall to immediately respond to the threat of saving the lives of his civillians. Rudra also summoned furball and did the same , however this time unleashed her fire on a section of the wall which did not have any tier 4 generals present and only tier 3 and 2 humans. The pope naturally had to respond to this threat , giving Rudra the opening he wanted , to st the wall to smithereens. " TAKE AIM ... FIRE ". BOOM , BOOM , BOOM , BOOM , BOOM 5 pulse cannons were shot towards the centre of the wall and , st after st after st it shook up the entire wall before the third attack took the structure off clean and the fourth and fifth went onto pass through a 10 meters wide gap into the city. Just 5 sts and a few casual attacks by Rudrater the impregnable city walls of the city of whispers were left in shambles with a 10 meters wide hole and the top sections missing from a majority of the structure, as the demons could do nothing but to watch the tanks retreat in victory as they managed to strike horror amongst the hearts of all defending forces. /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by Sivanthe, please thank her in thements for this one /// Chapter 768 Social Media Is A tool Chapter 768 Social Media Is A tool¡¡¡¡Rudra had done his part in rattling the enemy and now it was his turn to sitback and enjoy the result of his schemes as the rest of the work was to be done by the elites sitting in the middle realm led by Amelia. Rudra had a long and detailed talk with Amelia regarding how to go about this marketting campaign and he asked for her explicit inputs about how to shrink male ego down to size. Amelia was a solid 8/10 in looks and although the elders in the guild never hit on her because they respected her enough not to , (Not because of her overly dominant personality, *cough* )in general she did receive a lot of male attention. However despite 100''s of men trying to woo her and dozens of secret admirer societies within the elites guild , nobody was able to date Amelia ever. Some of the bolder men who tried to woo Amelia despite her clearck on interest were legends amongst these secret societies as they were personally evicerated by Amelia in a verbal trashdown. Amelia''s scoldings were absolutely brutal as she not only disgraced the men who pursued her in a eloquent and ssy manner but also madements that destroyed their sense of masculinity. It was only when Rudra saw a brutal and wincing video of Amelia brutally obliterating a guy who romantically proposed to her in public inside the elite gardens that he came to realise the hidden talent of the guilds secretary. This was the exact reason why after exining his needs to Amelia, he let her choose the words and the manner in which the content about the tank fight was posted on social media. Rudra understood the power of the forums and social media and although he did partake in small maniptions of masses from time to time on these tforms , he had left behind his mass maniption days , however he did not mind manipting a singr group of men if it meant saving millions of lives on his camp. Hence when Amelia worked her magic and produced a blistering video targetting the dark faction men in hell , the nightmares they got from it were enough to crumple their confidencepletely. The video that Amelia put out was aplete troll , meme style video at the start with a hip music as she carefully selected posts done by the dark faction men in hell who called out shakuni to try and bring them down. Then there was a drop of beat and Rudra walked out of the shadows and said " I am shakuni of the elites ". A quick barrage of photos followed next showing Rudra''s escapades over the years as photos of decapitated enemies and destroyed cities were rolled as Rudra was shown sting powerful attacks one after another in the montage. Then it showed Rudra casually sipping lemonade ontop of the tanks as the music reached its hype followed by the scene of the wall destroyed by the tanks from its attacks. In the end the video cked out with a message that said " you called the grim reaper , now your death awaits you ". Initially the message was against a ck background in white text but ends with the white turning to a bloody red as blood trickles from the texts. It was a bone chilling warning to the dark faction yers and one that worked perfectly to rock their psyche as when the dark faction yers saw this video their worst fears were realised as they genuinely felt the full glory of shakuni of the elites and their mortality stared them right in the face. Civil order deteriorated amongst the surviving men , as the deaths of those who died in the attacks today were already a hot topic on the dark faction forums as one of the yers who lost ess to Omega forever was apparently running naked on the streets after suffering mental breakdown. Although the video of him running naked on the streets pretending to be a chicken was extremely funny and entertaining , for the men inside hell it was noughing matter as they feared the same fate should the elites March with full force again. And just when the fear of the tanks and the shock of the initial video was at its peak amongst the members of hell , Amelia released a carefully photoshopped picture of Rudra sitting on one tank while there being hundereds of tanks lined up behind him in what seemed like a storage garage as Amelia showed to the world a false image of the elites strength. When the defending forces who were still in Disbelief over the power of 5 Alshaikh-1 tanks saw hundereds of them , horrifying images of the entire wall of city of whispers crumpling in a matter of 15 minutes surfaced in their mind as their desire to fight against the elites decreased even further. No yer wanted to face permanent death and with those trying to abandon the camp and try and escape the city being hanged to death for treason by the demons , the human reinforcements had no ce to turn to at all. It was the darkest hour for nearly 5 million humans inside the city of whispers as the fear of mortality was deep seated within these weak men , and it was at this opportune moment that Amelia decided to strike when the iron was still hot. Posting a long and detailed document containing terms of surrender and asylum , she pushed forward Rudra''s agenda on the depressed human soldiers. Rudra''s n was simple. Commit treason and destroy the wall and defenses on his signal , in exchange for absolute protection and safety in the camp of death. Throwing a lifeline to a sinking ship , Rudra was now waiting for the helpless fish to bite his bait and bite they did as by the end of the day 4.5 million humans inside the city of whispers had sworn allegiance to Rudra in exchange for his peace deal. /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by Sivanthe, please thank her in thements for this one. I will try post another chapter by tonight , but it maybe tommorow morning till i post it too /// Chapter 769 beware of snakes Chapter 769 beware of snakes¡¡¡¡( 2 dayster ,a day before the day of the attack ) A lot of things had happened in the two days that Rudra attacked the walls and retreated back as the defending forces were thrown into shambles by the show of power by the leader of the elites. Constant bombardment could be heard in the opennds from the vige Thames to the city of whispers as deep trenches were dug and craters were made in the in fields to stop the smooth advancement of the tanks. It was a crucial and extremely important strategic decision by the demons as after witnessing the power of the tanks firsthand, they realised that if the war-machines were left unchecked they would wreak havoc on the walls of the city. The reconstruction of damaged sections of the wall started at a rapid pace , such that wooden closings could be seen everywhere, as all the damaged areas were patched with wood , even if it was not the most sturdiest of build choices. In the 10 meter wide hole that the elites had punched open in the wall , gravel , stones , cement and dead bodies were piled up one after another to create a new temporary wet seal in the wall meant to temporarily block the invaders once more. This time around , the defensive forces understood that it was just a stupidity to unleash a tier 4 attack on Rudra''s convoy and decided to use alternative measures to stop advancing forces instead of AOE spells that could backfire. Although not as effective, with the other measures as the AOE attacks were for crowd control , it was the best option they had considering that nobody had the power to stop Rudra''s space buster. However while the demons were busy rebuilding their walls and preparing trenches for the tanks , the humans within their camp were brewing a conspiracy of their own. **** ( A secret meeting of the dark faction yers ) Man 1 : " Are we going to follow shakuni? " Man 2 :" What choice do we have ? " Man 1 : " But he is a light faction yer , imagine the disgrace that falls on us when the news gets out in the wide world? ". Man 3 : " Ofcourse it''s disgraceful, what did you think it would be , its either death or disgrace and i don''t know about you lot but i choose to live ". Man4 " I agree , the tanks and shakuni are too powerful, look at how he was not even taking this whole fight seriously ... He-he can''t be beat. The only option we have to live is to join his crew ". Man 5 " There has to be a better way no? ". Everyone looked at each other waiting for a better answer to be discussed, however nobody said a single word even after 5 minutes of silence. Man 1 " I guess then there is nothing that can be done about this , we must follow his instructions" Man 4 " Well his instructions do make sense , we are already Manning the main gates , if we can backstab the forces ontop and then open the gates by the time the elites are on the doorstep, then we can easily use the chaos to escape the city after and if shakuni honors his agreement, we can be safe in the town of gates in a few hours time ". Man 5 " But will he do it? Will he honor his agreement? " The room plunged into silence once more , nobody knew this answer for sure which was the biggest reason of their unease. To gamble their gaming lives on the word of one man was not a small ordeal , and many had their well earned doubts as within the dark faction , one of the most notorious and criminally painted yers of all time was shakuni. Especially after his route against the top 10 rankers and his capture of the dark elvennd , the hate against shakuni was at a alltime high within the faction. He was basically public enemy number one and now for the dark faction yers to join this very enemy in desperation was something they did not wish to do. However it was at this moment that one of the wisemen in the group suggested something sinister. Man 2 " How about we y a double-bluff? , We help shakuni in the start and open the wall doors and kill the men on the top , but when the elites invade we start recording and kill one or two top figures of the elites as well and then post a video on ourmunity forums about our valor! This way themunity won''t be angry and due to the chaos none of the elites would be any wiser ". Man 3 " Good good , good n , let''s kill shakuni himself in a backstab! " Man 4 " What good n? Are you guys morons? We will take asylum with the elites , we cannot kill them and post videos and not expect them to find out! What happens when they see it and decide to kill us all in the town of gates for this treason? Idiots ". Man 2 and 3 shuttup listening to this as they did not think about this aspect of the scenario at all . Man 4 continued " We have no other option. We are at Shakuni''s mercy ". Man 4''s words brought a heaviness in the room , but it was a consensus that every man had reached after exhausting all other options. The only way out now was toy in wait and bite like a coiling snake. /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by Sivanthe, please thank her in thements for this one. Also guys i would really appreciate it if you could take sometime from your busy lives and subscribe to my patreon. We already have 2 subscribers and the first bonus chapter will be released when we reach 10! Comeon guys , i know 8 of you can join it today itself! Here is the link /Raj_Shah_7152 But you can also search for ''Raj_Shah_7152 '' on to find my page . Thankyou/// Chapter 770 The March Chapter 770 The March¡¡¡¡( the day of the March ) The elitesbat unit was ready mentally and physically for the war. Tensions were naturally high as in the briefing the night before the elders of the guild had told them that the fight today might get really nasty and that everyone needed to be at their best. Although the elders made it absolutely clear that survival was the first priority, it was also important for the elite legion to create an opening for the rest of the army to enter , which was a critical task. The other legions on the other hand were much more rxed than the elite division, as 1) their roles were much less critical than the elite legion 2) theirmanders did not approach the task with the same intensity that Rudra did , for them it was just another day at work. As Rudra and Karna geared up side by side , karna asked Rudra if the men at the other side willply or not , to which Rudra gave a really interesting reply . Rudra said " Ofcourse they willply karna , they are spineless men with no leadership structure. I think you understand if a man is solid or not when you see him behaving vainly in public , in thisst decade of gaming that we have done together, how many times have we posted our achievements ourselves on the forums? How many times have you gone on the social media and posted your Olympic gold medals or your shiny equipment? Is it because we can''t flex? No , it''s because to us the vain glory of other people''s approval doesnt matter. However when a man bes influenced by public opinion and influenced by a crowd mentality where they want to win public approval , like the men who entered hell and pretended to be heroes on the forums , you be a type of man who has a very low baseline and someone who marches on the beats of trends and poprity. For those types of men , to put their lives on the line for a cause is not something they can intrinsically stomach. Which is why i know for a fact that the glory chasers will obey , as they need to obey to survive , as if they die here there will be no more opportunity to grasp glory ". Karna put his sword in the scabbard as he heard Rudra''s exnation and said " I see , well if they don''t obey then don''t worry , your brother karna will punch a hole in the damn wall himself ". Rudra chuckled as he put his arm around karna and said " Haha for sure my brother , for sure ". ******** ( The March ) 15 tanks rolled out filled with 3 tier 4 generals and a driver in each tank , however none of the elite elders were inside one as they were on foot alongside Rudra leading the infantry troops towards the walls. Rudra had created a marching formation where a group of 1000 troops had 2 tier 3 mages amongst them , all having learnt the spell called '' wind dispell'' It was a spell Rudra had not seen in his previous life but in this one, as one night as he saw a video on the forums of a fight between two miniscule third rate guilds he saw this ingenious technique used by the attacking side to evade arrows. The wind dispell spell reduced the speed of iing arrows and messed with their trajectory with a pretty reasonable area of effect , hence having two mages protect a group of 1000 men , Rudra ensured that the damage from iing arrows could be minimised. Naturally when the troops came in the range of the arrows , ballistae and javelin machines not all of the iing damage could be neutralized as despite the marching men being well equipped with shields and armour , there was still about a 100 casualties every 10 seconds. However this amount was pitifulpared to the humongous size of the first legion as with Rudra present , none of the tier 4 demons Manning the walls had the balls to try and use an AOE spell on the advancing army. Although there were trenches and holes throughout the ins that made crossing it extremely slow for the tanks. The Alshaikh-1 tanks had a robust and powerful engine that could powethrough all pot holes while Rudra''s object Maniption got it across the trenches one at a time. Rudra had practically became aplete warrior with his moveset now , as he controlled an impressive trio of space , time and gravity , some of the most mysterious and powerful forces in the universe. However the real show had not started yet , as while the elite troops marched on , the dark faction humans Manning the walls waited in anxiety over Rudra ''s signal . Rudra was in no rush to give themand as he knew that he could only make the most of the distraction if he had only 500 meters or so to cross with the army , because the three - five minute window that the chaos would bring him was only enough to cover this distance at a full speed. The elite legion faced it''s first actual difficulty when 7 sandworms appeared out of nowhere and started tearing down the weaker sections of the legion . However 7 shots by the tanks and a few hundered attacks by the tier 4 generals saw the beasts in in a matter of 4 short minutes. The elite legion was an well oiled unit that was rigorously trained , unlike the March of the fifth legion where the formations broke as soon as theirmander asked them to charge. The elite soldiers marched shoulder to shoulder by holding their lines tight and hence minimizing damage. As the elites marched closer and closer the dark faction yers anxiety grewrger andrger as the orders to attack were being given by their superiors and if Rudra did not give them the order to rebel soon then the demons would realise that they were notplying. It was a race against time now ... /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by Sivanthe, 4/4 please thank her in thements for this one /// Chapter 771 Treason Chapter 771 Treason The signal that Rudra had decided to alert the rebel forces inside was to use haze potions and cover the entire attacking army in thick haze making it impossible for the enemy to get a clear view of what was going on beneath the walls , however the problem was that the demon generals were demanding actions from the humans that were not being executed promptly. " What the f*** is shakuni doing man , he is going to get us all killed ". " Is he even going to ever give a signal , or is it all a hoax? " " Damnit that scary demon general is screaming at me , i got to start attacking or he will gouge my eyes out ". " Damnit, i say fu** the signal , lets start attacking the demons right away ". However right at this moment , the elites had crossed the 500 meter line from the wall and Rudra gave themand to unleash the haze potions. Within seconds , thousands of bottles of haze potions were smashed on the ground as haze spread quickly throughout the battlefield restricting the line of sight to just 3 meters by the naked eye. It was the signal for the human rebels to attack the demons and open the gates whereas it was a start of the biggest tactical challenge for the elites , as now their formations could not break and their focus needed to be absolute. The arrows were still being showered from above , however nobody could block them anymore because ofck of vision , they were at the mercy of the god''s now and the umen of their leader to get them through this haze with their lives intact. " IT''S THE SIGNAL , ATTACK" " OUR TIME IS NOW! GO BOYS GO " " GLORY TO THE DARKNESS " The dark faction yers saw the signal and turned on their ownrades , within seconds thousands of unaware soldiers were stabbed in the back by the backstabbing humans as nearly 5 million humans rebelled at the border security from within. The tier 4 generals managed to severely injure several tier 4 demon generals while the others swarmed the gate security from the within. A long and gruesome battle started for the security of the gates as a few thousand demons tried to block the gates against millions of rebels. This dynamic was fragile and could changepletely in seconds as the tier 5manders snapped out of their initial confusion and started to attack the rebels mercilessly. " The human dogs have rebelled " " Flithy race " " Ba****** rebels! " " Some of them are still helping us , but some of them aren''t urgghhh , kill all humans ! ". The peak of the confusion was the fact that the humans loyal to the church of darkness were stillmitted to the cause of defending the city and so was the pope , however because the yers rebelled and everyone was dressed in the same red colored armour''s it was very difficult to tell human friend from foe as a lot of innocent church of darkness warriors lost their lives after being branded as rebels. The tier 5manders could have regainedmand over the city if it wasn''t for one man named Shakuni of the elites , as Rudra being a gravity maniptor levitated above the city walls and stood over it as it''s overlord as his presence and suppressive aura garnered the attention of both the pope and the demonmander. In a battle at the tier 5 level there was absolutely no room of focusing on anything else but the fight , as within a split second the enemy could deal life threatening damage. Hence although both the tier 5manders were capable of guarding the gates and bringing the situation under control , they could not take any actions as a moments carelessness on their end could prove disastrous not only for their own lives , but the lives of hundereds of thousands of their troops as well. " Push , push , push , y the demons " " Just a few more left , then we can open the gates and run , FOR FREEDOM !!!! ". " FOR FREEDOM! " The humans did their best in killing thest bit of resistance defending the gates , as a few tier 4 generals then worked together to crank open the gates heavy lever mechanism and open the whole damn thing up. The moment the gates were opened , thick haze started to roll into the area as the rebel humans started to rush out like crazed bees out of a honeb. Rudra had given them explicit instructions to run in a straight line out of the city from the gates and not wander even an inch to the left or right. This was because Rudra''s elites were marching in a tight formation with an exact 20 meter patch left from the centre of the gate for the rebels to escape. As the rebels started to rush out of the city , the elders started to swarm into the city through the opening, however none of themon elite troops were seen . Standing back to back , while being surrounded by a sea of enemies the elite elders showed no signs of fear or backing down as a whileter their leader dropped in from the skies at the exact centre overseeing the city. The reason why the elites were not swarming the city and only the elders were in there was because the real climax had not even started yet . For 5 minutes Rudra and the elders fended off attacks from a swarm of tier 4 and 3 troops in one of the most intense fight sequences of all time. However, standing back to back covering 180¡ã on each other''s side the elites created the ultimate defense for one another and 5 minutester the elites were all still in green HP bars. The reason why Rudra chose to put his main team under such a pressure was because his true n was not for the army to storm through just a thin gate . When he finally felt that enough rebels had evacuated the ce , his real n to bring the whole wall down began. Chapter 772: Collapse Chapter 772: Copse Rudra only decided to spread the haze because he did not want the enemy to be able to see the tank or troop movement of the elite troops in order to not be able to anticipate when or where the attacks from the tanks woulde from. However that was not all! When the rebels were escaping through the gates , some of the advanced elite members were hammering nails at strategic points across a straight line in the stone of the wall. Apparently ording to fatty Ksh , if a stone was hammered at a particr pressure point the. It would crack apart as the nature of stone was innately brittle. The thick haze meant that working was very difficult but it also ensured that the enemy who was standing 100 feet above the wall was unable to understand what was going on right underneath him. All that was left now was Rudra''s signal , as the tanks had already set their aim near the base of the wall at a range of just 100 meters from the wall . For a few intense minutes Rudra and the elders did the best to hold the enemy fire off and give the elites enough time to hammer the nails and back off from the walls , and only when Rudra felt that the heat from enemy attacks was getting out of control that he gave the signal to shoot the cannons. With a stomp of his foot and a loud roar , Rudra shouted " HARR HARR MAHADEV". It was an earth shattering scream and the signal for the tanks to fire , as amongst nearly 10 million screams of harr harr mahadev from the elite legion 15 cannons shot their pulse cannons straight at the walls with full power. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The entire wall rocked from the sts as the shockwave and tremors could be felt all across the city. The tier 5 demonmander and the pope both widened their eyes in shock as they realised the strategy Rudra was upto and tried to react immediately to the threat, however Rudra activated gravity suppression at this moment , subjecting his own elites and everyone near him to 70 times gravity. The sudden change caused the tier 5 beings to lose their step as they slipped and stumbled for two seconds before recovering. However it was already toote for them to respond now as the second round of shots were already fired! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM ! BOOM! The wall structure copsed clean off the line of tension created by the nails as a ton of debris fell inside towards the city , killing thousands of soldiers while injuring even more. The mighty wall of the city of whispers was brought down by the elites in a grand fashion as the once 100 feet tall structure was now reduced to just 1 feet of wall followed by 3 feet of debris. Roars and cheers filled the city as the elites celebrated this achievement like they had already won the war ! The fog started to dilute and dispell as the wind carried it into the city and when the dust finally settled , the demons were horrified to see an army of dozens of millions strong staring them right in the face ready for a fight. The faces of the tier 5 entities turned ashen white while the normalizens of the city started to lose their minds in panic. " OH MY GOD , THE HUMANS HAVE COME , THEY HAVE DESTROYED THE WALLS " " THE GREAT WALL IS OBLITERATED " " THE HUMANS ARE TOO STRONG " " DEATH ! DEATH ! THE GOD OF DEATH IS BACK! " " HAIL HADES " " RUN RUN , RUN FOR YOUR LIVES, THE WALL HAS FALLEN " " THE GREAT WALL STANDING FOR 234 YEARS , DEFEATING 7 LEGIONS HAS BEEN TURNED INTO RUBBLE! RUN ! RUN ! ". The normalizens could not beleive their eyes that an entire section of the wall was obliterated. Not just a hole in the wall , not just a gate being breached , but the entire wall was brought down by the elites! However the even more ridiculous fact was that not only did the elites achieve this feat but they also did it with a loss of only a few hundered thousand personnel , which was nothingpared to the herculean task they had taken at hand. Right on cue , Asmodeus and the other demonmanders rallied their troops with full enthusiasm when they saw that the wall had copsed as the elites started providing cover fire and opened a path for them to give an easy entry. The demonmander started to prepare a massive AOE spell of tier 5 to stop the advent of the enemy forces , however Rudra was having none of it as with seige breaker in his left hand and grim reaper in his right , he dove right into his favourite natural instinct of battle and started to suppress the tier 5 demon general. " You can''t stop me , puny human". The demonmander said as he was clearly visibly annoyed with Rudra trying to contain him , however Rudra just replied " That''s not how you talk to your daddy , bi*** " as he used blink to circumvent his defenses and sh him slightly on his back thigh. The demon winced as blood trickled from the sword cut , however he was more annoyed than injured by this maneuver as he sted Rudra with a jet of water. Rudra crossed his swords and minimised 90% of the attack impact , however the water still wet his hair which annoyed the leader of the Elites . & nbsp; Chuckling Rudra said " Now that you have ruined my hairstyle...... You MUST PAY ! ". /// Guys we missed the GT target of being top 15st week by a small margin of 40 votes , let''s keep at it and try for it this month. We are also at 4 members on patreon and growing incredibly slowly , but to entice you guys to join there , i will give a bonus chapter when we hit 10 members only ! Comeon guys it''s a good deal , just 6 more joinings for a bonus chapter .... Please take this much time out to subscribe as it will mean the world to me /Raj_Shah_7152 /// Chapter 773: A city fight (1) Chapter 773: A city fight (1) With the wall copsed the army of death stormed the city unobstructed as it basically became a in street fight without there being proper defensive mounts. A defending force could have an advantage while defending a city from ground zero but that needed them to make lots of pre-nning by setting up roadblocks and supply centres. They needed to backward integrate a whole lot of things for their forces to fall back only one block at a time with their every retreat being covered and every advance being backed. Such a robust structure needed careful nning of reinforcement centres , medical centres as well as wall mounted defensive structures , just like the elites did in Purplehaze city before the invasion of the blood merchants , however that was only possible because the elites knew that the attack wasing for months and had ample time to set such things in motion. Without those things however there was no tactical advantage that a city''s defending forces had over the invading ones . It all finally dropped to the numbers game without any tactical advantage and for once Rudra was fighting in a side with an overwhelming greater numeric capacity. This was one of the reasons why Rudra called for the full strength of the army on this attack as it was one of those days where the result of the fight ultimately did depend on the numbers game. The army of death outnumbered the city''s forces nearly 3:1 and this gave them the ability to charge swords zing as the enemy forces were attacked left right and centre. Rudra took on the tier 5 demon solo , while the pope of darkness was taken on by the other four demonmanders. The tier 5 demon incharge of defending the city was named " Vigo " and he was ranked the number 2 strongestmander in Lucifer''s army. Vigo was someone who could actually go toe to toe with a beast like Rudra as despite Rudra having an unbelievable boost of stats , he was still not fast or strong enough to overwhelm Vigo in a one vs one fight. Rudra''s strength already put him past an average tier 5 existance, as his stats were nearly double of that level , however tier 5 was a vast tier and those at the very peak of tier 5 were existances who had lived for a long time and whose power exceeded Rudra''s by a fair margin. Vigo was not at the absolute peak of tier 5 , but could be considered to be in the higher range for sure and was an absolute master of wind and water arts with water being his strongest forte. while initially="" he="" and="" rudra="" fought="" through="" their="" physical="" moves="" ,="" when="" it="" became="" clear="" that="" none="" of="" them="" could="" gain="" a="" significant="" upper-hand="" in="" the="" fight="" using=""bat="" both="" resorted="" to="" use="" elements.="" <="" p=""> Vigo used a spell that created two water dragons to attack Rudra and Rudra countered using '' Leaf de Hurricane '' as he sliced and diced the dragons into pieces countering the move perfectly. However Vigo immediately followed up with sting Rudra with short bullets of concentrated water molecules and although Rudra used '' Circumvent '' to avoid the strike he started to realise a critical thing about his fighting style which was currently his biggest drawback. He had no elemental attack spells like his enemy , his arsenal was packed with either functional attacks or with sword attacks that he learnt early into his fighting journey , however he had no attacks like the water dragon head or the water bullet that the enemy used to counter the enemy attacks with mana alone. Understanding his drawbacks Rudra also knew that to make most of the situation he would need to y to his strengths rather then letting the enemy y to his as he leaped into the sky and used gravity maniption to shoot upwards. Vigo followed Rudra into the skies by using his wind maniption and kept the pressure on towards Rudra by using more water based attacks. However with Rudra having the ability to manipte gravity he kept creating zones of high and low gravity topletely mess up his enemies attack trajectory and dispell any attempts to reduce his HP. Somehow Rudra was managing to fight the fight to a stalemate using his tricks however he was not finding any opening to capitalise on the enemy , as all he could do for now was to wait for the other tier 5manders to finish off the pope fast and help him in battle , but the help was taking way longer to arrive than anticipated. There was a huge Inherent problem with the tier 5 demons that Hades had created , although Asmodeus, Belphegor, Mammon and Leviathan were tier 5 by birth they were not as skilled as a tier 5 warrior who had reached the level of power through grit and hardwork. Just like the tier 4 demons of Belphegor''s division who were notpetent enough to wipe a vige on their own , the four tier 5 demons were finding it hard to dominate one tier 5 pope. If one observed their fighting style it was apparent that they made newbie mistakes like a tier 2 fighter as their bodies were not aligned with their swords which made them lose power behind every swing and exposed their bodies for counterattacks. Although the demons were quick learners and never repeated a simr mistake twice , which was a good sign , for now atleast Rudra was Stuck with four retarded demon legions and four retardedmanders in his army. Although it did not matter much in the lower levels of tier 1-2-3 , the difference was apparent in the upper ones. /// Congrattions to us for hitting the GT target , there will hence be a bonus chapter today itself. Guys we are not that far away from hitting the top 15 ranks too , i know we can be top 15 , and i trust you all to help this book get there///

while> Chapter 774: A city fight (2) Chapter 774: A city fight (2) ( Max''s POV ) Today''s fight was the first time that the light faction humans that Rudra had recruited for the war in hell across all legions got a chance to taste war for the very first time. Today''s war was much different to the fight that Max had fought in the vige as today it was a mad ughter of demons as for every human there were 2 humans looking after their back , but for the demons it was a shit show. The flood of humans never stopped and nor did the attacks as although a demon could fight at high intensity for 2 minutes , after a while it''s hands would start to ache and it''s movements would be sloppy as the enemy would be as fast as the start and manage to cut it down to pieces. In about 40-45 minutes of fighting, Max managed to level up 4 times and was nearing the peak of tier 1 . The fight was basically easy and crowded as he needed to really try hard to find a demon to kill rather than fight a demon to kill. Upon looking up , Max saw zing explosions above the city sky as he saw two small figures fight at hyperdpeed in the space and his gut told him that one of them must be his brother. He no longer even thought about the time it would take to reach his brothers level as he had basically given up on that dream. This was because of the fact that even at tier 5 he grew faster than Max did at tier 1 , and hence Max decided to focus on the search for potential opponents rather than sky gazing. The search consumed much of his energy while the fight consumed less. But due to this phenomenon and the fact that he was surrounded by a sea of human fighters , he becamefortable and casual in the environment not understanding that the direction the mob was moving in had a tier 4 demon on the other end. It was only when a kusarigama chopped off heads of 12 men infront of him that he realised that there was a huge trouble ahead. A tier 4 demon warrior stomped his feet as his athletic lean body with 8 abbs and zing ck tattoos intimidated Max and caused a fear debuff to be triggered. system notification: You are in presence of a vastly superior opponent and in a state of fear , all stats are reduced by 90% temporarily Max felt the strength leave his body as he felt helpless and defenseless against the demon swinging his de from a chain , Max could technically still move his body however he was as slow as a snail at this moment with his own bodyweight currently being his biggest obstacle. Max thought that this was it and there was no li ving on from this incident as he mentally prepared himself for waking up inside a church of life. However before the kusarigama could meet with his neck it was deflected by a ive as a tier 4 elite warrior came to the rest of the crews rescue. Max recognised this warrior , he was Matthias Schmidt a.k.a masterofchaos, a second batch of elite passout and Max''s senior in the academy , a popr guy who had reportedly fought the elders on his first day at the academy and was beaten by Karna after a strong fight. The guy was a legend in the academy for having one of the fastest rise in power levels as he was currently the only elite academy passout to reach tier 4 power and be promoted to a core elite. Matthias looked at Max and recognised his junior as he said " Year 1 , lecture '' Creatures and Creation '' , species demons , recite me the book will you Max? " Max stuttured for a second , however remembered the information in an instant as he said " Demons , a species that is categorised into higher demons , demons and lower demons depending on their blood lines. Higher demons have wings and strong inherent strength whose warriors reach tier 4 more often than not. Their average species height is 6 feet 11 inches but most warriors are 7 and a half feet to eight feet tall . They have the same physiology as humans however their build is more robust and superior. The only department where a demon is weaker than a human is intelligence as although the species is sentient it''s not as clever as humans. So when facing a demon the best way to beat it is through outsmarting them ". Matthias smiled as he said " Very good max , your theoretical knowledge is on point , no wonder you passed out so fast , it took be many hours to memorize this stuff. However, let me show it implemented to you practically today ". Saying so Matthias charged at the demon. The way Rudra had designed the curriculum for the fighters in the elite academy was that it developed critical thinking ability that could help them in any situation. The only reason why Rudra spent countless hours personally writing a book about all the known species and how to fight them was because he wanted the students to think in a certain manner while facing certain species to better form fight strategies. This was the biggest advantage that an elite academy passout had over any professional gamer in the world as their line of thought was backed by scientific thinking and probability while their fighting skills were sharpened by the best yers in the world. /// Chapter notes Kusarigama - A chained weapon that has a de attatched to one of its endthat is swung around and used to prate armour''s and also to cut legs of horses. ive - A mid sized weapon that has a metal stick for a body and a Sharp often dual sided de for the top. If you guys are still confused about how they look , there is a picture attached in thements below Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target , Good job everyone/// Chapter 775: Overwhelming Power Chapter 775: Overwhelming Power Rudra found it increasingly hard to keep the demonmander Vigo contained as while his mana was depleting rapidly , the enemy seemed to keep up the attacking intensity as if it did not bother him at all . Rudra knew that the only way to end this fight fast was for him to somehow restrain the damn demon and use '' Holy Lance '' to pierce his heart. However not sure of how to approach this problem , Rudra used '' Future sight '' as he started to visualise the attack pattern. **** ( Continuation point ) Rudra charged at Vigo as he used '' stormbringer '' to unleash a deadly bolt of lightning on the demon. Vigo saw iting and sidestepped the attack as he countered with a water cannon of his own which missed Rudra due to Rudra''s image being an illusion. Rudra had used the '' Shadow doppleganger '' move right when he used the stormbringer attack to use the brief timespan to rece his own body by a double as he himself used blink to teleport above the demon. When Vigo saw that the doppleganger was a fake he immediately looked around for Rudra but it was already toote as Rudra had started preparing the holynce right above his head as he awaited the slimmest of chances to pounce . The heavens seemed to rumble over Rudra''s head as the holy power disrupted the natural cloud pattern and structure of the normal day sky as it became convoluted and concentric as if running away from divine mana after Rudra starting to prepare the holynce. However when Rudra finallyunched the attack onto the demon , while it travelled even faster than what Rudra remembered it to go when he was tier 4 , but even then it did not pierce the demon''s chest as expected as to his sheer horror the demons body too disintegrated aftering into contact with the holynce as it turned out to be water . ( Cohntinuation point over ) Rudra''s future sight ended and the frown was apparent on the leader of elites face regarding his future vision. Even with the knowledge of the immediate future Rudra could not figure out as to how to kill the demon Vigo as all he could do now was to take a leap of faith and gamble. Rudra followed the initial sequence of scheming the demon in perfect sync with the future sight as he used stormbringer and shadow doppleganger to cast a distraction. It was then that Rudra changed his line of action as by using '' Time dtion '' Rudra slowed the flow of time around himself by ten times the normal rate and focused on finding the real body of the demon from the doppleganger. While his normal vision failed, his god''s eyes ability did not fail him at all as apart from his water doppleganger, Rudra was able to locate his real physical body which was shockingly 25 meters behind Rudra preparing its own attack spell. The moment Rudra located the demons real body he continued to prepare the holynce as if he was going to hit the water doppleganger and not the real body and only at the veryst possible second did Rudra twist his body and aim at the real body of the demon ,pletely shocking it. The faking technique that the demon Vigo had used to substitute his real body with a water clone was a tier 5 ranked technique that gauranteed no detection from any enemy sight. The move was virtually untraceable with the only existance to ever see through the illusion being the great demon Lucifer himself . Hence when Rudra did find his real body out , Vigo waspletely dumbfounded as he could not react in time to prevent the spear from piercing his body. SPLAT! The spear made of divine mana narrowly missed his heart as he had moved a little from his initial position despite the shock , however it still poked a hole through his chest as the demon Vigo became severely injured loosing 70% of its HP due to the attack. -32,456,544 CRITICAL HIT! A damage hit counter shed before Rudra''s eyes as without heeding the stats disyed on it Rudra only focused on finishing the demon when he was down as he engaged in closebat at unbelievable speed under the influence of the time dtion skill. ******** ( Meanwhile Max ) Max witnessed the exhrating battle between the tier 4 demon and the pdin MatthiasSchmidt as he saw Matthias strategically attacking the demons legs in the fight. Matthias asked mid-fight " Year two , subject : General theory of fighting monsters , what is the technique to fightrger opponents max? " Max who was watching the battle in rapt attention said " there are three techniques to fightrger opponents 1) cripple their legs to shrink them down to size , arger body means arger target and once suchrge creatures lose mobility in their legs they be easy prey. 2) If the enemy isrge but slow then use agility to circumvent its attacks and hit it''s weak spots. 3) use restraining techniques on the enemy tond clean shots while mentainingrge distances and focusing on mid-range battle for defense ". Matthias heard the answer but said nothing for a few seconds as he breathed heavily from fighting the demon at high intensity. After a while he said " For a demon who is quick and agile , technique two is not viable whereas for me as a warrior who is a pdin there is no usable restraining move in my arsenal to use which leaves me with only method one to use ... Hence let''s chop of his legs ". Saying so Matthias upped the tempo of his attacks as he used a series of sword attacks that used the holy element as its base and managed tond lots of cuts on the demons legs as after a point they gave out under the constant attacks and after one fell swoop Matthias chopped both of them clean off. THUD! The demons legless and tired body hit the ground as Matthias who was heavily panting stomped on his head . Looking at max he said " And that''s how you defeat a demon " as he plunged his ive through his defeated opponents neck , killing him effectively. Max was thoroughly enlightened to witness this battle between two tier 4 existances in close range as he was extremely thankful to Matthias for his guidance. Although after defeating the enemy without taking a single second to breathe the man ran off trying to find the next opponent to face , as he did not want to idle around in an active war , for Max the man was a hero hence he bowed for a good one minute towards him in the direction he had left. Although Max was an elite academy passout he was not thinking critically enough ording to his teachings while fighting an opponent which was why his meeting with Matthias had opened his horizons. He had actually learnt the manual to fight every single species of every single build type back at the elite academy and now the only thing that he needed to do was to apply the knowledge in the real world to shine above an average warrior. It was at this moment that it hit Max that the reason why the elite legion was miles better than the other four legionsbined was because Rudra had trained and moulded his guild into a breed of warriors that were not only smart and powerful but also equipped with the best synergy and battle tactics. It was abination of all this factors which was the driving force behind the elites domestic sess and the reason why the True Elites was hailed as the number one guild in the world. Being an elite was more than just being a gamer , there were countless professional yers who might even be more skilled than an elite in one vs one fighting however did not have the qualification to call themselves an elite as the elite was not just a tag for a professional gamer but an way of life! What Rudra had created in his guild was basically creating a way of life for hismunity as the elites lived together, yed together , trained together and had the same technical mindset. 90% of the lives of the elites were basically simmr with simr training schedules hence it was natural for such amunity to have synergy and the strength of one individual multiplying manyfold whenbined into a unit. In other words , the elites were truly a guild that lived and breathed the slogan '' One for all , all for one , go elites go ''. With a big smile on his face , Max rushed into the winning battle as even he realised that this fight for the city was as good as won with nearly 80% of the streets now flooded by the army of death. /// Guys , today is the first time i have seen the book failing so bad. We are not even top 20 in GT rankings while the books earnings have plummetted nearly 70% due to the discounts i have offered all of you guys in the privilege section. I will try and pump more chapters on my end to offset the ie loss , so please help me get to the top 15 spot if you have GT to spare . /// Chapter 776: Last words Chapter 776: Last words Rudra rushed towards Vigo and due to the time dtion his speed was beyond exaggerated. Rudra''s speed was basically so fast when using this skill that he was travelling faster than the speed of sound which created a sonic boom when each of his muscles moved. Although Rudra himself did not realise it , for his body to be tough enough to sustain such speeds it was only possible because he was no longer technically a normal human, otherwise even if he was a tier 5 individual with this speed using the skill would do his body self harm at this pace. A normal human could only elerate X5 without his bones crumpling due to eleration however Rudra did not feel anything even at X10 speed. This was testimony to him bing more than what a normal human was destined to be as while he himself did not understand the implications of his own power the intense battles and constant struggle were honing his skills naturally. However the interesting part was that although Rudra was this fast , Vigo still managed to instinctively activate a wind barrier between himself and Rudra the moment the spear pierced his chest as he knew that there would be a follow up attack in the very next instant. Unfortunately for him , Rudra''s speed was so fast that he could see the wind molecules rearrange themselves in the air as he managed to just thrust siege breaker and grim reaper into Vigo ''s gut before the barrier formedpletely. SLUB! Blood trickled and the swords pierced his armour with great force as Rudra''s strength multiplied by 10 times was a force that was enough to even break legendary grade armour''s like butter. The wind barrier finally formed and Rudra felt crushing force all around his arms however the damage had already been done. Vigo stared Rudra in the eyes as his hostility seemed to be vanishing rapidly alongside his HP as he struggled to utter these next words. " Human ¡­. What is your noble name? " Rudra was shocked and his pupils widened in surprise at the question , however with equal dignity he replied " Shakuni of the Elites , but you can call me Rudra ". " Rudra ¡­. It was my pleasure to fight and die by the hands of an aplished time maniptor like you , may the unnamed god bless you ". Saying so Vigo the second inmand in Lucifer''s army died by the sword of Rudra as his dead body was suspended mid-air with blood trickling from the three holes created inside him. Rudra''s mind became a mess listening to thest words uttered by the demon before his death as there were a lot of questions created in his mind after his death. There was no question in Rudra''s mind that it was a noble death however for the enemy to know that he had chosen the skill of the unnamed god and for him to cite it here when Rudra had never ever seen or heard the name of the unnamed god in the lore of Omega in both his lifetimes was something utterly unexpected. Nheless the time for questioning waster as for now all that mattered was the army of death capturing the city. Rudra descended from the sky with the dead body of the demonmander in his arms as when the demons finally noticed the result of the battle with their naked eyes they could not find the proper words to express their shock and horror. A demon screamed " THE COMMANDER ..H-HE IS DEAD , THE GUARDIAN HAS FALLEN ". Another one said " THE COMMANDER, HE HAS BEEN SLAIN BY SHAKUNI OF THE ELITES ! RUN! ". " How can themander die? " . " Just how strong is the human? " " Run ! Run ! Run ! " " No way can this be happening could it? " " RUN , THE CITY HAS FALLEN , THE CITY HAS FALLEN! ". As Rudra descended from the sky he checked on the other fourmanders fighting the pope first only to see that the dumbmanders were still fighting that one outnumbered opponent . Rudra was utterly dissapointed in their skill and had to control the urge to not kill the tired pope himself and hog all the exp as he let the battle drag on for the other four to take some experience. The other parts of the city were more or less captured , apart from a few individual stragglers the defending forces as a whole hand fled the city and now it was an elite den. More or less this fight was going to end in a sureshot victory now and the only thing that was left to do was to understand the cost at which this victory came now. Hence sitting onto a wooden ledge of a demon household , Rudra looked at the hellscapes horizon while waiting for the fight to finally be wrapped up. It took 2 more hours for the pope to finally die and the circumstances of his death were tragic to say the least. Apparently sir Jhonny was passing by after wrapping up his fight to see the old pope fighting fourmanders and then Jhonny felt disgusted by the fourmanders just like Rudra and decided to take matters into his own hands ... quite literally. What happened next was an extremely painful death of old soggy ball bursting. Probably one of the most painful deaths suffered by any tier 5 existance of all time , however for Jhonny it was apparently " Too old to use " anyways. Hence the fight for the city of whispers was finally concluded and the winners of the fight by an overwhelming margin were the army of death. /// Guys firstly a very special and heartfelt shoutout to Omar_Alshaikh for the 15,000 coin gachapon and to AlexSander20va for the 5000 coin castle. Your support for my book when it is down Is beyond moving and it just fills me with boundless gratitude. ; However, let me show my genuine praise for my lovely readers today by actually showing it with actions . I pledge 3 days of 5 chapters each to show my appreciation for you guys to help me reach top 15 in GT rankings as i asked for. I''m an author who shares both my joys and my struggles with my readers , however when i say stuff like my ambitions i genuinely don''t expect my lovely whale patrons to shower me with gifts to get there but it''s just a rant for me to work hard and get there Saying that , ament that says '' Thankyou for the chapter '' is all the motivation i need to get back up, no money needed :slightly_smiling_face: /// Chapter 777: Angry Devil Chapter 777: Angry Devil ( Lucifer''s pov ) Lucifer lost his damn mind after the reports came in that the city of whispers had been captured in about a days battle by the army of death and both the reinforcements from middle realm and the second divisionmander were in in the battle. The devil looked at the report and then at hismanders in the war room as he banged his table and said " So the great demonmanders can''t even hold a city for one day against an enemy attack ? WHAT A WORTHLESS RACE YOU ALL ARE ". Every single demon in the room felt their blood boil at this remark , however when they looked into Lucifer''s blood red eyes their boiling blood instantly ran cold as their survival instinct took over and they became docile. " Shakuni of the elites , great war general , excellent warrior , genius strategist who turned our OWN men against us and sted the wall apart? Is anyone else looking at this report? WHAT IS THIS? WILL I HAVE TO PUT AN END TO THIS MAN MYSELF , OR DO WE HAVE COMPETENT DEMONS IN THIS ROOM WHO WILL TAKE HIM OUT? " Lucifer waspletely enraged by Rudra''s performance in the war , the ant who had escaped from his st all those years ago had now turned into a giant and it was bothering Lucifer a lot. The firstmander of the demon army stood up as he said " I will bring you his head my lord , just give me themand ". Lucifer''s eyes softened looking at the firstmander , he was the demon who was previously the secondmander of Hades''s army and the betrayer who turned sides and help Lucifer im the throne of the underworld. Not only did he assassinate the then firstmander of Hades''s army , but also ensured that all of the demon race feared and respected Lucifer for the king that he was. Lucifer said " Not you Darius , not you , i need you in the capital ". Darius the firstmander sat down as he intently stared at one particr demon in the room as if waiting for him to ept this responsibility. The demon did not want to take on shakuni however the intimidation that the firstmander gave him made his life difficult as he was forced to ept. " Deception King Roomie , will you ept this task? " Lucifer asked as he saw one demon stand up Roomie was called the '' Deception king '' as he was a tier 5 demon that specialised in assassinations and was the human akin of a Hitman . He preffered to kill his enemies by tricking them into intricate traps as his deception was an art that took months and sometimes years to perfect. He hailed from a race of demons who only inbred and were a secluded society whose fame was for every demon being a character that was part of the king a.k.a Roomie''s y. One of his most popr assassinations was that of the tenthmander as one of Roomie ''s people became themanders wife and even bore him kids before slowly and steadily getting him addicted to a particr lunch ce that was built and created by roomie. For 7 years the shop was run as an honest store until the demonmander did not suspect anything wrong with that ce at all and dropped his guard after a heavy drinking session one day. That was the day themander never walked out of the restaurant and roomie and his race became wanted throughout hell. It was only after Lucifer pardoned roomie to kill amander by making him the tenthmander that the bounty on his head was voided. However it was only now that roomie was asked to take his first assassination mission by the state and the pressure from the firstmander meant that he had no option to reject. Saying yes reluctantly, he epted the task . ********* ( Rudra''s POV) Rudra had to deal with the poption of over 20 million demons after the fight was over as he gave them 2 days to vacate the city. Rudra did not want to disce these many people as they had Thames river on one side and beast territory on the other which meant that with the city destroyed they had nowhere to go. However thankfully the demons were kind to their own species atleast and the migrants were allowed to cross the Thames bridges by the other side as Rudra also respected the enemy''s heart and did not try anything underhanded during the migration. After that the bridges were raised again and the battle lines were cleared again. Although the army of death had gainedplete control over the eastern side of the Eastern map on the east coast of the river thames , there was still lots of wars to be fought ahead. Hades was thrilled by the victory of the army and showered Rudra with lots of praises, due to his ingenious strategy the total losses in the fight for the city numbered only 6.4 million troops with majority of deaths being in tier 1 and tier 2 troops and only 4 tier 4 deaths. It was a pretty good result considering the difficulty of capturing a city and the best part was that the enemy forces lost two tier 5manders from their ranks. With the fall of the city of whispers came a short break for Rudra as after over a full month of gaming continuously he logged out of Omega and went back to his home and to his wife after a long time away from home. Little did he know that while he was away , Naomi had already visited the doctor several times and knew about the gender of theing baby. As when Rudra came back home he was weed to a gender reveal party. /// Chapter 2 of the 5 chapter montage for today , special shoutout for antton_karttunen for the 1000 coin gift. Thankyou very much for the gift , i am truly humbled by the love showered, but i see youmenting on my book everyday and my lovely reader thosements are support enough./// Chapter 778: Gender reveal party Chapter 778: Gender reveal partyRudra came back home and was surprised to see that Karna, Neatwit , Max , Sk , Jhonny , Fatty Ksh and his girlfriend as well as Bo , Medivh and SMG were all present in the living room. Rudra knew that they had logged out of Omega after the win at the battle for city of whispers as thest few days had been strenuous for all and they needed to detox a bit. However as he had some work and meetings left he could only log out muchter which is why he was surprised to see the others at his home as they were supposed to be enjoying their time off. Rudra looked at Naomi and the swell on her belly and instantly his heart melted , her wife had swelled up soo much in thest one and a half month that he did not meet her as his heart ached at the thought that he was away from his family at such a critical time. Rudra ignored everyone as he went straight towards Naomi and gave her a smooch before holding her belly lovingly and giving it a kiss. Naomi smiled brightly at first before pouting as she said " the baby is not even born but it seems you love it more than me ". Everyone in the room chuckled including Rudra as he said " Ofcourse .... Not ". The long pause made Naomi''s face puff even more as she teasingly pped Rudra on the arm . As the loving couple talked amongst themselves , Jhonny who had seen Rudra for the first time in real life after his tier 5 promotion asked SMG " When did the boy became red skinned and a tattoo freak? ". SMG almost choked on the water he was drinking as he could not understand how Jhonny could be so clueless. Jhonny continued " It''s the gaming pod , he must have tanning UV installed inside . What a smartd, however maybe there is a risk of radiation, i need to talk to him about thister ". SMG could not understand wether to correct Jhonny or even where to start exining if he could , as in the end he just gave up and let it be. However what Jhonny truly missed was the sadness in SMG ''s eyes when he saw the loving couple as inside them there was a longing for the warmth of Naomi. Hiding his feelings back well , SMG swallowed his emotions alongside the water. Finally Rudra had given Naomi satisfactory attention and hence he stood up and looked around the room and said " So ¡­.. why are you all here ". It was at this moment that Neatwit shouted " YES ! I WON THE BET , GUILDMASTER DID NOT NOTICE ANYTHING" Karna cliqued his tongue and handed him a bundle of money as Neatwit smiled in satisfaction. Rudra who noticed this development said " Notice what? ". Instantly he activated his god''s eyes as although his head ached severely from using the skill he tried to make sense of what unusual phenomena was going on around him. Finding nothing he sat back down clutching his head as he closed his eyes to refocus on reality for a while before opening them up and asking again " notice what ?". It was at this moment that Karna stretched his tshirt to give the dumb guildmaster some hint. Rudra saw this still did not understand what Karna was trying to show him as only when he saw everyone around him wearing a half blue half pink tshirt did he realise that everyone was wearing the exact same tshirt. Rudra said " What is this ? Some new movement to support a new gender? Why are you all wearing the same tshirt ". Sk pped her face at this question as she gave Naomi a look of pity and the two women said at the same time " Men. " Instantly Neatwit and Medivh felt offended as they felt that they had better social reading of a situationpared to their clueless guildmaster and that branding them alongside the other idiots of the room was not fair. However they also knew that should they exclude themselves from the idiot men club they would never gain ess into the club again , and although idiotic the men''s club was still a better ce to be hence they drank the insult and stayed quiet. Karna said " think idiot think " as he popped open two crackers as both blue and pink kes dropped from the cracker. Rudra said " what is this , I''ve seen this stuff in those gen¡­ ". Rudra''s voice trailed off as he covered his mouth and found a ce to sit as he looked incredulously at his wife . Naomiughed and said " Yes we are having twins , one boy and one girl ". Everyone cheered as there was an atmosphere of genuine joy and excitement in the house , however Rudra was just smiling sitting in the corner as he could not utter a single word at this moment. Rudra felt a whirlpool of emotions as he started tough and cry at the same time as for the first time since the band had been together did the others see their guildmaster so vulnerable and human . There were tears of joy in his eyes as Rudra remembered dead mama and papa Rajput as they would have been the happiest hearing this news. Rudra hugged Naomi tight as he said " You have made me the happiest man in the world ". The couple enjoyed each other''s warmth as a beautiful moment was created , and after a while Rudra asked max to jump in too and eventhough the kid was a bit awkward at first in the end all 5 of the Rajput family members shared a moment of joy and embrace. As Naomi felt her heart turn to mush the two Rajput men felt their resolves being strengthening thate what may , both of them would always protect this family from all threats . /// Chapter 3 of today''s 5 chapter montage , a little change of environment from the constant wars , hope you all enjoy ! /// Chapter 779: Problems? Chapter 779: Problems?Rudra spent the next two days with his wife in real lifepletely disconnected from Omega as he gave all the duties of running the legion to Karna and did not think about the war situation at all. For most of the day he would put his head on his wife''s belly and just listen to the two small hearts beating as he wondered how the two would turnout to be , but one thing was for sure that eventhough the kids had not been born yet they were the most precious things in the world for Rudra. Rudra purchased the best facilities and supplements for Naomi that money could buy while he babyproofed the entire house overnight while Naomi was sleeping. Naomi was about 5 months pregnant now and at the rate the war was going Rudra would most likely be very close to the capital city by the time she was expecting which was why Rudra started making lots of backup ns incase he was not able to make it. Naomi was both happy and a bit scared to see Rudra work like this as one part of her heart felt assured that no matter how busy Rudra was he would always take care of the family while the other part of her worried that Rudra would change after bing a parent. It was true because although Rudra said nothing to Naomi , internally he felt that all the matters of Omega or the entire world were useless if it binded him from not being there with his wife when she needed him the most. Wars were projects that could not be rushed as the lives of millions of people depended on Rudra''s strategic decisions however at this moment he wondered if he should elerate the timeline of the war by three months so that he could end the fight a week before Naomi''s expected date. Because of his absence , Naomi had to spend her time alone in the house as with mama and papa Rajput gone all that she had now was a nanny that helped her do day to day chores , however although she was her physical support , during this trying time of raging hormones Naomi had no emotional support at all. Max was basically useless in this aspect as the teen was awkward while interacting with Naomi much less be her emotional support , as after she caught him having sex on the couch Max could never see her in the eye again because of the shame of that day. In a passing remark , Naomi did mention that she had friendly visits from Sk and SMG from time to time which seemed normal to Rudra as he felt grateful for their care shown. Neatwit was someone she was extremely close with as being her twin brother she knew practically everything about him and vice versa however just like Rudra that guy too was hardly ever out of Omega. Neatwit was also unaware that Pink lotus a.k.a Yua was pregnant too as the only people who knew for now about this pregnancy were Sk and Naomi. Unlike Naomi who was married to Rudra , Yua was not married to Neatwit and only his girlfriend which was why she was notfortable in telling him that she had his child as she did not know how would he react to it. Scared of him leaving her or forcing her to abort , Yua wanted to make sure about his feelings about having a kid before informing him about it. Being only one month into her pregnancy, she wanted to wait for a while more before revealing the information to Neatwit and her decision was respected by both her female friends. ********* ( Meanwhile on the forums ) The fight at the city of whispers saw the entire army of death participate with all its legions , hence the hefty chunk of exp fell between all the yers as most of them tasted their first taste ever of mass war levelling. A few high levelyers gained 5-7 levels while the average was 12-15 levels for tier 2 and about 20 levels for tier 1. This was rocket levelling speed and theizens were extremely happy about it. It was finally starting to pay off for them toe to hell but with their level ups came an issue rting to their tier promotion. While on middle earth there were tier promotion test centres everywhere, the humans were not aware of such Infrastructure in hell which made it near impossible for humans like Max who reached the peak of tier 1 realm be promoted to tier 2. The tier bottleneck made the whole system useless as while the yers could power level up if they could not be promoted in the process too then it was a dead investment for them. Hence , many started to take this problem to Rudra as millions of people tagged him in posts asking him such questions as many yers demanded a way or they threatened tomit suicide and return to middle earth. This was an serious issue and Rudra had to take it with absolute seriousness as without the bulk of his yerbase fighting further wars would be increasingly difficult. The demons were practically useless as being born by Hades ''s death magic , although they were powerful and had stats and movesparable to a tier 2-3-4-5 individual, they did not have the associated battle experience which allowed them to utilise their power properly. This made them very ineffective troops in battle as their human counterparts , although weaker in build proved to be much more valuable assets in fights. Thankfully all the legionsprised 70% of humans while Rudra''s legion had no demons at all which meant that the overall situation was not that bad . However should Rudra lose the support of these yers it would be disastrous. /// Chapter 4/5 for today''s montage , we have just one more to go for now . Every vote you give my book is valuable and this is my way of showing you that i genuinely care./// Chapter ?780 Assassination Target Chapter ?780 Assassination Target When Rudra finally returned to Omega there was a mess of protests in the camp which could only be solved by him , hence he needed to immediately get into action to solve the camp crisis. For small problems like the tier 2 and 3 promotion quests while the others racked their brains about what to do about the problem , it only took Rudra 6 hours to get in touch with the various professions training halls back in Purplehaze city and convince them to open a temporary branch in the city of whispers in hell. A request to lord Hades and a portal openingter the required staff was aodated and the protestors were assured of promotion opportunities in one weeks time. Just like that Rudra assigned the lifestyle division the task of setting up the various promotion halls and hence quelled 90% of the rebellion at once. On the other hand the tier 4 promotion tests were much moreplicated. There were a whole bunch of superior warriors who reached the cusp of breaking into tier 4 after the fight with many of them being from the first legion and the elites guild themselves and although no elite protested against Rudra''s orders they were still uneasy about not having a promotion opportunity. It was at this moment that one demon from the fifth division requested audience with Rudra regarding this problem. It was unusual for demons to talk to humans as although both demons and humans worked in the same legions , both had different camp sites and apart from the fights chose not to mingle with one another. This was the rule of the thumb for most humans however there were always a bunch of perverts who liked non-human women more than human women which led to the demonesses beating the living hell out of a few peeking perverts While most of the humans failed in approaching demonkind women , shockingly the virgin sir Jhonny seeded. It was the wrong kind of sess however as what Jhonny taught to the demon women was a technique that the male species regardless of race would curse him for generations toe. Apparently a few demonesses had seen Jhonny crush the pope ''s balls and were pestering him since to learn the technique. Usually Jhonny would decline as he was not interested in teaching his moves to people , however infront of the big chested demon women who were taller than him at 6 and a halffeet with D or E cups hanging straight infront of his nose , he became helpless and gave into the demands. It was one of these women who was learning how to crush balls from sir Jhonny who heard about the murmur of how the kids these days were wimpy and crying about tier promotions from sir Jhonny and volunteered to show a way The cover story for the demon women was impable and hence when she approached Rudra , nobody suspected foul y including Rudra himself. However she was actually from roomies tribe , a demoness who had killed one of the demoness in legion five and took her face and reced herself as a spy in the army of death. This was the reason why Roomie was the king of illusions as his tribe was a special race capable of infiltrating any organisation. They had genuine body morphing techniques and ways to replicate any physical structure with genuine authenticity. Infront of Rudra''s eyes no spells or potions would have worked , however due to genuine body morphing even Rudra was unable to detect that the demoness was not who she imed to be because she had not actually became what she imed to be. ? Rudra said " So , i have been told that you know a way for us humans to promote to tier 4 inside hell? " The demoness replied " Firstmander , as i donot know if you know or not know this so let me begin exining from scratch. Just like you humans us demons have to undergo a tier promotion test too , however while warriors follow different paths, all demons undergo the same promotion test for all professions. For the tier 4 test , there are many centres across the map with the safest being in the central region near a ce called the central mountains , inside those mountains is a cave where one can promote. However for obvious reasons that safe option is not avable for us which leaves us only a dangerous second option. 50 killometers south of this city in the beast territory there is a ce called the '' Beast Kings temple '' , it''s an ancient ruin that is said to be the ce where the ancient phoenix was once chained and captured. That ce has a trail called the '' Trial of Fire '' which can help anyone be promoted to tier 4 , however reaching the pce is extremely dangerous. Only one out of twenty challengers manage to ever enter the temple to attempt the test and only one in ten amongst theme out alive". The description given by the demoness left the room speechless as Rudra also fell in deep contemtion about the information provided. After a while he asked " What''s the maximum strength of the beasts in the beast territory? " The demoness replied " Some beasts are rumored to be above level 600 ". Rudra stroked his chin as he dismissed everyone else from the room and sat with Karna to discuss on this topic. While the decision to go or not to go had not been made yet , what Rudra was unaware of was the fact that the moment he would decide to go , there would be a deadly assassination trap already set-up for him at the beast temple upon arrival. /// Chapter 5/5 for today''s montage , hope you all liked it. I n to continue this same pace for two more days , and while I wish to do more than five i know that i can only healthily sustain this rate without burning myself out. Once again my deepest gratitude for everyone supporting my book , i appreciate all of you very much ". Chapter ?781 Rudras Decision Chapter ?781 Rudra''s Decision Rudra contemted on entering the beast territory as now that the elites controlled the entirety of the Eastern side of river Thames the next phase of the war the critical river crossing was absolutely not going to be easy. For the army of death to have better odds of winning it was imperative to have as many tier 4 generals as possible in the army. At the moment the demons created by Hades were practically at the lowest rung of tier 4 generals as even with them posessing their 4 strength they did not have the necessary battle experience to back that up . Under such circumstances Rudra could only turn to the yerbase as if he could somehow manage to add even 50-100 tier 4 generals to his existing force it would be a huge advantage in theing fights. At the moment nearly 47,000 tier 3 soldiers were at the peak and ready to breakthrough while 270,000 more needed only 1-2 levels to breakthrough. Hence nearly 317,000 soldiers total wanted to take the promotion test . This was a significant number of undertakers and although Rudra did not expect all of them to be able to be promoted , even if a small fraction of them was able to pass it would be a big win for the army as a whole , especially when Rudra saw 120,000 elites amongst the 317,000 soldiers. Nearly a third were highly talented elites which meant that it was Rudra''s duty as a guildmaster to help them. After Karna said he should do it , Rudra let go of his reservations to venture into unknownnds and started nning on how to carve a path out towards the beast kings temple . When the news came out that all tier 4 test undertakers would be taken to attempt a promotion test in hell a wave of happiness spread across the camp as while the test undertakers were ted beyond reason , their lower tier 3 counterparts felt reassured that when their time to take the test woulde , they would be provided with the opportunity to take it. This as a whole calmed the mindset of the army of death as everyone from tier 1 to tier 4 was taken care off by Rudra. This alongside the practical experience of capturing a city assured the human yers that all of Rudra ''s promises were true and that this war was indeed once in a lifetime opportunity to get stronger fast. However when the news spread across the camp it also fell into the ears of the demoness spy who ryed the news back to the assassin Roomie. Hence began a sinister plot to assassinate the firstmander of the death army as while Rudra was busy nning his expedition, roomie started nning his assassination. In essence both of them had the same mindset when nning stuff , which was creating ayout and backups for every critical juncture of that n. If n A failed at critical juncture A , they could move to n B and C and D , making many alternate paths to reach the goal ording to the situation. Scouting missions also started on both sides as both parties sent scouts to the beast territories and waited for a proper map and beast strength to be gauged. While Rudra read the information and drew the best path to take the safest and easiest path to the temple, roomie reverse engineered the same information to first draw the best path to the temple and then plot assassination attempts on the route. It was a mastermind vs a mastermind at work and only time was to show which one was going to get the best out of the other , however for now Rudra alongside Jhonny , Karna , Medivh and Neatwit rolled out of the city of whispers heading north into the beast territory with 371,000 test undertakers in tow. Rudra wanted to wrap this trip up in 4 days with one day to go , one toe back while 2 days being there to take the test. This meant that the group needed to cover a good 50 killometers of rugged terrain during their journey in and out of the territory. ********* ( Meanwhile Max ) Max had reached the peak of tier 1 and due to Rudra opening the theif ss promotion hall inside the city of whispers he was now currently undertaking the tier promotion quest to reach tier 2. Max had perfectly prepared for the tier 2 promotion test as he had gone through a lot of study materials and talked to a lot of seniors to try and understand the best method to pass this exam. In tier 2 promotion test every ss hall gave their undertakers a mission and thepletion of the mission saw the yers to be promoted while how they cleared the mission showed their rating. Max was given the mission to steal something precious from the demonkind within 7 days and being the daredevil that he was , he decided to take a dive down river Thames and cross to the other side to look for treasures. Currently many humans were doing such missions , only for 9/10 to meet their end by the defending demon forces on the other side , however max had a hidden secret to help him. Hence with his eyes set on the economic hub of the east thegiant city of Sivanthe as his destination , Max leaped into the river Thames after consuming one appearance alteration potion , changing his human appearance to that of a demon... or rather a demoness. Max had felt confident when he stole 5 strands of hair from a demons armour about his n , however never in his wild dreams did he imagine that it would turn out to be a demonesses. It was only when he grew D cups did he realise the situation he was in. /// Continuing on mymitment to bring 5 chapters to you guys for three days , today will also be a 5 chapter day. /// Chapter ?782 Complaint Lodged Chapter ?782 Comint Lodged ( Real Life , SMG) SMG was a man well into histe fourties and about to touch his fifties and having given his whole life to the art of perfecting his profession , he never had enough time to start a family or find a proper girl to settle down. He never regretted this way of life too until he joined the elites and met beautiful women inside the guild like Yua , Sk and especially Naomi. At first his curiosity was limited to gazing only , as while he would steal nces at the office parties at the women from time to time , he would not think much about it and feel happy about having witnessed such beauty. However all that started to change when the girls started giving attention to other elders and the guildmaster but not him , as in their eyes he was almost non-existent. While they teased and yed with the young guys they would absolutely not pay romantic attention to the old ones like himself and Jhonny and while Jhonny still had a certain charm that made girls levitate towards him and talk to him despite his age , SMG had no game whatsoever. This started to bother SMG as even when he became an instructor in the elite academy training the meanest ck operations recruits, the few girls in his division would look at him as a near grandfather level figure and without any respect as a potential partner . SMG who had trained all his life seeing his master who at age 60 had 10-20 women around him at all times used to beleive that after he had all the sess in the world women would definitely levitate towards him despite his age as long as he was respectful towards them and could provide their needs. However when this illusion crashed , overtime SMG ''s core principles started to fluctuate as his obsession with wooing women increased . He started to approach them out of his own free will as from time to time he would help them in various spheres of life trying to make himself useful to get their attention as the women would also feelfortable around him and start to rant about their various problems in life. However even after all this he was always within his limits and his obsession was buried inside his heart without an outlet , as in the end he was a good friend of the men who were dating these women and would not want to steal them from their partners. This however changed on one of the ck operations missions outside the upside as SMG was identally caught inside a warehouse on fire that was storing cocaine. What started as a life threatening situation endedpletely altering the course of SMG ''s life as after a week of the mission ending , the body still craved for a hint of coke and after resisting a lot the curiosity finally won as SMG bought a few grammes and started his addiction journey. The positive of him bing a drug addictte in life was that his obsession with elite women ended as he filled the void in his heart with substance abuse , however on the other hand after reaching tier 4 his body had such an unbelievable metabolism that every hit hardlysted him half n hour before fading off. As time went by the things came to such a point that even when ying Omega, SMG would feel a certain thirst in the VR world that was insatiable without logging out for a second , snorting some coke anding back. This led to a notable drop in his performance as well as his manner of talking as although he did not realise it himself he started to talk and behave like an absolutely different person which was bossy and full of toxic masculinity. His own division members started to feel dreadful under hismand and for the first time ever in the history of the elites guild being formed a formalint letter was lodged against an elder in the management as SMG voluntarily and brutally killed an tier 3 assassin of his division while training , just because he outsmarted SMG in the start of the battle and managed tond an attack on his cheek. Humiliated SMG proceeded to beat the living crap out of the guild member before taking his one life that was his protection in hell as he was respawned in the church of life in Purplehaze city. The division members had tried to stop SMG desperately, however SMG seemed to be a beast possessed as his bloodlust was only satiated after killing the guild member and not before. *********** ( Middle realm , Purplehaze city , Amelia ) Amelia was in-charge of looking intoints from the management structure and in her decade long tenure as the secretary of the guild she had only ever seen threeints being lodged all of them being against the lifestyle division with many of the lifestyle vendors being famouslyte on their delivery times. However never had the elite ever had a problem with upper management and hence when she saw theint report against SMG, who was a pir of the elite strength she felt something inside her guy wrench over. She thoroughly investigated the incident and was shocked to realise that it was indeed SMG who was atplete fault. Amelia found herself to be in a tough situation as she did not want to punish someone as important as SMG publically while she also could not let such an offense slide, as within the elites no elder was allowed to make wrong use of the power vested inside them and nobody could get away frommitting a crime. Hence she decided to talk about this matter to SMG personally and since she could not talk about it to him in game , she decided to look for him in real life . /// I request you all to give this particr storyline with SMG time , it''s here for a good reason /// Chapter ?783 Traversing The Beast Territory Chapter ?783 Traversing The Beast Territory ( Rudra''s POV) Rudra used his eyes to scout the area around them every five minutes and made sure to steer clear of opponents stronger than tier 4 , while he trapped weaker beasts in his gravity maniption and allowed those who needed only one or two levels to progress to tier 3 peak to kill them so that they could level up in the journey. Neatwit was in heaven apparently as he wasughing constantly by fighting strong tier 4 beasts one after another and levelling up at an fast pace. There was a good reason as to why the beast territory was left untouched by the demonkind as the amount of tier 4 beasts and higher within the region were sorge that without ordering a full army invasion of the territory it was impossible to clear the full region for human use. And as it was practically impossible to start industrial operations in unsafends it was all but given that weaker tier 1 and two demons responsible for building cities would never step into thisnd by themselves. In the end the cost of reiming the territory turned out to be toorge to start a viable expedition into the region which was the reason why there were no roads and not even a shabby Hut to be seen within the beast territory. After about 10 killometers ofnd traversed and about 2 hours into the expedition Rudra found the first oddity in the scouts map vs reality as the map the elite scout had drawn for him did not show anykes within the region however using his heavenly eyes he could see ake 1 killometers ahead of their current location . Theke was not a small one at that , it was about 1 killometers wide and about 2 killometers long , which meant that it was actually a very important structure that should not be missed by any scout. Rudra clicked his tongue , a waterbody was sure to attract lots of powerful beasts as even for demonic beasts water was the basicponent of their bodies. The problem was that Rudra was currently ascending a small natural hill and had taken the whole group along with him on a path that he felt was free from most monsters , to change the path now would mean taking a 3-4 killometers detour which would add one hour to the journey. Hesitant to do so , Rudra carefully scouted the area for powerful beasts and finding none decided to pass thekeside as quickly as possible with his troops. Although Rudra was quick to scout theke he was actually decieved by the creation of theke itself as while he found it odd that the scout missed drawing theke , he felt it was the ipetence of a scout rather than suspecting foul y. The reason why Rudra was fooled was because theke was actually created perfectly. The spot chosen for thekes creation had a naturally sloping gradient from all sides around it which meant that it was the perfect ce for rainwater to be drained into and collected , and there were natural looking reefs and aquatic life at the bottom of theke plus beast marks around thekes water that suggested that many beasts came to theke to drink water. Roomie had perfected his art of illusions as he did not create fake mind maniptions but replicated actual reality from his detailed observational skills and his creations were impossible to see through by even most experts. Roomie nned to redirect a thirsty stegasaurus an ancient beast who was one of the few species to reach tier 5 strength towards Rudra and group while they were crossing thiske , as he wanted to probe Rudra''s strength and see his moves using this experiment. The stegasaurus was lured using its favourite bait , the demon hog as when Roomie was informed by his tribesmen that humans were in the vicinity of theke , Roomie quickly mind controlled the demon hogs he had ced around a stegasaurus his nsmen had tracked and started to lure it towards theke. This was the first and a near harmless scheme of roomie as theke was created to make Rudra beleive that a powerful beast appearing there out of nowhere was just a coincidence and not a sinister scheme , however never in million years would roomie have ever thought that his schemes would be seen through by someone. Shockingly that someone was not even Rudra as Roomie''s schemes were actually unearthed by noone but sir Jhonny English! Jhonny who was hips deep into theke seemed to pick someke nts out of theke as after careful examination he dered " Shakuni boy , thiske is not a naturalke that''s been here for centuries , this is a fake created not more than 2 days ago. Prepare for ambush ". Rudra''s eyes widened at this deration as he immediately spread his aura and drew his swords as he became alert . Seeing Rudra draw his swords Karna and Medivh became alert too and so did the rest of the army. Rudra scanned the area once more , only to find a powerful beast approaching , but it was still three minutes away while Rudra found no other threatening lifeforms present. Rudra asked " Why do you say so , sir Jhonny? ". Rudra did not doubt sir Jhonny''s words , if the man said that theke was a fake then it must be a fake , however he needed to understand the reasoning behind it to understand the motive of creating a fakeke , and the answer shocked him Jhonny said " the nts they have been unrooted and nted into thiske . Not a single nt at thekes bottom is natural or healthy. They still live because they have been freshly transnted , however if you pull anyone of them off theye out effortlessly which is not how nts are supposed to grow. The bottom of theke is carefully created with there being tide replicated base that could only naturally ever form over theke experience high and low tides for hundereds of years , however whoever made this fake made it reverse for some dumb reason because a tide base in this eastern region should gradiate from left to right and not right to left I can confidently say that this is a work of an assassination organization and a brilliant one , however it''s a shame that their foe is the boy under Jhonny English ". Chapter ?784 Discovered Chapter ?784 Discovered Rudra stared at Jhonny wide eyed as what he said made perfect sense to him. When he looked at the area from his eyes he just looked at the reef at the bottom and the footmarks of the beasts , he did not think critically enough and if it was not for Jhonny uncovering this crucial information Rudra would have still beleived that it was a naturalke and not a trap. The question that remained now was why would someone go to such lengths and create ake when there was nobody present to ambush , as the one high level beast that was moving towards Rudra now was not enough to wipe the whole party out in an ambush. Nheless Rudra became extremely vignt as he started to run his calctions In his mind at superhuman speed. Being a mastermind himself he thought from the perspective of an attacker who set this ambush up and when he introspected why he would ever try this his heart told him that it would be for reconnaissance. The enemy wanted to test out Rudra''s strength and his moveset which was why he orchestrated this move, however now that Rudra knew that it was a trap he was not going to let the enemy have the satisfaction of seeing his n seed. Rudra gave the call " Karna , Medivh , arge beast is approaching from the west , go about a killometer west from here , change his course and drive him away from theke. Neatwit, take your ducks and duck the hell out of that dino ". Instantly the three elite elders sprung into action as upon reaching the designated location , Medivh started to prepare a strong fire spell whereas Karna unleashed a tier 4 sword attack. The stegasaurus was busy chasing a few demon hogs and did not notice the arrival of two tinyhumans , it was only when Karna unleashed an attack that the beast was rmed. RAWRRRR The dino roared at the iing attack as it swung it''s armoured tail to meet Karna''s strike resulting in the beast getting a skin wound on its tail. However it was Medivh''s attack that scared the beast off as the massive raging fire forced it to retreat. The beast was irritated that its prey was lost and that someone was attacking it as it turned towards the human duo with vignce and anger contemting if it should attack or not. However at this moment a massive juicy duck appeared out of thin air infront of the beast and it said tauntingly to the dino " QUACK , QUACK QUACK! " ********* ( Meanwhile in the real world , Amelia ) Amelia went inside SMG ''s office in the elite towers using her corporate card. However upon entering the room she was shocked to find packets after packets of drugs both sealed and used as she could not beleive her eyes as to what she was seeing. The gaming pod''s light was on which meant that SMG was gaming inside , hence Amelia decided that it was the perfect opportunity to look at the security footages of the room using SMG ''s ownputer and find out what was going on. Amelia yed the security footage at 5x speed as she saw days after days of SMG ''s routine and a few moments of him abusing drugs. The part that shocked her the most was seeing him logout of the game just for some quick drug shots before logging back in as most people she was around treated Omega as their absolute pinnacle worship and yed it seriously for days at end without a single wink. To see an elite elder fall to such lows was shocking to Amelia however her initial shock soon turned into anger and disgust as she went out of the room and called the security to install a camera inside and wipe the room clean of all drugs as she watched on her phone waiting for SMG toe out. Based on his behavioural pattern , Amelia knew that it would take him 25-35 minutes at maximum toe out for a snort and she was spot on with her prediction. SMG logged out of the game only to be shocked to see that his office was wiped clean of all drugs as his addiction caused him to loose his mind over the situation as he started to rummage through his own cabin. " Who did this ? Who cleaned my office? " SMG panicked for both losing his drugs and also for the potentially dangerous situation of someone else finding out about his addiction. SMG half destroyed his own office in anger as he opened the door in anger to storm out only to be stopped in his tracks by Amelia standing beside 20 security guards of the elite division. 5 of them were ckops trained by him while one of them was a tier 4 core member who was on physical duty for the day outside the game. All of them giving SMG a disgusted look. Amelia hung a small bag of drugs infront of SMG and asked " Looking for this? ". In this moment SMG felt ashamed , angry and also craving for the drugs at the same time as his mind crashed from the overdose of strong emotions. " Why did you walk into my office , i thought we were supposed to have privacy " SMG said as calmly as he could reigning in his anger and desire as he tried to mentain hisposure. This was a good sign as Amelia took it positively and concluded that SMG was not beyond saving as she said " Okay , let''s talk about that and this bag in my hand in private ". The security around Amelia thought this was a horrible idea , as they were quick to raise their protests however Amelia waved them off and just said that SMG would never hurt her as she went inside his office to talk about it. SMG''s anxiety only grew as the two sat across each other in private as although he had many arguments to justify his addiction , he knew all of them would make him seem hollow and that there was no salvaging this situation for him from here . /// Chapter 4/5 , one more to go /// Chapter ?785 A Confrontation Chapter ?785 A Confrontation Amelia said " I recieved a formalint agains you today SMG , it''s the fourth ever formalint lodged in the guild and the first one inside thebat division. You beat a guild member to death brutally inside hell. How do you exin your crimes? ". SMG stared at Amelia for a while as the first voice in his head was angry at the junior who ratted on him as the devil in his mind said " That RAT BA*****". However not daring to say that infront of Amelia he said " It was an ident ". Amelia tapped her wrists and showed SMG a clip on her mobile device as in the clip it showed clearly how SMG was brutally beating the elite with his bare fists and did not stop even after multiple attempts to stop him by others around him. After the clip ended , Amelia said " ident? I think not ". SMG was very calm under the situation and said " I made a mistake , i will personally apologise and offerpensation". Amelia nodded , it was indeed the right thing to do however she added by saying " You do that and also resign as an active elder of the elite guild and i will consider this matter settled ". SMG''s heart skipped a beat as his anger visibly red . He red at Amelia and said " I do WHAT? " If it was a weaker woman sitting infront of SMG she would be frightened of this trained tier 4 assassin who could kill her with a flick of his hand however not Amelia, as she red him back straight in the eye and said " You heard me ". " Hahahahaha ". SMGughed hysterically as he pped his hands and seemed to fall into insanity for a while before stopping as he said " Is this the guildmaster''s orders? ". Amelia shook her head and replied " He doesn''t know this yet , i don''t n on telling him too if you do as i say ". SMG felt emboldened as he said " I don''t think you have the authority to dismiss me as an elder or ask me to step down , my contributions to this organisation are greater than yours mind it and i admit my mistake but I''m not going to take sh** from you ". Amelia stood up as she turned around and started to leave , but before opening the door to exit she said " I was never going to ept your resignation even if you offered it , nor report today''s matter to guildmaster, however judging by your reaction I''m not convinced that your mind has been poisoned. If you were truly sorry about today''s events you would not hesitate to step down , infact it would have been voluntary , however u telling me about ur contributions is proof that you are delusional ". Saying so Amelia mmed the door on SMG but before doing so she threw him the small packet of drugs she had on herself. Her mind was made and although the final call would be Rudra''s, she was sure that she no longer wanted the services of SMG in this guild anymore. ******** ( Max''s POV) Max crossed river Thames as a naked female and the embarrassment he was feeling at the moment could not be put into words. From time to time he was checking out his own naked body and feeling flushed as a result. He had became a demoness and that too an extremely beautiful one as his own naked image made him feel wet in the wrong areas which was an odd phenomenon to experience. However his humiliation was only made worse when a bunch of patrolling demons who spotted her started to whistle and tease her like a bunch of horny houds. " Hey there gorgeous, why are you here today? Don''t you know that this ce is off-limits ? " Max felt embarassed and his cheeks flushed as a result , however the demon''s became even more excited seeing his coy reaction as the male hormones within themselves raged on. Max said in assheepish voice as he could " Umm... I was here for a bath , but my clothes seemed to be washed away by the river ". The demons started to joke and hit each other on the arms as they started to discuss who was taking the pretty girl back home , as it was only after a full two minutes that one of them said " Well it''s not safe here , let me take you my home ... Err i mean your home ". Max cringed at thement as internally he was swearing the guy a lot however externally he said " Thankyou brave sir ". The demons then escorted Max to the nearest vige and were hitting on him constantly throughout the journey. Max felt suffocated by the male attention as all the wetness in his body from seeing his naked reflection was gone after seeing disgusting demon pig men hit on himself ... Or herself. Although there were a lot of advantages of being a women , the prime one being that he got a free ride to a vige with VIP escorts which would have never happened if he was a man. What also would not have happened would be men grinding on his naked bum and '' identally '' touching his d cups if he was a man. Going through this traumatic experience however, Max swore that he was going to emancipate the next guy who touched him ( her ) even if it caused him to die. Knocking a random girl out in a street corner , max stole her clothes as he then proceeded to pick some pockets to gain local currency using his theif ss and get out of the vige as fast as possible. His destination was the city of Sivanthe where he heard thatid a great treasure in the museum of demonic history. /// Chapter 5/5 for the day. Keeping my promise of giving 5 chapter everyday for 2 days in a row. Tommorow will also be a 5 chapter day , so hope you guys enjoy the extra chapter dump this week e??? /// Chapter ?786 Make The Hunter The Prey Chapter ?786 Make The Hunter The Prey Quack quack quack , Neatwits duck started to rage on the huge dino and for a moment everyone except Neatwit was thrown into confusion looking at this scene. Even the dino who had lived for countless decades could not beleive his eyes as to why was his food scolding him? RAWRRRR! The dinasaur roared at the angry chicken and immediately the mama ducks courage all came t out of her body as she quickly pooped out 3 eggs in panic. What followed was the dinasaur chasing mama duck while drooling while the mama duck running away fluttering her wings in dire attempts to save herself while the smaller elder ducks flew straight into the dinos mouth to save their mama dino. Rudra saw the whole scene from distance and started to count the number of ducks that the dino was swallowing. " 1...2....4... 16...27...30 , it''s done OOO it''s done Rest in peace big lizard " Rudra knew that the lizard was going to face probably one of the most terrifying deaths however he did not want to be too close to the beast while witnessing it , lest he be drawn into the aftermath. Usually when one killed 1-3 ducks they got some pretty pathetic natural disaster but this dinasaur had swallowed 30 , now when the stomach acid would start to actually kill these ducks one by one the disaster would probably grow bigger and bigger until Rudra had no idea what would happen at 30 deaths. Rudra''s guess was spot on , as within seconds a huge thundercloud that Rudra had only seen during his natural tribtion formed above the hellscape as one after another tribtion power thunderbolts started to pelt the dinasaurs skin. RAWRRR The dinasaur did not understand as to why the lightning bolts kept hitting it nomatter what it did and after initially trying to dodge and survive , after the 12th hit it just got paralyzed and unable to move. After the 30th strike , not even it''s ashes were left to remember the collosal beast as its body along with his bones were reduced to nothingness by the thunder. When Neatwit rode his duck back to the rest of the troops he got a loud pping reception of QUACK ( CLAP ) QUACK ( CLAP ) QUACK (CLAP ) chant , as he danced alongside mama duck on the beat. Rudra did not understand if the chant was apliment or a demeaning thing to say but since Neatwit seemed to be dancing to it he let it slide. The group continued on its journey as Rudra started to think about the more serious things that he needed to consider regarding today''s circumstanceswhich was who was the mastermind behind this assassination attempt and what should he expect next. After a few moments of self contemtion , Rudra decided to confer with the elders around him as he said " What do you think we should do guys? I genuinely beleive that the assassination target is not the entire division but only me this time. What should the approach be? What do you guys think? " Karna thought for a while before replying " I think we y the man , we stay together , stay alert and try and foil the assassination attempt " cO,m Medivh said "I agree , i think guildmaster should blend in with the crowd and suppress his aura , that way finding him would be really hard and we ca- " Before Medivh finished he was interrupted by Jhonny " Heh , you silly mage boy , that''s not how assassins work. No matter how much Rudra hides he cannot hide , the organisation behind this attack is not an amateur, however they are not as good as Jhonny English either , trust the number one assassin in the world and go venture out the sun temple alone. Karna Boy will study the map and guide us with a detour , go there be alert and kill the assassin by the time wee. The only way to stop an assassin is to be the hunter from the prey , do the unexpected, be at the unexpected at the unexpected time and all his careful calctions wille crashing down converting it into a man to man fight , and while the shakuni boy is still a boy infront of Jhonny , he is a man alright , demon cu*ts can''t hurt a hair on him ". Everyone gave Jhonny a nk look before Neatwit asked " You mean the beast kings temple? " Jhonny raised his hand in annoyance and smacked Neatwit on the forehead as he said " sun temple , beast temple , temple temple , do you think this old man cares boy? ". Neatwit shut his mouth and rubbed his head as he looked at karna in protest who offered no help at all. After thinking for a while Rudra felt that Jhonny''s words made sense , but still no sense at all , as when he looked at things from his perspective, him venturing into a fight alone had lesser odds of him winning than him going in with an backup , no matter the situation , however since his elder sir Jhonny said he had to do it like that , he trusted the old man with his life and decided to follow the advice. Hence Rudra broke off from the rest off the group and marched on ahead towards the beast kings temple through the pre-decided path , however via air to avoid all traps. Having noone to slow him down it only took him 15 minutes to arrive at the temple via air as the first thing he did upon arrival was toplete withdraw his aura and use cloud feet topletely negat all his footstep voices as well. Entering stealth mode Rudra did not even dare to breath heavy as he used his vision to scan for trouble and lifeforms , however instead of trouble what he found within the temple was unbelievable as his eyes widened in shock and he almost lost control over his breathing. The beast kings temple was not simple as it seemed from the outside as within it were buried some of the most ancient secrets of the pre -civilisation beast era. Secrets thought to be lost in the sands of time ... secrets that couldpletely change the course of the war. /// Continuing on my promise , today will also be a five chapter day , enjoy /// Chapter ?787 Max Is Catfishing Chapter ?787 Max Is Catfishing ( Max''s POV ) Max reached Sivanthe''s city and paid the toll for two silver taels to enter the city. Initially max expected a very demon like city to be what he saw where humans would hang like chickens outside street meat shops and it would be a barbaric scene overall. However that was not the case with the city at all. It was a hustling and bustling civilization who was not fearing immediate war. Food , clothing and lifestyle shops were open and children were happily ying on the streets. Infact thendscape was not at all scary or barbaric , it was pretty and had a unique beauty as the merchant town of Sivanthe was one of the most beautiful and economically powerful towns inside entire hellscape. As Max roamed the city , he found himself constantly having to look up to see faces of taller men which was a very different feeling for him as usually he never felt like a dwarf amongst men , but being in a women''s body amongst tall demonic men he started feeling like one. The clothes he had stolen were a bit baggy and oversized which made him look like women who was trying to cover her assets up desperately however also failing miserably as eventhough the tshirt was oversized his perky nipples from his D cups were still visible. Everytime Max walked , his chest jiggled and he needed to desperately resist the urge to not start ying with them himself. However he soon realised that his attention to himself was not the biggest problem and it was more about the other demon men in the city. Internally Max sighed as those who saw him pass by with nted eyes as wether they were with their wives , wether they were single or wether they were old , all men turned atleast once to see the beauty that Max had became and it was at this moment that Max realised that demon , human , beast , elf , orc , or any xyz race for that matter Men will be men all around! Mankind was a race that was the most perverted , most delusional and also the most hungry to check new women out , as this basic response seemed to be deeply ingrained in the Y chromosome itself. Although it disgusted Max to do so , he quickly realised that his appearance was his best weapon at the moment and that if he was smart about it , he could catfish someone into helping him carry out the heist. Once this sinister thought entered Max''s mind he delved deeper and deeper into it as he started to talk like the women he was most attracted to as a kid and who he considered the master of seduction ¡­. Sk. Entering the museum of national history , Max started to look around for a while at the beautiful demonic artifacts preserved as he genuinely learnt about the history of the demon kind. Inside the museum were many cool artifacts like the sword fragment of the first ever demon emperor and the ne of thest demon empress stored inside. However Max''s eyes remained focused on the one artifact that could gaurantee him a perfect promotion which was the book of the city''s architecture! Rumored to contain blueprints of important goverment buildings , the streets as well as the underground sewage system it was a book that could help the army of death a lot with its overall reconnaissance, however the problem was that it was sealed behind runes and threeyers of pixie ss which was the hardest ss forged by the legendary dwarves Max needed to figure out a way as to how to break the ss and remove the rune rm that will go off if he touched the ss and then steal the item and run from the city without the 50 tier 3 guards catching him. However just as he was thinking about how to pull this feat off , the answer to all his troubles came walking at him with a big smile. A nobly dressed demon who was extremely average looking with no muscles whatsoever walked upto Max and said " Hi I''m the son of the owner of this museum, do you like our exhibits?" Max smirked internally , it took him one look at the guy to understand he was interested in him and he was going to make full utilisation of this opportunity. Max said " Oh my god , look at you , who would think that with these muscles you would actually be an art curator and not a valiant warrior . Hawttt ". The demon was dumbfounded, he had never felt his ego st soo much at once as he literally got a nosebleed hearing Max''s words and voice. Max understood male psychology the best , he knew that the bestpliment a female could give a guy was not about his personality or his fashion sense or aplishments , it was about his manhood. Tell a man he had a big di** and he would think about it smiling for days , which was exactly why Max chose topliment the other parties muscles as he knew that as anky person that was thepliment he craved for the most. It totally worked ! The demon wiped his noseblood and said " Haha yes , i just help out once in a while in the museum, I''m indeed a warrior by profession, Jules won heart ". Max made a gawking expression as he said " Won heart ? Like the famous Won heart of Sivanthe city? No way ¡­ " Max had absolutely no clue as to who the won hearts were however he knew that when a male said his surname in such a fashion it was only because he was flexing his family wealth , which was why max acted impressed. This also worked totally as the demon smiled at thepliment and said " Haha , don''t be afraid of me , I''m just a humble demon ". Max closed his gawking expression and started to y his plot " So Mr. Jules , have you ever touched this book in your hands? " Jules looked at the book of architecture and said " Yes , when i was a kid i scrolled through this book once " Max appeared to look extremely impressed as he said in a soft voice " I''m an architectural student , If i could ever look at the book in my hands ¡­. It would be the pinnacle of my existence, s it''s not possible¡­. " Saying so Max sighed and let his body drop , he made such a cute expression that Jules''s heart stopped to see max so sad as he immediately pped his hands and called for his Buttler as he whispered something in his ear. Max knew what was going on with that whisper and now all that he needed to do was to wait for the results to be reaped. Chapter ?788 Lore Chapter ?788 Lore ( Roomie''s POV) Roomie had initially nned on converting the temple of the beast king into a field of assassination for Rudra as he nned to set up his traps all over for the leader of the elites. When a peak tier 3 individual enters the temple of the beast king , they trigger the tier 4 promotion quest known as the trial of fire and are teleported into a parallel space where they appear for the trial. However over the past centuries there were no news about any tier 5 individual visiting the temple , as there was no known benefit for a tier 5 individual to enter the temple , there were no treasures to be looted and there was also no motivation for them to go after already reaching tier 5 . Hence when roomie entered the temple he was stunned to see the scenario infront of his eyes. In the centre of the temple was an altar that had chains as thick as a pir and scorch marks could be seen on the ground below as if it was heated repeatedly using fires over and over again for centuries . Thew of fire was so strong in the environment that roomie could only will about creating fire in his palms and fire would appear eventhough he was not a mage who had learnt to use the fire spell. Usually those who took the risk to traverse the beast territory and enter the temple would either note out to tell the tale , or would tell the tale of the trial of fire which was an alternate dimension not connected to the temple , while nobody told the tale of the temple itself because nobody had witnessed it , as roomie was sure that if anyone had seen this scene before then this temple would not be standing here after all these years as Lucifer himself would haveid a im on it. Infront of his eyesid a ce that had ancient paintings across the pirs where the chains emerged from that told the tale of how the ancient phoenix was captured here. It was a popr folklore that the demonkind used to say about the seperation of the middle realm the heaven and hell , as before the age of the two legged species , there was the age of the beast kings who roamed the worlds as the dragon race , the phoenix race , the nailed fox and the hermit turtle race were the four divine races on the. The dragons ruled the skies , the nailed beasts ruled the mountains and the hermit turtle ruled the ocean, however the phoenix chose to rule the underworld as the hot boiling magma and the heat inside was it''s preffered habitat. When the primordial god''s were born into the world , the beasts and the gods lived in harmony for years before the angels were born into the world. Hades who was the new ruler of the underworld respected the privacy of the phoenix and hailed it as a sacred beast amongst the demonkind. The phoenix was worshipped and it''s spotting was considered auspicious, however it all changed when Lucifer took over. The angels were hungry for divinity , to get an opportunity to raise themselves beyond the tier 6 threshold and be true god''s by entering the tier 7 realm , however breaking past the barrier was not easy. It was during this time that Lucifer killed a peace loving hermit turtle and sucked off its divinity to strengthen himself. When the other angels found out about Lucifer''s heinous crimes against the hermit turtle race who were driven near extinction by Lucifers mad hunting , a great war started between the angels and the devil and finally after suffering defeat at the hands of Archangel Micheal Lucifer was banished from the middle earth . In hell he tricked Hades into a millenium long sleep and usurped the throne while his presence forced the divine phoenix to cower and hide lest Lucifer came for its divinity. Hence the '' Beastmen '' the original demons who could talk and tame wild beasts created the beastkings temple for the phoenix and helped it hide from the eyes of Lucifer by creating many illusionary formations around the temple as well as making different portals for different tiers of people entering the temple. To make it impossible for Lucifer to find this ce , the Beastmen made it so that nobody above the tier 5 realm could ever enter the temple while everyone under tier 3 would be instantly killed by the fire world created by the mes of the phoenix. While those who passed the trial of fire at the peak of tier 3 were promoted to tier 4 , even those at tier 4 entering the temple were taken to the same trial again and again , and the only break from this cycle was to enter at tier 5. The chains that roomie saw were the chains that the phoenix voluntarily entered to release it''s pent up power from time to time as the chains were specially forged in a way that it used the discharged power from the phoenix''s body to power the formations of the temple as well as to fuel the trial of fire. The Beastmen did a brilliant job in hiding the phoenix for nearly 1600 years , however nobody could have thought that even after all these years the immortal phoenix was still alive and resting within the temple , hiding from Lucifer. ? Hence when Roomie detected the divine phoenix sleeping soundly in the temple , he could not beleive his own senses as he understood well that this was a once in a lifetime opportunity. If he could enve the phoenix..... He could finally escape being Lucifer''s pet and break away from this cursed ce called hell. /// This lore chapter was very important for plot progression, im sorry if it feels filler , but world building was necessary at this point to connect the events that will follow If you did like this chapter and want more lore , do let me know in thements below /// Chapter ?789 Roomies Death And Rudras Power Chapter ?789 Roomie''s Death And Rudra''s Power ( Roomie''s POV ) Roomie tried to sneakily approach the phoenix and chain him using the altars chains , however the only problem was that the altars chains were so heavy that even with all of his strength he could not life a single one for even a centimetre. This was shocking to Roomie as no known material to mankind was this hard or this heavy. Little did Roomie know that these chains were made out of the hot metal within the continents core itself having density 100 times thicker than the thickest diamonds. Super heavy and indestructible these chains were made to withstand the scorching heat of the phoenix without melting . " A visitor ... Interesting". An ancient voice startled Roomie as he turned to look towards the phoenix only to see that the sleeping beast was no longer sleeping but staring at him with ming eyes and a smile. Roomie started to sweat profousely, due to the heat it was not clear if the reaction of sweating so profousely was due to the temperature or the fear of the ancient beast. " HIYA ". Roomie threw two smoke bombs to distract the phoenix as he started to flee from the temple to regroup and restrategize however after a full minute of running,it turned out that he was still standing at the same ce that he had started as the phoenix looked on amused towards the invader. " You want to imprison me and tame me , my my your ambitions are even more ludicrous than Lucifer himself , atleast the devil wants to kill me , but you ..... Turning me into a ve? How Bold! " Roomie did not realise the true extent of danger that he was in until he felt his mana circuit burning as the king of illusions was trapped in such an illusion that he could not get out of. The ancient phoenix said " I have set aze your mana circuit, since you wanted to turn me into a ve , it''s only fair that I turn you into a cripple. Now burn for me ". Roomie tried to mobilize his powers , However without his mana circuit the only power that he could mobilize was at the peak of tier 3 , as all tier 4 and 5 moves used mana as their base. Roomie panicked and instantly fell to his knees and said " Please forgive me , o ancient one , i was Blinded by greed , please free me from this pain and donot burn my mana circuit, let me go free and i promise to never return to this ce again ". The ancient phoenix sighed and turned from its beast form to its human form. Just like dragons who could transform into any shape at will , the other divine races could do it as well and so could the phoenix. He turned into a muscr and robust man with zing red tattoos all over his body as he looked incredibly handsome with his red hair and amber red eyes. The phoenix said " The reason why this temple is unknown to the demonkind after so many centuries is not because no tier 5 individual has ever walked into this ce". The phoenix paused and revealed a wicked smile at this instant and continued " It''s because , none who entered , ever walked out ". The phoenix lunged at Roomie and the king of illusions faced a horrifying death by being scorched to ashes. Satisfied with the job done the phoenix said " These dumb humans , it''s been 600 years since i invented this trick , their mana circuit just feels aze because the fire mana in this ce is too thick while there is no other type of mana in the air at all which makes mobilization of any other energy impossible, yet nobody seems to realise this and start to get on their feet the moment their powers are taken away from them . Pathetic ". After killing the man , the phoenix went back to its original form and back to its resting state as it entered deep sleep. ********* ( After one day , Rudra''s POV) Rudra entered the temple looking for an assassin but instead his eyes fell on a sleeping phoenix and in that instant his eyes almost popped out of his sockets. Rudra scanned the phoenix''s power level using his eyes. [ Divine Phoenix ] ( Tier 6 ) : A member of the ancient phoenix race , ?????? Is a notorious member of the phoenix race , he and his two brothers were known as the ?????? , Responsible for???????? ?????????????????????? Rudra was stunned to see so much information about the divine phoenix to be redacted, however what he was more shocked to see was the fact that the divine pheonix was tier 6!! It was a god ! A god! A godly existance! Rudra already had a pet and had no intention to swap furball for anything , however Rudra wanted to recruit this phoenix to his cause , as if this divine warrior joined the army of death , they would be unstoppable. However right as he took one more step towards the phoenix it opened its eyes and said " Your inspection is powerful to pry into my background eventhough you are a tier 5 demigod. However I don''t appreciate anyone impeding my privacy , now pay for your crimes human ! ". Rudra felt his mana circuit starting to overheat as he felt a searing burning pain throughout his body. He tried to mobilize the waterw to cool his body down however no matter how hard he tried the water won''t obey hismands , it seemed as if he had lost his ability to wield mana. Shocked Rudra looked at the phoenix with confused eyes , however that look changed to a look of determination in an instant as he decided that if the old thing wanted a fight , it was sure going to get one! /// Chapter 4/5 , sorry I''m a bitte on this one , but i wrote this chapter once and rewrote it again after scrapping a lot of parts ,because yesterday night i was not satisfied enough with how the phoenix was being portrayed Hope you all like it /// Chapter ?790 Flex Chapter ?790 Flex Rudra felt powerless when he had the physical sensation of his mana circuit burning and when he could not mobilize any of his usual attacks at all , however unlike Roomie who gave up and fell to his knees at this moment , Rudra felt determined to turn this situation around and fight. Summoning furball , Rudra told his eight tailed beast toe out to its full glory as the eight tailed furball looked at the phoenix and instantly unleashed a violent firest. The firest unleashed by furball was exponentially more powerful than her usual attacks as within the beast temple thew of fire was so profound that every fire attack saw an exponential strength increase. s the phoenix was the master of fire and the fire attack in its body was a dud as it simply absorbed the mes as if it did not even tickle it at all , however it''s intrigue was genuinely picked to see a divine beast being a humans pet. The phoenix said " Disgraceful human , how did you enve a member of the divine nine tailed beast species as your pet? You must die here today! ". The phoenix jumped towards Rudra and Rudra instantly drew his swords and prepared forbat , however the phoenix was stopped in its tracks by the violent bite by furball as it strongly defended it''s master. Furball said in a sweet feminine voice " Touch my master and you will regret it for the rest of your miserable existence, phoenix ". It was at this moment that the phoenix genuinely faltered and looked confused , which gave Rudra the opening to pounce and attack ,as using gravity maniption he made the phoenix''s body weightless andnded a kick straight to its Ribs to send it flying into the wall. Rudra''s legs were covered in a sort of red me that would go off no matter how many times he stomped on it , however when he touched it by his hands it spread from his legs to his arms as well and slowly throughout his body. Rudra did not feel hot at all by the mes covering his body but in essence he looked exactly like the phoenix with raging mes all over his body. The phoenix was shocked , as a lot of questions arose in its mind , however the only way to satiate it''s curiosity was to talk to the human . For a while the phoenix contemted on wether or not it should parley with a human , but when it realised that the human was different from the others and carried around a divine pet , he realised that maybe it was worth talking to this interesting being . The phoenix said " You human , let''s talk , tell me about your secrets and in return you can ask me the immortal phoenix for one favour that i can''t refuse. However you must answer me with all honesty ". Rudra looked at the phoenix and sat down on the floor below as he said " The name is not '' You Human '' , it''s King Shakuni Of The Elites, The pope of the church of death , theViscount of Hazelgroove kingdom,The Honorable Deathknight , The Saviour of Thol vige , The Revered Medicine Master , The Honorary ArchBishop of the Church of Life , The World renowned , The Heir of Augustus Won Knight ,The OverAchiever , The Dragon yer , TheFirst Cultivator , The Supreme Overlord , The Legendary Demon yer,The History maker , The Powerhouse ". Rudra gave himself a grand introduction and the phoenix patiently waited for him to finish , after Rudra ended the phoenix said " You have a few dozen titles , how cute , well I am'' Omar '' the beast king of the three realms , the leader of the immortal phoenix race , the notorious me eater and destroyer , i have wiped out the ming lion race from the face of the three realms because their king dared to say it''s ming coat looked better than that of a phoenix, i had once enved the dragon King as my pet and rode him across the skies as my mount . If i start listing all of my aplishments then 12 days would not be enough time for me to list them all , be honored to know my name ". Rudra stared at Omar wide mouthed , when he listed his aplishments he wanted the other party to be impressed , it was usually a big flex when he stated his career achievements, however infront of Omar it was nothing much . However when Rudra heard that the other party was the beast king of the three realms and a guy who wiped out entire races and rode the dragon King as his mount , Rudra knew that that person was the real deal. Rudra said " Okay beast king Omar, i ept the parley " The phoenix too transformed into his handsome human form and took a seat on the floor equal to Rudra and said " Very well King Shakuni of the elites , i have many questions for you however the first question i want to ask is not to you but the divine nine tailed fox that follows you around if you don''t mind ". Rudra looked at furball and said " Ugh , i don''t mind if she doesn''t mind ". Omar''s evaluation of Rudra increased immediately as he understood that Rudra did not treat his pet like a ve but rather like an equal , and hence a small smile broke on his face. Maybe just maybe this human was going to be different than every other that he had met in the past millenium. /// Bonus chapter 5/5 for day 3 as promised. Guys this 15 chapter montage was just for me to show my gratitude for the support shown. Today is a Sunday and we are still not hitting the top 15 GT target, missing it by a small margin , but I''m happy that we are in the neighborhood and trust you all that sooner orter we will get there by the time the month ends. Special shoutout to my man Omar as well , one of the few people who should have had a named character in this book since long, but none was worthy enough until this point here today. Congrattions my man you deserve it /// Chapter ?791 A Heavy Discussion Chapter ?791 A Heavy Discussion Omar waited for furball to reply to him , however the nailed beast was still shocked about the other party blocking it''s all powerful firest as if it was nothing at all and hence cautious about the other parties intentions. Rudra said " Ugh , if you want to talk to him , you can ". Furball purred and then transformed into her human form as well as she became a 10-12 year old little girl with cute ponytails and a pouting face. Furball said " What''s there to say , when i was an egg my father hatched me with his own warmth, he feeds me the most expensive food , he pets me and strokes me daily , never puts me in dangerous situations and never lets anyone insult me as well. He is a bit weak when ites to scolding me but overall he is the most powerful warrior i have ever seen in my life. Most intelligent and most kind as well. Eventhough he is my master , he is like my family. I follow him because we share a familial bond". Omar was surprised to hear this answer, most human saw beasts as nothing more than battle pets but looking at furball one could genuinely understand that she was well cared for and not sent into dangerous battles. Her furcoat was spotless and smooth and there were no visible injury marks on her body which meant that she was not like one of those pets who had lived a life of struggle , from her words it was easy to understand that furball was a spoilt pet which was shocking considering her battle potential. Omar looked at Rudra with more questions than before as he asked " Have you got no ambition? Have you got no fears? Most people who fight against me are consumed by their worst fears to loose all their powers when they find their mana pathways blocked , however you choose to fight even with your bare fists against a stronger opponent rather than begging for mercy..... why? ". Rudra raised an eyebrow at this question and said " I have the most ambition ,eon I''m the king of a nation and pope of a relegion, it''s not an easy journey you see. As for fears, you are right i don''t fear losing my powers , i only fear losing my loved ones. I am a man who has seen the very bottom , I''ve lost everything there was to loose and lost even more. Once you hit such a bottom in life there is nothing that you are scared of anymore. I mean , I''ve lost it all , what more is there to be lost? This power ? It took me 10 years to build this power however if i have to do it again it''ll take me only 2 . So the worst that''ll happen to me is i loose two years of time , i say fine take it, I''ll rise once more , and this time even stronger ". Omar nodded this mentality was the mentality of elite men posessing the Sigma mindset , he approved of Rudra''s line of thinking and now developed mild respect for the other party. " Good answer " Omar said as his aggressive tone visibly calmed down , however seeing Rudra still on fire he asked the million dor question. " The fire surrounding your body , do you know anything about it? " Rudra looked at his body which was on fire and said " About that , what is this thing? It''s not even hot ! " Omar sighed as he looked towards the heavens and said " Let me tell you a story.... Long ago the phoenix race , my race , felt that they had the best fire in the universe. The strongest and most unstoppable fire because our mes burned strong even after a 1000 years had passed. The other beasts called our me the undying me or the etlernal me and the phoenix was hailed as the king of fire. However it all changed when my ancestors met a true god. Not the tier 6 god''s , the tier 7 god''s , the true ones , even if he was tier 8 or 9 we would have no idea as that existence changed our beleifs forever. He was called the unnamed god , and he mastered the me of rebirth called the '' Nirvana me '' He blessed the phoenix race with the Nirvana me and it''s secrets and it helped the phoenix race to rise above the other three divine species and be the king of the beasts . Unfortunately I am thest Beast king to have served his full 1000 year tenure as a glorious king , as after me both my brothers and my son were killed in battle for their divinity by the dastardly devil Lucifer in a strenuous period of 250 years. However that is a story for next time , what matters right now is the Nirvana me. The most terrifying me in all three realms even Lucifer cannot touch it without suffering serious consequences. Only an idiot hence attacks a phoenix head on as one slight contact with the Nirvana me and not even one''s soul remains. However shockingly although you are covered by it , it does not burn you ..... just who are you? ". Rudra looked at the mes around his body in confusion as he immediately got as away from furball as possible as to not identally touch her. " What the hell ! Get this thing off me " Rudra did not like the fact that he was covered in such a dangerous substance , however Omar the supposed expert on Nirvana me was apparently even more confused than Rudra was. Omar asked " By any chance do you know the unnamed god ? Or have you experienced rebirth? ". Rudra looked at Omar and contemted his reply , however the question the other party had asked really hit the bone , there was no beating around the bush for Rudra and he was reluctant to tell the full truth about the matter either. /// Thankyou so much guys , we did finally end the week at spot 14 for golden tickets which is extremely humbling for me. Special shoutout to Omar_Alshaikh for the 15,000 coin gachapon and to Sivanthe for the 5000 coin magic castle! Bonuses soon e??? /// Chapter ?792 A Frank Discussion Chapter ?792 A Frank Discussion ? Rudra knew that he could not lie about it to the ancient phoenix but could not tell him the truth either , hence for the first time ever he took a morale yet diplomatic way out of the question. Rudra said " I cannot provide you with a satisfactory answer for this question , please forgive me but it is a matter i cannot discuss lightly ". Omar looked at the apologising Rudra and instantly let the matter go as he understood that every man had a secret and some matters could not be pried into . He said " okay so tell me , what brings you to hell , human? " This was a question that Rudra could answer for once as Rudra started from the very start and narrated the situation of the outerworld to Omar. Rudra said " I have managed to enrage the devil thoroughly by capturing all hisnds east of the river Thames , however now i have the herculean task of crossing the river alongside my troops and swarm either a terrifying port or a mighty fort ". Omar seemed impressed by the whole story and was particrly keen on the part of Hades returning to the throne of hell , however one question by Omar broke Rudra''s hopes of this happening down. Omar asked " So what level is Hades at ? " Rudra proudly replied " 996 " Omar seemed aghasted as he said " WHAT , IS HE NOT EVEN TIER 6 YET?" Rudra seemed confused as he said " Lord Hades is at tier 6 , even Lucifer is just level 999 " Omar pped his own face as he started to curse in ancient slurrs , after a while he said " Count with me dummy Level 0-30 tier 0 Level 30-60 tier 1 Level 60-120 tier 2 Level 120-240 tier 3 Level 240-480 tier 4 Level 480-1000 tier 5 Tier 6 starts at 1001!" Rudra protested " 960 ! 480-960 tier 6 starts at 960 no? " Omar replied " Technically yes , one needs to undergo a tier 6 promotion test at 960 and technically after it one bes a tier 6 individual, however the realm of the god''s start 1000 and above. You see 1000 is the level which grants you immortality a.k.a what makes you a god. For one to be a true god there are two ways , one way is to raise your strength naturally and amass enough power to break past the limitations and shakles of the world and the second one is to be blessed by a divine body who has already broken past that limit. Hades used to be level 1200 when i remember his glory days , however it''s only because he was at that peak that he could survive being killed by Lucifer and emerge back for his revenge two milleniumter , whereas Lucifer who won''t be blessed by the true god''s is stuck on level 999 for countless years now . While his level won''t increase, his stats will and hence even when it seems like the level difference between Hades and Lucifer is only three levels , Hades will never be able to defeat the devil with this pitiful strength ". Everything started to click together for Rudra now , him seeing Hades and Lucifer''s stats all those months ago and how Lucifer''s stats were basically invincible, however the question that remained in his mind now was why did Hades lie to him about being killed and instead told that he was put in a slumber? What exactly happened in the war back then and how did Lucifer who could not trespass into the domain of the god''s kill a significantly stronger god? As the man and the beast king conversed the confusion both had in their mind only increased as the knowledge was shared. ******** ( Meanwhile Max ) Max lured the rich heir to a private room in a motel where he was staying to show his '' appreciation '' for the private show of art , as the virgin demon who had dreamt of such a day could not stop thanking his lucky stars to get this amazing opportunity. When they reached the room , Max was very teasing , throwing oneyer of clothing off after another , as the noble heir respectfully stood at a distance , his face drooling and his mind spinning looking at the beauty infront of him. Finally as Max only wore a slim gown and nothing else , he turned towards the young man and said " Such a gentleman you are , most demons would have torn my gown off by now ". The young man''s face flushed with embarassment he wondered if he should have been a man and taken things into his own hands. He wondered if the girl was thinking he was a sissy now that he did not take an initiative. Flushed red he said " So you like it rough eh " Max teased " Oh .... Mmmmmmm yes please " The seduction in Max''s voice was unreal , the demon felt a flood of blood rushing into his reproductive organs as he felt like he was loosing his mind. Leaping on Max trying to take control , he opened his mouth and let his tongue out trying to forcefully kiss Max. Max did not let him pin his arms but he did hold his hips close and let himself be pinned on the wall as he looked away and let the guy lick his neck much to his disgust. Rolling his eyes he wished he could erase the sensation of this humiliation from his mind for once and for all as he raised his elbow and mmed it hard on the youngmasters neck knocking him out cold. Max not only robbed him dry of his clothes and tied him naked on the bed , he also painted his D in a dirty green color and wrote over his belly " Snip snip " He harvested a lot of the demons hair for his future alteration potions and after brewing one , he transformed into a man once more and walked right out of the motel with messy hair and a book containing countless secrets of the city. Just outside he saw his bodyguards waiting for him as they rushed towards him to carry the luggage but Max refused saying he would walk home after wandering a bit himself. The bodyguards obliged but the moment max was gone they started to giggle and talk about how their youngmaster was '' Too fast '' in bed andughed like maniacs , however little did they know that their youngmaster was currently screaming muffled screams while being tied up to a wooden bed while looking at his naked painted D***. Now rich , Max quickly escaped Sivanthe ''s city. /// Bonus chapter for ending up top 15 in GT ranks for the week. Good job everyone, this small sess means the world to me. My heartiest thankyou to everyone who voted//// Chapter ?793 A New Ally Gained Chapter ?793 A New Ally Gained ( A few hourster ) Rudra and Omar had talked for many hours regarding various important topics and the picture was only now starting to get clear for Rudra. Hades was significantly weaker than Lucifer and there was a lot that the god of death was not telling hismanders that was going down behind the scenes. Hades was once an all powerful lord of hell and a genuine God blessed by one of the true god''s and given divinity , Lucifer on the other hand was stealing divinity from the divine beasts to temporarily bypass the restriction of level 1000 and in his mad boosted state he took down Hades through deception and became the ruler of the underworld after an epic battle. Now thousands of yearster , when Hades experienced an untimely and unlikely resurgence due to Rudra reviving his religion and recollecting his lost divinity for him , Hades ambitioned to take his throne back and dethrone the devil , however ording to Omar his strength was insufficient. The only question that remained in Rudra''s mind now was wether or not would the phoenix help him in his thirst for killing Lucifer as gaining a genuine divine beast past the level 1000 mark would greatly increase the odds of Hades eventually beating Lucifer and Rudra being able to take down the bridges to river Thames easier. Rudra said " So tell me mighty beast king , why do you spend your time in this small temple hidden from Lucifer''s eyesight , while he reigns free over the underworld? " This was a question that hit Omar where it hurts as he said " Do you actually beleive I''ll cower and hide without a purpose? " Before Rudra could say anything he said " They called us the terrifying trio , three of the strongest phoenix''s in the history of the race , born together in the same day and age to the same parents. One ruled heaven , one ruled hell and one ruled the middle earth. Me being the eldest brother not only ruled hell , but was also named as the defacto ruler of the three realms while my brother''s ruled the other two rms unde my name. When i retired the throne fell to my middle brother however Lucifer killed him and after him to my little brother who was killed the very next month. If it was not enough the devil Lucifer killed my son infront of my own eyes and left my back with a hideous stab wound! I donot cower in this cave Shakuni of the elites the rage of those murders burns strong in my heart till this day. p In this cave i bide my time like a prisoner and train single mindedly to be stronger so that ONE DAY .... One day ..... One FINE day , I BURN THE DEVIL MYSELF " Rudra felt his heart tremble with fear when he saw Omar this angry , terrifying mes surrounded the beast king like a raging tsunami and Rudra felt sure that someday or the other Lucifer was going to face the wrath of these mes for sure. Swallowing his saliva , Rudra said " Thene join me , the army of death and together we shall kill Lucifer". Omar studied Rudra and then sighed as he said " Sorry my friend , you are a valiant warrior i have no doubt , but you are not worthy to be the beast kingspanion in battle , when the god''s fight entire continents are turned into rubble , it''s not a yground for demigods ". It was the first time since Rudra reached tier 5 that someone had looked down on him for his strength. Tier 5 was almost universally respected as a high achievement only a select few could ever reach however Omar did not think of it as much. Not willing to give up Rudra said " Okay then , test me " The beast king looked at Rudra in surprise and said " Test you? " Rudra replied " Yes , test me , if i can reduce 30% of your Max HP in a one vs one fight , will you join my cause ?" Omar chuckled and said " With respect, king of the elites , i am stronger than your god of death as you describe him ". Rudra sweated heavily but then said " So ? I think i made myself clear , ofcourse i would need to fight under even circumstances, which means outside this temple ". Omar hesitated for a bit seeing that Rudra was serious as he could not understand how a tier 5 opponent was hoping to injure him that much , as he said " Fine , i cannot risk going out for too long lest Lucifer find me but we can go out for 3 minutes exactly, if you can injure me once without dying in that time period for more than 5% of my total HP, i will join your cause ". Rudra calcted in his mind and then replied " Alright , all the best to you ". ---------------- ( Continuation point 1 ) On the footsteps of the temple before stepping out Rudra used [ Future sight ] as he had a look into the future to understand how the fight was going to go down. On his first attempt he used blink to teleport over Omar''s head in seemingly blinding speed before Omar snapped his fingers and his entire body voluntarilybusted into a ball of mes and he died. In his second attempt he used sr beam from long range on Omar, but the phoenix king moved incredibly fast even in his human form and dodged the attack and came upto Rudra in seemingly a single second before sting him with a firest from close range and killing him. On his third attempt Rudra used the sr beam but anticipating that Omar was going to close in on him he did a deep fake where the moment he came close to st him ,Rudra used his left hand to sh into his chest , however to his surprise even with such a close range and Rudra already perfecting the timing of the attack the beast king could backflip and avoid the st before hitting him with a firest once more. This time Rudra happened to survive the fire st however when the fire around him dissipated Omar came up towards him from the sky andnded an elbow on his head killing him instantly. Finally in hisst mind battle simtion Rudra used the sr beam then shed his sword and then used blink to circle behind Omar the moment he was about to use the fire st to finally being able to plunge his swords into his back , but before the damage was verified the simtion timing ended. --------------- ( future sight ends , back to reality ) Rudra faced off against Omar exactly like the simtion in his mind and this time before the fight started he used his best move [ time dtion ]from the start. Time stream became slower for Rudra , and his attacks naturally gained 10x the strength and he got 10x the agility. He used sr beam , however this time around he was actually able to see how Omar dodged the initial attack and was able to circle around and close in on Rudra as picking the right timing to counter , Rudra managed to slice Omar''s chest just a little with the help of siege breaker in his left hand as Omar looked visibly shocked from the speed disyed by the tier 5 opponent as he backflipped to create seperation. Rudra used blink to teleport behind him as the beast king was nning to use a me burst as Rudra plunged both his siege breaker and grim reaper right where kidneys were supposed to be in human anatomy. SPLASH! CRITICAL DAMAGE -22,450,000 Due to the damage being 10X and also a 3X critical damage Rudra''s initially weak damage turned into a massive hit as Omar went through with the pain to instinctively knock Rudra''s head off as he turned. BAM!Rudra was sent flying as he crashed through the rocks and the phoenix looked momentarily enraged as Rudra had stabbed him in the back just like Lucifer did and in his moment of anger it sted Rudra with a tier 6 fire st which turned a 5 killometer radius from Rudra''s location into a Lava pit while also incinerating Rudra to ashes. The leader of the elites was sort of dead , however when Omar saw a 16% deficit in his HP he realised that although this human was a puny mortal not powerful enough to face and kill a god by himself , he was undoubtedly a special one that could pull his weight through if given a chance. Hence , looking at the heavens Omar said as he removed the swords from his back " My brothers , my son , the time for your deaths to be avenged hase. The phoenix has risen from the ashes , Lucifer better prepare for his end! Shakuni of the elites , when the Nirvana me resurrects you , you shall have gained a new ally " /// Note - Yes Rudra dying here means he has lost his only life to be resurrected Scot free in hell , any further deaths will mean he will lose everything. /// Chapter ?794 Rewards Chapter ?794 Rewards When Rudra died the world seemed to have stopped for him for a moment it seemed as there was only endless darkness and nothing else in those few moments. He thought that after suffering the damage the beast king would stop and show mercy to the junior , however he was wrong. Omar followed through with his attack till the end. However for Rudra it was still worth it as through this one experience he witnessed a tier 6 attack through his own eyes and realised just how powerfless he was against it. If it seemed as if he was idle when the massive firest came his way , he was actually not! Due to being in a elerated time flow he could make out the iing attack and its speed however even at 10x speed he realised that the sheer spread of the attack was so wide that he could not outrun it even with 10 times his agility. He then tried to defend using various attacks as he sent sword attack after sword attack towards the iing firest however they were consumed by the endless fire as if adding another twig to a raging forest fire. It did not slow it down at all. Finally when the attack did hit him , his body was incinerated on the spot and all the tier 5 stiffness and strength that he flexed so much was reduced to ashes infront of the phoenix fire. He did not wake up in the church of life as he had expected after his death , rather he kept floating aimlessly inplete darkness as the scenes of him being consumed by fire kept repeating in his mind. Every inch of his body seemed to be aze as if reminding him of the fire he had just experienced as he gained new insights into the fire element raising his proficiency in it from 51% to a respectable 71% . When his proficiency seemed to be sufficient, there appeared a small me in the middle of the endlessness and Rudra drifted towards it. Upon touching the me he was sent back to the mortalnds as he reincarnated from the very ashes of his own body , covered in the Nirvana me as he stared at the phoenix king with a stark naked body. From the ashes Rudra dusted and picked up his sun god''s bracelet however noticing how his doom armour and the wooden charm around his neck were gone forever he put his arms angrily on his hips as he looked at Omar. The beast king looked at Rudra''s manparts on disy and said " What? I''m not into men if that''s what you offer ?". Rudra reddened from the neck up , however his grace never left him as he said " You destroyed my armour and my robes alongside much of my equipment , I''m demanding new ones ". Omar tossed Rudra his swords which were now covered in god''s blood and were shining unnaturally as he said " Very well , you have surprised me by hurting me so much and hence proved yourself in battle. You are the most unique tier 5 warrior I''ve seen in my entire lifetime and as per my promise i will join you in your quest to bring down Lucifer. Come , let me rece your equipment for you ". The duo walked into the ancient temple but not before the majority of the elite forces circled from the long way around only to see the naked bum of their leader . Now Rudra was finally extremely embarassed as he ran inside the temple without looking back. Thankfully nobody had enough time to record or confirm if it was Rudra indeed , as that would make one embarassing clip for the leader of the elites. As the elites entered the temple and took the tests, Rudra went with Omar to the treasure room only to find countless precious treasures inside and countless spell manuals as well. Rudra first picked an armour for himself and the one that Omar suggested for him was the sun god''s armour , as he said that it was the most resilient to fire nature , as shown by his bracelet which did not burn away alongside the rest of his flesh on his death. The sun god''s armour would have been the ideal choice for Rudra as it had extreme defense boosts and auto hp regeneration under the sun , however this was hell they were fighting in and hell had no sun which made the armour quite useless. So Rudra had to go for a more functional piece of armour that was arguably custom made for a warrior like him. [ Divine beast armour ] ( Divine ) - This armour has four seperateyers made from your divine beast skins. The outermostyer had the feathers of the phoenix to give the armour aerodynamics and for protection against all fire type attacks. The secondyer is made of dragon scales and it providesplete protection against all physical attacks as it negates 70% of all physical damage at thisyer below tier 5. The thirdyer is made of the turtle shell and is the hardest and the imprableyer. Apart from tier 6 attacks no attack can prate thisyer and once worn it will provide user absolutely protection against being pierced. Thestyer is made of the nailed beast fur ,it''s soft against the skin and provides protection against being frozen to death and serves as a paper on which many runes are inscribed for protection of the wearer as it extends like a second skin from the torso up for the wearer . An ultimate defensive object forged in the second millenium by the only godly forger to have ever lived the thousand handed god for the then beast king Omar. Rudra said " This , i want this no question" Omar scratched his neck , although he was not against Rudra''s selection but he had a personal history with the armour as well. He had sort of imprisoned the thousand handed god to have killed divine beasts toplete this project as the beasts killed to make this armour were not ordinary at all but either peak tier 5 or early tier 6 beasts that were about to reach godhood. Although it was made for him , he never used it once but instead chose to spit on the armour as he abhorred beast made products. However it had been too long since then and he doubted that anyone who remembered that incident was even alive hence he said " err ... Sure ". Chapter ?795 Rewards (2) Chapter ?795 Rewards (2) Rudra wore the Divine beast armour and instantly the armour bound itself to him. The innermostyer made of the nailed beast skin extended from his hips upto his chin like a second skin while also covering his arms as several runes shined once the process was over. The armour rose and fell alongside Rudra''s chest and felt virtually weightless unlike the heavy doom armour that Rudra used to carry around. If nothing else Rudra felt more aerodynamic as when he jumped and ran the feathers on the armour changed direction and provided him with extra speed by reducing air resistance. " A brilliant armour! Unbelievable design , how could you let it sit around , its better than the one you have on urself " Rudra said to Omar sounding like a happy child who had just got his hands on a new toy , however Omar just kept looking at the lower body of Rudra which was still naked and through all the jumping and dancing around was floating in the air uncontrobly as he said " Let''s select other appropriate gear shall we ... ". Embarassed again Rudra coughed and tried to adjust his armour to go lower to hide his manparts , as he frantically began searching for good lower body protection. The best boots that Omar had were of legendary grade and called the [ Magma Boots ] apparently they could help one walk on magma and add a basic protection but that was it. The shoes were a little heavy and nothing like the lightning boots that he used to wear but since it was the best he could get , Rudra did notin much. He did find good shin pads and pants though made out of tempered mithril and cosmic iron, which was first time he heard the metal name , however extremely light and with heavy defense buffs they were Rudra ''s happy choices. Lastly Rudra settled on a piece of equipment as substitute for his wooden charm that had been destroyed and he selected a ancient rated artifact for this purpose. Called the [ Manastone ] , it was an artifact that effectively doubled his mana capacity by acting as a reservoir that could hold 50,000 units of mana. Rudra was very satisfied with his haul however seeing how Omar was a indulging host , Rudra''s greed did not allow him to walk away without learning one or two tier 5 techniques from the phoenix. Rudra said " Now for my psychological damagepensation for dying , i want two tier 5 techniques". Omar took a big yawn as he said " Fine ". Rudra thought that he might reject the proposal hence he was ready to counter argue however his fine took him off-guard as he did not expect it to be so easy. Rudra coughed and said " 3 i mean 3 ". Omar however said " you can learn as many as you like , however I don''t think most will suit you , look for yourself ". Rudra quickly started flipping through the scrolls however it was indeed as Omar said there were dozens of techniques for beasts however none for humans. Rudra thought for a second before summoning furball who started to avidly read the scrolls like a good girl with her legs folded on the floor and two ponytails hanging. She looked like a normal school going child if one ignored the surroundings of a volcanic cave and she was cute enough to even melt the hearts of the most stubborn men who did not want a child to yearn for one. Omar coughed as he said " Can i pet this little one ? " Rudra instantly raised an eyebrow but he was technically hoarding the others treasures and was in no position to say no eventhough his heart screamed no. He did not like anybody touching his furball , however thankfully he did not need to as furball herself made a very mean face to Omar which looked absolutely adorable and said " No! " Rudra shrugged his shoulders in helplessness and continued scrolling through the scrolls until he looked through the entire library to only find one tier 5 scroll useful for him to learn. The technique was called Nirvana me , the same one that the phoenix had used on him and even in the description of that technique it was written phoenix race only , however Rudra figured out that since that technique did not burn him , it would be possible for him to learn. Turning to Omar he said , " I''m taking this technique". Omar scratched his chin once more and said " The unnamed god seems to have blessed you , and you seem to understand the fundamentals of reincarnation better than even a pheonix seedling , maybe you can master it''s secrets , go on i don''t mind you giving it a try , but it''s a secret of the phoenix race , one given to us by a higher power and one i can''t gift you . If you can learn it''s secrets in the next 1 day consider it your gain however if you cannot then you walk out empty handed ". Rudra felt a bit sad at the reply however he knew that Omar was right , it was a priceless treasure and him letting Rudra learn it was already extremely generous. It was a tier 6 technique and one that was supposedly originating from someone way beyond the realm of the god''s in Omega hence a truly priceless one indeed. However one day was maybe too less toprehend it in its entirety but Rudra only had one day in his hand. Understanding that helplessly sighing about the situation was going to get him nowhere Rudra decided to start working and try his best to learn it in the one day he had hoping that Gaia would use the in-game mechanisms to help him learn it as easily as one learnt a tier three technique in minutes , however it was all just wishful thinking on his part. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target, good job everyone. Keep up the pace and we will have a two or potentially three chapter day tommorow as well. Special shoutout to Logan_Hipsley_2808 for the 1000 coin luxury car. I thankyou very much for the patronage/// Chapter ?796 Mastering Nirvana Flame Chapter ?796 Mastering Nirvana me Rudra only had 24 hours to try and master the Nirvana me as instructed by the beast king , however it was not an easy endeavour toprehend the secrets of the Nirvana me even with a 71% fireprehension. ,m For skills below tier 4 , which is skills at tier 1-3 a skill scroll is like a memory imprint , when you open the scroll to read , the special technique with which it is made helps to imprint the technique into your mind and you learn it instantly. It is like learning how to drive a car for the first time , usually it would take one understanding of how to use the clutch , how to shift the gears , when to shift gears etc. However Omega made it so that for tier 1-3 it was akin to driving an automatic car which was like a toy car. All you needed to do was elerate break and steer as there was no learning curve involved. For tier 4 it was like learning to drive a car for the first time but the car still had power steerings and disc brakes and other semi automatic facilities. For tier 5 techniques it was akin to learning how to drive on F1 circuits with the first ford cars built in 19th century as the mana paths involved in invoking the techniques as well as the sheer amount of strength and strain it put in one''s muscles was unbelievable. However mastering Nirvana me was like staring at a blueprint of a car that needed to be assembled from the scratch. It had a general outline of how to make the car however there were thousands of moving parts that needed to be attatched perfectly and even then needed to be executed perfectly to drive it on tough terrain and Rudra had to learn to do all that in under 24 hours. The basic frame of the car was to create fire. Thankfully for Rudra he was within the phoenix temple where thew of fire was extremely thick hence he could conjure fire easily , however next came the harder part. He needed to imbue this fire with both thews of death and destruction and life and creation to make a perfect bnce of contrasting elements that would burn each other into fuel for a devastating fire. In theory if he kept the life aura just a bit stronger than the death aura he could make the Nirvana me heal people and cure wounds in a defensive move . However if he kept the destructive aspect of it higher it could be used as a weapon that would consume all life. Rudra was the emmissary of death and hence conjuring death aura was not difficult for him however the problem was conjuring life aura , his innate ss was a death knight with his subss being an explosion artist which meant that he was not inherently able to wield beniogre''s mana. If he was a pdin or a priest or some ss like that it would have been much easier for him to solve that part of the problem, however even a pdin would have trouble finding death aura which would stagnate it at the same step. This was a huge bother in mastering the Nirvana me and time was ticking away from him , he needed some inspiration and in desperation he turned to the only entity that could help him. Rudra screamed in his mind " Gaia i know you can hear me , help me out here please , i need this to beat Lucifer ! Gaia ! " However no matter how hard he thought about it Gaia did not respond. Just like this 14 hours passed by and Rudra was still staring at the scroll racking his brain when he understood a basic thing about life and death. There was not a single ss that inherently hadmand over both life and death aura and hence there had to be a way for one to master the Nirvana me without having both because the phoenix''s clearly did master it. There was a tale mama Rajput used to tell him as a child a saying popr in his home culture and the book left behind by a god , it said " Life and death are one thread , the same line viewed from two sides " It was this quote that made Rudra realise that darkness was just absence of light and that death was just absence of life. It was aplimentary force and he did not need two of them as death in itself was life and life in itself was death as the two wereplete on its own. Feeling enlightened Rudra tried to brew his fire by his death aura and on his first attempt he was sessful in creating hell''s me , a tier 4 technique that was considered to be one of the more destructive mes on the continent. Omar saw Rudra''s progress and felt excited as he had never thought the human would progress this far in just a few hours as even phoenix children took 1-4 years to learn the Nirvana me and only the selected few who were deemed worthy. However now a human learnt the technique and only in a few hours at that , it reinforced his thoughts that this human was indeed special. " Brighter , the fire has to be hotter , the aura of nothingness has to be much much more concentrated ". Omar said giving pointers to Rudra as Rudra used his full concentration to try and start making the me hotter. Initially he just made the me bigger however bigger did not mean better as it was only him expending more mana per second and not actuay improving the quality of the me , however then he used insights from the attack he had recently suffered by Omar and tried to recreate Omar''s me. The fire burnt hotter as it went from a blood red color to a crimson orange one until it became a pure gold me whose heat was felt even by furball sitting 100 feet away. " Good , good , hold it steady and pour in the concentrated aura of nothingness" Omar said as he watched on in anticipation Rudra started to create a concentrated ball of death and life aura in his other hand as he mixed them in equal parts and created what Omar called the aura of nothingness. It was the most strenuous process he had ever undergone in his life as thepression of that aura seemed to stretch his mana circuits to its limits while also straining his muscles beyond capacity. His arm viens looked like they were ready to pop off any second and his body was cramping up all over. He looked like he was not going to be able to make it , however it was sheer will that did not allow his body to break apart before reaching its goal. A tier 6 attack was not meant for demigod body''s to be able to handle , however Rudra was an inch close to sess. /// Special shoutout to Logan_hipsley_2808 for the 3000 coin gift ! I thankyou very very much for the patronage , the support alwayd keeps me cheered up and motivated /// Chapter 797 Breaking Through, Going Back Chapter 797 Breaking Through, Going Back Omar cheered Rudra on " Just a little more , you are 90% there " Rudra was 90% there in reaching the density of aura of nothingness needed to imbue into the hot gold fire however he could not bridge thest 10% gap. He stressed every muscle in his body to reach 90% but to go further would mean inviting permanent damage which he was not ready for at this stage of the war. Combining the two hands together Rudra aimed it at a wall and when the unstable aura of nothingness mixed with the high fire it created a beam of powerful peak tier 5 attack that sted through the temple wall and burnt a hole into its formations. Omar looked at the hole in the wall and sighed , almost a millenium of his seclusion in this cave and it was still intact however only one day with the human and it was ruined. " Great , thanks for destroying my home " Omar said with sarcasm however Rudra was in no position to reply . Sprawled on the floor gasping for air as the veins on his body popped out and pulsated violently showed Omar that he was at his limits. To be fair to Rudra this was a unique move that Omar had never seen before , although not as powerful as the Nirvana me it was undoubtedly the best tier 5 technique he had ever seen in his lifetime which was saying a lot because he had lived for a very long time. Rudra had gained a lot of benefits from this excercise beyond the move that he had created as not only did he learn how to control the fire element but he also had a design of atleast 5 new tier 4 attacks that he could produce from his knowledge arsenal. Thanx to his new and expanded knowledge into the element of fire whose proficiency was now at a staggering 82% he realised that he could conjure fire in multiple ways and use it like a mage or even better. For him to create simple firests or even seas of low grade fire was now as easy as flicking his fingers and although it consumed a lot of mana it was no problem considering that he had got a new artifact from Omar that boosted his mana stat by +50,000 . The system had asked him to name the new technique and he decided to name it [ Elite st] Although it was a bit shabby naming he was proud of it , if maybe many decadester some tier 5 powerhouse came across this skill in a scroll and learnt it , it would mean Rudra would have seeded in preserving the name of his elites for generations. Rudra called on his system pannel. ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Honorable Death knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary ArchBishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Achiever , Dragon yer , King Of the True Elites Kingdom , First Cultivator , Supreme Overlord , Legendary Demon yer , Superior Human , Pope Of The Church Of Death , History maker , Powerhouse ss :Death Knight ( Mythic ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 527 Tier : 5 STATS AGI : 61,000 VIT : 62,000 INT : 64,000 STA : 61,000 PHY : 64,000 MANA :77,000 ( +50,000 ) HP : 43,818,000/43,818,000 Unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : 52/100 Charm :99/100 Infamy : 0/100 Status : No Abnormalities Equipment : Lich''s Ring , concealer mask , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary) , Death knights ck Shield , Pope''s token , Kings helmet ( Legendary) , Divine Beast Armour ( Divine ) , Magma Boots ( legendary ) , manastone ( ancient ) Weapons : Grim Reaper , Siege breaker ?Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of God , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage, Holy Lance ( divine) , One legged leap ( rare) , Cloud Feet , Circumvent , Dance Of Death ( Divine ) , Object Maniption (???) , Gravity maniption ( Divine), Space Buster (Tier 5) , Future sight (????) , Elite st ( Self created ) ss specific skills : Death Knights Summoning, Death Emperor''s s Aura Suppression , ck Ratio , Enhanced Full counter , Death Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) (plete ) , Time Dtion , Undead Ruler Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- He had gained 14 levels since entering hell due to the constant fighting he had been subjected to however his overall gains had been much more profound after finding the beast king and convincing him to join the cause as well as a change in his equipment and a new move added to his skillset. The trip to the beast temple was much more fruitful for him than he had ever imagined and if only more than 15 people advanced to tier 4 after the fire trial it would be considered a spectacr sess. Rudra would return with enhanced personal strength, a new tier 6 backer and a whole new batch of elite generals which would lead the army into the heated battles toe . It almost felt like a dreame true as only now did Rudra feel confident in truly being able to cross the river and take on the challenges on the other side of river Thames. Now the only thing he needed to wait for was to see just how many new tier 4 generals were added to his army as with a perfect estimation of their power he could start strategizing about attacking once more. It took everyone 2 days toplete the trial or to be expelled by it and at the end a shocking new54 tier 4 generals emerged , 43 of them being elites. It was an overwhelming number and Rudra was extremely excited to see this result. Even if 54 out of nearly 350,000 seemed a bit less it was actually incredible. With this Rudra regained the confidence he had lost by the underperforming demon legion as finally he felt that the strength of the elites was once again enough to cover the skies alone! /// The sidestory ends , we shall continue with war action from tommorow . Bonus chapter for the supergift by Sivanthe, please thank her in thements for this one./// Chapter ?798 New Forces Chapter ?798 New Forces When Rudra returned to the base the enterouge on his back shocked the entire camp. 54 new tier 4 generals emerged to take up the helm at battle and there was a new tier 6 god amongst them. Hades personally came out to great the army when he felt the presence of a god. Armoured and ready for war he was expecting a fight when he sensed a tier 6 existance approaching however upon seeing a friendly face his stance changed. " Beast King Omar , it''s been a while " Hades said with a slight smile as he loosened the grip on his scythe. " God of the underworld Hades, indeed it has , thest time i saw you, you were still sapping lives of tier 5 demons with a snap of your finger" Omar said with an arrogant smile Hades''s expression soured but he said " Last time we met you were still the beast king of three realms , how are you doing now? " Although both god''s were smiling their aura''s erupted and everyone except for Rudra were forced on their knees as they gasped for air. Rudra also felt a light pressure but he could weather it expressionlessly as he said " Now, now , no need to be rude to each other , shake hands like civil god''s ". Both god''s red at Rudra at once , if there was one thing all warriors hated it was being chided like a little kid and that was exactly what Rudra did. However when the re of warning was over they looked at each other and smiled genuinely. Omar said " So i see you still hate Lucifer " Hades replied " I see so do you " Both shook hands as an understanding was reached and Omar and Hades started to talk in iprehensible voices afterwards as they signalled Rudra to follow them into a room. Inside the war council room only the three of them sat at a table as immediately all pretenses dropped and discussion on grave matters began. Omar said " Your divine essence , it''s soo weak , can you conjure god tier moves at all? " Hades looked grim as he said " Although pope shakuni did his best, and far exceeded my expectations of him , all my divine essence is currently being used to further myself to the peak of breakthrough and I''m not saving for an attack. I beleive level 999 should be enough ". Omar shook his head and replied " it''s not enough, i don''t think 1300 is enough either , my brother was 1150 when he faced Lucifer about six centuries ago and he still lost. Although Lucifer is still level 999 , his physical abilities far exceed his level and I''m sure he has only progressed in thest 600 years and not regressed ". Hades grit his teeth , if Lucifer was as strong as Omar imed he was then Hades had absolutely no chance of defeating him. However at this moment Rudra interjected as he said " I''ve checked Lucifer''s stats and i remember them to my bone , they are only 25-30% above King Hades" Omar shook his head again as he said " At tier 6 , 25-30% is a difference of heaven and earth. Anyone who reaches tier 5 and above are supremely talented and have fullmand over their skills , there is no longer a chance that the other party won''t bring their best tactics to a battle and face a strategic defeat. If there is a technique to counter a move in their arsenal , they will use it for sure but that doesn''t mean they are invincible! , there are only two ways to defeat a god. 1) overpower him/her in all aspects of fight and Whittle down their health until they die 2) Divine power Divine power fuels divine attacks , till tier 5 and even at tier 6 there are attacks that use mana as their base and unleash a powerful strike. But the true divine moves use divinity as fuel for the attacks and their are 1000 times more potent than their mana version. For example the Nirvana me i was trying to teach you was one such move. If you do it you can maybe bring down a sector of a city or maybe half a city. If i use it at full power.... I can dry out the river Thames ". Rudra''s eyes widened in shock , the difference was too big! He had gained valuable insight into the domain of the god''s today and it seemed that all the fighting on the lower stages was trivial whenpared to an divine attack. If Omar''s words were to be taken at face value , one such strike by Omar and it could wipe a 100 million demons. Omar continued " If you don''t have a proper defense against Lucifer''s divine strike it will kill you. I have enough divinity stored for 1 divine attack , however since you are the one with a relegion i thought you would bring more than meto the table ". Hades said " I have no divinity to spare , i need it to improve my body and mind ". Omar was dissapointed the chances to defeat Lucifer seemed slimmer than they were supposed to be . Sensing the heavy Atmosphere Rudra said " There is still 4-6 months before we see the devil , for now let''s focus on crossing the Thames , any ideas? " Hades put an arm over Rudra''s shoulders as he said" Thinking..... I think it''s your department to handle . Thinkmander shakuni and bring us glory ". Rudra smiled , he was just being polite by asking their inputs , otherwise ofcourse he had a n ! Some unknown recruit had valiantly obtained a map of the city of Sivanthe including its underground sewage tunnels and it''s secret military corridoors ! With this information... Rudra was more than ready to take the city down. Not only did he know the exactyout of the city , he could now also scout the path towards Sivanthe city , the best way to cross using his heaven''s eye and also use that as a bait to kill even more enemies. It was aplex strategy where he needed to pull a double bluff on the enemy , however in his mind it seemed to be a fullproof n and one of the more notorious one''s he had ever made. Theyout on the other side of Thames was such that there was Sivanthe''s city on one side and the fort of Mirzapur on the other with a small flood vige seperating the two. Any attack on the city of Sivanthe would see reinforcements arrive from the fort within 2 hours . Considering the time which it took to cross the river , it would most likely mean that reinforcements from both constructs would first try to contain them at the river crossing itself and catch them there in the open , however even if they magically did cross as a whole unit they would be caught seiging the walls of a fort or a city which would mean that the reinforcements from the other side would eventually outnk the army and skewer them in the open ins. This was the biggest tactical challenge for Rudra to ovee as every stage of the n faced ridiculous odds of sess. Even if he somehow managed to cross with an army of 120 million strong which in itself would take 1-2 days , he still needed to bring down a city without being caught in the open and even if he did bring down the walls of the city and a fight started , the reinforcements could press them from the behind and kill them at any moment before they were able to secure the city. cO,m It was virtually impossible for the army to achieve sess at this phase of the war without loosing 70-80% of their forces , or facing a full route. However to make the impossible possible was the job description of shakuni of the elites. The more difficult the problem , the craftier his solution. ************** ( Meanwhile Max ) Max hadpleted his mission with great sess and was promoted to tier 2 with a SSS rating just like his brother. He was very content with the results however the trauma of being pinned on the wall as a demon tried to kiss him still remained fresh in his mind. He became wary of any man ncing at him and for the first time ever he was especially happy at seeing his manparts hanging from below as even the demon he had changed into had incredibly small ones that made him feel impotent. His report brought incredible value to the army and it was said that Rudra apparently praised the one bringing this information personally. It swelled max ''s chest with pride and an elite senior even looked for him to recruit him into the elites guild , a chance many wanted . However Max chose to keep his anonymity as he did not associate with his brothers guild or reveal his identity yet. Tier 2 was just the start for Max as his goals were much much higher. /// The map of hell is avable in the discord server , join if you need visual assistance to understand what this chapter was describing /// Chapter 799 An Insane Strategy Chapter 799 An Insane Strategy ( Karna''s POV) " YOUR CRAZY " Karna shouted as he heard Rudra''s n. In his decade of being the Elites vice guild master he had seen Rudra cook up many interesting and unbelievable strategies however today the strategy that Rudra suggested just blew every single one of them out of proportion. Karna considered himself to be learning a lot from staying with the leader of the elites , and usually when Rudra started toy down his n he could understand where he was going midway through the n and was able to gain insights. After so many years he felt that he could make a n atleast 40% as good as Rudra if he was nning on his own however today that misconception was broken. Even if he yed Omega for 100 more years he would still never be able to think along the lines of the guildmaster. Karna said pointing at the map" So you are saying , you want to create a constant sonic boom over the beach on the entrance of Sivanthe''s city such that all forces in that area are constantly exposed to a deafening noise and are unable to hear a thing in battle? While our forces would be wearing noise cancetion devices the enemy won''t be and hence although both our army and their army would be deaf in battle our ears won''t be hurting like theirs? " Rudra nodded " exactly right " Karna continued " Then you want to take advantage of the fact that they can''t hear and hence fight them in an agitated state but also drop smell cancetion mist on their forces to deprive them of smell as well . You do this because you want them to panic even more" Rudra nodded. Karna continued" But this is all just a front , as when the reinforcementse from the fort of Mirzapur the decoy forces who are waiting near the Mirzapur fort only then start digging the riverfront such they they start creating a horseshoe curve from that end of the river digging all the way upto 4.5 killometers ? " Rudra nodded Karna said " Are you nuts?Have you taken the fourth standard problems of '' if one man can dig a hole in 10 hours , how much time will it take for 100 men to dig the same hole too seriously?'' " Rudra was proposing nearly 100 tier 4 troops and about 300,000 tier 2 troops working on this project . Rudra replied "Err , if my calctions are correct and my estimation of my own power is correct then we can do it in 45 minutes ". Rudra wanted them to carve 4.5 killometers while he was confident in sting a 4.5 killometers whole through his newly obtained elite st himself. Rudra wanted to change the flow of the entire damn river and cut off the reinforcements from both Sivanthe''s city and fort Mirzapur such that in the end he could istedly trap 10-15 million soldiers in a narrow strip ofnd. The constant sonic boom and sensory deprivation was for the soldiers to not be able to hear the digging noises as the workers made the Pitt and hence it was a deep double bluff that someone like Karna could not even think about doing in a million years. Rudra decided that since the river was the problem he was going to wraponize the river itself , divert it''s flow and connect his part of thend to the other part of thend and then iste and ughter the first wave of reinforcements as well as the river patrol. It was a crazy n that could only have been thought out by an absolute madman , however Karna could find no ws in his logic, as far as thinking out of the box came his guildmaster was the best of the best. Sometimes Karna pitied Lucifer, if only there was no Shakuni of the elites in the enemy camp then it would not have 50% of the strength it had as the man was single handedly carrying an army of a hundred million. Although karna did not want to his head bowed at the genius of the greatest mastermind strategist of all-time as once again he found out that he had a long way to reach to the heights that man was standing on. Neatwit said " Amazing n , i like it " Jhonny said " The kids these days strategize too much , i say let''s barge in and ughter them all old fashioned way , why do you guys use your brains so much when Jhonny English is in the house?" Fatty said " I don''t have 100 million noise cancetion devices. Are you crazy telling me this on such short notice. Im telling you i will quit this guild. You people don''t understand that it takes a lot of effort behind making these things .... Fatty was about to explode from ranting when Rudra said " 2x payraise , unlimited booze for a month " Fatty''s tone changed instantly " 3 days guildmaster, give us 3 days ". The 180¡ã attitude change made Karna choke however he just coughed lightly and let it be. The issue was settled all the elders had spoken and now it was time to just work on the specifics such as educating the army about handsigns and the like as during the noise cancetion period it would be critical tomunicate with the yers. Karna also noted the absence of SMG in the meeting since thest 4 days and wondered what that was about , but apparently Rudra did not know the fullmatter himself . As Rudra logged out of the game , he entrusted some specific work to Karna as the countdown before the next fight had started. /// Comment down below if you liked this chapter, and what do you guys think about this strategy? Is it ingenious? Will it work? Or has Rudra gravely miscalcted this time? Also congrattions on hitting the GT target, bonus chapter will be delivered today itself. We are also extremely close to hitting the PS target and hopefully reach that too today ./// Chapter ?800 Unseen Problems Chapter ?800 Unseen Problems ( real world ) Rudra logged out of Omega and the first thing he did even before taking a bath was to drive home and meet his wife. Rudra started to fall more and more in love with Naomi over the days , he now loved her as much as he loved Ruby. He had not seen Ruby in months now because of being stuck in hell , however he hardly ever missed her because it was usually Naomi who was on his mind 24/7. The moment he saw her and the even bigger bulge on her belly Rudra melted into a puddle of mush as he hugged her tightly and just cuddled for a good 2-4 minutes without saying a word. Naomi was grinning from ear to ear at this as she too had missed Rudra a lot in recent days and it was hard for her to stay without her husband during these days. However she had noints whatsoever as whenever Rudra did show up he treated her with utmost warmth and affection and as if she was the most precious thing in the world for him. The couple spent a nice evening with a light vegetarian meal as only after putting Naomi to bed did Rudra go back to the office to look after real world affairs. Apparently Amelia wanted an urgent meeting with him however for the first time ever he had put his wife before work as he told her to wait till thete night for the meeting , however it was only dyed and not cancelled. Uptil this point Rudra was not informed about SMG being put on review by Amelia and not allowed to perform his duties as the elder of the guild as the only message Rudra got was that SMG will not be joining the crew in hell for a while. Rudra was concerned about this however SMG was not as critical of a member to the war effort as he was in solo missions so he was not too worried about it at that moment but apparently that issue needed to be addressed now. As he entered his office he saw both Amelia and SMG waiting outside for him as he smiled at both and called Amelia inside to have a chat with her first. Amelia looked like she had not slept a wink in thest 4-5 days as she looked miserable, however Rudra did not have the guts to say that to her face as he only politely asked " Are you okay? You look .... Tired " Amelia raised an eyebrow but then sighed and said " I am tired , but it''s okay it ends today " Rudra frowned and asked " What happened ? " Amelia narrated the tale about SMG''s behaviour from the start and Rudra was shocked to hear that the elder of his guild started on the path of drug abuse and brutally beat a junior from the guild. Rudra had carefully selected the people who he made the pirs of his guild and when he met SMG he was a stone cold killer from an assassin sect who was a hard hard man with perfect control over his brain. To see such a man fall into drug abuse was shocking. Not wanting to jump to conclusions Rudra asked " Is he in financial need? Did he suffer a major trauma? What caused this change? Such changes usually happened when an individual reached a rough patch in life. If he needed mary or emotional support Rudra could give him a loan immediately or appoint a psychiatrist or a therapist for him if he needed mental health help. Amelia looked down as she said " If it was only this i would have personally appointed a therapist for him guildmaster however it''s not " ,m Rudra was even more surprised as he asked " It''s not? " Amelia said " I''m afraid not ... I - i don''t know how to say this but , i pulled up the security tapes on SMG for the past 2 months , wherever he roamed i watched it in detail and the content is disturbing to say the least. Initially i thought the same guildmaster, that there must be a trigger to this behaviour but after watching the clips .. i-i just think he is a spineless scum of a man who is a Lewd pervert ". Rudra raised an eyebrow, this was a horrible usation to be made however it was Amelia who was making it. " Show me the clips ... " Rudra said as he wanted to see the clips before making a decision however it would have been a lot better if he did not watch those clips , as for the first time ever Rudra was on the verge of murdering a man in rage for real after he saw them . ********** ( Meanwhile in hell ) Lucifer had felt the presence of the ancient phoenix the moment it had stepped it''s foot outside the temple. He sent his spiritual sense to see what was going on however just as he saw a glimpse of the dastardly beast king with shakuni the beast king spotted his presence and burnt it to ashes with a flick of his fingers. If the beast king had joined the death army then it was red gs all around for Lucifer. Bigger than he could have ever imagined. The assassin he sent after Rudra , illusion king roomie was dead and apparently Rudra found a new ally as well , this greatly disturbed Lucifer as the peaceful sleep of his nights started to be disrupted due to this. Initially he was not afraid of loosing this war , however now his confidence had started to waver and the reason for his fear was not a god , but a mere mortal. A mortal named King shakuni of the elites. /// Chapter 800 for rebirth of the strongest guild master and anotherndmark for all of us. When i started this book it was supposed to be a 800 chapter series but i never thought we will actually make it here ???¡­ Thankyou everyone who helped me reach this point , it has been a rollercoaster of a journey and I''m proud to say that i hope to reach atleast 1000. /// Chapter ?801 Rudras Verdict Chapter ?801 Rudra''s Verdict ( SMG Security Surveince Footage - Overst 3 months ) Amelia provided Rudra with a clip of SMG ''s behaviour over thest 3 months and the contents of this clip were absolutely shocking. Rudra was made aware that SMG was abusing drugs however he was never told that the man was morally weak and such a pervert as it came as a huge shock to Rudra when he saw his movements in the clip. On 23 May :when the hell war was not yet started and the Elites were overswamped with work one could see a drug abused SMG gaining re-entry into the upside as he seems to not have perfect physical bnce. Falling on his back several times as he tried to climb steps that were not there at all in open streets it was clear that his condition was not the best , however when a resident of upside , a young woman came to help SMG to his feet he grabbed both the woman''s breasts and molested her in the middle of the street. The woman shrieked and pped SMG as she ran away and while this incident was never reported by the women and SMG never chased her , there could be seen a lewd smile on the man''s face when he looked at his own hands afterwards. If one could let this issue slide because it was when he was heavily intoxicated, they would be wrong as the incidences only grew bolder after this day. On 16 June : , the very first day of the war in hell when everyone was extremely busy , SMG visited neatwit''s home after Yua had requested to him in hell that she was not feeling at the best of her health. At the time even Yua did not know that she was pregnant and SMG ''s visit seemed to be out of concern , however when after checking on Yua on his way out of the house he sneakily stole and walked out with a bunch of Yua''s underwears in hand it absolutely disgusted Rudra. Later clips of that night showed how SMG sniffed those inner garments time and time again and Rudra felt like throwing up watching those clips. His anger had already crossed the threshold of his tolerance however apparently this was only the start. It was September currently and over the course of June , July and August SMG hadmitted one lewd crime after another as although he was respectful enough not to break any majorws in the upside he was absolutely indulgent andwless in the real world where he not only indulged in whoremongering but also rape of unwilling women. The limit came when a report confirmed that he had raped a 14 year old teenage girl and that girl had given into his demands after understanding that he was an elite elder. This incident was the straw that broke camels back for Rudra as after this moment his tier 5 aura exploded and Amelia started to sweat profousely in his presence. Rudra said in a lethal tone " Amelia ...." Amelia had never felt threatened by any male in her life but at this moment from the very fabric of her every cell she was scared for her life to face Rudra. Mustering courage all she could produce was a weak " Hmm " " Amelia , tell that man sitting outside that he is stripped of his position as an elder of the guild and that he has precisely 2 minutes to run for his life as IF BY CHANCE i see him again , he dies ". Rudra reigned in his pressure and Amelia gasped for air , she looked extremely pale and was scared for her life , however she managed to nod her heard twice to signal that she understood. Actually the clips that she had showed Rudra were not even the worst as the worst two clips were one''s created on 1st September against her and on 14th August against Naomi. On 14th August , SMG broke into the elite medical hospital in the upside and asked for all surveince records for the past one year. It was supposed to be for '' Security '' purposes as an elder of elite who was responsible for managing the strike force , it was a part of his job. Which was why the records were granted to him as well. However when Amelia siezed the assets in his room and duplicated them and inspected it she found that out of those surveince clips only one clip had been isted and saved which was a clip of Naomi going to a female doctor for her gynaecology checkup . SMG had actually dared to dig up a video where Naomi ''s privates were exposed and he had saved it like an absolute pervert. Initially Amelia did n to show this clip to Rudra, however utterly afraid of his wrath she did not do it now. Naomi was not the only victim either as after Amelia had confronted SMG , 2 dayster he visited her home in the upside and tried a lot of techniques to coerce Amelia into not reporting him to Rudra. He knew everything about Amelia from her favourite perfume brand to her logistic purchases as he even whispered in her ears about the vibrator she had bought for herself a few months ago and said that if she married him by would always keep her satisfied without the need of machines. He wanted to marry Amelia and he was a stalker who knew everything about her! It was a psychologically terrifying experience for the secretary of the elites and the reason why she looked sleep deprived infront of Rudra. SMG had shook her up from the very core of her being. She knew for sure that if it was anyone else but her , a normal member or someone with a lesser spine , she would have been forced to marry SMG one way or the other , however not Amelia. The reason why Amelia was so cold was not because she was not interested in men , but because of her childhood trauma. At age 5 , her uncle repeatedly raped her until her father murdered him when he caught him in the act. Jailed for manughter his father died in prison on year 6 of his sentence , never seeing his daughter since. In her highschool she did have a boyfriend but when they tried to do the deed her trauma would not let her , which was when the boy lost his patience and dumped her after humiliating her infront of the school . It was after that day that she became immune to the ttery of boys and not interested in dating as a whole as she was not confident of her own willingness to enter the physical aspect and not dumb enough to trust a guy with the emotional one. However with her past long buried , all the elite guild members now saw was a ice queen. And the ice queen she was when she finally walked out of Rudra''s office looked at SMG and told him " RUN " As the other party needed no more words to understand the situation and immediately ran for his life. A myriad of emotions flooded his heart at the moment however he had no time to put forward his side of the case to the guildmaster any longer , it seemed like Amelia had made sure that such a scenario never ured. Leaving the upside in disgrace , SMG felt a pinch in his heart as he could not believe that after going through so much with the guild he would one day be cast out like this. Although a part of him did know that it was his own fault and wanted his brain to make a resolve that such incidences never repeated itself and that he would take this exile as a chance to better himself, however at the same time the other part of himself felt free and unchained as if he could finally start being himself in the world which followed no rules but thew of the jungle. In a world where strength ruled supreme he was confident of making the most of his talents as except Rudra there was not a single warrior in country J that he was scared of. A shocking statement was published by the elites guild the next day which condemned one of its elders and demonstrated the cut off ties with the harshest of words as the entire guild felt the effects of losing one of its pirs. The elites that Rudra had created were a pure organization where such incidents were not what people expected to happen , however Rudra knew that SMG was a cancer that needed to be cut off early even if the guild suffered a bit in the initial stages as should the man have been allowed to stay and given a chance to change , Rudra had no doubt in his mind that he would have hollowed the guild from the inside out. A man with no control over his actions and no moralpass was not fit to wear the elite name. Chapter ?802 Traitor Chapter ?802 Traitor ( The cuber corporation ) ALARMS BLARING! " It''s an emergency, someone just ascended to tier 5 through divine intervention and now his pod is melting from the power "A cuber official shouted against the ring rms. " Damnit , why was a tier 4 yer using a normal pod in the first ce? Whose oversight is this? " Another official was angry and wanted to point fingers at whoever was responsible for this situation however found none. " How did someone ascend to tier 5 out of nowhere? As long as i remember except Shakuni nobody else was even close to the threshold? " The cuber chief asked as he waited for further reports. The cuber headquarters was thrown into chaos as the life of a potential pir of humanity was currently under threat , someone was using a normal VR pod and was ascending to tier 5 ! If the neural circuits broke down then the damage to his physical body would be irreversible and Gaia was alerting that the circuits were into meltdown. " Gaia , status report , start from the start , which yer is undergoing the tier 5 ascension and what has caused this situation? "The cuber chief asked as Gaia projected a report. Gaia said " Reporting to the chief , the yer undergoing tier 5 ascension is called Sir Molyneux Gestatio or his gaming name ''SMG''. He is an ex - true Elite elder who was ousted from the guild only 2 days ago due to his drug addiction and inhumane behaviour. He has supposedly struck a deal with the devil to sell the elites war-ns in exchange for true power and as a result he has been blessed by Lucifer''s divine power which is helping him bridge the level gap and forcefully ascend withoutprehending thews ". The cuber chiefs face darkened at this information, the entire cuber corp was silently rooting for Rudra to win this war and put an end to Lucifer, however now apparently someone from their own guild had colluded with the devil in exchange for power and this was bad news for the elites. The chief said " Show me the whole report " Gaia obliged and started ying a clip of SMG from two days ago .... ************ ( SMG ''s POV) SMG walked out of the upside to feel a myriad of emotions , however the strongest one of them was freedom! His first few hours out and he already murdered 51 tier 3 individuals and 4 tier 4 powerhouses in the outside world to establish his power as the topdog. Having to abandon his VR pod back at the upside he was without means to enter Omega for which he had to order a new VR pod from the cuber corp website. Not understanding the importance of the tier 4 pod that cuber corp had custom built for him when he ascended a few months ago , he logged into Omega with a normal pod and started to y the game normally. He had logged into the game still inside the army of death camp within hell and had to sneakily get out before someone caught wind of the fact that he was there. As he expected he had been ousted from the elites guild and his robes no longer had the Grey wolf insignia or the guild colors as they changed to a nd grey from the deep ck they used to be. SMG with his tier 4 powers and assassin abilities easily sneaked out of the elite camp and headed at full speed towards the capital of hell to have an audience with Lucifer. Before he was ousted he was still privy to the elite guilds top channels and knew about the n Rudra was formting to cross the river Thames. He was initially hesitant to betray the guild however he understood that currently the only man who could oppose him was Rudra and with the information he had he could potentially trade it to the devil for strength to take on Rudra. He had made a bold decision to take over the upside and the elites guild from Rudra through sheer power alone as he wanted toe back andy im to everything he wanted unobstructed. Yua , Naomi , Amelia, Sk he wanted them all and he was in a headspace where he did not mind killing their spouses for them. He thought nothing much of Jhonny or Karna or anyone else as although they were all great gamers he felt that his real life assassination experience made him the apex predator over them. The only one who scared him was Rudra .... The leader of the elites was just too strong and the gap between himself and Rudra too wide to be bridged the conventional ways. There was a golden chance that he had right now which would see him sell critical guild information to the enemy in return for exponential rewards and it was an opportunity he was never going to have again after being ousted. Since the guild had so coldly turned their backs on him , he too did not think much about double crossing them as he waltzed into the capital city and surrendered himself to the pce guards saying that he needed an audience with the devil. Knocked out and imprisoned his fate remained uncertain for the moment , however the devil who was informed that there was a human who imed to have critical battle ns of the army of death was there to parley , the devil was interested. Granting him audience , the devil arranged a meeting with the defector. /// Thankyou for helping me end the week with top 15 in GT ranks , i am most grateful. There will be a bonus chapter today for the same. If you have not already joined my patreon, please consider joining it today as i will be uploading many exclusive content such as character images , storyline polls and host reader interactive sessions there. There is also a surprise for first 25 joining people and those slots are filling fast. Also there will be bonus chapters when we hit members goals , so it''s a /Raj_Shah_7152 /// Chapter ?803 A Deal With The Devil Gone Wrong Chapter ?803 A Deal With The Devil Gone Wrong Lucifer stared at the chained SMG from his majestic throne as he spoke " So human , what do you offer me?" SMG felt Lucifer''s gazend on him and he tried to meet it , however when he raised his eyes uptil Lucifer''s neck he felt himself to be sweating immensely and his body did not have the strength nor the courage to look the devil in the eye as he lowered his gaze and spoke. " I offer you destruction , of your greatest nemesis ". SMG spoke lightly Luciferughed , it was an evil and sinisterugh that sent shivers down SMG ''s spine as he began second guessing this whole venture. Lucifer said " Trust me mortal , you are not strong enough to eveny a gaze on Archangel Micheal ". cO,m SMG choked on his words , he had forgotten that Lucifer was a god who had godly enemies and foolishly assumed that he would even consider Rudra to be a threat. He was a god! A tier 6 being overlooking entire realms ! The devil himself ! Did he even need the help of a puny mortal like him? He began to doubt it ... After struggling a lot SMG said " I can reveal the ns of the army of death in the near future , giving your forces the edge to beat their ns " Lucifer grinned as he said " Very well , im hearing ... " SMG felt a little bit of hope in his heart as he said " I- I have something to ask for in return for the ns .... " Lucifer stroked his chin and then said " No , you don''t . You will obey , or you will be obliterated to nothing after a lifetime of torture within my dungeons. I actually find it ridiculous that a human dares to waltz into my capital and tries to strike a deal with me on equal terms. It seems the world has forgotten the true might of the devil ". SMG could not believe his ears , he knew for a fact that Dronacharya had struck a deal with the devil to take down Rudra and the devil had indulged him , which was the source of his confidence toe parley in the first ce , however things did not go as he wanted them to go. What SMG did not know was that Dronacharya approached Lucifer the right way , performing a sacrificial ritual and offering the blood of a lot of innocents for the very chance to talk to the devil where he bound him by a system oath which would see him be rewarded only when hepleted his service to the devil first! It was very different to what SMG tried to do , however in his arrogance and haste to make the most of his opportunity, trying to soar to the heavens in one leap he had made a grave miscalction. SMG trembled as he could not muster words out of his mouth. Lucifer walked up from his throne and walked down the steps towards SMG, as he ced one of his legs over SMG''s bowed head and ttened it to the floor such that SMG ''s skull cracked but he did not kill him then and there , mentaining a painful amount of pressure that would keep him at the edge of his consciousness. Lucifer said " I will not repeat myself .... Speak! " SMG felt every cell in his body urging toply as he spit out the entire n the army of death had to the devil word for word and even Lucifer was stunned silent by Rudra''s unconventional thinking and genius. The other tier 5 demons present in the room too were speechless as the n was recited as even the first demonmander praised Rudra as a '' Genius '' by the end of it. This was important information indeed and as a reward Lucifer lifted his feet from over SMG''s head as he said " You came here from your own free will but you will leave here as a ve of mine. Starting today your flesh , your bones and your very soul belongs to me the devil and in exchange for the power you desired i shall take it! " Flicking his fingers Lucifer poured his divinity into SMG ''s body as the assassin writhed and screamed in pain. His level was forcefully raised and his free-will simultaneously eroded as he was turned into a puppet of Lucifer''s will by the time his power reached the tier 5 realm. His skin burnt and his appearance turned from an middle aged man to a semi fiend as with his charred ck skin ,blood red eyes and half broken teeth he looked nothing like the elder of the elites he was a few days ago. The alert at the cuber corporation subsequently subsided as SMG was killed alongside a pod explosion in real life , his only remnant being in Omega as the ve of the devil Lucifer. With a new puppet ve and a read on the enemy''s uing ns the demons started to prepare a counter , and with the elites being none the wiser , it was decided that the firstmander himself was going to lead the raid to kill Rudra for once and for all on the shores of river Thames. What was supposed to be an easy fight was going to turn into a bloodbath for the army of death as the firstmander nned to turn river Thames red with human blood when the attack finally started. ********** ( Meanwhile at cuber corp ) Gaia was currently being inspected by the queen as it reported an anamoly to the higher power. Gods weren''t supposed to excercise their will into reality in Omega, the game was designed to incorporate their personalities as close to the original as possible however they were supposed to still work within the constructs of the game and function as a sort of NPC in therge picture. However Lucifer ''s actions today vited those guidelines and Gaia was forced to report. Lucifer seemed to have been agitated to the extreme , and the devil''s in-game character was no longer working along the lines of the game''s constructs , breaking free of thews and pressing his will against the universal AI. After examination the queen tightened the game''s security code and added an extrayer of protection to the game''s neural link to yers to avoid the incident from repeating , however for this particr instance the anamoly was allowed to pass . Chapter ?804 March Into Jaws Of Death Chapter ?804 March Into Jaws Of Death ( The day of the March ) The first , fourth and fifth legions were mobilized together from their respective positions sharp at the crack of dawn at 5:00 am. Nearly 60% of the army of death mobilized for Rudra''s n , brimming with confidence as they expected to be able to y a lot of demons and gain a lot of glory. Many humans had their recordings on , as the feed was being broadcasted on the forums with millions watching worldwide. The fastest to move were the tier 4 generals , all of whom could cross the raging river Thames unimpeded as while most of them could cross the 100 meters wide river in one single leap , those who could not were also strong enough to swim to the other shore without the raging waters sweeping them away. Nearly 60 tier 4 generals alongside Rudra himself crossed the river quickly and uptil this moment their intrusion was not detected , as they waited for the perfect moment for the patrol to pass-by for them to take them out. The rest of the forces were at standby 2 killometers away from the river , waiting for the March orders. It took 4 minutes for the first patrol unit toe near the generals and it consisted of 25 tier 3 soldiers. Unfortunately for them they were killed from multiple angles at once before their eyes could even register the attacksing. The countdown was on now and the generals needed to rush into positions as with the patrol unit killed an rm will be raised in approximately 15-20 minutes when the patrol unit does not report back at the next checkpost. cO,m The generals naturally sprung into action , quickly hammering sonic noise machines and smell altering potions into the ground alongside some ground mines . Rudra on the other hand used gravity maniption to alter the gravity on the riverbed making a portion of the river arch leaving dry ground below for the soldiers to cross. Rudra had tried topletely stop the flow of river once using gravity maniption by making a sort of gravity wall , but he quickly realised that within 40 seconds the pressure on the wall by the river was too much for him to bear as his technique broke. Making the arch was much easier on him as he was not opposing the flow of water but only diverting it. The window of opportunity was hence created and the soldiers quickly got to work , they had 15-20 minutes to cross the river onto the other shore before the patrol arrived and the fight started. For 15 minutes , soldiers ran like crazy as nearly 30 million troops crossed the river in that brief span of time however unfortunately for the elites the enemy responded very quickly as by minute 16 their response team was on the location and the rms were raised. The moment the rms were raised the soldiers on the other side of the shore no longer entered the river waters and those already in it quickly rushed to the other side as Rudra lowered the river back into ce and drank a Max mana potion and a Max stamina potion to replenish energy. More and more demons arrived to engage with the attackers and an intense fight began at the open riverbed. When about 10-15 million demon reinforcements reached the spot Rudra finally gave the green signal to start the explosions as the army put on the noise cancetion devices and let the explosions begin. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! CHIINNGGGGGG! The potion bottles and the sonic effect creating devices burst into action as deafening noise covered the battlefield. Rudra instantly activated his gravity field over the area so that the vibrations in the air would be confined and could not disperse anymore making the sonic noise confined to the region with an extended lifetime of atleast 6 more minutes. While most of the soldiers engaged in active battle , about a million started to dig along the pre decided line as to maximize the digging speed Rudra had assigned a group of 10 men an area of about 1 meter to dig while a group of another 10 men another one meter , all connecting in a chain to form the tunnel. Both the digging work and the fight seemed to go as nned , as the digging workers dug as if their lives depended on it while the sonic and smell attacks made the demons disoriented and dazed andpletely incapable of engaging in properbat. It was an easy ughter for the elite army so much so that Rudra started to get a gut feeling that something was wrong about the situation. Somehow the response troops were 90%posed of only tier 2 troops and hardly a few tier 3 troops between them. It was too easy of an ughter to be called a proper fight and it just did not feel right. Rudra used his heaven''s eye to take a look around , trying to understand what was going on but he was a step toote this time , the trap was already set and the elites had already taken the bait and were now sitting ducks for the demon counterattack. Looking through his heaven''s eyes he could see close to 1000 ships sailing down the river with archers on the ready to shoot from both sides and cannons prodding out in the middle. Close to 2 million tier 3 troops alongside atleast 50 tier 4manders marching out from the flood vige. And one hideous looking creature and one extremely powerful tier 5mander heading towards them from the fort of Mirzapur in a flying chariot. It was an AMBUSH! /// A very special shoutout to Sivanthe for the 15,000 coin GACHAPON! , I am beyond humbled to recieve this gift and feel extremely motivated as a result. Let me try give u more bonuses rather than the single one for a supergift. The next montage of bonuses will be for the same reason , thankyou for your patronage/// Chapter ?805 Things Going South Chapter ?805 Things Going South Rudra assessed the threat and realised that the most pressing issue right now was the damn chariot heading their way with two very powerful tier 5 creatures onboard. What baffled him though was the enemy''s response to their attack. Having ships at the ready , an unreasonably strong unit stationed at a small vige and the number onemander of the enemy forces at the ready for such a trivial March? It did not seem right at all , although it could have been prenned preventive measure , however Rudra had surveyed the area just 6 hours before the attack and these forces were not present at these locations then , which meant that they were mobilized under the cover of the night just the dawn before the attack wasunched , which meant that they had urate information about the timing of the attack and the exact spot where the attack was going to happen to mount such an impressive defense. The number one demonmander was called Darius , he was rumored to be at the peak of tier 5 and an unstoppable force of nature second only to Lucifer himself amongst the demon army. Darius looked at Rudra''s forcefield locking in the sonic boomand said " How cute ¡­ " Unsheathing his sword he unleashed an overhead sh and destroyed the field of gravity in half ! Rudra''s eyes widened in shock as he had not expected a physical attack to be able to alter an intangiblew such as gravity but it did! The sword attack unleashed by Darius wasced with thews of space and was able to disrupt even a gravity field as a result. Hence the sonic noise contained within the field started to leak and the result was that within 10 second the deafening noise ended and the demon soldiers were able to hear normally again. The eyes of the tier 2 soldiers grew sharper and although they were still cannon fodder to Rudra''s army theysted a bit longer now and managed tond a few scratches here and there before they died as opposed to the sloppy fighting style they had before. Rudra assessed the situation quickly and understood in a fraction of a second that they needed to retreat now before it was toote as if the enemies were allowed to get their way then it would result in aplete route for the elite army. The problem now was that he wanted to shout the retreat orders right at this moment however more than 80% of his troops still did not realise that the forcefield outside was broken and that they did not need the noise cancetion earphones anymore. It was like Rudra ''s own scheme turned into a death-trap for his forces as while he kept shouting at the top of his lungs " ALL MEN RETREAT ! RETREAT! RETREAT ! " Only a few of them listened and the rest kept pressing on. Rudra looked to his left and saw that the ships had almost reached the area where the troops were stationed and he realised that it those 1000 ships were allowed to have their way then it would be a blow of 3-7 million troops easy for the army of death and they needed to be stopped anyhow. Looking at Karna Rudra said " You need to stop those ships anyhow ! Karna please! " Karna saw the panic in Rudra''s eyes , which was a first for him. Usually Rudra was always in control of any situation and even with the odds stacked against him he was always able to find a way out , however this time around he looked worried as if he did not have an answer to all these problems. " Don''t worry guildmaster, even over my deadbody , not a single ship shall pass " Karna reassured Rudra and without a second question he jumped into the raging river Thames as he summoned his pet kraken and towered over the waterbody with a massive giant under his feet , swords drawn ready to fight the flood of shipsing his way. Rudra looked at Neatwit and said " Spread the message , take them damn earphones off and start to fall back ! Fall back ! Now! Now! " Rudra did not realise it but he had started to stay stuff double times because of the Panic he was having . While the others were blind to his reason of panic as they did not have his vision , he himself could see the bigger picture. As it stood , Rudra was facing the route of 60 million troops under his wing , a blow so devastating that it would cripple the entire army of death and cost the lives of 100 tier 4 generals. The only hope was retreat and the only way to retreat was for Rudra to gather the troops before the enemy pressed in and open up the river to run back. It was a taxing job even without Rudra having to focus on anything else , however at this moment two tier 5 demonsnded infront of him and Rudra immediately realised that the two of them had no intention to afford him any of the time that he wanted. Darius smiled as he said " My my , look at the face of the greatest mastermind , the brilliant strategist Shakuni of the elites ? What happened? Where is that egoistic smirk and the legendary confidence i have heard so much about ? Why is it so pale today? Is it because you know you are facing me? Or is it because of my friend here ¡­.. the half demon half human abomination that you used to call elder S.M.G!" SMG red at Rudra with his bloodshot eyes and let his half torn tongue hangout as drool dripped from his face. He looked nothing like the man Rudra remembered him to be a few days ago and had transformed into an utterly hideous creature. However Rudra felt rmed looking at the creature as while it''s appearance was hideous his eyes painted a more clear picture ,which was that the man was higher levelled and more powerful than he was at the moment , which effectively meant that he was facing two tier 5 opponents who were stronger than him at the same time. /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by Sivanthe, please thank her in thements for this one /// Chapter ?806 Retreat? Chapter ?806 Retreat? The reinforcements from the flood vige poured entered the battlefield and bolstered the ranks of the tier 2 troops being ughtered and the tide of the war started to change. It was only now that people were grabbing each other by the shoulder and informing each other to take the damn noise cancetion devices off as Neatwit screamed and scrambled to spread the order of retreat. The advance troops panicked , they had not realised there was an retreating order in ce , they had not anticipated it at all. Especially the elite members who were never used to retreating from a fight were the most baffled as they had never been given an order to fall back except for a strategic retreat ever in their decade long career in the guild. However orders were orders and the army of death slowly started to fall back towards the river , unaware that their leader who was supposed to open a path for them was currently unable to do so because of two strong opponents outnumbering him two to one. They retreated slowly , while facing the reinforcements, confident that when they reached the river banks they would be given a way out. ******* Rudra had no way to have the time to take a survey as to what was going on around him , as the at the moment he was being constantly bashed by two tier 5 warriors at an insane speed. Darius was a longsword wielder whereas SMG fought with 15 inch long daggers in both his hands and the two of them together were fast enough tond 1 scratch for every 10 blows traded with Rudra. Rudra was wasting enormous amounts of stamina sustaining the high speed defense as he had no other option but to keep his guard up until there was an opening because one slip up from him and Darius was going to chip away 15-30% of his HP in a single shot! " GUILDMASTER LIFT THE RIVER ! ". Rudra heard a shout in the background and he cursed loudly in his mind. There was absolutely no way he was going to be able to life the river at this moment , he was helpless. The enemy troops pressed onto the elites who now due to having to retreat had no more area to maneuver and hence started a bloody struggle where the troops had to chose between jumping into the raging river and saving their lives but effectively taking themselves out of the battle or to stand their ground and fight. Many fled while many were killed and only a few stayed back. It was a tactical disaster of epic proportions and now the army of death was on the backfoot. ********* ( Meanwhile Karna ) Karna stood ontop of the kraken , although he had no idea as to why he was facing down an legion of ships alone , at this moment none of that mattered as his guildmaster had given him the order to stand guard on this ce , and he was going to do so even if it costed him his life! Karna said " this is it buddy , let''s go! ". The kraken let out a bone chilling shriek as it''s tentacles punched right through the first wooden ship , punching a massive hole inside it and effectively setting it upto drown. However a volley of cannons wereunched towards the kraken at this moment , as the ships behind had taken aim at the giant monster and were open firing. Karna closed his eyes as he used his minds vision to urately see the projectiles heading his way as he unsheathed his sword and in a bliding speed of sword motion , sliced nearly 300 cannonballs in half before they could harm his pet. Karna would have smiled if nearly 100,000 arrows would not have been showering on him at the moment as while he could cut down 300 cannonballs there was absolutely no way that he could block all the arrows from the sky . SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH! Karna protected the eyes of the kraken but that was all he could protect beside himself as a whole barrage of arrowsnded on the skin of his friend. The kraken had thick skin and hence most of them bounced right off however he still got nearly 30,000 in damage from this barrage as blood could be seen trickling in small amounts from a few spots. Letting out another roar the duo of the man and the beast once again went onto the offensive as they engaged in a fight with the other ships once more. ******** ( Meanwhile the digging crew ) The digging crew were outside the active fight area and did not need to wear the noise cancetion devices, hence they were the first ones to hear Rudra''s panicked retreat calls and could look at the situation from a distance. The entire digging crew was made up of tier 1 and two soldiers from the fourth and fifth legion as this was the safest work for them on the battlefield. The demons were too strong and it was not possible for them to contribute significantly in important battles as they were only as good as cannon fodders , which meant that works like these maximised their potential. Max being a tier 2 soldier was a part of this same digging crew and observing the situation infront he understood that something had horrifically gone wrong. In his mind his brother had the perfect image , he was the ultimate hero , which was why Max never thought he would see Rudra make a tactical mistake ever , which is why eventhough he and the crew were not engaged in directbat themselves, they felt scared and wanted to abandon their posts and make a run for it. Every passing second , the overall situation kept worsening for the elites and the worst was actually yet toe. An army ofva hounds , thousands in number had taken it to the skies of the battlefield. /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by Sivanthe, please thank her in thements for this one. /// Chapter ?807 From Bad To Worse Chapter ?807 From Bad To Worse When the hellhounds took to the sky the army of death started to feel the real heat as not only were those massive hounds near invisible with their thick and hard skin which was imprable, but they dripped of over 2000¡ãC hotva that instantly burnt a hole in thend that one was standing on much less one''s armour. The demons riding these hounds were also sinister dropping javellins from the air , piercing their targets one at a time as they picked their killings in leisure. No arrows were able to threaten the life of theva hounds much as the thick skin gave them immunity from any and all attacks under tier 3 strength. The worst part was that theva riders picked off men engaged in activebat against a demon legion , creating tactical holes in the defenses of the army of death which lead to more and more troops dying because of the defensive formations breaking. More and more people were forced to jump down into the river to save their lives and were at the mercy of the currents to take them where the waters rook them while the army on the other side of the river started to pull back and retreat back into the army of deaths camp. With the retreat of the troops on the other side , it was clear that today''s operation was aplete failure and that no matter what Rudra did now , it was not enough for him to take down Sivanthe''s city with the troops he had at his disposal. ******** ? ( On the Forums ) On the forums , millions were posting about the current situation as they called it the '' Fall Of The Invincible'' Many thought this day would nevere , many waited more than a decade for this day toe and today was that day ! The day when shakuni of the elites lost a battle....His guild was forced to retreat in humiliation and his strategy was flipped on its belly. " Never thought I would ever see the day when Shakuni would make a tactical error and lead his army to doom. s , the invincible Titan has finally fallen " " So Shakuni''s strategies are not the best in the world anymore , hmmm , he was trying to y god but finally he is just a mortal " " Hahahaha , die elites die! , Hahaha" " Shakuni no longer has his edge anymore , he is old and his days at the top of the food chain are numbered , soon he will be an relic of the past " " Today marks the beginning of the end for the elites , the man holding the sky for them is on his knees " " Haha look at their vice guildmaster, struggling intensely however sure to die! " ********** ( Karna''s POV) Karna fought bravely with his kraken , single handedly holding off nearly 1000 ships as the rest of the army on one side of the shore retreated , while buying time for those on the other side. One after another he bravely sunk a total of 72 ships before having to face ship captains who were tier 4 and above and couldnd peak tier 4 attacks on him and his pet. Bruised and battered , he tried his best to match those moves however the kraken under him reached its limit. Karna wanted to retrieve it before it died however he was a fraction of a secondte as one peak tier 4 stter , his pet kraken died a permanent death inbat. Karna felt emotions akin to losing a child as he was inconsble. He had raised the kraken for nearly 8 years ever since he found it as a pet in one of the guilds expeditions! He had gone through thick and thin with that beast and it''s permanent death snapped a switch inside Karna as he became the incarnation of death after it. Karna went onto ughter 142 ship crewspletely as he killed 14 tier 4 captains and only died when was sted by another ships cannon shot. Sinking to the depths of the river as his HP reached 0 , he apologised to the guildmaster during his fall because he could only buy him this much time alone. However he had done enough, as the destroyed mess of nearly 220 ships that he left behindpletely blocked the path for the ships behind and eventhough they wanted to march ahead it was physically impossible anymore for them to do so. Karna died valiantly, but even in death he was a soldier who had aplished his mission. ********* ( Meanwhile Rudra) Rudra had lost 23% of his total HP as he could only take off 9% of SMG ''s HP and 7% of Darius ''s HP in return. Bleeding from several minor cuts all over his body Rudra was on the backfoot of an intense battle as his stamina reserves had plummetted to under 30% levels. It meant a serious red g for Rudra and should he continue to fight at the same pace that he was fighting he would run out of stamina before he ran out of HP which meant that certain death stared at his way. While the normal soldiers could jump into the river and run , the same was not possible for Rudra. He was themander of this legion and he would be damned if he ran from the enemy while a single one of his soldier remained . Not that he could run away either. His pursuers were faster than him and outnumbered him which made any ideas of turning his back to them a fast way to a permanent death. Having been killed by Omar once , Rudra had no more chances inside hell. His next death was going to be hisst one , and there was a real chance that the day might be today. /// Congrattions on reaching the GT target , we crossed 2000 GT which is andmark on its own for which i thank you all. As with hitting any target a bonus shall follow today itself. /// Chapter ?808 Rock Bottom Chapter ?808 Rock Bottom Darius looked at Rudra and had to admit that he was the most fundamentally stable and unpredictable opponent he had faced in his entire life. Rudra was able to go toe to toe with two stronger tier 5 warriors with one of them being the strongest demon general in the entire kingdom of hell and he was not going easy on him at all. If it were a fair one vs one fight , he was not sure if he had the confidence of killing the enemy which was saying a lot as in the past 200 years the only opponent to have given him any real pressure was the devil Lucifer himself. He himself was at the peak of tier 5 and on the cusp of breaking through too but the tier 6 promotion test was not something that he could handle which was why he was stuck at the tier 5 realm since such a long time. To be called the strongest mortal was not an overstatement when describing Darius, yet he still feared facing Rudra alone! He praised the foresight of Lucifer to corner this enemy alone with the two of them instead of him going at it alone , as if in his arrogance he had faced Shakuni alone then the other party would not currently be panting and bleeding , and it might be him who would be panting and bleeding instead . Rudra was at 40% HP , his stamina reserves were at 10% and he was at the cusp of loosing this fight and his life. He was forced to use the future sight so early into the battle as he gambled with his strongest moves to grasp a chance at survival. Rudra had hit the rock bottom in this fight , no matter how he tried to outmaneuver the enemies the both of them were opponents of high calliber and could counter any move that he produced perfectly to turn the tides of the battle back at him. Rudra had 21 normal sword moves in his arsenal , such as windsh , overhead sh , twin de cross sh , twin de hurricane , death sh , etc , etc . He had expended all 21 of them and yet SMG was only at 55% HP while Darius was at a solid 75%. ? He had been thoroughly overhwhelmed in today''s battle and it was now upto the big tier 5 moves to be able to decide the oue of this battle. ******* Continuation point 1. Rudra activated future sight and started topute the best path of attack. Currently SMG was charging at him with both his daggers exposed as he tried to jab him , while Darius was sidestepping to create an nk at the perfect angle that Rudra was supposed to dodge towards to stab him if he did. It was a pincer attack and one that Rudra needed to deal with first before mounting any counter of his own Rudra let SMG get in pointnk range to his chest before he used thest charge of his sr beam and sted SMG away with the force of the sun! BOOM! SMG lost a hefty 17% chunk of his remaining HP pool as he was sent flying back for 200 meters as Darius looked dazed as to where that attack came from. Rudra instantly started preparing the Nirvana me , igniting the aura of fire in one hand and the aura of death in another as he raised their power to desired levels while dodging the attacks of a charging Darius. Rudra used time dtion , to grant him the edge he needed to dodge Darius ''s attacks , however something unexpected happened at this moment as his time dtion was instantly neutralized by an unknown attack and he was stabbed into the heart by Darius ''s sword. " Altering the flow of time ..... , I can do it too ". Darius said as he looked into the shocked eyes of Rudra and in that way Rudra died. In his second attempt Rudra used the same st once more to send away SMG, and started gathering Nirvana me essence however this time around he tried to dodge Darius without the use of the time dtion as although he was stabbed multiple times and he still died , his muscle memory remembered the direction and sequence of the attacks used as the 3 minutes of his future sight ended and he came back to reality. ********* Back to reality. SMG charged at Rudra just as the future vision had shown him and Rudra unleashed a terrific sr beam from point nk range to st SMG away . This time however it was a critical hit somehow and triggered 25% damage instead of the 17 , sting SMG away by an extra 50 meters. Darius looked shocked and charged at Rudra instantly as Rudra dropped his swords and started to manifest the Nirvana me. It was a gamble that he had no idea would pay off or not , as if the attack pattern of his enemy changed after he dodged the first move it would mean the end of his gaming career , however it was a gamble that Rudra was ready to make to win. Rudra dodged the first sword thrust to the left by spinning to the right and then instantlyid down t on his back to dodge the follow up horizontal sh by the narrowest of margins as he kicked Darius ''s sword from his t position tossing it up into the air. This was as far as the future sight took him and from here on out everything depended on him , and although Darius looked irritated he sat down on Rudra''s chest and started to pummel Rudra''s face with his bare fists. The first punch rattled Rudra''s skull as his nose broke and blood streamed all over it , Rudra''s mind nked out and his control over his fire almost broke down , but he managed to hang on by the smallest of margins. The second punch broke two of his teeth as he spat a mouthful of blood and wondered if this was how his gaming career was going to end? While the third punch ckened one of his eyes out as he started to fade in and out of consciousness. /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by Sivanthe, please thank her in thements for this one. /// Chapter ?809 The Man , The Myth , The Legend Chapter ?809 The Man , The Myth , The Legend ( A few days ago , Jhonny''s POV ) Jhonny was having a usual day at the camp , he and Yume stalked*cough* , educated women and demonesses together , graded their assets and giggled at inside jokes while mentaining a straight face. It was at this moment that SMG respawned into the camp with his grey robes after his disgraceful ousting by the guild. SMG thought he was smarter than everyone , the instant that he logged back in he used his shadow pool to submerge into the darkness of his own shadow as he moved out undetected from the camp. Or so he thought as while he could fool everyone else , there was one man whose eyes he could not escape and that man was the greatest mercenary to have ever graced Earth. Jhonny English himself! Jhonny sighed as he looked yume in the eyes and said " You know , me and you are a generation above these gaming kids and while the kids rule this gaming world as they rightfully should , there are not many 50 year olds who stand at the pinnacle of the gaming world like me and you do. They are either casual yers or lifestyle yers with little to no hunger and ambition. Why don''t they have ambition? I have no idea , however I can still respect those people as they have struggled a lot in their youth and just want an easy life now. Not me and you though , because we have much more to give. However what i cannot forgive is over-ambition from old men that leads to treason. The SMG kid thinks he is sneaky and can merge into a pool of darkness and slither out like a venemous snake , well he thinks wrong! Thats not going to happen on my watch!" Yume looked confused as Jhonny activated his phaselessness to go below the surface too as he quietly followed SMG on his tail. From the army of death camp , all the way to the capital city , Jhonny trailed SMG, returning only when he heard SMG dere that he had information for the devil at the gates of that insidious pce. Jhonny knew his limits and while his formlessness gave him means to enter and exit even the most dangerous ces at will , he did not dare enter Lucifer''s pce as he could only return with information on SMG ''s treason back to Rudra. When Rudra was informed about SMG''s treason he banged the table in anger as finally thest bit ofpassion he had for the man was killedpletely . Uptil this moment , Rudra felt a bit remorseful for kicking out such a valuable member of the guild who had contributed so much over the years , however now his heart bled no more. The man had no morals and the guild was a ce that was 100 times better without that snake than with him. With his n leaked , Rudra had toe up with a new one , however no matter how he thought about it the first n he had came up with was a masterpiece, a perfection that was hard to modify and top-up , however if there was a better strategist in the world than Shakuni of the elites , it was Shakuni of the elites himself! Thinking heavily about it , Rudra came up with an absolutely insane n that could only work if the enemy did not suspect a thing about Rudra already knowing that his initial ns were exposed and the only way for him to do so was to not inform even a single soul about his n except for Jhonny English and Fatty Ksh. If things went well , he would be able to take down Sivanthe''s city with a fraction of the manpower needed in his first n , however if things failed and his n was exposed he would lose much more than just 30-40 million troops. ********** ( Present day , Jhonny English) Jhonny grinned as he admired the genius of Rudra''s n. Due to the blueprints of the city of Sivanthe obtained by some kid , Rudra was able to spot the precise location of the grand sewage tunnel which dumped the city''s sewage into the river. cO,m Working with fatty Ksh , Rudra had made a huge to catch all the troops that were going to be washed down in his part of the battle to be collected by Jhonny English on the sewage entrance to be led for a charge straight into the heart of Sivanthe''s city without a single guard ever noticing what was going on . If Darius or a single should doubted that there was another y in Rudra''s mind then they would never have let Jhonny calmly catch one soldier at a time and regroup 4 killometers downstream from where Rudra was fighting , however everything from the soldiers jumping into the water helplessly to their helpless struggles was actually true and none of the soldiers were aware that it was all part of Rudra''s grand n. The only way this would have failed was if Karna was not able to block the path of the ships and if sooner orter a ship would have sailed downstream and saw the massiveting in the middle of the river , however even at the cost of his own life the reliable vice guildmaster of the elites made sure that such an oue never came to pass. When Yume led a clueless group of 40 million men who had retreated from Rudra''s battlefrontto the real crossing site , they were dumbfounded to realise that the real n started right now. Crossing the river using theting and the high tensile wires created by the lifestyle guild , Jhonny slowly amassed his army needed to raid and conquer Sivanthe''s city . /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target . Hope you all enjoyed this one. Doment below if you noticed the absence of Jhonny English in the battle the past few chapters and anticipated such a turn of events in thements down below /// Chapter ?810 Turn Of Events Chapter ?810 Turn Of Events A dazed Neatwit was borderline crying when Jhonny caught him in the and offered him a MAX HP potion for his red health. Neatwit said " S-sir Jhonny? " Jhonny said " It''s alrightd , all part of Shakuni boys n , heal up the real battle is yet to start ". Neatwit was a little shocked to see the army around him as an unprecedented determined look reced his sullen expression. Jhonny asked " How many are left on that side? " Neatwit looked down and spoke with anger " I- i was thest one , it''s only the guildmaster now. My HP was at 3% , i had to jump or i would have died... I saw vice guildmaster die and guildmaster is being clobbered by their demon general and what looks like a burnt SMG that traitor. I did not want to run sir Jhonny , but it was flee or death for me, I''m ashamed ". Jhonny raised an eyebrow, Karna and Rudra were two of the most talented boys he knew , if they were being beat up then the enemy must have been very strong . Neatwit asked " Let''s go back and help the guildmaster... He can''t beat the both of them alone .... " The other tier 4 generals who had to flee in disgrace felt powered up too as they looked at Jhonny and pleaded " Yes , let''s go help the guildmaster ! We will show the demons what we have really got when we are serious! " All eyes were on Jhonny the final decision rested on him. Jhonny looked to the skies and said " You know kids , if a single one amongst you here think that even with 10 of the best warriors in the guild to help you , you can take on the guildmaster in a fight , raise your hands for me ". Jhonny looked around and scanned the crowd and just as he had expected not a single hand was raised. Jhonny smiled and continued " Since when have we started to doubt the guildmaster? I know to you all it seemed like you had to flee in shame , however it was his foresight and his n all along. Even when you don''t understand his ns , in the end everything follows his n". Jhonny paused for a solid 20 seconds before continuing , " The sky shall fall before your guildmaster dies in a battle , even if the entire demon army charges at him alone ... He shall walk right by their corpses! So stop worrying about the guildmaster and start worrying about the task he assigned to you ! If you really want to help him , then conquer the city he assigned you to conquer! Show me your spirits , show me your shame in retreating , if you really want to prove a point , thene conquer Sivanthe''s city before sundown . ONWARD MARCH! ". Jhonny reassured the entire army as he fired them up to conquer Sivanthe''s city , as millions after millions of troops entered the sewers with a high morale and a steeled resolve to prove their worths. Enteringst , Jhonny looked towards Rudra''s side of the battle onest time and murmured " Don''t you die on this old man boy " as he walked into the sewer. ************* ( The mining crew , Max''s POV ) 800,000 miners ran away after it became apparent that the army of death walked into a hopeless ambush and the project was no longer viable forpletion. However Max and a few 200,000 miners remained at the spot debating as to what to do next. " Guys we need to fight , only cowards run away from battlefields, and i am not a coward ". " Look at that legion man it''s all tier 3 and 4 , we are absolutely no match! It''s suicidal ". " Then we die trying! We have dug these trenches , we can hold from here and shoot arrows at the enemy or something, all of us must have a pack of bow and arrow in the bag ". " Yes ofcourse every gamer keeps one until they reach tier 3 , i think it''s a good idea ". " WHAT? , I don''t have an bow and arrow , I''m a swordsman, that''s retarded ". " I''m a knight , and i have now and arrows " ,m " Then you are not a knight , you are a joke! " " Heyy! Take that back! " Max watched all the chaos unfold as he started to think along the lines of what could be done , or more like what would his brother do in this situation and then it hit him. Max shouted " HEY GUYS , SHUTTUP ! , I HAVE A PLAN ". Everyone calmed down as they looked at Max, suddenly Max had the attention of thousands of troops . Max continued " The logistics gave us one bomb each , we were supposed to detonate them when we wanted to connect one pannel to another in the end toplete the water channel , so here is what we can do! Let''s make mines , quickly dig small holes in the earth and put the bombs inside. Those of us who have the bows and arrows can fight from the trenches , those of us that donot can lead the enemy into the minefield as we blow them up . When they are disoriented and weakened the swordsmen kill them and the archers cover . We will most likely still die , but we will damn well take a hell lot of demon bas***** with us ". Max did not realise it , but he naturally copied Rudra''s ent and way of speaking in this speach , it was not a conscious copy but a subconscious one and it totally worked. Everyone seemed to weigh Max''s n and were beyond impressed as they said " Yeah man let''s do it " " Let''s go " " I know you , you brought the map to the city ! The lowkey kid! " " Niceone lowkey kid " Max blushed a little from all the appreciation, however now was not the time to blush as he said " Alright , let''s Go! Go! Go! ". The digging crew sprang into action as they quickly started to create the minefield and fortifying their trenches. /// Hope you liked the chapter today , please leave ament down below if you did e??? /// Chapter ?811 Not That Easy To Beat Him Down Chapter ?811 Not That Easy To Beat Him Down Darius raised his fists and tightened his muscles, preparing for onest punch of his full strength to knock Rudra out and then finish him for good. In the far background, SMG was slowly stirring to his feet after Rudra''s sr beam st as he dusted himself off and looked towards the two men fighting and eagerly waiting for Rudra''s demise. In the air above , Lucifer''s eye was watching the ce through his heavenly vision , the devil had been waiting for this moment for a long time and currently he was on the verge of euphoria. " Finish him " the devil said with passion , and although Darius could not hear the devil he coincidentally brought his fist down at that exact moment as the sound of the solid ground splitting could be heard. Dust rose all around Darius, however the demonmander was not smiling at all , if anything he looked extremely vignt. When the dust settled and Lucifer was finally able to take a peak at the body beneath Darius it was shockingly not that of Shakuni, but instead of a small girl with two ponytails ... A human transformation of a nine tailed beast! " H-HOW DARE YOU HIT MY FURBALL ..... " A primal voice sent shivers down Darius''s spine , as he turned to look at a battered and bruised Rudra whose usual grey eyes were bloodshot for some reason. When Darius had started to clobber Rudra, at the very first punch Rudra had summoned furball to help. He had hoped that she could st Darius with a methrower and buy him time tounch his attack , however for some reason furball chose to use the '' Rece '' skill , taking two of Darius''s direct hits on her face instead of Rudra. Rudra''s insides boiled with uncontroble rage as he saw his furball being so brutally hit that her tooth broke down as his rage pushed the intensity of the Nirvana me from tier 5 strength to the pseudo realm of the god''s. Between his two hands was energy far beyond what a tier 5 existance should be capable of producing and facing this attack , Darius feared for his very life. Drawing his sword , Darius charged towards Rudra , however there was nothing he could do to avoid Rudra''s st anymore , the distance between him and Rudra was toorge to be bridged through sprinting. " NOW YOU PAY! "Rudra said ,pletely disgusted as heunched a devastating Nirvana me towards Darius. A beam of power left Rudra''s body and the energy it let out was so strong that it created an earthquake on both sides of the river felt for killometers at once. The attack beam was 30 meters wide and Dragged Darius through one side of the river for 3 killometers before crossing the river and nting him on the other side for a full 15 killometers! Initially when the attack had hit him , he was able to put-up his swords in a cross defensive pose however, soon his swords melted and the heat of the Nirvana me started to gnaw away at his skin and his armour. By the time he was sted across the river his HP dropped from a healthy green to a dangerous dark yellow , and by the time he was halfway across the other side the Nirvana me had started to burn away at his very soul. The great demonmander still had many cards to y , many attacks that he could have used on Rudra to neutralize him in a fight , but the problem with any and all tier 5 and 6 attacks was that it needed time to be activated and usually the opponent does not give the the leisure of activating an attack. Rudra had gained an incredible advantage when furball reced him in the manner that he got a few extra seconds to activate his best attack , and now Darius was being consumed inside it. The demonmander tried to resist the attack with every fibre of his being , however by the time the attacks power ran out , not even his ashes remained on the other side of the shore. The path which Rudra''s attack had followed could be clearly seen as a smouldering Lava pit as for the full stretch of 19 killometers or so there was only pureva in a 15 meters deep pit and nothing else. Rudra huffed and puffed as not one moment after killing Darius his eyes turned to SMG, as the former elder of the elites guild felt a primordial fear when looking at this apex predator. SMG was familiar with this gaze of Rudra , he had seen it time and time again in the guild , it was only used by Rudra when he was about to absolutely destroy an opponent. cO,m Usually he was on the other side of the gaze and would appreciate how fierce and cool it looked from a distance, however for the first time ever as he faced that gaze he knew at that very moment that this was not the gaze of a man , but that of the grim reaper himself ! SMG could do nothing but stare from 200 meters away as Rudra downed a max HP potion , a Max stamina potion and a Max mana potion back to back and his physical condition visibly improved as a result. The ck aura erupted around his body as he unsheathed both of his swords and calmly walked towards SMG while staring him down. With an unbelievably powerful attack Rudra had in the number one demonmander of the enemy forces ! And now he was walking towards SMG to take the head of the traitor , and there was nowhere to run for the former elder. The reaper was here for his soul. *********** ( Lucifer ''s POV ) The devil absolutely lost his mind when he saw Darius die , as Rudra''s final attack sent a shudder down his own spine. " WHY? WHY? WHY? WHY?WHY? WHY MUST A MORTAL BUG DEFY ME TIME AND TIME AGAIN!" Lucifer kicked a ministers seat in his throne room and the poor structure dislocated from its base and embedded itself on the wall in the distance. Lucifer proceeded to pick another one with his bare hands as he pulled it away from its base and smashed it on the floor in anger as it shattered to pieces. Darius was the spine of his army , the suprememander of his forces and the man who had helped him im the throne of hell. Lucifer had seen that man fight and he knew that other than himself he was undoubtedly the best warrior in all of hell no question about it , and with him in Lucifer''s army single handedly lost its most capable fighter which was a big blow to the devil. " Why can that mortal , barely 30 years of age kill Darius? , Darius was over a millenium old and had fought uncountable battles , on a good day the mortal would be lucky tond one him , however today he killed him? Why do the one in a hundered thousand odds keep repeating themselves when this man is involved? Why can he not die like the bug human that he is? WHY MUST I SUFFER THIS INDIGNATION?".The devil''s red eyes were glowing with madness , he was about to break the rules of the bindings of Omega once more trying to directly kill Rudra using divine power however the queen suppressed Lucifer''s actions. " I see , he can use the Nirvana me , so that ancient ba****** must be his backer. But that''s impossible, the ancient gods are not to meddle in this world, THEN WHY? ". Lucifer banged his fists on the ground and howled in frustration. " Fine , since the old basta** protects him then i will March down personally to reap his head ! , I have suffered enough indignation at the hands of that mortal , today he must die! ". Lucifer said looking towards he heavens , as he pped his hands and asked his servants to bring his armour. Lucifer had snapped after the death of his firstmander and had decided that every breath Rudra took here on out was an insult to his honor , hence even if it was dangerous to do so , he was going to fly down-to the battlefield and reap Rudra''s head today , no matter the cost! ********** ( Meanwhile Omar ) Omar was within the army of death camp when he felt the familiar power of a zing Nirvana me erupting from a nearby location. Closing his eyes he felt the heat of the mes and the power within them only to raise an eyebrow when he felt that the power within the mes had already breached into tier 6 realm. Standing up he had a wide smile stered on his face as he whispered under his breath " What an amazing human ... " Initially he was not supposed to show up in today''s battle as the only assistance Hades had requested from him was in the final fight against Lucifer, however seeing how Rudra mastered a move of the phoenix Lineage, Omar felt extremely proud and happy and decided to grace the mortal by lending him a hand in today''s battle. Little did Omar know that his meeting a milleniumter with the devil was unexpectedly going to be scheduled today itself. Chapter ?812 Max Shines Chapter ?812 Max Shines ( Max''s POV) As the earth trembled and the clouds parted , Rudra''s attack was so terrifying and so magnificent that it not only killed Darius , but also left the entirety of the army of death re-energised. The primal roar of cheer thay Max heard from his colleagues as Rudra unleashed that attack was something he would never forget in his life as it sent goosebumps down his spine. His brother was something else , and it seemed as if he had once more made an unlikelyeback , one which no-one expected him to make. Clutching his fists Max smiled , as taking charge he said " Mining division, it''s out turn now , CHARGE! " " Arghghhhhhh " the warriors in the mining division shouted as they charged towards the enemy tier 3 division , engaging in a battle with their superior counterparts without fear of losing their lives. The morale and the adrenaline rush Gave them the courage to take the risks that they usually would never take and that helped them to stand their footing against the stronger enemy , even if it was for just a few seconds. Max clutched two daggers in both his arms as he used his agility to backstab a tier 3 soldier busy fighting another warrior from his crew. The backstab made him wince and as he turned to face Max , he was stabbed in the gut by the swordsman , killing him effectively. Max threw a dagger and it pierced the neck of another soldier clean and he and the swordsman quickly closed in on him to finish the job. The EXP Max gained from just these two kills was insane , however he had no time to relish his gains as the initial adrenaline boost started to wear off and thetier 2 troops were starting to be forced back. " RETREAT! FALL BACK! NOW! ". Max gave the order and the crew started to disengage . Those at the backlines turned and started to run while those at the front lines took on a steady retreat. While nting the mines , they had left out three single lines of ground patches that were safe to fall back from , however otherwise it was a hell-hole. Those who could retreat , finally retreated and just as the final few lines had to retreat backwards the flurry of arrows started to fall on the demon army , giving them the opportunity to break and fall back. From the trenches the archers took aim and fired repeated t shots towards the enemy troops , making their chase of the retreating tier 2 yers very hard. For next 4 minutes , the army of death detonated no bombs as they let more and more attacking demons cover the minefield, and only when the demons reached the full span of the minefield did Max give the order " DETONATE !" Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The earth shivered and mud flew everywhere, when within the trenches it was like a constant mudshower however despite the mud , the cheers only grew louder and louder as the troops wereabsolutely delighted at the thought of the dying demons. Nearly 100,000 demons were killed by the minefieds explosion and about 400,000 were injured. As the warriors attacked once more and the archers took aim , it was apletely different battle than the one before as the demons were the ones running away now and the humans were the aggressors. One million tier 2 humans in a fight against 2 million tier 3 humans was an odds that was sure to result in an ugly route for the humans , however thanx to Max ''s cunning war strategy the demons were forced on their knees as when the dust settled and the veryst human died in battle they had created a terrifying loss of 650,000 tier 3 troops total for the enemy camp! Max himself died valiantly after killing 17 tier 3 demons total , which brought him incredibly close to the peak of tier 2 in the end. However he did die after all the fighting, which meant that his journey of adventure with his brother inside hell ended there , but he was not regretful about it , he had went out with a BANG! Sitting in the church of life in Purplehaze city , there was only a smile stered on his face , as what he did not know was that someone had already posted a video of him making a n and leading the troops on the forums. His days of fame were only a few hours away now . ********* ( Meanwhile Rudra) Rudra looked charged at SMG who was now being covered by nearly 4 tier 4 generals around him , however Rudra did not give one solitairy f*** anymore as he was just in the killing zone now. No longer needing to think what was the best course of battle he just let his instincts take over. One of the tier 4 generals attacked him with a firest from the left , one closed in on him with his sword draw from the right while SMG himself melted into a pool of shadows and went underground to trouble Rudra. Rudra blocked the fire attack with a single finger as his mastery of fire element now allowed him to take charge of such lesser fires with no issues at all , while blocking the swordsman with his siege breaker. SMG popped up behind him and tried to stab him into the kidneys , however Rudra lifted his leg in a backward motion and nutted SMG right in the balls as the pain made his upper torso buckle over. Using raw strength to overpower the tier 4 general Rudra shed his sword in a upward motion to knock him offbnce as he himself turned with incredible velocity andnded a roundhouse kick straight at SMG'' s jaw as he sent him flying. At this instant the other two tier 4 generals arrived and together the four of them tried to suppress Rudra , but it was to no avail. Rudra weaved through their attacks as if dodging a child and slit the throats of two generals while stabbing the other two with his two swords. At this moment SMG used darkness st attack on Rudra and that attacknded straight on Rudra''s back and exploded , SMG smiled for dealing damage however when the dust settled Rudra''s HP bar had not even moved by 2%. Shaking the basic attack off as if it was nothing , Rudra continued to kill the four generalspletely as he ignored SMG. Although Rudra''s back was exposed to SMG the man did not dare and recklessly attack Rudra as it was decades of fear and respect that prevented him from underestimating Rudra , and in reality it was a good choice ! Rudra''s vision left no gaps in his defense and although to SMG it looked like Rudra had exposed his back towards him , in reality that was not the case at all and the moment he charged at Rudra the other would spin and take his head off! At this moment war conches were blown and horse riders came into the view as SMG finally smiled . Nearly 5 million tier 3 soldiers , about 50 tier 4 generals had shown up as reinforcements from the fort of Mirzapur and their presence gave SMG the confidence to kill Rudra! Rudra killed the squirming tier 4 general under his feet by simply stomping on his throat and crushing his windpipe as he raised his head and looked at the approaching army head- on. SMG said in a fiendish voice " It''s over guildmaster, you fall here ". Rudra looked at him , his attitude stone cold as if he was not at all impressed by the approaching army. Mentaining eye contact with SMG , Rudra raised both his arms in the air and said " Rise , my legion " Rudra used the move [ death legion ] and subsequently the earth rumbled as the green grass started to wither away as million and millions of undead broke through the ground and formed a massive army around Rudra. Undead mages , undead archers , undead golems , undead horsemen , undead durahal , all-powerful elder liches and 4 tier 4manders all raised themselves from the ground and while the outer undead soldiers stared at the demons , the inner most one''s created a circle around SMG and gave him an undead stare. Rudra smiled as he said " By the time your army can reach me , you will be dead a 100 times over ". SMG started to tremble , a trickle of piss dropping down his thighs , even the strongest necromancer could not summon an army thisrge this quick , however Rudra did it as easily as breathing, he was just breaking thews of the game as if it was nothing. " Arghghhhhhh " SMG charged at Rudra with his top speed . However Rudra toyed with him as he attacked as not only did he dodge every single one of SMG ''s attacks but deliberatelynded the brunt part of his sword on SMG''s chest , neck and head as if to tell him that he could have killed him many times over by now , but was just choosing not do so . As the demons and the Undead legion embroiled in a battle , Rudra himself started to chip down SMG ''s bright orange HP down to a dirty red. Chapter ?813 Forgiveness Chapter ?813 Forgiveness SMG was on the edge of life and death , teethering at 2% of his HP as the fear of death had passed away from his body now and what remained was the sullen reality. He knew he was going to die here by the hands of his former guildmaster and that reality greatly saddened him. The drugs had messed his brain up , it was only now that the vanity was stripped away from him that he could think clearly about his fundamentals. Fundamentally he was a good guy , the time he had spent in the elites guild as it''s elder was undoubtedly the high point in his life. Before that he was just a member of the nameless assassin guild and his life was a mundane routine of training and assassination missions. Having killed countless unsuspecting prey , men , women , children , elderly and sometimes even pets and unborn fetus ''s he was pretty much dead inside , which was why when he looked at Rudra , Karna and the like who were the same breed of men as himself ,'' killers '' in Omega to be actually happy and cheerful when they were with their women , he felt jealous inside. He started to think that maybe , just maybe if he did get these women for himself then the loneliness he felt in his soul would fade away , however it was a very dangerous thought to harbour. He was old , and while money could buy him prostitutes to warm his bed , finding genuine true love was difficult which was why SMG failed to find his own significant other eventhough he had tried multiple times. Finally when the drugs started it tipped him over the edge and he entered a pervert phase of life where hemitted many unforgivable crimes. However at this moment it was all clear in his mind. Looking at Rudra SMG whispered " Guildmaster.... " Rudra who was beating SMG rotten with the backend of his sword stopped as he heard this , as he momentarily looked at SMG with a nk face. SMG continued " Forgive me for all the pain i have caused you guildmaster, the drugs had blinded me. I know my crimes are not forgivable, however in myst moments i want to ask for your forgiveness because i think it''s the right thing to do. For me , the time i have spent as an elder in the guild has been the most beautiful time of my entire life and for that I must thankyou. It was an honor serving you ..... , Farewell ". SMG retrieved a dagger from his own inventory and plunged it into his throat as he said this as his HP dropped from the 2% to 0 and he died right there below Rudra. ? Rudra''s expression had softened considerably as he said to SMG " I forgive you my friend , restfortably". At this point in time Rudra had no idea that SMG had died in real life and he thought that with this death it was just his career in Omega that came to an end , and that the two would someday somehow meet somewhere, however little did he know that this was the final goodbye. With SMG ''s death Rudra''s full attention fell down on the demon army at his footsteps as with no elite surrounding him and no care about destroying thendscape , for the first time ever Rudra descended amongst the enemy army ranks with the single objective of obliterating thempletely. He took on the knight of the empire form and alongside his undead army , Rudra walked unobstructed as a giant amongst ants as with his every foot stomp he killed roughly 200-250 soldiers under his feet ! Although Rudra''s undead army was significantly outnumberedpared to the demons army , shockingly it was vastly superior! Rudra''s army had nearly 300,000 undead mages who could spam AOE spells at an unbelievable pace controlling the tempo of the battle , while the cannon fodder troops , the archers and the durahal could allbine as a tactical unit to take advantage of the openings created by the wizards to reap serious lives. The liches could keep spamming the undead skeletons and with them taking the brunt of the damage as the front liners the truly quality troops were never put in direct danger and hence could focus solely on attacking rather than saving their lives! The result was that Rudra''s army had a vastly superior hand over the demon army and they were driving them back every passing second! It was the first time since Rudra had unleashed his full undead army and even he was surprised to see it''s true potential. For 25 minutes , the duration for which Rudra could mentain his giant form he and his armyreaped abined total of 1.4 million enemy lives and his level skyrocketed to a whopping 600! Ofcourse during the process of the fight Rudra hadpletely transformed the entire terrian as deep craters and ridges could be seen everywhere he sword or bodyweight had been ced alongside a pool of blood and a mound of dead bodies lying everywhere. It was at this moment that Rudra heard a sky piercing screech in the air and as he looked up , a magnificent phoenix soared through the skies. The phoenix was nearly a 30 storey building long and about 15 trucks wide with its wingspan 1.5 times its body length. It was covered in golden red mes and it''s wings seemed to be made of liquid me instead of solid mass. All the demon generals stopped fighting Rudra and redirected their attention on the phoenix, however one swoop by Omar over the battlefield and the demons section was covered in mes as millions of tier 3 demons were reduced to ashes by his very presence. 3 minutes 22 seconds , was the time that it took Omar to route an entire army of millions of tier 3 demons as by the time hended beside Rudra and shifted to his human form with a smile there was nothing but burnt chars of flesh remaining on the battlefield behind . Omar said " I see you mastered the Nirvana me " However Rudra was too stunned looking at the destruction left on the battlefield to offer another word , as he simply stated wide mouthed at Omar instead of giving a reply. At this moment Rudra did not know wether tough or to cry as he thought that if it was so easy for Omar to wipe out entire armies then why the hell was he even fighting? The other party could have literally ended the entirety of enemy forces within a few seconds. However before he could recover from his shock , he and Omar both felt a repulsive and downright disgusting aura wash over their bodies as both of them instantly drew their weapons and became ready for a fight. Although no words were spoken the two of them understood what the implication of that aura was ..... The disgusting feeling could only mean that the devil Lucifer was nearby. ********** ( Meanwhile on the forums ) Clips of Max ''s battles and leadership had gone viral on the forums and with more than 70% of the yerbase being around tier 2-3 this was a battle most yers actually found rtable and practicalpared to Rudra ''s now unbelievable and out of the world fight sequences. Max''s face became very popr and his calmness and leadership qualities were greatly praised by theizens. However with great fame came great stalkers and with his face stered all over social media it did not take some people long before the association was made between Max and Rudra Rajput. Thements on the forums became even more outrageous when this phenomenon was discovered. " Oh my god , a bunch of tier 2 fighters giving a tier 3 demon legion a run for their money! It''s so exciting, the strategy and execution was brilliant , the leader is a genius ". " Damn ,the war in hell looks exciting, one of those who participated said that he killed two demons and gained 7 whole levels! Damn I''m so jealous ". " They say that the kid who lead this battle was Max Rajput the brother of the elites guildmaster Rudra Rajput a.k.a Shakuni! " " Max is the fastest individual to ever graduate the elite academy and looking at his gaming skills as well as leadership qualities I''m sure his future potential is infinitely bright! " " Oh my god , like brother like brother , i guess great leadership qualities runs in the genes ". " Big brother Max, if you want someone to warm your bed tonight then I''m avable for you ". "Replying to user #2336602, B**** stay away from my boyfriend Max, he''s mine " " Oh yeah is he now? , Prove it! ". "A photo of Max kissing the girl is posted on the forums and instantly bes viral ". " Damn , the kid is barely 17 and already has a girlfriend, makes me want to hang myself by a rope ". " Big brother Maxx , why do you have such an ugly girlfriend,e to me instead ". " What i want to know is why is Max not fighting with the Elite division but with randoms? Is he not a guildmember? Is there divide between the two Rajput brothers? ". In one single day everything about Max from his school history to his childhood pictures to his current girlfriend Is discovered by theizens as he bes the '' Favoured '' child on the forums, a young star in the making. /// Congrattions on hitting the GT target , bonus chapter should have been delivered today itself however apologies it will be dyed by one day due to unavoidable circumstances. Tommorow however will be a 2 chapter day /// Chapter ?814 Jhonny Leads A Raid Chapter ?814 Jhonny Leads A Raid " Oh god it stinks! " Skined as she tippy toed her way through the sewers. Jhonny was currently leading the army through the sewers into the city of Sivanthe however the journey was extremely unpleasant to say the least. ? The demons were not exactly vegetarian, infact the demons were not at all vegetarian which meant that their sewer waste smelled like dead animals all around , which was unbearable to say the least. Most soldiers just started to do mouth breathing , to avoid having to take more of that stinky breath , and those who did breathe through the noses took one long breath and held it until they ran out of lung capacity and only then exhaled to take a new one. More or less everyone wanted to get to the destination as soon as possible however they also understood that it was more critical to move stealthily and without alerting the city forces above than to move quickly. Jhonny being in his formless state had just his head popping out of the ground , as he surveyed the situation at Sivanthe''s city only to find that nearly 70% of their garrison had been called out as reinforcements to kill Rudra outside the city , leaving the core city defenseless. Smiling at the guildmasters n , Jhonny gave the troops the signal to make haste and he himself positioned below a manhole about 1 killometers inside the city from the wall and summoned his pet dinasaur to punch a hole through the street as the dino broke the manhole and created a massive pit as it surfaced in the city. ROARR!!! The dinasaur roared and the demonizens screamed and started to scurry in panic , it was akin to living a Jurassic park movie in real life as arge dinasaur suddenly appeared out of nowhere in the middle of a busy marketce and started to roar. Jhonny stood ontop of the dinasaur''s head as he looked at the scurrying citizens and the iing police troops from a distance , however his attention was grabbed by a small demon child who was hardly a few years old who was crying while sitting on the floor pointing at the dinasaur. " Sob , sob , sob , booohooo , mummmyyy " The demon child had very small horns and was holding onto a small doll like action figure, if it were anyone else but Jhonny they would have felt pity for the kid , however Jhonny being Jhonny only said " HEY! WHO LEFT BEHIND THEIR NOISE AND POOP MAKING MACHINE? COME CLAIM IT BY THE SHOP NEAR THE MASSIVE DINASAUR ". A demon mother quickly came in and picked up her child in her arms and ran away , all the time Jhonny red at her unbashingly , showing his absolute disdain for parents who forget their child behind in panic. The elites started to pour out into the city , manhole after manhole as the red res were released over Sivanthe''s city , signalling that it was under seige. The biggest challenge that the defending forces faced was that the sewerwork extended all across the city , as sewers were there within every block and every street , which meant that the invading forces could literally pop up from any sector and no blockades could be formed with the fear of backstabbing. The army of death hence swarmed every sector of the city and a bloody battle between the stinky army of death soldiers and the filthy Lucifer worshipping demons started in Sivanthe''s city . Initially the defending forces could hold their ground however with more and more troops flooding into the city and their own majority of the contingent sent as reinforcements outside the town meant that the number of troops defending the city were thoroughly inadequate at the moment. With the city wall bypassed and the fighting at a location where the invaders cared little to none about civilian life however the defenders had to , it became an abundantly advantageous situation for the army of death. Jhonny himself only focused on taking control of the gates of the city , as with the res being unleashed there was a high chance that the reinforcements may quickly retreat and hence it was a matter of the utmost urgency to cut off their path into the city. The walls of Sivanthe''s city were mounted with even more defensive artifacts than that of Purplehaze city and with them being over 100 meters tall , it was nearly impossible for any invading army to break or climb over it without facing dire consequences. The walls of the city were the most essential part of its defenses and with them bing useless in a sewer invasion there was little that the wall patrolling archers and soldiers could do when the fight was within the city. The mounted weapons could not be rotated and the densely popted townscape was not a good area to shoot arrows into , as there were many areas to take cover for the attacking forces to hide from the rain , and there was a high chance of Friendly Fire. When Neatwit, Jhonny and the other elders hence attacked the men on the wall , they alongside their 22 generals were killed in under 30 minutes by over 70 elite generals working together, after which the gates of the city were sealed shut and the control of the wall mounted defenses taken over. All this meant that when the reinforcements would finally return to respond to the emergency, they would be treated by the wall defenses of their own city! /// Today will be a 3 chapter day , this being chapter 1/3. Special shoutout to my dad for gifting me magic castle worth 5000 coins , you all can redit one bonus chapter to him. Also I''ve finally made a sample of the elite merch i always wanted , and i will be gifting it for free to some of my patrons on patreon. I''m thinking about also gifting them to my top 3 GT patrons every month , do tell me if you guys will like that or no? Check thements to look at the picture of your author sama wearing the merch ?? /// Chapter ?815 A City Captured Chapter ?815 A City Captured Although skirmishes were ongoing all across the city , with Jhonny and the other generals capturing the gates of the city , the city had turned from a free space to essentially an extrarge prison , as no demons could run outside the city , while no reinforcements could enter the city. The army of death archers took up the patrol position on the walls whereas the lower tier troops took the helm of operating battle weapons. With Jhonny leading a massive force of three legions total ,it only took a few co-ordinated minutes for the legions to take control of the city from the outermost circuit of the walls as they started to push the fight closer and closer down the centre. A new force would have problem coordinating and navigating a new city without technologies such as GPS or wall mounted maps , however with Max having obtained the city''s blueprints the elites were able to n in advance and understand theyout of the city thoroughly. This made coordination and attacks extremely synchronised and every choke point that could be used to thwart the March of troops such as cross-roads and narrow street crossings , were stormed early on before proper defenses could be set up. A bloody warsted 6 hours , as millions of demons battled millions of humans, however at the end , the defending forces were routed , and at a loss of just 11 million soldiers total , Jhonny had sessfully obtained the city token from the mayor''s office and imed the city as his own. This was a major blow to Lucifer''s forces as the city of Sivanthe was a major poption and industrial hub and with such a massive city falling into the human hands , the army of death now had a base of operations on the other side of river Thames. With '' Har Har mahadev '' chants being sung all across the city , and the g of death unflurring from its walls , the army of death added to its achievements yet another wless victory. ******* ( Meanwhile on the forums ) As the war of the city of Sivanthe was broadcasted it was only now that majority of theizens started to get a whiff of Rudra''s real n , as the conversations on the forums took a 180¡ã turn from before. " So let me get this straight , about 18 hours ago the entire forums wasughing and mocking shakuni to have lost his touch and for facing a massive defeat , however 18 hourster it turns out that not a single one of us was able to understand his true ns and his forces have now captured a city? GOAT! , That man is simply the GOAT ". " I would like to call out every single one of you who made fun of Shakuni a few hours ago .... Where are you now? F****ing dumb bastards who have no clue about his true intentions , yet quick to jump to conclusions! Now be quick to apologise, or your daddy and Shakuni''s number one fan will be posting memes of your ID for eternity ". " Too strong .... Shakuni is simply too strong , Mad respect ". " Another win for the army of death , what is it now , 7th or 8th one inst 4 months? , Damn i wish I joined them early on , there was so much EXP to be gained ". " I have studied the map of hell and with this enormous strategic victory, i guess there is only the fort of Mirzapur now standing between the capital city and the army of deaths March. Although it sound unbelievable, we might see a regime change in hell in under 4 months now .... Seems like Lucifer''s time is up ". " Hahaha , the dark faction yers need to start praying to beniogre quickly and beg the goddess to extend some protection to Lucifer, as Rudra is sure as hell on his way to reap the devil''s life ". Overall the mood had reversed and everyone criticizing Rudra were left awestruck and at a loss of words at the revtion of his masterstroke. Many content creators started to break down his war strategy into small bits , and although for now it was just content to kill time , many years down the line in the history of humanity this particr war would be called the '' War of river Thames '' and it would be a mandatory read for all students in ss 8. ******* ( Meanwhile Rudra ) The sky ckened , pitch ck smoke seemed to cover the entirety of the sky as within one short minute the light density of the area fell to a barely visible level with majority of the light being absorbed by small ck particles which now upied all the air around the battlefield. Purple lightning bolts could be seen assionally from within the pitch ck particles in the sky , as a eery cold followed by a rumbling thunder could be felt and heard by Rudra on the battlefield. Before Rudra actually saw the devil , he sensed his sinister presence as when the devil''s aura washed over him he felt as if he had eaten a utterly burnt piece of break and although his body wanted to spit it out , some magical force was making him Chew on it consistently , making him feel a weirdpulsion of throwing up when he could not. You are in the presence of the devil Lucifer, the ruler of demons , the progenitor of all sin and the overlord of the underworld. All stats reduced by 25% due to aura ssuppression. Just like Rudra''s aura suppressed those below him , Lucifer''s aura suppressed everyone below tier 6 , and while Omar was fine , Rudra saw a massive debuff of 25% on all stats. However Rudra ''s undead army fared even worse. The demons in Lucifer''s service and the undead under Rudra were sprawled on the floor alike , irrespective of their association to Lucifer. Anyone below tier 3 was instantly reduced to dust while all troops at tier 3 were thoroughly incapacitated without even 1% of movement avable , while all tier 4 generals faced a massive debuff of 75% on all stats as they clutched their chests and breathed heavily struggling to even mentain their footing. Lucifer did not care about the demons under his service anymore and hence did not restrain his aura to only dominate a certain section of the battlefield, but rather let it go loose , which resulted in the entire army of demons and Rudra''s undead losing millions of lives on both ends. And then ast Rudraid eyes on the devil himself , armoured and carrying a weapon in all his glory , and it was not a sight for the faint hearted and one that Rudra would certainly not forget for an eternity. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target, good job everyone! /// Chapter ?816 Face To Face Chapter ?816 Face To Face From amongst the pitch darkness and the purple lightning, a pair of sinister red eyes red at Rudra as for the first time ever Rudra saw Lucifer in his real form. He wore a ck and Red armour that covered every inch of his body from the tip of his toes to the bone of his jaw with just a little opening on the back of the armour to aodate his ck angel wings , which were currently folded. The material used in his armour was undoubtedly the same mysterious ck crystal that Rudra had seen on the top of the mage tower in the ancient ruins , however it was perfectly molded into an armour for the devil , despite it being a brittle crystal that would bend rather than break which made it very peculiar. Carved within the armour were blood red runes that were written in ancientnguage as well , however one look through the heaven''s eyes and it revealed that it was none other than angel blood! The runes that powered Lucifer''s defenses literally ran on the blood of the other Archangel''s as fuel as he found traces of Micheal, Suriel and Raphael''s blood in his armour. Currently the devil rode a mutated red dragon , who was at a staggering tier 5 strength. The dragon was covered in hard scales and it''s eyes reflected it''s intelligence, it was not a mindless beast but rather an extremely smart one and a threat that Rudra needed to take seriously. ted in mithril with a massive spike ball attached to its tail , the dragon was a war mount for sure and it seemed as if it had served Lucifer for a long long time. The most striking feature about the devil was his eyes , blood red it looked like the manifestation of all evil which was ironically true for Lucifer, however coupled with his deviously handsome face and his flowing ck hair it could easily steal the hearts of many women eventhough bloodthirst was stered all over it today. Lucifer snapped his fingers and Rudra felt the connection to the outside world being cut off as although his immediate surroundings had not changed he felt as if he was no longer at the coast of river Thames anymore but rather an isted space controlled by Lucifer. Rudra was thankful that Omar was beside him now as if the phoenix was currently beside him then today would undoubtedly be thest day for him in Omega, however with Omar there was a slight chance of making it out of this damned ce alive. Omar whispered " He has locked space around us , nobody can get in or out of this darkness anymore , Hades won''t be able to enter ". Rudra nodded , he was not one to show weakness to his hated enemy although no reinforcements were going to arrive for him he would fight with a straight spine and till the bitter end . " King Shakuni Of The Elites, s we meet again ". Lucifer said as he smiled his devious smile , his sharp pointy teeth like those of a vampire on full disy. However it was a mirthless smile , hate dripped from every inch of Lucifer''s face when he said those words and he did not try to hide it. " Beast king Omar , what an absolute displeasure to see you as well , i thought you were long buried but i guess I can still harvest some of that Nirvana me essence from your body eh? Would fuel my pcenterns forever ". Lucifer said as he showed tant disregard to Omar''s status as his superior in terms of levels and talked to him as if he was just as weak as Rudra. However Omar took no offense, calm as an ocean he replied " Well , i had toe out someday to avenge my brother''s , so yeah although my shoulder aches a bit from now fighting for a millenium i think i can blow your mount to ashes with one blow of air from my mouth ". Lucifer''s dragon roared under his feet as Lucifer surveyed the situation. He had clearly made up his mind to kill Rudra today however he had not expected to see Omar alongside him as well. pping his hands Lucifer chanted an ancient spell as every single one of Rudra''s undead who were tier 3 and 4 and sprawled on the ground below were reduced to a pool of ck goo as they died. Rudra widened his eyes in shock , although he knew that Lucifer could kill them easily he never expected it to be so easy ! The other party had not even used a move! However in response to this Omar only flicked his hand and the entire demon army was covered in a sea of mes as they were reduced to a pile of ashes as well within 15 seconds. Lucifer seemed to ignore Rudra now as he stared down the phoenix, and Omar did not back down from the devil''s gaze at all but instead transformed into his Phoenix form and took it to the skies as his mes burnt like the bright sun in the dark world of Lucifer, illuminating everything under him. The devil too responded to this threat seriously as he unfolded his ck wings and matched Omar''s height as his dragonnded on the ground and roared nefariously towards Rudra. Rudra gulped as he saw the true extent of the power of the god''s , while he could level a city alone if given a chance and topple an entire kingdom given enough time , the true god''s could kill 15 million troops with a flick of their fingers. For the first time in a long time , Rudra felt truly out of ce and out of his league in a battle and with his future sight on cooldown he no longer had his Trump move that could be used to neutralize the devil. He was in a bad bad position for now hanging by the mercy of the god''s. /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by TheBossIsBack , thank him in thements for this one /// Chapter ?817 Catastrophic Chapter ?817 Catastrophic As Lucifer faced off against Omar, the devil''s pet dragon was determined on burning Rudra to ashes . However thankfully Rudra now knew how to manipte space and time , as every fire breath that the insolent dragon breathed towards Rudra he simply opened a spacial hole and absorbed it , only to unleash it at the dragon at a different angle. The dragon was the supreme species in terms of mana control , mana based attacks and defenses however their physical attack capabilities were quite restricted. With Rudra posessing the perfect counter to its mana based attacks in the form of a spacial wormhole, the dragon was eventually forced to resort to tail swipes to hit Rudra as it snarled and growled. The tail swipes were also not ordinary, as every tail swipe that the dragon did created a splitting sonic boom as its tail moved with an incredible sticity and a whip like motion that was able to create a '' KAPAW '' sound like that of a whip cracking when it missed its intended target. Rudra started to sweat while fighting the dragon, he had never seen a tail so fast that it could make whip like sounds , as contrary to a thin whip the dragons tail was two times the size of his own body and when the heavy ball on its endnded on a rock , the rock was obliterated to dust in an instant showing the power behind that attack. However while Rudra and the dragon were fighting the kid''s fight , Lucifer was fighting the real fight against beast king Omar in the skies. In the few nces that Rudra spared from the dragon to look at what was going on above , he saw a blur of images as his mind could notprehend the speed at which the battle above him was taking ce. It was the same as the first time Rudra had used time dtion. As only when he used that skill and the flow of time around him became 10 times slower that he could see Omar charging towards him and the direction from which he was pulling his attacks , as right now it was all a blur once more for him as the devil battled the phoenix. Rudra had to mentain his senses at a hyperdrive, as the shockwaves that the two god''s created from their fighting were enough to create deep ridges in the ground below through sheer pressure alone which is why he had to be extremely careful about where he ced his step and also be on the guard to note under an indirect attack and die. From time to time Rudra felt a searing heat burst on his back and although he was not looking at the battle , he could conclude that it must be Omar using his attacks , however from time to time he also felt something quite like holy power but much more repulsive in nature on his back which he assumed was Lucifer''s power. It was this sensation that inspired Rudra to do the unthinkable , as if he were in a Pokemon game and water type attacks would be super effective on fire type Pokemon, as Rudra beleived that since Lucifer''s biggest enemy was Micheal and since his holy power felt sinister , it must mean that Lucifer would be most vulnerable to a holy power attack! Thinking this Rudra started to put distance between himself and the dragon as he carefully lured the beast towards the edge of arge rift in the groud created by the god''s fighting and once there , Rudra craftily used a sword sh to carve the section ofnd the two were standing on to fall into the rift . Using blink to teleport above , Rudra had the upper hand over the dragon who was trying to fly out , however there was no way Rudra was letting it happen. Using darkness st , thunderst , stormbringer, Overhead sh and twin des cross sh . Rudra unleashed a flurry of attacks on the dragons back and although the beast only lost slight HP due to the attacks not being able topletely ignore his defensive scales , the sheer force of the attacks caused the dragon to fall deeper into the pit giving Rudra the moment of breathing time he needed to take-out the holy spear. Rudra Activated the move [ Holy Lance ] , as divine power started to surround him and he started to levitate into the air. Up until this moment this move had never failed him , it was a gift from archangel Micheal and he had in countless foes with it , however today was it''s ultimate test. If Lucifer sensed Rudra gathering power , he did not react to it while Omar only casually threw a sidence . Soon the entire spear was formed and packed to the brim with power as Rudra looked towards the devil''s illusive figure with utmost concentration to lock down his position. The devil moved too fast for him to get a clear shot however Omar made an opening for him by deliberately using an attack that forced Lucifer to get on the backfoot and block and within that split second Rudra got his chance to throw the spear towards the devil! SWOOSH!The spear moved with divine brilliance and incredible speed , and for a second Rudra smiled as he looked at the cross armed figure of Lucifer defending against the attack of Omarpletely open to be pierced by Rudra''s attack. However it was all a trap , all an illusion, as what happened next Rudra saw vividly as if every second was a lifetime worth of time . Slowly from behind his arms , Lucifer''s sinister smile became visible to Rudra and the devil finally looked at him to acknowledge his presence. The spear collided with the devil''s Armour, however no damage message appeared , not even a -1 damage. The divine power within the spear was absorbed by the red blood lines in Lucifer''s armour as the devil regained the little bit of HP he had lost while fighting Omar and looked refreshed. " Mmmmm , delicious" Lucifer said as he looked at Rudra and flicked his fingers. A collosal mass of darkness was headed towards Rudra and Omar seemed to panic as he saw it , however the beast king had bigger problems than saving Rudra , as there was no room forxing off while fighting a god level battle and no room for saving those who could not save themselves. With twice the speed that Rudra had sent the spear , came Lucifer''s attack and Rudra was defenseless against it. He felt like he was knocked back as the attack hit him and his back mmed against the wall of the mini world Lucifer had created with enough force to break every bone in his body as Rudra was knocked out unconscious. Chapter 818 A Setback Chapter 818 A Setback Rudra gasped as he sat up sweating , both his fists were balled and he was ready to strike the first thing that moved around him reflexively. Rudra''s sudden movement startled the healers in the infirmary as one priest dropped the medical tray full of potions while another one sat on the floor with her hands covering her face as if defending herself from Rudra''s attacks. " Calm down firstmander , you are back at the camp " Omar''s voice entered Rudra''s ears as Rudra looked to his left to see Omar on the bed in the infirmary beside him , his left arm and abdomen soaked in blood and covered in bandages. A shback of the seconds before he was knocked out reyed in Rudra''s mind as he recalled Lucifer''s dark attack and how he was utterly incapable of defending himself against it. " What happened" Rudra asked , his voice hoarse as if all the mucus inside his throat had been burnt away and only sore throat muscles were left behind. Omar sipped some herbal medicine with his left hand as he said " After you were knocked out by Lucifer, he tried to kill u on 7 seperate assions in between our fight. Seemingly irritated by the fact that you had survived the attack on 3% HP eventhough you were knocked out. His dragon would have finished you off , but i killed the dragon with a burst of Nirvana me , the weakling was simply no match for my power.However attacking the dragon meant exposing myself to Lucifer''s attack which meant that an attacknded on my abdomen which is why the bandages on there. The injury on my arm is because i brute forced my way out of Lucifer''s barrier from the inside while carrying you out. The damn barrier was too powerful and crushed my arm in the attempt to pry it open. The barrier is impregnable from the outside and extremely hard to open from the inside , however once the opening was made , Hades rushed in alongside the other tier 5manders and Lucifer was forced to retreat. The two of us were rushed to infirmary and it seems i will make a full recovery in 45 days while you will need a full 60 ". Rudra listened to the whole story carefully and then expressed his heartfelt gratitude to Omar. " Thankyou so much noble beast king , i am indebted to you ".Rudra said in all earnestly However Omar studied Rudra and then sighed as he said " Yes you should be indebted to me , however I did not save you out of the goodness of my heart . Although yourbat abilities are average at best your mind is a powerful asset. The army of death cannot afford to lose you ". Rudra said nothing but he understood the weight behind those words. He was only saved because he was in indespensible asset , if it were anyone else Omar would not have gone to such lengths to save them , or take the risk of getting injured. At this moment Hades Walked into the infirmary and surrounding him was his usual dark aura. The moment Rudra saw that darkness he started to feel ufortable as he was reminded of the attack Lucifer had used on him earlier as his pupils constricted and his heart rate started to bust Through the roof. Rudra could not look at Hades ''s visage , he was suffering from psychological trauma and had developed an unconscious fear of darkness. " How are you feeling ? " Hades asked Rudra in a soft tone . Not daring to look at Hades Rudra replied " I''m fine , i will be ready toe back in action tommorow". Hades looked at Omar and the two had a silent conversation with their eyes and then the god looked at Rudra once more and said " It''s not your job to kill the devil , it''s MINE . The beast king has grievances of his own and so the two of us together will take Lucifer down , however you are not ready to face the devil my pope , the sooner you understand it the better. The miracles you produced day in and day out blurred my vision of reality a little as i thought maybe you can hang-on with the god''s while being at tier 5 , but today was a humble reminder that the gap between you and the devil is toorge to be bridged and only death awaits you should you confront him". Omar nodded and continued" You are a liability in a fight at that level and not an asset. Although through some miracle you were able to convince me outside the beast temple that you had what it took to fight on our level , theck of divine power in your body is a big problem , which makes you powerless against divinity based attacks like the one Lucifer used on you ". Rudra wanted to protest however he could not be rude to the god''s hence he carefully selected his words and said " My lords , very respectfully i need to request you to reconsider. I agree that in this fight i was an utter failure however defeating the devil is my personal vendetta too . Please donot take away from me my right to the few drops of blood i can draw with my grim reaper off his body ". Hades violently shook his head as he said " Read him his medical report , priest Sasha ". The priest who was initially sprawled on the floor opened a sheet of paper and started to read " firstmander shakuni suffered from severe mana pathways blockages when he arrived . His muscles had undergone muscle deterioration and his blood had sever infection. His body temperature was clocked at a high 107¡ãC and he had violent seizures and muscle spasms . It was only after a high dose of essense of mana was administered in his body that his tier 5 body was able to cycle mana at 40% capacity and the danger of permanently blocked mana pathways was averted. The body is currently in a weakened state and will take nearly 60 days of regr medication to clear the pathways and restore muscle strength. The amount of dosag- " " That''s enough priest " Hades interrupted, as he observed the change in Rudra''s expression Rudra himself opened his status bar only to find out the extent of damage on his body was beyond extensive. ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Honorable Death knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary ArchBishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Achiever , Dragon yer , King Of the True Elites Kingdom , First Cultivator , Supreme Overlord , Legendary Demon yer , Superior Human , Pope Of The Church Of Death , History maker , Powerhouse ss :Death Knight ( Mythic ) Subss : Explosion Artist LVL: 600 Tier : 5 STATS AGI : 71,000 VIT : 72,000 INT : 74,000 STA : 71,000 PHY : 74,000 MANA :87,000 ( +50,000 ) Abnormality detected in all stats. HP : 53,818,000/53,818,000 Unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : 52/100 Charm :99/100 Infamy : 0/100 Status : Critically weakened , Strength reduced by 75% , Mana capacity reduced by 60% , Agility , Vitality reduced by 50% . Equipment : Lich''s Ring , concealer mask , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary) , Death knights ck Shield , Pope''s token , Kings helmet ( Legendary) , Divine Beast Armour ( Divine ) , Magma Boots ( legendary ) , manastone ( ancient ) Weapons : Grim Reaper , Siege breaker a€¡éSkills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of God , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage, Holy Lance ( divine) , One legged leap ( rare) , Cloud Feet , Circumvent , Dance Of Death ( Divine ) , Object Maniption (???) , Gravity maniption ( Divine), Space Buster (Tier 5) , Future sight (????) , Elite st ( Self created ) ss specific skills : Death Knights Summoning, Death Emperor''s s Aura Suppression , ck Ratio , Enhanced Full counter , Death Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) (plete ) , Time Dtion , Undead Ruler Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- Only after seeing the status bar did Rudra realise how close of a call it had really been in the fight against Lucifer. If he had been at the same level as the start of the day then he would have died. If Lucifer''s attack was a little bit stronger he would have died. If Lucifer''s dragon or Lucifer were able to get to him after the attack he would be dead. If Omar was not with him he would be dead. All in all he was extremely lucky to be alive right now , it was only because he had killed countless tier 4 generals and two strong tier 5 opponents that he had levelled up enough to survive at a slim 3% HP against Lucifer''s attack , otherwise it would have been aplete gameover for Rudra , as his career in Omega woulde to an end with his second death inside hell. Today''s matters were to be taken extremely seriously , and Rudra had a big decision to make regarding the future. Chapter ?819 New Opportunities Chapter ?819 New Opportunities '' Am i fit enough to fight Lucifer? '' Rudra questioned himself in his mind, the past encounter with the devil had nted a seed of doubt in his mind regarding his own capabilities. He was unable to track the movements of the devil against Omar , they were too fast for his eye to catch. He was unable to unable to hurt the devil even when given an open shot , and to make matters even worse he healed him and provided strength to replenish his tired core. He was unable to defend against the devil''s attack and was knocked unconscious, bing a burden to Omar in the fight. To be honest, Rudra knew it himself , he was not strong enough to hold his own against the god''s. Nowhere near their level , however he had no other choice but to fight! He could not just pawn off the task of killing the devil on the god of death and the ancient beast king as while the two of them had their own vendettas none of them was fighting for the future of humanity like he was. His sess and failure was to decide the fate of the entire and not just his own guild or the men with whom he marched into hell and for that reason he had to fight this hopeless battle eventhough it was akin to an ant challenging an elephant. Raising his eyes , Rudra looked into Hades''s eyes and said " 2 months ¡­. In these 2 months i will be prepared enough to fight Lucifer. How i don''t know , but i can assure you , i will w my way through hell if i have to but I''ll be damned if i don''t plunge my grim reaper into Lucifer''s heart the next time i meet him! ". Hades mentained an expressionless face and looked into Rudra''s eyes with a gauging look. He did not want his number one strategist gone for two months however looking at the conviction in his eyes Hades had a slight change of heart. Omar said " we are already in hell , and you have already improved a lot. But it''s just not enough ¡­. " Hades pinched the top on his nose as he shook his head and said " Finish up your affairs here in the next two days and be prepared to undergo the most hellish 60 days of your life after that . However if you are serious about doing this then i don''t think he''ll is the right ce for you to w at , if you really want to w at some ce powerful and get a feel for fighting god''s then i think i needto send you to the realm of the angels , heaven ". Rudra half expected Hades to be stubborn about not allowing him to fight Hades however little did he expect that the god would actually send him to heaven as a training opportunity! Omar smiled as he said " I told you this one won''t be rattled by us , his perspicacity is unmatched ". ? Hades said " One needs to be sure , he took an attack from a dark divinity head on , a normal mortal would have nightmares for life under such an experience however he is not afraid of Lucifer but still possesses a strong desire to kill him. Truly admirable ". Omar nodded , the two shared fundamental knowledge about the workings of divine power that Rudra had no idea about , and apparently when a mortal was hit by a dark divinity attack it would affect their psyche extremely negetively and most even developed an extreme fear of the caster when such an incident ured. This is why Omar and Hades needed to probe Rudra to make sure he still had the heart to continue, as if he was going to shrug away in fear upon seeing Lucifer the next time the duo met in battle then it was better that someone else lead the army of death rather than a broken firstmander. Hades said " I''m calling old favours to send you there pope , don''t dissapoint me ". A determined look could be seen in Rudra''s eyes as he shrugged off his fears and boldly said " aye ". *********** ( Meanwhile Jhonny) Having taken a hold of the city , Jhonny blew up the sewers and copsed the route that the army of death had taken to enter the city hence sealing itpletely from outsiders. Using the city''s own defenses , the army of death then ughtered several million of the enemy reinforcements before the generals on the ground were forced to call a retreat and the troops had to flee back to the fort of Mirzapur. It was aprehensive victory for the army of death and Jhonny gained international fame and prestige as a result of it. There was actually a lot of aftermath Jhonny needed to deal with even after the actual fighting was over which was controlling civil riots , preventing terrorist attacks and the like and a hell lot of judicial work too. However Jhonny being Jhonny pawned all off the boring work to his junior''s while he himself went off sightseeing into some adult demon establishments. Jhonny was having a field day until someone dropped a message in the group chat that guildmaster Rudra was knocked out unconscious in battle and was currently in an infirmary, when he immediately stopped his sightseeing and rushed back to the base . Upon reaching , he saw all the elite elders except Karna who was dead had gathered outside the tent , waiting for the gods toe out so that they can enter and check on their beloved guildmaster. Sometimes Jhonny was moved by this show of love and concern by the guild as his old heart turned to mush on such asions. The guild was more like a family to him and seeing them United in face of adversity always gave him a sense of pride andfort. Although he would never show it openly, Jhonny loved each and every one of the kids in the guild as if they wer his own. Chapter 820 Wrapping Up In Hell Chapter 820 Wrapping Up In Hell The moment Hades Walked out of the infirmary the rest of the elites rushed in. " Guildmaster are you okay? " " Guildmaster are you alive? " " Guildmaster are you insane? " " Guildmaster guildmaster guildmaster". " Why are you on the bed looking so pathetic boy? " Jhonny said as he looked at the medicine drips extending into Rudra''s veins and all the disgusting ck tar that covered his sweat nds. Rudra looked more like a coalmine worker who had just came out of a 12 hour workshift than a patient in the infirmary, however even after being sponged every 2 hours he excreted a lot of mana blockades from his body every hour. The elites swarmed the bed of their guildmaster as the thin doctor tried to stop them to no avail. Rudra was happy to see his fellow guildmaster however they had literally swarmed him and left him no breathing room at all which was why he had to loudly say " EASY THERE BOYS , BACK OFF ". Everyone backed off and gave Rudra some breathing room , and Rudra carefully looked at everyone with a smile as he started to discuss buisness as usual. The very first thing Rudra asked for was war reports , as he asked for a map and a paper as he started to track and draw and summarise the epic battle of the other day. All in all it seemed that the enemy had lost the city of Sivanthe and a total of 114 million demon lives , whereas the army of death lost nearly 23 million with all of tier tier 1 and 2 cannon fodders beingpletely wiped out. In short it was a sweeping victory and currently work was being done to make a makeshift bridge to cross the river out of wood so that the camp maybe transferred from here to the city of Sivanthe. Rudra knew at this moment now that capturing the fort of Mirzapur would no longer prove to be an undoable challenge as even with his absence , through the sheer amount of troops at the disposal of the army of death the rest of the demonmanders should atleast be able to take control of the two small viges and the fort in theing 2 months. With supply chains set up and a stronghold on both sides of the river it was a highly favourable position for the army of death to expand onwards now and once the fort would be captured then nearly three Battlefronts would open for the army of death to attack the capital city from. At the start of the war Rudra had not dreamed to once stand at this stage with this much sess however with an overall loss of strength of only 35 million troops and with over 100 million strong left in the army , Rudra was satisfied with the progress so far as his initial estimations would mean he would be having a force of 80 million at maximum at this point in the war. This gave the othermanders a breathing room in the fight to take down fort of Mirzapur and greatly increased the odds of an eventual victory once the actual capital fight began. Lucifer was currently hit hard with his first and secondmander dead , his army in shambles and a majority part of his forces missing. Although the devil himself was strong on his own , he was not strong enough to control all of hell without strong underlings and Rudra ''s systemic elimination of his underlings meant that the throne of hell on which the devil sat had started to be shaky . Rudra was supposed to go to heaven to train with the angels soon and he also had to meet his wife in the real world before that happened so he wanted to end his duties as the firstmander quickly. He praised Jhonny for his good work , requested Hades to recall Karna once more and organized a meeting with the othermanders to talk about potential strategies to take down the fort of Mirzapur. Rudra was treated with the same respect as the god''s were within the army of death camp now , as while the othermanders were a bit cold to his authority at the start , now they took his suggestions as the gospel and created the whole framework upon his ideas. It was both cute and shocking for Rudra to see as just 4 months ago Asmodeus was frowning at his very sight and squabbling with him over the title of the firstmander however now he was fighting with others to understand the nonexistent '' Deeper meaning '' behind his simple words. Rudra came to know through the forums that Max was a part of the war effort too and saw a video of him rallying troops as Rudra felt incredibly proud of his little brother and a tear of joy escaped his eye when he saw it. He could see the traces of his own ent when Max spoke to the men and Rudra chuckled at the resemnce. One of his biggest goals in his second life was to be a role model for Max to follow and now that he could see it in implementation Rudra felt beyond proud of himself. Max was a genuine star in Rudra''s mind, unlike himself he had no cheats to rely for his fame and sess which was why he beleived Max deserved everyst bit of it. Not realising that young men were easily impressionable and that fame at a young age was as much of a burden as a boon , otherwise Rudra would have curbed the fame to the boot right this moment. It was a mistake that Rudra would pay for many many years down the line for. /// Thankyou for helping me endst month at spot 14 in golden ticket rankings. I''m very happy to reach where we did and it''s only been possible because of the constant support of each and every one of you readers. Hopefully you all will continue to support me into September as well. This is a bonus chapter to celebrate that achievement. Enjoy! /// Chapter ?821 What Fiance? Chapter ?821 What Fiance? ( In the real world ) Rudra logged out of Omega and it was quite early in the morning when he exited the Elite tower. The sun was just starting to rise over the horizon and Rudra was lucky enough to experience the first rays at daybreak as he drove home. His mind was filled with a million questions about heaven about the war and theing future of mankind and eventhough Rudra was not inside Omega his mind was constantly thinking about possible ways to attack the fort of Mirzapur as he thought about many attack ns as he drove. It had became a habbit of Rudra to constantly analyse problems that he wanted solutions to as although many times he would have a moment of inspiration and think about truly out of the box solutions to problems , mostly he would consistently make ns and keep reiterating them to make them better with every iteration. This was the difference between Rudra and most other guildmasters. For Rudra the nning was endless and not limited to just the war council room or when an important meeting or danger loomed over the corner. There was a constant process ongoing in his mind day in and day out. As he reached home , he was pleasantly surprised to see Max his girlfriend and Naomi eating breakfast together. From the very sound of Rudra ''s footsteps a wide smile emerged on Naomi ''s face as she immediately ditched her food stood up and ran upto Rudra to hug him. Usually Rudra would have been able to feel her soft breasts hit his body first however this time around the bulge on her belly had became sorge that her belly touched him first and her breastster. Rudra hugged her tight as all the worries of the world melted when he was in her arms , reced by a serene calm and a warmth in his heart. However Rudra''s eyes soon widened in shock as he felt the baby''s kick. Rudra looked at Naomi , words noting out of his mouth as he pointed at her belly in shock and Naomi said " Yes it''s been 1 week since it''s been doing it . Naughty little thing ". Rudra hugged Naomi tightly once more and kissed her neck . He was missing too much these days and he missed her too much too. Bending low Rudra then kissed her belly and rubbed her tummy to say " Dads back home buddy ". The kid inside Naomi seemed to like it as it kicked once more and Rudra and Naomi chuckled. Hand in hand the couple then came at the breakfast table and sat as Rudra poured himself a ss of orange juice while Naomi continued her breakfast. " So Max ¡­. I saw your clip ". Rudra said as he took a sip of his juice and looked at Max with a wide grin. Max instantly blushed a deep shade of red as he said " Im sorry big brother i should have joined the elites but i wanted to make my own mark and leave my impression as max rajput and not Rudra rajputs younger brother ". Rudra chuckled as he said " Aye aye , if anyone asks me is Max your brother I''ll make sure to reply as '' no I''m his brother '' ". Max''s blush deepened as he stuttered" nono it''s it''s really not like that big brother ". However Rudraughed and waved it off as he said " you did a good job , be more proud , i atleast am proud of you ". Max''s ears perked up when he heard this as his shoulders became wider in reflex . Although he did not show it through words Naomi understood that thispliment meant the world to Max. " Max is really popr now sir Rudra , you should see all thements on the forums. The people are calling him the next big thing already ". Max''s girlfriend spoke. Rudra seemed a little annoyed by her presence as he did not look at the girl at all and rather asked Max" What''s the name of your girlfriend again ? ". " Sophie " the girl replied , extending her arm to Rudra , however one re from Rudrater she put it right down. Rudra would have continued his rude behaviour however he felt a pinch o his belly from under the table and when he looked at Naomi she was giving him the death stare. Rudra immediately panicked and said " Nice to meet you Sophie, i hope you don''t shy away because I''m here and have a hearty breakfast ". Sophie sighed in relief and Max was perplexed about the sudden 180 in Rudra''s attitude. However it was a change that only married men could understand and noone else. The power of the one re from the wife was more powerful than even Lucifer''s divine attacks , as while one recovered from the psychological damage of the dark divine mana overtime , the emotional recovery from disobeying the wife came only when one was sealed within a coffin. Sophie continued " Max is too popr these days , so much so that he has thousands of girls swooning over him these days". Rudra looked at Max and the boy smiled innocently. He clearly did not want to have this conversation with Rudra however Sophie was not going to leave it out apparently. Rudra said " Oh ¡­ go on ". Sophie said " Girls are throwing their bodies at him nonstop on the forums asking if they can warm his bed. I had to post on the forums publically that he''s mine , MINE AND ONLY MINE , several times and now i have a hate army on my back . *Sob* *sob* , they won''t let me and my Maxie live in peace. They say you''re only his girlfriend not fiance , so even if we steal his heart it''s all fair. If only we could get your blessings and get engaged all this nonsense would end ". Rudra spat a mouthful of Orange juice when he heard the bullshiting out of Sophie''s mouth and apparently Max did the same as he choked on his own food. The two Rajput brothers then asked together, " What fiance? ". /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT targetst month , enjoy ! /// Chapter ?822 Red Flags Chapter ?822 Red gs Rudra and Max shared breakfast in ufortable silence after the fiancement was dropped by Sophie. Both tactically agreed to change the topic when Sophie pressed for it and Rudra jokingly said that Max was underage for marriage which is why this conversation was pointless for now. Although Sophie was notpletely convinced she knew better than to pressure Rudra or Max too much on this issue any longer lest she annoy them about it. She knew she needed to be systematic in the carrot and stick approach to slowly break Max into marrying her. However it was not a one day process and she needed to give it time. Maxpletely lost any appetite to eat as disturbing thoughts about engagement ceremonies clouded his mind when such things were unnecessary burden to a guy his age. After the breakfast ended , Rudra offered to drop Sophie home and Max tagged along , as the trio made ufortable small talk about the weather and how '' University '' was in the car. The moment she was gone however, Rudra absolutely flipped on Max , as he said " Look Max, i know you were always smooth with the opposite gender. Unlike your big brother you always had a lot of she friends since you were 4 and chubby. What i want you to remember is ..... There are a lot of fish in the sea and you are an expert fisherman. This fish you have caught is toxic , let her off the hook before she gives you mercury poisoning ". Max felt bad for Sophie , she was his first real girlfriend and she had also given him her virginity. Max knew that she was very controlling and a bit maniptive, but he loved her nheless. " I''m not nning on getting engaged big brother , but I''m not going to dump her either , i- i love her ". Max said Rudra raised an eyebrow and reiterated " Max, this girl is not worth your time and i don''t approve of her moral character. I''m politely shedding light on this , and asking you to breakup ". Max knew what Rudra said was true in his mind , however his heart did not want to hear any bad words about his girlfriend, so he raised his volume and talked back to Rudra " Big brother , respectfully. You don''t know her , and it''s petty of you to judge her moral character when you yourself have one wife in Omega and another in real world ". Rudra mmed the breaks as he red at Max. Max panicked , he had said some words that he did not mean however he could no longer take them back. Stuttering Max said " I-i sorry bi- " " OUT ! ". Rudra shouted " GET OUT OF THE CAR AND WALK THE F*** BACK HOME "Rudra ordered not wanting to hear one more wording out of Max''s mouth. Max reluctantly stepped out of the car and Rudra drove off . A myriad of emotions boiled inside Max''s heart at the moment , however the strongest one of them was probably anger and regret. One side of his mind told him all the wrong things such as '' He is not my father , he has no right to be acting like one '' or '' This is not 1999 , people don''t judge others moral characters anymore , that''s just backward of him ''. However the rational side of him knew that the only things Rudra said were because he cared and loved max and did not want to see him get hurt. Max wanted to apologise, however he did not have the guts to face his brothers wrath. Hence not understanding what to do , he broke into tears as he walked back home. ********* ( A few hourster ) Naomi was 6 months pregnant now and wanted Rudra to be at home for thest ten days before she was due. And Rudra promised her that no matter the circumstances in Omega he would be home ten days before her due date. With this promise and a resolve to end things for once and for all , Rudra restocked his gaming pod with high end nutritional fluids and prepared himself for onest diveinto the game. He had 2 months to train in heaven followed by 20 days to wrap up the fight in the capital to make it back home to fulfill her promise to Naomi, and he intended to fulfill it by hook or by crook. Every second he was away from home pained his heart and he would be damned if he was still absent when his wife needed him the most. Hence when he re-entered the game he was there was a purpose and a passion. He quickly wrapped up things with his guild members , giving them temporary roles and putting his legion on standby if the other ipetentmanders could not capture fort Mirzapur as intended. Since Karna was back , Rudra made sure to assign him more backline duties lest he die once more and lose all his progress in Omega forever , which meant that the lead role of the guild assaulter fell in theps of Jhonny English. Rudra then convened a meeting with themanders , gave his final inputs on war strategies and then had a meeting with the lifestyle division chief fatty Ksh as he restocked his inventory to prepare for heaven. Only when he was ready did he seek Hades, who was expecting his arrival. " So are you ready to go to thend of the angels? And god''s? , And where only 2 other mortal men have ever been? ". Hades asked Rudra " Yes , yes i am " Rudra replied in a confident smile. A portal opened by Hades ''s divine powers and Rudra stepped in to go on his onest adventure in Omega. /// A new month and new targets for you all to fulfill. 2000 PS = 1 BONUS CHAPTER 300 GT = 1 Bonus chapter 1 supergift= 1 bonus chapter Every week we end within top 15 GT rankings = 1 bonus chapter. Bonus chapters will now be dispensed the next day the target ispleted instead of the same day. This is because sometimes to fulfill bonus criteria i have to rush writing the chapters , but i cannot afford to rush thisst part as each chapter is the culmination of the entire books past and lore , so i need 48 hours to give them. Enjoy ! /// Chapter 823 Entering Heaven Chapter 823 Entering Heaven SYSTEM NOTIFICATION:- YOU HAVE ENTERED THE KINGDOM OF THE ANGELS , THE ''HEAVEN'' AND IN DOING SO YOU HAVE BECOME THE FIRST AND ONLY PLAYER IN THE HISTORY OF OMEGA TO HAVE VISITED ALL 3 REALMS . YOU HAVE GAINED THE TITLE '' Explorer of realms '' . SYSTEM NOTIFICATION: The mana in your surroundings is extremely pure , your mana recovery rate is doubled. The time needed to resolve the mana pathway blockage is reduced by 50%. Estimated time to full recovery now is 28 days. Rudra entered heaven and the first thing that he noticed was that contrary to popr belief it was absolutely nothing like what the cartoon series and the childhood imagery he had of the ce in his mind. There was no overwhelming whiteness or fluffy clouds or golden gates , There were no lush green gardens or abundance of food and water , There were no random sculptures or never ending fountains , There were no grand buildings either . Heaven was actually extremely '' Dark '' . It was like being in a Batman movie , there was a generalck of bright light and every moving figure in thend of heaven was wearing a long cloak and had their heads covered. There was an abundance of pure mana , he could feel that hisbat potential was greatly enhanced within heaven , however what remained a mystery to him was the absence of anyws in the air around him. The mana in heaven was so pure that it did not carry a trace of any of the sixws at all and it was a surprising phenomenon for Rudra since any ce he had visited uptil this moment in life hadws of nature all around them. The beast temple had an overwhelming presence of the firew and usually areas near a river had presence of the waterw and even when there was nothing much going on there was always earth , wind , space and time. However there were nows to be manipted in heaven. It was like the ce was a dominion of absolution. Rudra felt like eventhough there was a lot of power coursing through his veins , he could not really channel it to destroy anything within this realm , which was a eery and unnerving feeling. Uptil this moment Rudra did not feel that anything was wrong , until he saw the same group of hooded men walking through the same corridor for the third time . It was at this moment that he figured that something was wrong and activated his godly vision. Instantly the illusion broke down and he saw a wrinkly old man smiling at him from an measely distance of 1 meter. Rudra blinked and the instant he opened his eyes again the old man was standing nose to nose and looking straight into his eyes as he said " BOO! ". Rudra fell t on his back as the world around him started to spin ufortably , it was like someone was warping every measure of his reality. The air pressure , the gravity , the scenery , the scent , the sound. He could see the hallways around him warp over his head as he sometimes found himself sitting upside down , while his rational brain swore that he had not moved one inch from his initial position. In the end Rudra felt like a nasty vomit was rising up his stomach as he felt nauseas. However his sufferings were cut short when he heard a loud and resounding p of hands. '' CLAP '' '' CLAP ''. The world stopped spinning and Rudra could finally focus on his surroundings clearly , as he saw one old man with white wings on his back and a divine looking beauty stand side by side as they watched him. " He''s not a toy , Raphael, he''s a guest ". The woman said in a voice that Rudra knew from a long time ago. Rudra had heard that voice when he did a mission for the woman and he could never forget it. '' Beniogre '' , the goddess of light , the godess of life , the healer , the mother of nature and many more. Rudra had read about her in the myths , Rudra had seen her statues in the various churches he had been to , but nothing was quite as amazing as seeing her in the flesh. She had a radiant smile , a perfectplexion on her skin which made it look healthy and naturally beautiful. An near human figure except having a translucent butterfly wings extending our of her back made of rainbow colors , and a divine halo over her head with a perfectly symmetrical face. She was truly breathtaking to see. Beniogre had addressed the old man beside her to be Raphael , and Rudra understood that she meant the archangel Raphael , one of the four Archangel''s who were responsible for banishing Lucifer to hell and one of the strongest Angels to exist. He was called the master of illusions and of the sixws and his greatest achievement was the barrier spell that prevents Lucifer from entering the middle earth realm. It was rumored that it was his own life force that was expended to mentain that barrier. Although Rudra never understood what expending lifespan for immortals meant since they could quite literally live for an eternity. When Rudra''s condition improved a little more , his eyes darted beyond the two godly figures as he noticed that he was indeed standing on a Fluffy white cloud with bright light and blue skies all around . To his left was a huge gold gate with a sign hanging that said " Wee to heaven " And even from outside he could see the countless grand buildings and tall fountains. Getting upto his feet, Rudra Bowed at the gods and offered his greetings, not thinking much of the archangel Raphael putting him into a mental illusion upon arrival. /// Congrattions to us for hitting the GT Target, today the bonus chapter will be delivered today itself ! Let''s keep up the momentum and enter top 15 in the rankings before the week ends to get more bonuses on Monday ! /// Chapter ?824 Misconceptions About Beniogre Chapter ?824 Misconceptions About Beniogre Rudra bowed to the two godly characters infront of him , and they smiled at him in return. " I like this boy , his eyes are special , i would never have thought that a demigod could see through my illusion. And he''s respectful too ". Raphael said with a smile. " How are you doing my child? , I''m sorry if Rafa here startled you ". Beniogre said with a gentle smile. p Rudra met the eyes of the two god''s and replied politely " Not at all startled goddess Beniogre, thankyou for your concern. It''s a pleasure to meet your acquaintance, archangel Raphael ". Raphael made an impressed face as he arched his eyebrows and stuck out his lower lip , and said " There have been two demigods before you toe to heaven. Both of them extremely arrogant and disrespectful, however none had the guts to talk with us god''s while mentaining eye contact. It shows spine , i like it ". Rudra politely bowed once more at thepliment , as Raphael continued " Hades has called in a favour to train you . Us four Archangel''s owe him one for having banished Lucifer to his realm and Beniogre here has her own arrangements with the god of death. So lucky for you , the five of us are going to be training you over the next two months , as you will undergo training with each one of us two weeks at a time. The first two weeks you are under my tutge , then sariel , then ozriel , then Micheal andstly Beniogre. Buckle up , because it''s not going to be a tough two weeks ahead for you with me ". Rudra was very surprised to hear the training arrangements , this seemed like a dreame true training regime for him , the four Archangel''s and the godess of life all training him for two weeks each! " Then I''ll be under your guidance" Rudra said to Raphael as the angel smiled amiably at his student. Beniogre however said at this moment " War is not the solution to all problems my child , there are always other peaceful ways to solve problems. Lucifer is also a living being feeling emotions , I''m sure there is a way to move his heart and show him the light. If you wish to understand more about the philosophy of life then two months is a very short time , and in that case you may ignore yourbat training and spend the time in istion with me ". Rudra mentained a straight face as he heard this however inwardly he frowned real hard while Raphael sighed deeply. What Rudra did not know about the goddess of life was the fact that she was an extreme pacifist. The teachings that the church currently preached as the holy Bible of life within Omega were not actually words spoken by the godess but an altered version spread by Archangel Micheal. If things were to go beniogre''s way she would not have a single pdin under her service , no standing army at all and her followers would be pacifists who would beleive in things such as if they saw a mosquito sucking blood from their skin then they should not shove it away , but rather be happy in the fact that they fed the stomach of a hungry insect. In essence beniogre was the strongest of all gods. She had the maximum number of followers and the amount of divinity she had within her body was absolutely insane. She had divinity a thousandfold that of Lucifer and a hundered times of thefour Archangel''sbined , however she used her divinity to do stuff like make holy diluted holy water to heal wounds and cure infections , and sometimes to alter the fate of some individuals for whom her heart bled. Beniogre was a disaster that was waiting to happen to humanity, as if in the end after Omega, earth fell into the hands of beniogre and the church of life , then it would be flooded by her priests who would absolutely abhor violence and a pacifist ideology that would never let the progress as an intergctic superpower. The only reason why beniogre was able to hold serveral gxies under her domain as it''s ruler was because of her overpowered children. Her firstborn son was the god of sun and her twin sister was the goddess of moon. Beniogre being the goddess of light , the sun and the moon were her gift to the universe. In total beniogre had 11 children with 7 different god''s and all of them were one stronger and more important than the other , and all doted on their mother the most. It was only due to this and the fact that beniogre had healed many gods from injuries and won their goodwill that other god''s protected hernds from invasion and threats like the dark faction. However, being a part of Beniogre ''s faction would in the end be worse for humanity than being ran -over by the dark faction. It was a reality that Rudra did not yet know , however it was also a reality Rudra was soon to find out as he would spend time with her in theing weeks. For now he politely declined beniogre, giving her the reason that learning from and meeting the Archangel''s was too terrific of an opportunity for him to pass on . Beniogre seemed to be unconvinced and she wanted to press on the issue further , however Raphael came to the rescue on time and dragged Rudra away into heaven before further talk could be made. Rudra admired the beauty of the kingdom of the gods , it was everything he had imagined and more. Buildings like the great Pyramid of Giza were only the garages of some god''s while their houses were as big as 50 football stadiums put together. The streets wereid with rainbow crystals that glittered and glowed when one stepped on it , while all sorts of angels could be seen flying in the air. There was an overall jolly atmosphere and for a moment Rudra lost himself in the unknown culture . However he was brought back to reality when Raphael whispered to him " Good diplomatic answer back then , i can understand how hard it is to say '' no '' to beniogre , she can be impossible at times ". Rudra agreed to Raphael in his heart , however taking the smarter option he chose to mentain his silence and did not reply. Raphael beamed after a while of Rudra not responding as he said " I like you ..... You have great social awareness , that will take you a long way if you don''t let your head be intedter on ". Rudra smiled at thepliment , as he entered behind Raphael into one of thergest pyramids out there in in sight. " Wee to my humble abode , we train here for next ten days , ummm actually no , I''ll be out of here in like 5 minutes so basically you will train here for the next ten days. If after ten days you are still alive and sane then we''ll proceed to the more interesting phase 2 ". Raphael said as Rudra simply gawked at the scenery before him with a wide mouth. What he saw was hard to put to words as it was a chaotic mess of nothing and everything at once. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target. Enjoy! PS - the next training arc is going to be mindbending so you can expect to see the unexpected /// Chapter ?825 First Phase Chapter ?825 First Phase Raphael had decided to train Rudra in an extreme way. His method of teaching was putting Rudra in a room which absolutely broke the workings of the brain. What he saw was hard to put to words as it was a chaotic mess of nothing and everything at once. He was currently walking on what seemed to be liquid water as the texture and the pattern of the floor was exactly like raging waves , however it was solid. What seemed solid to him in the form of wooden logs floating in the ocean were actually water. What seemed to him like a raging fire was actually hard stone while the fire in his surroundings radiated an extreme chill instead of the usual heat. It was a ce that did not make sense at all and broke all themon misconceptions that the human brain had about the world. Raphael spread his wings and elevated into the air as he said " In the first phase of your training , we give your brain a hard reset. It''s been programmed to understand thews of the world through experience, however once we mature that experience bes a habbit and we no longer '' perceive '' the world the same way we did as newborns. Well fret not , for your mind will once again learn to think like a newborn. Or it will fall into aa ". Rudra''s eyes widened in surprise, he did not even understand what he was supposed to do in this ce , however a system prompt rmed him. -10,000 HP " There are thirteen creatures within this pyramid and there are fifteen types of fires inside. Every minute you pass inside , you will loose a portion of your HP , and the only way to regain health here is by hunting the creatures and eating them after roasting their meat. Should you eat them before the meat is roasted , you die. Should you not find , kill and roast them in time before your health runs out , you die. The goal is to survive for 10 days! Goodluck! ". Saying so the archangel flew away before Rudra could ask him any questions, and the entrance from where they entered closed and dissapeared as if it was never there. Rudra was stranded in what seemed to be the middle of nowhere and he could not trust his senses in this ce at all , as what he saw , what he felt and what he experienced were all in contrast to his understanding of the world. -10,000 A second system prompt jolted Rudra to reality and when he opened his inventory he could see that all his potions were listed as grey which meant that they were unavable. Not only could he not replenish HP in this damned ce but he could not even replenish his mana or stamina. " Damn it " Rudra cursed as he started to pace around looking for the first creature. It felt incredibly odd to walk on water for him , as although the surface looked like water, behaved like water in terms of making waves that were ever changing , it was not actually water but a solid surface. Rudra tripped thrice in his first 5 minutes itself and once found himself drowning in water as the ground he was walking on , which looked exactly like the other water he was running on turned out to be liquid instead of solid. Rudra gasped as he came out of the water hole. The world he saw from inside the water waspletely different from what he saw outside , as once he fell inside the water what he saw above was actually ayer of ice as if he was in the Arctic , with lots of small holes in the thick ice that could be used to breathe. When the body saw ice , as if it was the Arctic it expected cold water to touch it''s surface , however it was incredibly hot. This contrast started a throbbing pain in Rudra''s Brain as he decided to f*** walking as he tried to use gravity maniption to take to the skies. Rudra decided against walking all together, and used his vision to try and scan the area for lifeforms . When he saw that a massive whale like creature was swimming within the waters he had just came out of , and it was the closest prey that he could find. Rudra decided that it was time to go whale hunting as he started to use his brains to try and figure out how to kill the whale and then somehow bring it''s meat out to cook. However keepingter worries forter , currently he decided to focus on killing the damn thing first , and the technique that came to his mind to achieve this task was holynce! Rudra figured it was the only technique he had which had enough piercing power to kill a damn whale swimming nearly 200 meters below surface , which is why he patiently waited near an air hole like a predator as he used his godly vision to monitor the beasts vitals and prepared his holynce to strike when the opportunity presented itself. The opportunity did present itself to Rudra when he could clearly see the opening within the beasts ribs to hit the heart , and Rudra pounced on it as he threw thence with full power. KABOOM! The moment the holynce hit the whale , it exploded into a thousand butterflies and they all flew out of the watering hole around Rudra at once , baffling the elite leader. How did a whale suddenly turn into butterflies? What happened to his attack ? Where was the dead whale body? Rudra had a lot of questions yet no answers , and only now did he truly realise that if he were to think like a normal human in this ce it was going to take him nowhere. Losing HP constantly he needed to adapt to this new world fast , or he would inevitably perish. /// How do you find this chapter , do let me know in thements below e?¡®? /// Chapter ?826 Rudras Evolution Chapter ?826 Rudra''s Evolution For the next 2 hours , Rudra struggled a lot. He went from a grown man who knew how to walk and venture alone into the big bad world and instead became a tumbling , stumbling new born baby who had just learnt how to crawl. Rudra no longer relied on just his understanding to make sense of the world around him , but rather did what all babies do and started to learn thews of the world for the first time. He touched every surface , and then tried to lick it as he tried to understand the texture of things around him. While it took him sometime, but he started to realise that in this warped space where everything was not what it seemed to be , everything tasted exactly like what it was meant to be. The floor tasted like tiles , the water tasted like ocean water , the wood tasted like grass and the grass tasted like wood. It was then that he burnt a piece of grass , to find out that it indeed burnt like an ideal fuel for his cooking needs. Happy , Rudra collected a lot of grass for his needs as he also started to go onto the hunt once more . This time with a new clinical approach to his hunting. When closing his eyes to contemte, what was the one absolute thing that every creature needed to survive. The first answer that came to his mind , was '' Air ''. Even a child can kill a cockroach if he trapped it inside a airtight container for long enough , which is why when he found the flock of thousand butterflies flying around , instead of using his physical attacks , he used gravity maniption to create a vum like space , devoid of anyair , and choked the insects to death. He was a little iffy about it , however he used his bare hands to cook the dead insect over the me, until it smelled like barbeque before popping one into his mouth. +20,000 HP! Rudra beamed at this sess and quickly started to roast other butterflies one after another as he ate to replenish his stamina , mana and health! Afterwards, he started to approach the world around him with a confidence boost and a open mind , as he did not jump to conclusions about anything but rather approached every problem with a lot of curiosity. By day 7 , his brain started to feel different. Like it was somehow erging in his mind. It was a feeling akin to having an insane pump for a muscle in a gym , however this one seemed to be for his intellect. Rudra was sharper , his problem solving ability has improved by leaps and bounds and most importantly the way he looked at the world had changed. By day 10 , he could traverse the new world almost as good as the old one , as he more or less got ustomed to the ce. He had became the apex predator of the space , killing 12 of the 13 creatures inside , while uncannily torturing thest one for his curiosity and pleasure. When Raphael came back to check on him , he was pleasantly surprised to see Rudra in green HP bar and with a smile to his face as he had half expected him to go insane. " Well , looks like you had fun ". Raphael said to Rudra , who bowed infront of the archangel and replied politely " indeed i did ". Raphael then pped his hands twice , and within a moment the entire world around Rudra came to a standstill. Raphael said " The reason why this training was important for you to undergo is because you have learnt a lot of things since you were a child about this world , many of which are untrue , and to change those misconceptions overnight is difficult. After this training your mind bes like a sponge ready to absorb anything thrown at it , making my job of educating you a lot easier. Since you havepleted phase one of your training , we shall start with phase two , which is me revealing to you the real understanding of thews of the universe. How much you can pick up from me ispletely dependent on your skill , however trust me its going to be worth your time ". Rudra felt his memory to have evolved into bing photographic , he could recall everything Raphael said in thest sentence word for word as he felt excited about finding out the truth about the universe around him. Raphael led Rudra into what Rudra beleived was a soundproof room , as he started his divine revtion about thews of the universe. Raphael started his lecture from the sixws , as he broke a lot of Rudra''s misconceptions about every single element , right from water to thew of time. For two days , Raphael talked non-stop , demonstrating as he exined the basicws one at a time , and Rudra absorbed everything up like a dry sponge until his mind became near saturated at the end of day 2. ? Only after listening to Raphael did Rudra realise that his initial understanding about thews was extremely wed and with it he could never understand more than 80% of anyw whatsoever. However Raphael pushed his understanding of all thews from 50-55% levels to over 90% , even for the onew he failed '' Wind ''. Raphael apparently wanted to impart many moreplex secrets to Rudra however Rudra''s mind was incapable of understanding divinity yet , which is why upon Rudra''s request the two of them started to practice Rudra''s practical implementations of thews intobat. Uptil this moment , Omega had been a game which just made an individual learn to perform a move like the windsh by thinking about performing the move by reading a skill tablet once. However, never did a yer truly think about how the sword created the particr gust of wind when using windsh , when neither the muscles of the yer created the necessary strain , nor was a special technique involved in the way the sword was shed. Then how exactly was the move created? It was a maniption of thews , and only now did Rudra understand how it was done! He now had theoretical understanding to convert any of his sh into a windsh , watersh , firesh or even spatial sh at his whim , no special skill move needed! By day 14 , Rudra''sbat potential had increased by leaps and bounds alongside his brain and fundamental understanding of the world around him. Raphael had sessfullypleted his job in training the leader of the elites. Chapter ?827 Sariels Probing Chapter ?827 Sariel''s Probing After Raphael, it was archangel sariel''s turn to tutor Rudra. Sariel looked like a young man in his prime wearing a ck leather jacket , white tshirt and blue denim jeans alongside some really cool aviators. If he did not have the huge angelic white wings on his back , he could pass for some Hollywood movie star, however the wings made him seem even more of a baddie than a usual actor. Sariel had an interesting past in the history that Rudra had learnt about the Archangel''s , apparently Sariel for some time had left Heaven to learn among the human race about his station, this choice made Sariel more human (simr to his older brothers; Ozriel and Michael (to some degree) than his other angelic brothers and sisters. He would learn that not everything was easy in life, Sariel worked with his own hands instead of taking the easy road. This shows more morality as Sariel would protect the children of sinners while other angels will kill all of them. Now most would expect the Archangels to be aloof and cold, considering they are of the highest orders of Angels. However this couldn''t be farther from the truth for Sariel who scarcely destroyed life out of anger and spite. However, Harm his brothers and sisters though and you will see true anger the likes the world has never seen. Around those mortals who are still alive however, he is incrediblypassionate, always happy to help someone with their problems and make sure that they feel better even if it just takes a hug or a lot more. Thispassionate attitude however made it so that on more than one asion Sariel bedded a mortal widow to bring her out of her grief which is why he has many bastard children running around on middle earth , one of whom Rudra knows firsthand. Sariel smiled as he looked at Rudra , he was the one archangel who evaluated Rudra rather highly for all the help he had given his son in the middle realm , which is why he was extremely willing to impart his knowledge to the best of his abilities to Rudra. Just like Raphael, Sariel led Rudra into a collosal building , however instead of finding intricate illusions ,this time around Rudra found a huge open field covered in beautiful nts and trees and some scenic ponds. " Wee to my humble abode , king shakuni ". Sariel said as he weed Rudra to his home , and Rudra in-turn politely bowed and expressed his appreciation for sariel''s taste of interior decoration. Sariel said " I''m sure Rafa has taught you invaluable knowledge to strengthen your brain. Well , I''m not as smart as him , not as strong as big brother Micheal, not as cunning as little brother Lucifer, however no angel has ever beat me in battle. Not big brother Micheal , not Rafa , not Luci , for my defense is impregnable. My lessons over the next two weeks for you , should you choose to learn would be on how to defend urself. Are you willing? " Rudra''s heart skipped a beat . Sariel was too humble , the books he had read mentioned that sariel once battled 7 Archangel''s including Micheal and Raphael at once , however still walked out of the battle unscathed. His defenses were stuff of the legends and it was said that the only sword to ever scratch him was the divine sword Excalibur and none other whatsoever! Rudra gulped as he said " I''m willing ". Sariel smiled as he said " very well , before we start let me gauge the level of defensive techniques you already know , so that I''m able to tutor you at a suitable level . Please try and defend yourself the best you can". Rudra took out Excalibur and siege breaker as he took his battle stance. Rudra knew that defense was one of the areas where hecked the most as a fighter. His natural style of fighting was incredibly aggressive which relied on the ideology that offense was the best defense , however this was a rare chance for him to remedy that . Sariel did not pick a weapon , but instead bent over and picked up a small twig that had fallen off a tree as he charged at Rudra with the twig in his hand. Rudra''s eyes widened, the speed was something he was not attuned to , instantly he was sent flying as sariel punched him in the gut before he could even see himing. Rudra activated time dtion. It was the only way he could possibly hope to fight against an archangel, as otherwise the speed that these beings moved was just too fast for a mere tier 5 mortal like him to see. Time slowed down around Rudra and he was able to look at the iing sariel more clearly now. Rudra dodged a twig thrust by sariel and tried to hit the angel with the blunt end of his sword , however sariel caught his elbow with his other hand and once again tossed him aside effortlessly like a ragdoll. Rudra rolled on the green grass as he took fall damage , however he was quickly on his feet , putting his swords into a cross as he blocked sariel''s foot-stomp. PHA! A mouthful of spit escaped Rudra''s mouth as the wind seemed to be knocked out of his chest as he realised that the sword block did nothing more than slow sariel''s stomp , whose bruntnded on his chest. Sariel stepped back as he let Rudra gain a moment of air, before he started tounch pure divine energy sts at Rudra from range , as he watched intently as to how the leader of the elites defended against the attacks. For the first attack , Rudra used '' Full counter to send it back at three time the power towards sariel , and the Archangel''s face brightened at the move , however it was soon back to expressionless as Rudra failed to do it again and was progressively getting pounded . After 3 minutes , Rudra''s time dtion ran out and everything was a fast blur for him hence , and Sariel soon understood that Rudra was utterly exhausted. Bruised and battered , breathless and bleeding Rudra waited for sariel''s evaluation , however even the kind archangel had no way to sugarcoat these words as he said " Your defense is pretty much non-existent and your technique is horrible ". /// Special shoutout to Cervantez91 for the 15,000 COIN GACHAPON! p I''m extremely grateful for the patronage. Bonus chapter soon e???/// Chapter ?828 Sariels Teachings Chapter ?828 Sariel''s Teachings Rudra was not shocked to hear that his defense technique was utterly trash , he was aware of the fact that it was. Hence not taking the criticism in a bad way , Rudra cheerfully replied " Yes , and im eager to learn archangel sariel". Sariel approved of Rudra''s attitude and decided to teach Rudra from the very basics. The problem with Rudra''s fighting style was that Rudra was not '' Trained '' by professionals as a teenager and his fighting style was pure and natural. Unlike the current graduates from the elite academy who learnt proper hand to handbat and advanced martial arts from tutors, Rudra''s entire fighting style originated from him ying Omega over two lifetimes. Being a bottom feeder once , Rudra naturally was aggressive in his second life which led to his fighting style being full of big shy moves supplemented by a lot of tactical moves , however there was no pure foundation to his attacks. No form , or theory. Sariel noticed this w and started from the very start for Rudra. The archangel said " Your first and biggest w is that you take attacks head-on. Come here and raise your hand. Let me punch it once ". Rudra raised his hand , and Sariel punched him with a little force so that his palm stung upon contact. Sariel said " Good , now pull ur hand back when I''m about to hit it ". Sariel punched once more , however this time Rudra pulled his hand back a little and although the punchnded on his fists once more , the force of impact was much less. Sariel said " Feel that? , The very basic of defending against any attack is the motion of jumping back! If an energy st that you can''t handle ising your way , then you better start running back! If you want to parry a strike , move in the direction of the strike and pick your time to parry . Move in the line of the attack fast enough , and it gives you a far more advanced position to counter it and soften the blow versus you standing still and letting the attacknd. So , for the very first lesson , i want you to practice running back when you see an attack you can''t handle and for that we will first have you do backward running drills . Since we have very limited time , we should start right away ". Sariel''s words enlightened Rudra , it waspletely true! If a swordsman wasing towards Rudra to thrust a sword in Rudra''s gut , but Rudra was moving backwards while facing the swordsman at the same speed , then the swordsman would technically never be able to stab Rudra in the gut! It was such a basic and fundamental principle , however it was something Rudra never incorporated in his fighting. Even if he did not outrun his opponent , simply moving along the line of attack gave him extra time that he needed to parry or dodge it. Rudra started to vigorously practice the backward running drills that sariel pawned off on him , as he found out that he did not have nearly the amount of spring in his step needed for such a drill. He could use '' Cloud Feet '' to make up for the deficit , however this was a learning drill and Rudra would not gain much if he cheated here. Doing it rather hard way , Rudra failed to generate the necessary speed , at times fell t on his bum trying to go too fast while at times ran at an awkward posture that made him prone to other attacks and failed time and time again. Sariel was patient with Rudra and gave him necessary nudging to keep the whole learning curve as smooth as possible, and unlike Raphael who left Rudra to his own devices to train , sariel actually cared enough to be with Rudra 24X7 to tutor him non-stop. It took Rudra a full 4 days till he could actually master backwards running properly and it was then that sariel added weight training to the regime so that Rudra could gain the extra Agility he needed in a practical battle. For the next 2 days , Rudra farmed agility like a madman and his agility stat went up by 2400 points as a result. However while it was nowhere satisfactory enough Sariel had to move on as there were more lessons to be covered. Hence on day 6 , Sariel started the second lesson , the art of parry and counter . Sariel said " You have a beautiful move in your arsenal the Full counter . However what perplexes me is why do you know such aplex move but not the most basic counter out there ? When ie at you with a twig and you engage with me , it should essentially be counter , counter , counter at all times so that you don''t waste stamina and parry the opponent with his own momentum. Especially for physical moves , it''s important to preserve stamina and drain your opponents. Here , the skilltome for counter . Learn it , we shall practice this one next ". Rudra quickly opened the skill-book and learnt the skill counter. Sariel made it sound like it was nothing however in reality it was a damn tier 4 skill ! [ Counter ] ( tier 4 ) ( legendary) - A skill created by the archangel sariel as a gift to mankind , the counter is a way to use the enemy''s own momentum against them while parrying an attack. Restrictions - You cannot be two tiers below your opponent , and the strength difference cannot be over 3 times. Reset time - None Rudra was grateful for the skill , and immediately started to practice it with sariel. The best part about the skill was that it had no cooldown time and could be used as many times as required , which worked exceptionally well for Rudra as he found that by incorporating such a simple move in his arsenal he now created far more openings in his enemy''s defense than without it. By day 8 Rudra mastered the second phase showing his brilliance in learningbat based moves and impressing sariel , as the archangel moved to the hardest phase three of the training. /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by Cervantez91 , please thank him in thements for this one /// Chapter ?829 The Ultimate Defense Skill Chapter ?829 The Ultimate Defense Skill Sariel was the master of defensive moves and for the first 8 days of his training with Rudra he had quite painstakingly hammered the basics of defense into the human , however the next phase was a lot more advance. Sariel said " Uptil this point in your fighting career I''m sure you must have learnt a lot of fightingbos. Two step offense moves , three step offense moves , a quite a lot ofplex move series as well. But have you learnt anyplex defensive moves? ". Rudra thought about the question for a while and then realised that the only defensive moves that he really knew were blocking and dodging , everything else was essentially a counter move and not a purely defensive move. He did not know a single two step or three step defensive move and it was quite embarassing when he realised it. Rudra shook his head as he murmured " No i don''t know any ". Sariel smiled as he said " Good , cause if you did then it would be me learning from you instead of the other way around ". Rudra looked at sariel perplexed as the angel continued his exnation. Sariel said " The best way to mount a defense is actually not about blocking an enemy''s attack , or countering his attacks either. It''s like the old saying '' prevention is better than cure '' which is why the best defense is actually to not let your enemy unleash an attack in the first ce ! ". Rudra''s eyes widened in enlightenment when he heard this logic. Sariel was a really good teacher as he could exinplex concepts in really simple words . Sariel continued " Suppose an enemy is unleashing a five step attackbo towards you , what is the best step to stop hisbo ? ". Rudra thought for a while and said " The first step? " Sariel shook his head and said " No the best time to stop is before they even start ". Rudra winced a little , it was a trick question by sariel and that answer had crossed his mind however he thought he would be too presumptuous if he said so , hence he chose the safer first step option. Sariel continued " as an attacker I''m sure you think of what you want to do next atleast 2-5 steps before you execute that sequence , do you or do you not? ". Rudra nodded , it was one of his best qualities as an attacker , he thought about his sequence of attacks well in advance before he did them as he anticipated his enemies reaction to his first attack and then built a whole sequence following that. Sariel continued " Essentially every good attacker thinks ahead of his enemy and while this is a very endearing trait in low level battles it''s an obvious w for defense specialists like me ". Rudra had an inkling as to where sariel was going with this , and it left a bad aftertaste in his mouth. Sariel said " If you break an enemy''s flow of attacks, you will find them growing more and more frustrated and making more and more mistakes for you to counter and exploit. It''s the most frustrating style of fighting for facing an offensive fighter and in my experience the most effective. From my understanding of your skills , you are a great thinker. But the question now is , can you change your thinking from how to deal the maximum damage to my opponent? To how to break the flow of my opponents attacks! If you can do that and you can understand how the enemy is going to follow up an attack with a sequence of moves then you can stop it before it starts and THAT is the ultimate defense ". Sariel tried to give Rudra the full outline , however there was no easy way of exining this stuff to him. Wether or not he could contemte this and incorporate it into his fighting style was upto him. Rudra in theory understood the essence of sariel''s teachings , however the part where he hesitated was that if he started to think on how to break the enemies flow instead of how to attack him , then his own attacking potential would suffer as a result , however little did he know that it was far from the truth. Deciding to ''hesitatingly'' try this method of fighting , he started sparring with sariel with this new mindset as his training with Raphael helped him a lot to be able to mould his previously programmed mind meant for attacking into thinking along the lines that sariel suggested. Rudra overtime changed his method of fighting from running head on at attacks to retreating for dodging . Countering when possible , and breaking the flow of his opponent to stop them from gaining momentum. Initially it was a failure , however slowly as he became more proficient in understanding how an enemy built momentum in essence , he became better with using this strategy to fight. Rudra saw a trend that increased his sparring time with sariel from 15 seconds at the start to a whopping 2 minutes and 43 seconds by the end of day 14. If it was only the defense that improved then Rudra would not be too shocked but what he realised was that the amount of damage he could inflict on sariel by the end had in theory increased too! Ofcourse sariel''s defenses were too good for him to make any notable damage , however while he could only chop of -100 HP during day 8. By day 14 he could chop off -5000! Although -5,000 was nothing in the grand scheme of things it was a HUGE improvement in Rudra''s fighting skills and it meant that against an offense oriented opponent like Lucifer he could technically gain an opportunity to deal genuine damage without relying on his time dtion and other top ace cards. His fighting style had undergone an evolution from his time spent with sariel as it was like everything from his foundation to his style of fighting was far superior to what it was before. His fundamentals were clearer , his defensive ability had skyrocketed and although there was not a huge difference to his stats or levels , he was a moreplete fightering out of day 14 of his training with Sariel. In the end Sariel smiled with appreciation and said " Good job , i doubted if you coulde this far but you have exceeded my expectations". It was the biggestpliment for Rudra , and it meant the world for him. /// Special shoutout to Cervantez91 for idk 1000 dors in gifts? It''s just ridiculous, and a truly extravagant way of dering '' sorry i was gone a while but now I''m back ''. Its the highest amount ive been ever gifted in a day and im truly left speechless by it. What can I say , I''m beyond humbled man and i n to show my appreciation to you by more than just in words. To give out the bonuses i will do 5 chapters a day for next 3 days , so a total of 12 bonus chapters. That way i will not burn out and the bonuses will be delivered. Thankyou so so so much once again and I''m happy to see youe back e??? /// Chapter ?830 Meeting Ozriel Chapter ?830 Meeting Ozriel Sariel did not need to reward Rudra anymore than he had already did. But the angel was soft by nature and gauged that the biggest w Rudra had in his fighting was not his technique of his skill , but his speed. Compared to tier 6 beings he was incredibly slow and his heart bled at that thought. Without meaningful speed Rudra was never going to give Lucifer a challenge, hence he took off his own boots and decided to gift them to Rudra. Sariel was a little impressed with Rudra by the end and decided to bless the demi-god with an artifact that he thought would help carry him a long way. The angel said " Here , a parting gift for you , it will give you a slight advantage that you desperately need to fight tier 6 opponents , although it won''t be nearly enough to catch upto big brother Lucifer, maybe you will just die slower if you have this facing him ". [ Sariel''s boots ] ( Divine ) - The boots carfted by the god of cksmiths for the archangel sariel. These boots are inscribed with runes that drastically improve one''s agility and defense. Indestructible, these shoes are one of the most perfect creations ever made. Specialties - Agility stat X2 Damage taken to ankle attacks - 0 Damage taken while walking on any terrain - 0 Increases stamina recovery rate by 50% Increases mana recovery rate by 20% Increases defense by 100%. Rudra''s eyes widened in shock , this was too great of a reward to pass on however too valuable to ept. In the end Rudra stood speechless on the spot and Sariel smiled at Ozriel who showed upto take Rudra and shoved the boots in his hands before leaving. Rudra kowtowed all the way to the floor infront of sariel as he left and swore that he would always remember the angel fondly for all the help that he had given him. Ozriel frowned when he saw this , as in his opinion a warrior should have more pride than that , however he kept his opinion to himself . Ozriel said " Let''s go human , i owe Hades a favour and i don''t want to dissapoint ". Compared to the warm sariel , ozriel was extremely cold. He gave the no-nonsense vibes to Rudra and his very being exuded superiority as he treated Rudra as a nuisance that he needed to keep up with for the sake of his promise to a worthy being. Ozriel was not a archangel, he was one of the strongest of the angels but he was just the half-brother of Raphael, Sariel , Micheal and Lucifer . This was a major reason for his personality to develop like it did , as he was taught from an early age to be Stern and take himself seriously because unless he did so , the world would not take him seriously at all. Reaching Ozriel''s establishment Rudra could not help but notice that it was smallerpared to Raphael and Sariel . It was extremelyrgepared to human standards , howeverpared to the two Archangel''s it was a bit small. Ozriel coughed and said " Alright I''ll be teaching you about war and strategy. Consider yourself lucky mortal because you get to learn from the best strategist in all of heaven and the official strategist of the army of angels. It''s an honor that no mortal has ever recieved before and even angels of the highest houses pay incredible riches to experience. I donot even teach to any run of the mill students with no aptitude, however I''ll make an exception for Hades and tutor you . So try and learn as much as you can and absolutely don''t do anything stupid to make me angry ". Rudra choked on his own saliva when he heard ozriel. He could ept learning many things and although he was not self conceited, he considered himself the best strategist around. He was Shakuni dammit, the mastermind! He was not ready to take shit from anyone , albeit an angel. Noticing a chessboard in the side of the room , Rudra suggested " With all due respect. I don''t think there is anyone better than me in terms of strategizing. Not even you ". Ozriel''s eyes red in anger as he considered killing the mortal where he stood . " WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY? ". Rudra calmly continued " There is a chess board right here , beat me in chess and you don''t have to keep up with me for next 14 days. If i win however, you admit that I''m superior to you ". Ozrielughed in absolute disbelief, it was a maniacalughter and one full of pride. However he said " No , it''s too easy. If you lose , which you will , you will be my ve for the next 10 years. Since you have a big mouth , let me see if you have the guts to back it up ". Rudra calcted in his mind that Omega was ending in about 4 months time and that Ozriel would be forced to let him go to the war even if he did not want to because of Hades. Which left him nearly 15-30 days of service even if he lost , so Rudra agreed and said " Okay but if you loose , i want 10 of the best stat improving elixirs from your collection and a public announcement that I am better than you ". Ozriel snorted and waved his hands and a system contract appeared in his hands. He signed it first and then passed it onto Rudra. System notification: You have been challenged to a match of chess by the angel ozriel , should you loose you must serve as his servant for a duration of 10 years , do you ept? Yes No Taking a deep breath Rudra clicked yes , thinking he had nothing much to loose . Little did he know that contracts into Omega were carried forward by the queen into Sigma and he had a lot to loose should he actually be defeated by ozriel. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target, thankyou all for the support. I hope we can continue hitting the targets at this very pace ./// Chapter ?831 A Battle Of Strategy Chapter ?831 A Battle Of Strategy Chess was a game of strategy and probability, meant to be yed by the sharpest of minds as with every move of the opponent, a thousand potential moves opened for the yer however only one of them is the right move to be made. Ozriel was extremely confident in his own skills and he did not expect that Rudra could beat him in a game of chess. Although chess was not a representation of one''s actualbat strategizing skill , in itself chess was a minibat strategy game so winning in chess did hold some merit to a great mastermind. Rudra used to y chess as a way to sharpen his brain after his rebirth , and he would y against the highest level of human created AI and manage to y 100/100 games to a draw. This was the reason why Rudra was confident in ying against Ozriel as he did not think a being got much smarter than artificial intelligence who could process all probabilities in a matter of seconds. The first game started and Rudra deliberately used a piece to piece cover approach to neutralize any attacks by Ozriel tit for tat until the first match ended in an unceremonious draw after 11 minutes yed. Ozriel looked a little disgruntled as he shouted " Again ! "And set up the second match , he ying the white yer this time and making the first move. Rudra changed his approach this time and he was agressive from the get-go making sacrificial challenges if it meant that the opponent lost as much as he did , and unsurprisingly the second match ended in a draw as well. This game of draw for draw , blood for blood and piece for piece went on for a full 22 hours until Ozriel finally began to realise that his opponent was just as good as him in chess and the only way to beat him was if he made a slip-up. At the 744th game , Rudra noticed Ozriel''s mental fatigue and decided to y it bold as he yed the one strategy he had been saving since game one to be yed on Ozriel. Rudra initiated the Queen''s Gambit when he became white , making a y on the centre of the board as he moved up two of his pawns to the centre of the board as the first two moves of the game. This left his pawn exposed and defenseless for the taking by Ozriel who checked again and again for trade possibilities or even long term possibilities, however finding none he put his horse forward and imed the piece while Rudra was left wincing as if he made a mistake. The game was an even trade for trade , however Rudra was categorically progressing his opening pawn forward and it was dangerously close to the enemy''s base and only two moves away to be a new queen. To stop it''s progress, Ozriel positioned a bishop in its ongoing position and a horse on his current position. The move was in Rudra''s court now , however Rudra chose to foolishly eat the horse with his queen who had no cover whatsoever in a move thatpletely took ozriel off-guard. Ozriel now had an open chance to capture Rudra''s queen and his tired mind tried to scan for potential traps but Rudra had seated the trap too deep for ozriel to realise. Chuckling, the angel took Rudra''s queen as he said " Hahaha , rookie ". However what he did not realise was that his bishop had moved and was no longer covering the pawns move forward. In Ozriel''s mind he was going to position it in a way to kill the pawn in the next move , however this was when Rudra ced his horse near Ozriel''s king and gave him a check! Ozriel was stunned , the queen moving forward had thrown him off-guard from his previous line of thought, the positioning of the horse was initially in such a way that it covered this very check , however with Rudra taking that piece that cover was blown. Groaning , and defenseless ozriel needed to move the king to the only safe ce in the game , as Rudra got a free pass to move his pawn forward now one step away from bing the queen. Ozriel''s eyes widened when he realised Rudra''s y however it was toote now , he had already lost when he took the bait to kill the queen and now although he had superior pieces left on the board , Rudra had the 100% winning hand. Color quickly drained off Ozriel''s face as the angel looked as pale as the white wings on his back , contemting again and again as to if he could walk away from this situation. A devilish smile spread on Rudra''s face as he calmly stretched his shoulders and said " You have 20 seconds to make a move , or you lose automatically". Ozriel grit his teeth so hard the sound could be heard crystal clear to Rudra , and the angel said in a low growl " How dare you insult me mortal! ". However none of his empty threats mattered as when he reluctantly made his move , Rudra finally managed to send his pawn off to thest row of enemy base and change it into a queen , giving Ozriel the check! Having nowhere to wiggle it was also a checkmate, as Rudra won the game against the angel! Rudra stood up and did some light stretching as he said " No disrespect but , you''re not quite at my level when ites to strategizing. Pay me with appropriate treasures and if I''m free enough I''ll tutor you to be a better strategist in my free time ". Ozriel''s face was like he wanted to devour Rudra like a hungry cannibal right here and now , however the system contract was absolute and he could not defy it no matter what his personal feelings were. He needed to announce to the world now , that he ozriel , the strategist of heaven lost to a mortal in a game of chess. Chapter ?832 Getting The Treasures Chapter ?832 Getting The Treasures Ozriel choked on his own saliva when he made the public announcement in one of the busiest markets in heaven that he ozriel lost a match of chess against a human. Audible gasps could be heard all across the marketce as the angels judged ozriel to be a failure and the worst part was that not many seemed to be genuinely shocked and even those that wereter waved it off saying that he was not an archangel now was he? This was exactly what ozriel hated , being half brother to those monsters made him extremelypetitive and unable to take losses. However the moment he did lose all his hard-earned reputation went down the drain because of it. Ozriel detested Rudra a lot , growing up with the mentality of those above me are better than me , which by logic meant that those below me are worse than me , Ozriel saw all other angels and especially other races well below his level which was why taking a loss by the hands of a human hurt his pride a lot. He could ept that Rudra was a bonafide genius by the way he yed chess , which was thest part that he worried about , as the enemy genuinely had great skills. If it was Raphael who he lost such an intense match to , he would be feeling enlightened at the moment however because it was Rudra who he lost to , it was simply humiliating. When Micheal heard the news heughed his bum off and teased ozriel non-stop about it , which only added to the angels irritation as he went to retrieve his best consumable potions from his personal reserve. If irritation was the primary feeling that Ozriel felt going into his personal vault , then absolute horror was what he felting out. Rudra''s choice of words of '' 10 best consumable items'' in the system contract meant that the system evaluated which were the ten best items to be picked and while he could live with the loss of 8 of these items , thest two were priceless treasures he had saved for rainy days. One of them was a vial of Beniogre''s centa blood. It was collected thousands of years ago when Beniogre was giving birth to the twins sun and moon and it consisted of the most pure and nutrient rich life blood in the entire 3 realms. Rumored to make a dead man as young as his prime , the blood was meant to be Ozriel''s ticket out of any near death situation that he faced. Apparently it also gave some other benefits apart from anti-aging and near death reversal , which was why the system chose it as one of Rudra''s rewards. Ozriel had literally worked for the angel race for 840 years until he umted enough merit to be exchanged for this vial , and now it was won by a mortal.... However that was not even the worst item that he had won , it was the second item that bothered him the most. The second item was the fruit of the world tree , it took 1 million years to mature and this one matured just 3 months ago as Ozriel bought it in an auction a month ago. The fruit costed a fortune and it was rumored that the next closest fruit to maturity was 10,000 years away , which was a long time away. The only reason why Ozriel had not eaten the fruit himself even though he had it was because it could be refined into a miraculous pill by a heaven''s grade pillmaster , and Ozriel wanted to maximize the positive effects of the fruit before consuming it. The pillmaster was currently working on a project in istion which was why Ozriel had stored the fruit in his locker until the chance came , however not in a million years would he have thought that there would be a situation where he would need to give up these two treasures to a mortal. If Ozriel was only joking about killing Rudra before , he now considered it seriously. He would fight with God himself for these treasures much less a mortal however the system contract was a binding on his soul , and breaking the contract was not something he could afford even as a tier 6 angel. As he handed over the treasures to Rudra with shaky hands , he thought about requesting the mortal to return thest two items in exchange for anything he wanted. However before Ozriel had a chance to say a word , Rudra started emptying the potions and fruits into his mouth as if he was eating bread and beer as one priceless treasure went down his mouth after another. cO,m When Ozriel saw Rudra drinking Beniogre''s blood as if he was gulping 2 silver wine , he felt dizzy from extreme anger umting in his body, however the limit to his patience came when Rudra wastingly took a bite from the world tree''s fruit and the pulpy and juicy fruit dripped with priceless drops of elixir onto the grass below. Ozriel''s mind nked at that moment as he considered bending like a dog and licking the juices right off the nts , and if Rudra was not present he would have unquestionably done it , however infront of the mortal it was just too embarassing. " you- you - you " Ozriel wanted to say something however he passed away from anger before he could say it. It was the darkest day in history for the angel ozriel , as he was rendered unconscious by a mortal without even using a single physical attack. Rudra on the other hand felt incredible powering from within his body , and although it was extremely dangerous to do what he did by consuming so many elixirs at once , what he did not know was he had identally made an incredible solution by mixing them together and now he was bound for an amazing transformation. //// Bonus chapter for Cervantez, please thank him down below for this one /// Chapter ?833 Rudras Final Form Chapter ?833 Rudra''s Final Form Rudra felt like a torrent of life energy was swirling inside him , he felt like he was bing a cultivator once more and that every single cell in his body was transforming into something that was more powerful than his current being. He felt his tendons be more stic yet more strong . He felt his muscles be way stronger than they were as if he was just a baby uptil now and suddenly they became the muscles of a grown man who gymmed for 6 hours a day. He felt his skin be smooth yet as durable as steel . Like even Sariel would not be able to cut him open with a twig anymore and would need to use a sword. He felt his mind throb as numbing pain surrounded his entire body and although he himself could not see his current state there was bright white light currently being emitted from his body as if he was preparing tounch the holynce , however this time around the holy power was not surrounding him , it came from within his own body. Rudra could hear the familiar beep of system notifications ringing in his ears , however the pain numbed his mind so much that when he opened his eyes to read the messages it appeared blurry to him and he could not focus on the text without feeling like his mind suddenly became 5 killograms heavier. Sprawling on the floor beside Ozriel, Rudra clutched his head as he let out a cry of pain but endured the pain as he knew it was good for his mind and body. Rudra found every bone and cell in his body to be healing , as his recently damaged mana pathway seemed to be mended and its walls reinforced better and stronger than before as he felt a stream of pure hot mana flowing within him. Rudra did not realise it however, Raphael, Micheal and Sariel were all looking over him from the sky at this moment while Beniogre too seemed to have rushed to this spot , because of the sheer amount of power that Rudra was emitting. By mixing the essence of dragons heart , with the blood of Beniogre''s centa and the fruit of the world tree , alongside 7 supplementing treasures Rudra underwent a transformation that even the angels had never seen in their long lifetime. It was something primal , something close to how the angel race was born in the first ce and it was truly spectacr to watch. Rudra would have died at this stage of his transformation if not for Beniogre''s blood in his body constantly healing him as his cells destroyed themselves from the overflow of holy power . The amount of divine energy that Rudra was emitting currently was far higher than any of the divine moves that any angel could muster at once , which was the very reason they had all felt rmed and gathered inside Ozriel''s home in the first ce, however Rudra did not die , and instead everytime his entire body became reborn stronger and stronger until the flow of divine power started to ebb. Raphael felt incredibly proud of his disciple to have endured such pain while being conscious as it was a testament to his mental strength that he had helped cultivate. However for Rudra''s own safety Raphael still knocked him out when he felt that the transformation wasplete. Rushed to Beniogre''s quarters for checks and stability, the goddess of life herself carefully mended his bone structure and his internal organs in a way that he could live a normal life after his transformation. " He wasn''t a human when he met him , how shocking is that ". Sariel said as he observed the operation taking ce. " I''m more interested in what he is now ? What do we call someone like him? Is there another ? ". Raphael asked curiously. " Halfling for sure , I''ve seen sariel''s bastard kids with a similiar structure however they don''t have his bone density or muscle structure. I mean look at those muscles they are almost as good as Ozriel''s ". Micheal said with a smile " Father always used to say , our ancestors were just winged humans , ha i never believed it until now".Raphael said with a smirk " So it''s true , anyone who can wield divine power is considered angel ".Micheal stated " Not wield , produce themselves". Sariel corrected. As the Archangel''s bickered about the type of creature that Rudra was , Beniogrepleted the finishing touches to Rudra''s body as she attached his newly formed wings to his spinal cord so that Rudra may have better stability in flight and better control over his new body part. In the end Beniogre concluded " I think winged humans were born because of inbreeding between humans and a cross of dragons and phoenix''s ". The other Archangel''s looked at her and said a collective " Oh ". Beniogre continued " Although i don''t know for sure how he got hold of divine power , was it because of my blood or the world tree that i don''t know , but while the other elixirs he consumed were meant for strengthening his body and muscles and the like , the essence of dragon''s heart and the preserved eggs from a phoenix''s womb were the two key ingredients for him to form a wing after undergoing many mutations that destroyed his body from inside out until a stablebination was reached. If he did not consume my blood , he would have died for sure , however the cells kept regenerating because of my healing powers. Although not the best mutation, since his wings were attached to his brain through muscles however had no bone structure to support them meaning at best he would have been like a peacock who can fly small distances at most. With the surgery i performed it''s now connected to his spine , which means in theory he is no different than the angels roaming the heaven. Maybe the fruit from the world tree gave him his ability to generate holy power . That i don''t understand but he is definitely a half human half angel at this point in time". /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by Cervantez91, thank him in thements for this one /// Chapter 834: Half- Angel Chapter 834: Half- AngelRudra woke up to a splitting headache , he felt like every single muscle in his body was sore and for one moment he justid back down not trying to move as he breathed a deep sigh. Rudra made a mental note to never mix treasures so recklessly again and the only reason why he did it was because he realised that he was toox while writing the system contract and that Ozriel could snatch the treasures back once he had handed them over and not face any retribution. Not wanting to take such a chance , or wait till Ozriel figured it out , Rudra gulped everything down like a madman , and now his body hurt like hell. However when Rudra analysed his body he could feel a constant tickling sensation on his back as if something was itching his skin , and when he tried to touch his back he felt an unusual feathery substance. Rudra jolted awake , not because his palms touched a feathery substance, but because he could feel the touch of the palm through the feathery substance in his brain too. " Calm down halfling , you are fine ". A soothing voice entered Rudra''s ears and his panic subsided , goddess Beniogre came into focus and Rudra calmly looked towards his back with his eyes of heaven to see that he had grown two grey wings. A lot of questions popped up in Rudra''s mind , however he chose to take the most practical way to gain the answers he desired and checked his log of system notifications. SYSTEM NOTIFICATION - YOU HAVE CONSUMED THE TREASURE ESSENCE OF BLACK TURTLE SHELL SYSTEM NOTIFICATION - YOU HAVE CONSUMED THE TREASURE ESSENCE OF GOLDEN DRAGONS HEART SYSTEM NOTIFICATION - YOU HAVE CONSUMED THE TREASURE THE ESSENCE OF PHOENIX''S WOMB SYSTEM NOTIFICATION - YOU HAVE CONSUMED THE TREASURE BONE STRENGTHENING PILL SYSTEM NOTIFICATION - YOU HAVE CONSUMED THE TREASURE MANA CLEANSING PILL SYSTEM NOTIFICATION - YOU HAVE CONSUMED THE DIVINE TREASURE , BENIOGRE''S PLACENTA BLOOD. + 100,000 VITALITY SYSTEM NOTIFICATION - YOU HAVE CONSUMED ONE CONSTITUTION STRENGTHENING PILL CONGRATULATIONS - YOU HAVE GAINED A SPECIAL INNATE CONSTITUTION, THE HALF ANGEL''S FRAME. ERROR , ERROR , ERROR SYSTEM NOTIFICATION - THE CHANGE IN CONSTITUTION HAS TRIGGERED A GENETIC MUTATION , BEGINING CELLULAR DESTRUCTION. ERROR , ERROR , ERROR BENIOGRE''S BLOOD PREVENTS CELLS FROM BEING DESTROYED, BEGINING RECONSTRUCTION. RACE CHANGE DETECTED POSSIBILITY DETECTED DO YOU WISH TO CHANGE RACE TO WINGED HUMAN? YES NO --------- ERROR , ERROR, ERROR. YOU HAVE CONSUMED THE DIVINE TREASURE THE FRUIT OF WORLD TREE , IT FILLS YOUR MANA PATHWAYS WITH DIVINE POWERS AND FURTHER ENRICHES YOUR DNA. +100 LEVELS RACE CHANGE FROM WINGED HUMAN TO HALF ANGEL DETECTED , DO YOU WISH TO PROCEED? EORRO- ERRORRRR SYSTEM ERRO DET C D , SYSTEM GOI-G OFFLINE The log ended after that error. Rudra wiped a bead of sweat from his forehead, this was extremely dangerous stuff as he saw it . His body literally underwent cellr destruction and now his race was forcibly changed to something that was not human. Technically he was not a human even before this race change however he was nearly a human too. He could bebelled as a gically superior human or a super human at best however now he was a half angel! With wings over his back and a changed body constitution. He was no longer a mere human. Rudra opened his stat panel to observe the changes to his body , only to be shocked by what he saw. ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Honorable Death knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary ArchBishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Achiever , Dragon yer , King Of the True Elites Kingdom , First Cultivator , Supreme Overlord , Legendary Demon yer , Superior Human , Pope Of The Church Of Death , History maker , Powerhouse , Explorer of realms. ss :Death Knight ( Mythic ) Subss : Explosion Artist Race - Half Angel Sepcial Constitution - Half Angel''s body LVL: 720 Tier : 5 STATS AGI : 84,000 (+ 84,000 ) VIT : 172,000 INT : 92,000 STA : 101,000 PHY : 84,000 MANA 117,000 ( +58,500 ) HP : 83,818,000/83,818,000 Unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : 52/100 Charm :99/100 Infamy : 0/100 Status : No Abnormalities Equipment : Lich''s Ring , concealer mask , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary) , Death knights ck Shield , Pope''s token , Kings helmet ( Legendary) , Divine Beast Armour ( Divine ) , Archangel Sariel''s boots ( Divine ) , manastone ( ancient ) Weapons : Grim Reaper , Siege breaker ?Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of God , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage, Holy Lance ( divine) , One legged leap ( rare) , Cloud Feet , Circumvent , Dance Of Death ( Divine ) , Object Maniption (???) , Gravity maniption ( Divine), Space Buster (Tier 5) , Future sight (????) , Elite st ( Self created ) , Simple Counter ( Divine ) ss specific skills : Death Knights Summoning, Death Emperor''s s Aura Suppression , ck Ratio , Enhanced Full counter , Death Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) (plete ) , Time Dtion , Undead Ruler Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- Rudra had went from level 620 to 720 and his vitality stat had gone up by 100,000 points somehow taking his HP from 53 million to a whopping 83 million! A new section called race , and constitution was added to his status bar and all his other stats saw massive boosts too. Although he was still tier 5 and level 720 he could almost boast the same stats as Hades when he had woken up from his slumber . Which meant that Rudra''s power in a way rivalled a god who had been weakened for 2 millenium. It was undoubtedly a massive achievement! As to what these changes meant for his future as a human , he did not know but feeling the power coursing in his veins he strongly felt that one way or another , Lucifer would be the one to taste the wrong end of the stick now. /// Bonus chapter for the gift shower by Cervantez, that makes it 4 for the day . We will have one more in 2-3 hours toplete today''s quota /// Chapter ?835 A Change In Powers Rudra was signed into Omega, so he had no idea that currently 4 aliens were inside his office courtsey of the universal queen. Modifying his VR pod to support his increased powers. They were part of the Gctic Patrol and were sent to #H2047 in response to a distress signal sent by the queen. Although the patrol officers were a little surprised to be sent to a manaless for a Yellow level threat alert , but it just went to show that the being inside the pod was nothing ordinary if he had yellow grade clearance while being from a manaless. It had been an difficult modification job , but the blueprint provided by the universal queen was enough to slowlyplete it without errors. The human in the group said " The information on this shows that it''s a human colony , however it''s still in the Omega phase . However oddly i don''t have clearance to check the information of the being in this pod. The modifications we have done are not suitable for a human , but the intel suggests there is no other species on this, what do you guys think? ". The elf leader thought about it for a while then sighed " Vampires are not a part of Omega right? I can''t think of any other race or quest that can trigger a race change ". The vampire in the group giggled as he said " Well well well , this information will sell for a lot on the grey market". The elf leader immediately rebuked " Don''t even think about it. He maybe the hope of this. While you vampires maynot beleive in karma , i do and i don''t want blood of billions on my soul ". The vampire hissed at the elf but stayedcent. Gctic Patrol had strict heirchy and his future promotions depended on the captain giving him a nice rmendation. This was a feature of the Gctic Patrol , they were highly dependent on their seniors to like them for promotions . It was both a good and a bad system as on the plus side it kept ambitious yet immorale juniors in check , however it also promoted nepotism and made it hard for people with no backgrounds to rise through the ranks on merit alone. " Let''s wrap this up and leave , contact the cuber corporation for the check-up on the being inside once he logs out ". The human suggested and the others agreed as they left as quickly as they entered. The scary part was that these gctic patrol beings could teleport in and out of Rudra''s room as if the walls around Rudra were not physical at all , and if it were not for the camera fitted in the room and the physical evidence of them doing modification on Rudra''s pod , nobody would have ever known that aliens entered this. ******** ( Meanwhile in Omega) Rudra was getting ustomed to his new wings and newfound power and while he was d that he could fly around even without gravity maniption now , and that his strength and agility had increased greatly. He was more bothered by the fact that his armour he had taken from Omar no longer fitted him. The wings made it impossible to equip human armour and hence Rudra was forced to roam armourless and bare chested. His grey wings different to the pure white of the angels he gathered unnecessary attention wherever he flew , and it was not helping that Ozriel kept popping up at random locations and gave him death stares. Rudra got the hang of his new body really quickly and the best part was that sariel''s basics such as retreating when facing an iing attack and faster movement to break enemy''s flow of attacks all came faster and more naturally to Rudra with his enhanced body. The best way to put it was that his body was a lot more aerodynamic now , and his wings were such that depending on how he bent it helped him move 360¡ã across the floor. The only motion the wings were unable to make were pping upwards instead of down to fly down vertically , but Rudra was fine with that deficit as gravity maniption more than covered up for it. Since Ozriel was not going to train him , Rudra had some free time which he chose to spend sparring with sariel and for 10 more days he improved exponentially while getting ustomed to his new body , until finally 10 dayster Michael showed up at sariel''s home and took Rudra away for the next phase of his training. To be honest , Rudra was most excited about training with Micheal as he was hailed as the strongest angel and the one who defeated and banished Lucifer from heaven all those year ago. Micheal was a cool angel just like sariel , but he was by no means kind. Micheal was the main character of the world in some ways as his natural charisma , his skills and his backing were all top-notch. Even his most casual actions seemed grand to an onlooker because of how he carried himself and his smile was worth a million diamonds. Thankfully he did not have a rotten attitude like ozriel and was actually looking forward to teaching Rudra. Micheal said " So , i expect you to have learnt something worthwhile with sariel about defense, now it''s my turn to teach you and my speciality as you may know is offense. Since you even have wings on your back now i expect you to keep up with me as I''m hoping to teach you the lesson of '' How to y the devil '' , a 14 day course series by archangel Micheal . I like it , has a nice ring to it eh? ". Rudra beamed in joy , as he said " That''s what I''m here for ". /// Bonus chapter 5/5 for the day , thank Cervantez91 for this in thements below. This concludes the bonuses for the day , we shall continue with 5 chapters again tommorow and the day after!/// Chapter ?836 A Grand Plan ( Karna''s pov , 6 months ago , Purplehaze city ) Rudra had invited Karna to his pce gardens for a '' talk '' . Over the past few days Rudra had been abundantly busy with handling the guild and the church of death , which was why Karna had seldom seen the man over thest few weeks. His invitation seemingly came out of nowhere and it made Karna worry that he had maybe made a mistake or was due for a scolding from the guildmaster. Rudra usually never invited Karna alone for a talk, all guild matters were either discussed inside the elders meeting or if Rudra did talk to karna in private it would be about a n or a role in an uing war. Since both those scenarios seemed unlikely at the moment , Karna started to think about all the mistakes he had made in the past two weeks , as it could be the only reason why he was summoned in private. Karna had a slight fear of Rudra . Although Rudra was his best friend and he was not a spineless man who could be suppressed when he was not in the wrong. Something about Rudra''s anger scared him , as he had immense respect for the man and his power. However when Rudra weed Karna to the pce gardens with a wide smile , Karna breathed a sigh of relief, it seemed as if he was not being called for a rebuke afterall. " Why did you call me here ? " Karna asked sounding a little curious and a little irritated. Rudra chuckled as he said " Straight to the point eh? No Hello Rudra? How are you? How is your day going? ". Karna rolled his eyes and said " What am i , your wife? ". Rudra gave Karna a devilish grin and then shouted " RUBY..... HONEY ..... ". Karna paled immediately as he hurried to cover Rudra''s mouth with his hand. Rudra shrugged him off and continued his sentence " Vice guildmaster Karna sends his best regards ". Karna exhaled as if he narrowly dodged a bullet , then continued to give Rudra a fierce re. Rudra coughed then said " I see you handle the guild well in my absence". Karna once again shrugged his shoulders and said " I swear if i ever see you dissapear like this again , I''m gonna quit , this guild can''t function without its guildmaster for too long ". Rudra had been missing from action for a long time when he underwent his tier 5 promotion and it made things very difficult for Karna. It was a phase best left alone. Rudra nodded to Karna''s words and said " Aye , a guild definitely needs a reliable guildmaster who is always present ". Karna''s eyes widened in shock when he heard this , usually Rudra would never acknowledge the fact that the guild was dependant on him , and always im that it was the collection of the best yers in the world who could sustain themselves in a self sustaining eco-system, even without him. Karna said " It''s good that you understand this , so tell me now , why did you really call me here ". Rudra walked with a gentle smile on his face and said " The worlds going to change after the next two years you know . It won''t be a game anymore ". Karna nodded, the said " Aye, it won''t be, it''s scary but i guess the elites will weather through it together ". Rudra''s smile broadened " Aye we will , however not with me as the guildmaster ". Karna stopped in his footsteps as he almost nked out from Rudra''s words . Stuttering he said " You-you you''re quitting the elites? ". Rudra shook his head " I''m an elite , it''s not something I can quit. It''s a part of my existence. But I''m kind of quitting too , because although I''ll be a part of the guild i won''t be it''s guildmaster anymore". Karna frowned as he heard this " Nonsense, the guild will ept nobody else as their guildmaster, if you vacate the throne , let me see who dares to im it ". Rudra replied " You.... You will be the next guildmaster ". Karna''s frown increased even further as he said " not in a million years , no ". Rudra put a patronizing hand over Karna''s shoulders and said " Since day one , it has always been you and me. The guild members and i respect you the most. Although sir Jhonny is also a good candidate for the role of guildmaster, i think beurocracy and diplomacy are not his strong suits. To be fair they are not mine either. The guild sees me more because it''s me leading everyone into wars and dumb stuff , however only us elders know how many alliances you have secured for the guild and how hard you work to mentain internal stability in all of the territories we control. In a way you are working even harder than i am". Karna scratched his nose at thepliment , it oddly felt gooding from Rudra. Rudra continued " you are better than me Karna. If you strip down my moves , my level advantage, my armour and my skills and stand me infront of you in a fist to fist fight. I''m not sure if i will win 5/10 times against you . Whereas you are undoubtedly a better and stable leader with many good policies brewing in your head. Id feel at ease if you step up ". Karna remained silent for a full solid minute then asked " Why are you stepping down tho? " Rudra breathed in deeply and said " I have a to care for my brother , the earth will soon be my people and i cannot lead mankind if I''m stuck on just one section of the poption can i? ,m To be fair im not sure if i can fill those shoes , just like you maybe feeling you''re not sure to fill mine. But i guess both of us are going to have to try our best ". Karna shook his head and said " i can do everything Rudra , you can remain the paper head. It''s not a big deal - we can " Rudra cut karna off and said " A guild cannot be without its guildmaster for long remember, you said it yourself. This is not a discussion my friend , one yearter once the war in hell is over. I will announce you as the guildmaster and vacate my position , it will be upto you then what you do with it". Karna sucked a breath of cold air , this was a lot for him to digest , but in the end he replied meekly " nobody will respect me like they respect you ". Rudra refused to believe that and said vigorously" Then earn their respect! EARN IT ! Lead them into battle like i do and bring them glory. Make them forget they need shakuni won knight as their guildmaster and you shall make me a happy and carefree man ". ******** ( Current day , outside the fort of Mirzapur) Karna recalled that day and that talk with Rudra as he stared at the tall walls of the fort. For now the only people who knew about Rudra''s eventual resignation were him and Rudra and not one more soul. Secretly karna hoped that Rudra never resigned, however he also needed to be prepared for the inevitability of that days arrival. Asmodeus had camped outside the fort however even after 40 days he was unable to make enough progress to weaken the walls or strangle the supplies. Karna was growing tired of the demons ipetence and was thinking about taking charge of the situation with the elite legion under hismand. If it were the Karna of the past he would not have chosen to act under the circumstances, however this Karna needed to learn to take charge of the guild in Rudra''s absence and build credibility before that dreaded day eventually arrived. Hence for the first time ever , Karna decided to march the elite legion into war out of his own free will as the actingmander of the forces. Chapter ?837 Michaels Training Rudra was very excited to train with Micheal, so when Micheal asked him to draw his sword and prepare for a spar , Rudra instantly sprung into action and took a proper fighting stance. Unlike sariel who used a twig when he first battled Rudra, Micheal started with a proper sword right off the bat. When Micheal rushed towards Rudra , unlike his previous self who could not even look at the movement of the god''s , Rudra could actually see him moving towards him in incredibly fast motion as sariel''s training kicked in and he instantly leaped backwards. It happened in a split second , however Micheal soon caught upto the backward moving Rudra due to his superior speed and shed his sword with power . Rudra put up both his swords to block Michaels attack however he was instantly swatted away like a fly by the angels raw power as he was sent flying for over 1500 meters before he crashed and took fall and drag damage. However instinctively Rudra blocked the second strike from Micheal as the angel was already upon him when he swung down his sword on Rudra and pummeled the poor human down into the ground as a massive crator formed around Rudra''s body. Every inch of Rudra''s body was still vibrating from blocking that attack and Rudra was sure that if he had not reinforced his body by taking all those Elixirs this attack would break atleast a 100 bones in his body. Rudra''s hands felt numb as although he was sure that nothing was broken he felt like his hands weighed a tonne and were impossible to move around. Micheal proceeded to calmly ce a sword to his neck as he said " You die ". He proceeded to smile and give a hand to Rudra to stand-up as he said " Actually, i expected this barrage to break all the bones in your body , so i already brought a healing potion with me ,but shockingly you seen fine. Ha , i like it ". Rudra furrowed his eyebrows when he heard this , however his mind went into contemtion mode as to why did he get beaten so badly in the battle before and what could he have done differently. Micheal continued " As you must be able to notice , you were not able to use sariel''s counter on me . Which was the primary reason why you lost this battle so easily. " Rudra nodded , while fighting sariel he had learnt to run backwards to get himself in position to use counter , however Micheal hit him so hard that counter never triggered and he lost the fight without it. Micheal said " that''s right , and it''s because I''m wayy too powerful for you to handle. If i fought sariel with the same strategy and moves we would currently be standing with me wasting a lot of stamina and not dealing a single point In damage to him ". Rudra went into Deep thought , and after a while nodded to Micheal. Micheal said " My point is , if i can do it then chances are Lucifer can do it too because atleast the way i remember it we were pretty evenly matched even many aeons ago and he should still be this powerful if hes rulling over the underworld i suppose. Which means you will be dead before you know it if you fight him like this ". Rudra finally felt the grim reality sink in , after his power -up he had started to feel like maybe it was enough of an edge to fight Lucifer , however maybe it was not. Micheal continued " Don''t get me wrong , looking at how you''re still in one piece and pretty much at full HP id say you have a slight chance of being a genuine threat to Lucifer , however it will dependpletely on how much you canprehend as to what I''m about to teach you ". Rudra beamed visibly when he heard this ,ing from the only being to have ever defeated the devil it gave him a lot of confidence boost. Micheal said " Sariel''s fighting style is the best for you , with you being the underdog. However what we need to dramatically increase is your firepower. Blocking is not enough if you want to withstand blows much stronger than your level where counter is rendered useless. Which is why for those scenarios you need to fight fire with fire and actively look for a sh against the iing attack. If you flew 1500 meters back this time , you will probably fly 50 meters back if you go at it with full strength, but in the end that will be the only way tost for the next blow. The trick to beating the devil at your level is to go with him toe to toe until by some miracle you get an opening big enough to deal significant damage , because that''s all you can do ". Rudra analysed Michaels words carefully and understood the hidden implications behind them. What Micheal wanted to do at this moment was to keep sariel''s fighting style as a basic frame and teach Rudra more advanced techniques upon it in hopes of getting him ready to finally face Lucifer. Although it was going to be challenging , Rudra felt confident that if Micheal himself guided him and had a good 14 days of sparring with him he could eventually level up his fighting game to a point where he might be able to stun Lucifer. He needed to evolve his purely defensive and counter style of fighting into a more robustbination of attacks and counters and defense to be prepared for all the possible situations that he would face when fighting someone of the calibre of Lucifer. However just as he allowed his heart to have some slimmer of hope , Micheal continued " Let''s get done with this quickly because physical attacks are not all that Lucifer will use to beat you. He will use dark attacks too ... A hell lot of them ". /// Bonus chapter for the super gift by Cervantez, please thank him in thements for this one /// Chapter ?838 Micheals Training " let me ask you something fundamental about strength. what is the best measure of strength really? ". Micheal asked Rudra amidst a sparring session Rudra thought about it and then replied " Force" Micheal nodded and said " Force one can generate , however I think a better answer is force generated per unit area , so basically pressure ". Rudra agreed to this exnation and waited for Micheal to continue. " Think about breaking twigs with your hand , imagine breaking a single twig , it''s easy but breaking maybe 1000 twigs bundeled together is hard. It''s not because the 1000 twigs can withstand the force you are applying , it''s because being 1000 in number , these twigs are now distributing the applied pressure better". This made perfect sense to Rudra , it was science 101. " If a de is sharp enough it doesn''t matter if it''s 1 twig 100 twigs or an entire tree it can sh through the tree with ease. However imagine , if instead of shing through the tree at a perfect 90¡ã angle , if you tried to chop it along an imperfect 2-5¡ã angle, then at best you would make a slight slice on its bark or at worse get your sword stuck in its woodwork And that''s the same principle that you need to understand about fighting. If you want to deal maximum damage then you form a 90¡ã angle. You want to take minimum damage try for 2-5¡ã angle of contact ". Micheal proceeded to pressure Rudra and the half angel was forced to refine his techniques ording to micheals guidance as he saw rapid improvement when he started to defend at a certain angle and attack at another against the archangel . " Good , good , now understand this. The faster you go the more power you generate. The same reason why sariel makes you go backward to defend which is to lengthen the time of attack decreasing its force , is what you need to reverse when attacking as you want to m into your opponent as fast as possible to produce higher force ". Rudra started to sweat profousely as he felt like his brain was about to explode. Already the fight against Micheal was too fast for even tier 4 generals to see clearly as all the movements appeared to be a blur to an onlooker , however for Rudra to switch between retreating and advancing at the right time in sparring proved to be extremely taxing as missing a single best would cause him to instantly loose against Micheal. Micheal too understood that he was demanding too much of the mortal in too short of a time , however shockingly Rudra had the potential to keep up with micheals demands eventhough he struggled a lot. The foundations that Raphael, sariel and in a way ozriel helped build gave Rudra a tform to actually undergo micheals training as after 7 days of this hellish beatdown Rudra got the hang of the first two concepts that Micheal taught him. Be Swift when attacking , and make a 90¡ã angle for maximum damage. Be even swifter in retreating enlengthening the time of attack and meeting it by making a 2-5¡ã angle While simultaneously judging which attacks needed to be met head on , which were to be avoided and which to be countered and defended at unimaginable speeds. The archangelplimented Rudra and said " Good now let''s understand how to handle dark attacks and how to use the holy power in your body ". Rudra seemed confused , he asked " holy power in my body? " Micheal raised an eyebrow, he could see the immense amount of holy mana flowing within Rudra but apparently the host of the mana himself was not aware of what he was harbouring inside him. Micheal said " What''s your weakest mana based move? " Rudra replied " Lightning st " Micheal said " Try it now ". Rudra summoned a lightning st and to his absolute shock , the tier 2 attack disyed far more destructive might than it was supposed to as it rivalled tier 3 might! Rudra seemed baffled as he asked " How? " Micheal pointed at him and said " You are half angel now , your body refines the mana from the world and stores it as holy mana naturally in ur body. Holy mana is much stronger than normal mana giving all ur mana attacks a 33-60% strength boost ". Rudra seemed impressed as he looked at his own body in appreciation and said " that''s cool ". Micheal nodded and said " It is , however what we need to learn now is how to pump mana out of your mana pathways and use it to reinforce your body as that my friend is the ticket to actually defeating Lucifer! ". Micheals smile flickered away just for a moment as he spoke this , as if having a deja vu , however it came back just as quickly so that Rudra was left wondering what it was all about. Rudra was naturally here to learn and he was willing to learn whatever Micheal was going to teach him however Micheal himself needed a moment to get rid off the memories of the origin of this technique. ******* ( Meanwhile Sophie and Max ) Max had became an inte sensation , and his fame rose every passing day. He wasbelled the next big thing and many people expected great things from him when the worlds mana barrier eventually broke and the intergctic integration started. Max was being seen as the hope of humanity''s next generation and some wished for him to transcend even his brother. The attention was both good and bad for Max as although on one hand it was a massive confidence boost , on the other hand he feared failure even more now because he knew millions of eyes would be watching his every move. He chose to confide his emotions to Sophie, and the girl manipted his feelings like a master. Sophie was 22 and quite elder to Max, having realised the cruelty of the world much sooner. Ever since she realised that Rudra was against their rtionship she secretly started to poison Max against him , but it was a very hard job to do as max would never entertain a single bad word about his brother. But when Max told her that he was afraid he could never surpass Rudra , she put a slightly dangerous thought in Max''s mind. Sophie said " Ofcourse you will surpass him. He was nothing when he was 17 , you on the other hand have aworth of 1.2 billion dors ! Although it wont be possible to surpass him in Omega , in life you have the better start and the better looks and a better girlfriend and better talents , ofcourse you will surpass him ". If Max did not take these words to heart , it would all have been fine . However listening to the woman , Max questioned '' Am i really better than big brother ? ''. It was an extremely dangerous seed of doubt to be nted in a young man. /// Bonus chapter for the gift by Cervantez, thank him in thements for this one. This makes it 3/5 for today , i will resume thest two in 2-3 hours /// Chapter 839 A Tale Of Long Ago ( Many many moons ago , when the Archangel''s were still in their childhood years ) The unnamed god : "Mana has many forms and shows a close bond with thews of the universe. However mana is a crude form of fuel , and your bodies can be taught to refine this crude fuel into something much finer and much more efficient to convert to energy . The two best ways to refine this energy is holy mana and dark mana". The god then proceeded to produce holy mana in one of his hands while producing dark mana in the other. Sariel : "Ooh , ooh master , can our bodies refine both the holy mana and the dark mana and make something like holy-dark mana? " Sariel asked innocently as he pped both his hands together. The unnamed god smiled , he loved kids for this very reason , their curiosity seemed refreshing to him. He shook his head and said " If ibine them then they consume each other until both of them die ". Lucifer: "So which one of them is stronger , is it the dark one or the holy one? " The unnamed god: " it depends on how you use them. Holy mana is symbiotic to lifeand hence is useful for reinforcing one''s body. It can heal injuries in battle and give you an extra burst of strength. Whereas dark mana is symbiotic to death , to keep it within one''s body is to kill oneself however its also lethal when used as an attack ". Micheal : " Ha , then it''s settled me and my brother''s will all use the holy mana and be the strongest! " Lucifer: " But big brother Michael i want to use the darkness mana ". Micheal: " Lucifer baka , if your big brother tells you to choose holy mana then you choose holy mana , no questions asked". Raphael : " Lucifer baka , Lucifer baka " Sariel : " Khikhikhi Khikhikhi" *********** ( A milleniumter , the holy war ) Lucifer : "I don''t understand why you protect that old man Micheal, together the four of us can take him down , he has ruled this universe for long enough , it''s time for us to take the throne now !". Micheal : " Your arrogance blinds you Lucifer, we don''t cut the hand that feeds us , we are grateful to him and will always be loyal to him " Lucifer: " You might be a dog Micheal wagging his tail like an obedient puppy but I''m not , i Lucifer refuse to live like a dog and will im this world for himself, starting now! ". Darkness mana erupted from Lucifer''s body at a rapid rate , countering the holy mana reinforcement around the bodies of his brother''s as they were momentarily caught off-guard and weakened. Lucifer''s wings turned from bright white to pitch ck and his white eyes turned to ck as well with his pupils bing a menacing red. PHA! Lucifer plunged a dagger into Micheals gut and the archangel spat a mouthful of blood , dark mana rapidly destroying the internals of his body as Lucifer nned to murder him in cold blood. However contrary to his expectations Micheal held onto his hand firmly and did not allow him to pull the dagger back out as he contained him to one position and allowed Raphael and Sariel to mounth the attacks. Micheal said " So now you turn to darkness , i thought we decided as kids that we will walk the path of the holy mana ". Lucifer" YOU DECIDED IT FOR ME , I ALWAYS WANTED THE DARK PATH. BUT FRET NOT BECAUSE I HAVE NEVER WALKED IT ". The four Archangel''s battled for 3 night and 3 days and in the end Lucifer was banished from heaven after suffering many injuries at the hands of Micheal , while Raphael sealed him in the underworld using his own lifeforce. ****** ( Modern day ) As Micheal taught Rudra the basics of mana reinforcement, he could not help but see a trace of his master teaching him the same moves as a kid. They were truly happy days for the archangel as the four brothers would y and learn from their master as they slowly built up their strength to ascend towards godhood. It had been a millennia since Micheal missed Lucifer. The devil and the archangel had too much bad blood to have fond feelings for each other , but being the bigger brother Micheals heart could not help but ache at the thought that once upon a time they were indeed close. Eventhough his heart was a mess , he mentained full concentration in Rudra''s training on the surface as he guided Rudra through the basics of unlocking his true racial potential. '' You had your chance brother , this life is not too bad afterall , but you had to revolt against master didn''t you? , Ruling heaven wasn''t enough , you wanted to rule all three realms and then more. If only you weren''t soo ambitious, today our family would still be together ''. ********** ( Meanwhile Karna) Karna used his brains to the fullest as after the fight for the city of Sivanthe was over he sent elites to the bottom of the river on escavation missions as over thest 40 days he brought out nearly 1200 cannons from sunken ships. Although the ships themselves became worthless , karna dismantled the usable weapons from there and after running a few simple tests with the lifestyle crew and doing little modifications he transformed them intond cannons and dragged them to the periphery of the fort of Mirzapur. Thinking, rethinking then thinking about his n some more , Karna finally decided that blowing the southern wall of the fort apart was the best strategic location to enter and made a solid n of attack. For 2 days and 2 nights the southern wall of the fort of Mirzapur faced heavy bombardment as well as constant attack from the elite generals from long range , before the firm walls of the fort finally gave into the constant damage and crumpled to reveal an opening. /// Bonus chapter for Cervantez, please thank him in thements for this one. Please don''t stop the flow of GT just because we already have bonus series ongoing , i will give out all the GT bonuses after tommorow /// Chapter 840 Combat Training Complete On day 13 of his training with Micheal Rudra finally heard a system prompt that told him he learnt the skill '' Basic Mana Reinforcement ''. Eventhough the skill wasbelled as basic it disyed as legendary in his status screen and had a big impact on his fighting style. It basically boosted his attack and defense by about 20% which gave him the final edge that he needed to fight a god on a level where he could atleast crawl back up to take another hit, time and time again. Only on the final day , day 14 did Rudra activate the future sight and the time dtion as he fought with Micheal to get one serious spar in , and he genuinely tried his best to injure the god. He was sessful in dealing 7% damage on the god after he unexpectedly spun out of his holynce attack to scratch both of his legs with his two swords. It turned out to be a suicide attack though as after he scratched Micheal he was immediately hit on the head hard by micheals big hands , however eventhough he was knocked out cold from that st , Micheal was surprised when he felt a holynce impale his back as Rudra had alreadyunched and corrected the trajectory of that attack to this exact spot using his future sight. So in the end Rudra managed to chip off a meager 7% of Micheals HP , but even this feat shocked the god to his core. Micheal was basically as strong as strong became for tier 6 beings , unlike Lucifer he was genuinely at the peak of tier 6 at 1800+ level and divinity packed in his bones. " This halfling , he''s terrifying". Micheal concluded as he saw Beniogre finally show up to take Rudra for thest and final phase of his training , however there was a huge frown on Beniogre''s face as she looked at Micheal and said " Why is the kid always unconscious when i see him? " Micheal chuckled , Rudra really had caused a lot of stir in the kingdom of heaven. Although he was polite unlike the other two humans who have been here , in a way he was even more of a troublemaker than they were. Beniogre patted Rudra on the head and his injuries recovered immediately as he woke up as if waking from a gentle sleep. Rudra looked at the radiant face of beniogre and concluded this must be a dream so he said " Ur beautiful, let me sleep some more goddess" as he tried to go back to sleep. It took Rudra only 2 seconds to realise that he should not really be dreaming and he was jolted awake and ready forbat , but seeing Beniogre and Micheal beside him he calmed down a bit. Rudra instantly regretted the words he had spoken as Beniogre was blushing red beside him as if she were a schoolgirl going mush on apliment , whereas Micheal was staring into the distance as if contemting on giving Rudra a reward. Finally Micheal said " Your other sword , siege breaker i beleive you call it , do you wish to trade that de for the divine de Excalibur? ". Rudra''s eyes widened in shock , Excalibur was the first de with which he had started ying Omega , albeit it was a dark gold grade copy. He had the fortune of using the de once when he was sent to hell on a mission by Micheal , however now the archangel was genuinely asking if he wanted to wield the greatest de ever made for mankind. " Yes " Rudra answered without hesitation , although his fighting style had now been attuned to siege-breaker and changing swords like thisst minute might be counterproductive but Rudra knew that Excalibur was worth it. It''s sharpness aside the main advantage of using that de was that it was indestructible and the weight and size of the de could be manipted by the user. This size maniption was the biggest perk of using the de and ofcourse it came with an insane damage and other innate abilities as well. Siege breaker was a good de in of itself , however not as good as Excalibur. Hence Rudra was undoubtedly making a profitable transaction by handing it over to the archangel. Micheal said " This de was entrusted to me by godess beniogre to be given to the champions of the church of light to aid them in their fight against the darkness. Today i give its possession to you , in hopes that it aids your cause of ying the devil ". Rudra took the de and epted the responsibility. With this he had finallypleted hisbat training. Micheal said " ill be keeping an eye on your fight , don''t nder my name halfling , not many can call themselves tutored personally by archangel Micheal , i have a reputation to mentain in the middle realm " Rudra nodded " Aye , thankyou for your tutge master ". Beniogre who had finally recovered from the previouspliment said " Let''s go , we only have 14 days to teach you the correct way of life ". Rudra instantly frowned internally when he heard this , as thest thing he wanted to do was have lessons on philosophy, however he did not let it show on his face as he silently followed Beniogre to her residence. Beniogre was a weird existance even in the kingdom of heaven , Rudra had walked the streets with three Archangel''s before however never did the citizens go out of their way to bow to the Archangel''s as they would only gawk and point and smile at them , however people would give a deep bow whenever they saw Beniogre. It was almost like Beniogre was the most important existance in all of heaven although she was not a powerful goddess in terms ofbat potential at all. What baffled Rudra was , what made someone who had no ability to defend themselves such a special being? It was an interesting question whose answer he was going to find pretty soon. /// Chapter 5/5 for the gifts by Cervantez, sorry it''ster into the day . Today will also be a 5 chapter day , toplete the 5 chapter series that i promised /// Chapter 841 Karnas Victory Karna valiantly took charge of the elite legion and controlled the battlefield like a true guildmaster for the first time ever. Karna had long realised that the othermanders including Asmodeus were basically useless in leadership, as theycked the appropriate battle experience of leading a legion of this size. Albeit talented inbat themselves and undoubtedly stronger than Karna, they were still not good enough leaders. Karna would try to not invoke trouble with people stronger than him if he could avoid it , however he realised that if he truly wanted to fill Rudra''s shoes someday he needed to start showing more spine and call out the mistakes of others eventhough it might not be pleasant on the ears. Karna said " Asmodeus you''re doing it wrong , pull back the seventh squad and redirect the third squad to fight with the fifth one. They are taking too much heat from facing the winged demons and could use some long range fighters". Asmodeus red at Karna and said " Don''t teach me how to rally my troops human , Shakuni is the only human i recognise as my equal ". Many troops stopped fighting for a second to look at the twomanders fighting, most of them expected karna to back-off after this insult by Asmodeus but Karna did nothing of the sort. Karna drew his sword and pointed it at asmodeus''s throat as he said " Guildmaster shakuni had appointed me as themander of the first legion in his absence , the first legionmander outranks the second legionmander inbat and refusing mymand in war will be judged by lord Hades as treason. Pull your damn troops back and redirect them where support is needed i won''t repeat myself twice ". Saying so Karna ran off into a fighting area that needed his support and was taking too much heat as Asmodeus was left gulping at the ferociousness disyed by the human. In the end heplied to Karna''s orders and soon Karna also started to operate the fifth legion under Beelzebub as well. However not only did Karna show excellent war umen he also disyed superior fighting skills , performing one of the best fight sequences of his life as he took down a tier 5 demonmander alongside Medivh. It was a truly exhrating fight and also an important one that changed the momentum of the battle for the fort as soon the attacking forces started to overwhelm the defending ones. Karna showed up everywhere just like Rudra did and helped nudge the war effort in just the right direction so that maximum goals could be achieved with minimal casualties. The disy of his strength was so dominant that by the end of the fight the troops across all legions were singing chants of his praises. His name reverberated across the fort of Mirzapur as if he were an immortal god , and it truly felt exhrating to him. However while he expected his heart to feel content with thousands chanting his name , what he actually felt was a strong void in his heart as if he missed the guildmaster being here. Somehow karna felt he was happier in chanting these war chants and fighting in the direction the guildmaster nudged him towards as he felt truly happy when he sang those chants , just like the soldiers below. Hearing his own chants was a humbling experience but the burden that came with it was truly monumental. Only he knew how much pressure he had handled over thest 50 days to make this attack sessful. Only he knew how many nights he had spent sleepless as he tried to think of a way that this n of his was wed. How his heart would panick when he saw a small piece of the puzzle not perform like he expected and how anxious he had been to fix that problem and nudge it towards the greater good. It was a truly exhausting experience so much so that he wished nothing more than taking a few months off Omega just to recuperate from all the stress , which just made him wonder how Rudra did what he did for all these years. There was never peace at the elite headquarters with one war or another always looming over their heads. On an average the elites fought two major wars every year and mostly all of them had been atleast this stressful. Finding newfound respect for Rudra and what he did for all these years karna finally felt like he needed to start stepping up so that Rudra could finally start stepping down and take it easy for a while. While the clean-up and the aftermath of this fight was yet to be handled , one thing became clear for the army of death and that was the fact that nothing blocked their way from here to the capital city anymore. Their campaign in hell was nearing itspletion, as ording to the scouts Lucifer had already called for all his forced from the west to amass a truly massive army behind the gates of the capital city. The endgame was near and ording to the timeline Rudra had given them , they would start the raid on the capital city in nearly 20 days time. Which would be thest and most glorious fight of their lives in Omega. Although Karna tried his best the fight against the fort was a heavily men intensive fight as they needed to fight against well fortified positions and the only logical way to advance was to sacrifice troops in the process. However even still the army of death was left with 84 million troops in the end , which was 4 million more than what Rudra deemed as the baseline to conquer the capital , and high quality troops at that with only 14 million of the forces being tier 2 while the rest 70 million being tier 3. /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by Cervantez91, thank him in thements for this one /// Chapter 842 The Reason Why People Respect Beniogre Beniogre''s home was thergest in the entire heaven , she had countless female angels working as her maids and almost all of them seemed to have a strong disgust for Rudra and the ones who did not showed exactly opposite emotions and tried to constantly gain his attention and affection. " Girls don''t bother our guest " Beniogre said And with one word from Beniogre and all of them vanished into thin air. For five minutes Beniogre and Rudra strolled in silence as Rudra noticed how just by stepping on grass Beniogre made flowers bloom or how her kindly stroking a leaf turned a nt into a tree as he was mesmerized by the true extent of her powers. Beniogre said " Are you chosen by my husband to be one of his champions? I sense the fire or rebirth within you ". Rudra raised an eyebrow and said " Your husband? " Beniogre calmly replied " My husband , humans have given him many names but still he has no name, it''s like none of the names have been worthy enough for his existence in this universe hence why the legend calls him the unnamed god ". This was like the dozenth time Rudra had heard legends about the unnamed god , however he truly had no idea who he was and he wasn''t willing to reveal the existence of his rebirth to the goddess so he just replied " The beast king Omar taught me the Nirvana me, it does indeed burn strongly within my body". Beniogre shook her head and said " A human , or whatever you were before being a half angel , cannot learn the Nirvana me, neither can a phoenix bestow it upon you. Unless you are blessed by my husband you cannot learn that move ". Rudra chose to remain silent , he was not going to reveal anything to Beniogre. " I have not seen my husband in over 50,000 years , not as much as heard a whisper of his sound. Although im not his first wife and not even his only wife , he should be more diligent as a husband don''t you think so ? ". Beniogre asked Rudra with a sweet smile. Rudra had no idea about the unnamed god''s circumstances or how he was as a man or a god , so not wanting to offend anyone he once again chose silence. " The Nirvana me , i taught him that move , i was a young maiden back then and still practiced activebat as the battlefields felt my rage. However after he tamed me i have never blessed anyone with the skill to use this move or any of mybat moves ". Beniogre stated. Rudra looked surprised by the reveal of this information, no history books mentioned this past of Beniogre. It seemed like an ancient time that was before the dawn of mankind. " You know , halfling if i did ever pick up a sword again i could cut Micheal down with a single flick of my sword? " Beniogre asked Rudra in a sweet voice as Rudra choked on his own saliva when he heard that. " You may think that my ramblings about peace and non-violence are madness , however give me the chance to present my end of the story to you for once . Trust me it won''t dissapoint ". Rudra was not going to reject the tale of the goddess, even he was interested in what kind of a being she was tomand so much respect amongst the elites of heaven. " I was called ''Beniogre the merciless'' , the '' Bane of men '' and the '' widower of a million '' , a long time ago i was not the goddess of light but the destroyer of darkness , as i rid the three realms of everyst one of the darkness spawn. Oh right i forgot , you don''t know about the era of the darkness spawn do you ? ". Rudra shook his head , the human history had forgotten a lot it seemed. " It''s expected , humans came muchter afterall. Let me begin from the beginning then , before humans , before elves, before the beasts roamed the world , this world was riddled with creatures of darkness that thrived in the lightless world and prevented the growth of any new life in the world. They were creatures who resemble the alligators of middle realm , however they were ck , had no scales but a hideous body and they were cannibals. This world was overhelmed with thew of darkness during that age , and there was no nt or vegetation life whereas dragons and phoenix''s were hunted like chicken by these darkness spawn. I had thought during that age that what good are the darkness spawn for? They bully the weaker races , kill their own members for food and the males are just interested in mating with any and every female theyid their eyes on. Hence i decided to destroy the world from its darkness, as i vowed to eliminate the darkness spawn and eradicate thew of darkness from the. Does my ambition seem justified to you ? ". Rudra thought about it for a while and then nodded , it seemed like a noble enough cause and from how she portrayed the darkness spawn they needed to be killed for this world to be a better ce. " I was wrong .... I did destroy the darkness born , everyst settlement of them , i brought light and life back to this world as nts bloomed and beast poption blossomed , however it took me a long time to realise that i had made the world a worse ce to live in rather than a better one". Rudra looked a bit surprised, this story had nowpletely piqued his interest. " The three ancient beast races who had survived being ughtered by the darkness spawn likemon cabbage became the new envers of the world. They hunted the sheep and the cattle for food , they fought amongst themselves fornd and resources and the overall life density of the world went 25% lower than it was when the darkness spawn ruled the world . I had made the world a worse ce to live in ". /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by Cervantez91, please thank him in thements for this one /// Chapter 843 Beniogres Past " It''s not just the dragons that beasts that exhibit this behaviour. No matter what kind of utopia i try to create , thew of the jungle always wins , this world is the survival of the fittest and if you remove the apex predators of the world then it''s not like the herbivores live in utopia for the rest of their lives. The herbivores be the carnivores and nature re-establishes order ". Beniogre sighed as she said this. Rudra could sympathize with her somehow, he had seen enough of the human society to realise that humans were in a way no different from the shadow borns. There was a time when man was afraid and feareful of the tiger , nobody dared to fight it much less enve it . However when man progressed they captured and put this magnificent beast in zoo''s so that four year old children may gawk at it. It was utterly ridiculous , however all the governments in the world approved of it . Men ate chicken , men ate beef , man at pretty much whatever man could eat without feeling any guilt over the life lost as in the eyes of men they are lesser beasts , they are not '' intelligent '' enough and their deaths mean nothing in the scale of the world. However if one changes perspectives, maybe the lives of humans are worthless when viewed from the position of the god''s. If they indulge themselves in such carnal pleasures of torturing the lesser beings like humans , then the humans would curse them , pray for their demise and yet it would make no difference to them as the humans were just too weak to affect therger scale of things. " Compassion and understanding one another is the only way to break this chain of destruction. The reason why iid down my weapons and the reason why i preach non-violence in all my followers is because only if you arepassionate to everything below you and treat '' LIFE '' itself with innate value , you cannot truly ever break this viscious cycle of cruelty that we are stuck in. To create a true utopia , EVERY RACE must understand one another and respect each other to mentain standing peace and harmony , irrespective of strength ".Beniogre said a bit flustered and breathless. Rudra felt something in his heart move , if he thought about it deeply enough beniogre was not wrong , and her ideals were extremely noble , however implementing her ideals was probably close to impossible. Even if somehow humans became non violent , unless nobody in the middle realm hunted humans or took advantage of the fact that they would not fight back ,it was impossible for humans toy down all weapons and still hope for the best , it was a recipe for racial extermination. Even if a handful of people amongst humans became non-violent and tried to understand those around them , such a nation would be run over by barbarians or people with ambition to capture and profit off its resources and the nation''s poption will either end up dead or enven. Beniogre''s ideals were noble but she was just delusional if she thought it could work in reality. That''s not how nature sustained it''s ecosystem and going against nature itself was impossible. Micheal probably realised that which was why the church of light was a good force with kindness at their heart however not really a true non-violent bunch with no active forces. Rudra replied for the first time ever " There is no utopia , goddess Beniogre, there is just a greater good that we can strive for. The fall of one race is the rise of another and to strive for perfection is a delusional dream . I suggest you try more humble targets ". Beniogre shook her head and said " You sound like my husband you know , this is exactly what he used to tell me. But no , someone has to be the fool and aim for perfection , because if even I the godess of life don''t value every life equally , who will? I do condone your killing of Lucifer if there is an alternative that sees both of you walk alive, however i also understand that Lucifer has killed millions and will kill a million more if not stopped , so while i won''t stop you , i will also not support you. A peaceful solution is the only way to trulye out of a conflict a winner , the moment you draw your weapon you have already lost ". Rudra did not agree or disagree with beniogre he did feel he gained new perspective in life with this decision. Beniogre said " So what i will offer you for your training and my debt to Hades , is knowledge. Knowledge about the three realms and all of its immense secrets. Whatever you wish to know , i will tell you , so fire away halfling ". Rudra thought for a while and then asked his first question to Beniogre and soon the second and the third. There were interesting bits of information he got from her , about how she was not the only one capable of creating life and that Hades was too. Death and life magic were more simr than Rudra thought and he was shocked to know that fundamentally life was just an absence of death. Death was the natural state of things , a peaceful haven meant to be undisturbed, whereas life was a chaotic rollercoaster. Just like how beniogre could give life , Hades could chase away death , essentially meaning he had the same power of rebirth and bestowing life like Beniogre. Some more interesting things that Rudra learnt were that about the barrier to reaching godhood. A mortal became a god when he became an ''icon'' for a particr phenomenon. The god of sun , the goddess of moon , the god of death and so on. Everyone was a god of something and not just a god. Which was why neither Omar nor the archangels were truly god''s , they werecking their icons and hence could not advance to tier 7 amongst a million other restrictions. /// Bonus chapter for the gift by Cervantez, thank him in thements for this one /// Chapter 844 A New Perspective, Taking Leave Rudra gained new perspective about the god''s once Beniogre exined the secret to ascend to tier 7. It was not something he would need for a very very longtime and probably he would never reach that threshold in this life , but it was invaluable information nheless and one that could sell for a crazy amount of money in Sigma should he ever find the need. For the next few days , Beniogre taught Rudra about the history of various races and their origins as well as fundamentals of alchemy and theory of life. Although it was notbat training or stuff that could help him defeat Lucifer it was an invaluable trove of knowledge that would give Rudra a HUGE headstart going into Sigma. Rudra very much doubted the value of the time he would spend with Beniogre before his 14 days started however once they ended he was actually feeling like 14 days were too short of a time. The things he learnt with her were absolutely amazing and it gave him a newfound perspective in life that made him feel anchored to his goals much better than before. As Rudra''s time to depart came , all four angels including ozriel and Beniogre came to see him off , and Sariel even hugged him and wished him the best before opening a portal for his return. Rudra''s walked through the portal with 0 hesitation , however he had a smile on his face as he left heaven. He had learnt a lot in his time here and improved beyond leap and bounds, now it was finally time to put this thing to bed and bring the fight to Lucifer! As Rudra entered the barrennds of hell once more teleporting within the camp of the army of death , he felt a stinging sensation on his skin as if it were revolted by the environment. It was his half angel side that was revolted by the atmosphere in hell. His entry rmed a lot of beings as the demonmanders as well as Omar walked out to see who was the unknown powerful angel to have entered the camp , and everyone was shocked to see that it was Rudra. The grey angelic wings on his back and a robust body structure made him look like a heavenly being , which alongside his newfound dark angel armour made him look like an absolute gangster. Omar inspected Rudra''s progress and his eyes kept staring at his boots before a smile broke out on his face as he said " So i guess I won''t have to save you anymore eh ? ". Rudra returned the bright greeting and said " Nope ". As Rudra went with Omar to meet Hades, the othermanders and yers kept gawking at his new wings as within seconds it was all over the forums. Rudra was currently '' THE '' most popr celebrity in the world and any news regarding him became popr within split seconds , garnering millions upon millions of views. However the leader of the elites cared for nothing , as after meeting with Hades and reporting his progress he held a meeting with karna to understand the situation of troops and was extremely pleased to hear that Karna took charge and sessfully captured the fort of Mirzapur. The duo talked for a while regarding army size and future ns before Rudra logging out of Omega for thest time before the big fight. Rudra knew he needed to meet Naomi once to check on her situation , because it will take him 20-25 days before he could see her again now and he did not want to dive into the madness of the capital fight before atleast spending onest day with her in real life. ********** ( Meanwhile Max ) Max was currently attempting his tier 3 promotion test after he reached the peak of tier 2. Everything seemed to be going well for him as the Assassin''s hall was evaluating his performance and he seemed to clear the first two stages of the test easily. On the third stage however, he was to sit in a room and look at a scripture infront of him and figure something out , and the Assassin''s did not tell him what. The room was actually filled to the brim with mana and to pass the test max needed to learn how to cycle mana once. However no matter how easily Max understood the diagram , without his body feeling an ounce of mana it was impossible for him to understand what to do. Max sat there for 36 hours trying to figure out what to do , he searched every corner of the room , every nook every cranny , searched for a false tile or a secret room , however there was nothing to be found there. After 36 hours , an elder came in and offered to give him an hint if he epted a lesser grade for promotion and Max hesitated . However once he realised that it did not matter anymore what evaluation he got for promotion, he did not need to impress any guilds or go much further , just raising the tier was good enough, so he epted the help and the elder exined the process. The elder said " This room has 100 times the concentration of mana than in nature , in here you should focus on the mana around you and learn to cycle it within your body as shown in the diagram infront of you. You will be considered to have passed the test if you can sessfully cycle it once ". Max seemed enlightened, he had not yet tried to feel mana around him and this was a new revtion. Max closed his eyes and tried to feel something around him when the elder said " This is a huge opportunity young man , learn this cycling technique perfectly and it will take you a long way in life. Every profession has their own cycling technique, the one for the Assassin''s nourishes your body in a way that it bes lighter and more flexible. So that you can run fast and soundlessly while being able to perform athletic feats nomon man can. Use this opportunity well .... ". Max felt excited, he had read about this in the forums , apparently this was how many of those who became cultivators after reaching tier 4 started. Maybe if he perfected it , he too could be a cultivator. Closing his eyes Max started to breathe deeply as he tried to feel the mana around him. Little did he know that all his mana veins were blocked and no matter how hard he was going to try , he would never be able to feel an ounce of mana.... *********** ( Meanwhile real world ) When Rudra saw the familiar low green light of his pod , he pressed eject to open the thing , however he was immediately stung by the smell of dead skin and blood as Rudra panicked as he went out of his pod . Rudra prayed and prayed that he did not want to feel wings on his back , but s he did . He had wings on his back now , the same grey shade as he looked remarkably different from what he did just a few days ago. " No ... No ... No .... No .... No ". Rudra said , he did not wish to be a half angel in the real world, this was absolutely ridiculous, just what the hell was this game to alter his dna and body in real life? Rudra then noticed his pod , and saw how it had many modifications done to it which he did not recognise. His pod had went from being a coffin to a full-blown behemoth of a container with alien looking technology. " What the hell is going on here , SECURITY, SECURITY". Rudra called for security as although he did not open his room he asked them if someone had entered his office while he was ying Omega , but they replied that nobody had. Rudra immediately searched the forums for alien sightings, but there was nothing ground breaking , just useless sh**. It only struck Rudrater to check his rooms security footage and only when he saw the gctic patrol walk straight through his rooms walls as if they did not even exist , did he finally realise the universe he was truly living in. For 1 hour Rudra watched them work and talk, as they modified his gaming pod as Rudra noted down parts of their conversation trying to gain some context into the wider universe. When it was revealed that one of them was a vampire and one of them was an elf , Rudra was truly strike breathless for a moment. He had always suspected that there must be mythical beasts in the wider universe however his first time seeing them was still exhrating. Although Rudra swore to tell this incident to noone , not even his wife for the stability and security of the in thesest few days , there was one thing he realised for sure and that was that he was going to have a really really tough time ahead even after Omega. /// Special shoutout to Antonn_Karttunen for 13,000 coins in gifts total!!!! I''m truly humbled by your patronage and extend my heartfelt gratitude for this support. Bonus series for this gifting will be given tommorow. /// Chapter 845 Max Cant Use Mana Max tried to focus on the mana around him , and it should have been easy considering there was 100 times the mana in this room thanpared to the natural environment. However no matter how hard Max tried he could not feel a thing. For the first two hours Max thought he would eventually get the hang of it , however he did not. After hour 3 max''s senses went into superdrive as he could feel the disturbance in the air caused by his light breathing , however still not feel a single drop of mana. Eventually Max tried and tried , making imaginary forces travel within his body alongside the mana path again and again , however when even after 6 hours of trying continuously he could not achieve breakthrough Max felt disheartened and his pysche began to get affected. In the end after 10 hours of trying non-stop Max decided that he was better of researching about this first and trying this promotion test another day , as he had already reached the threshold for tier 3 and knew how to pass other tests. Hence deciding to quit the tier promotion Max failed the test and logged out of the game and dejectedly researched the forums for tips and news. Even still Max thought he was missing something fundamental about the understanding of mana which is why he failed , but never in his dreams could he have imagined that he was actually ''manaless''. Spending hours trying to see influencers exining how to pass the mana room test , max took notes on how the first experience with mana felt to the other people , and how they were able to understand this mysterious force. Max also realised that mana was going to be a important force going into the future of Omega when the mana barrier breaks and earth is integrated into the mana universe , which is why it was absolutely imperative that max learnt how to control mana. Max would have continued to research on the mana project for longer however he was interrupted by a sexy picture by his girlfriend Sophie who was inviting him for a lovey Dovey session. On his way out , Max watched Rudra drive the car into the garage and for a brief moment the two brothers locked eyes. It was the first time since their fight that the two were face to face , however Max chose to not greet his brother. Plugging his earphones into his head and pulling up his hoodie , Max walked off without greeting Rudra as the leader of the elites watched him leave with a expressionless face. Angry , Rudra mmed the door of his car shut and the force with which he did so caused the car to m into the side of the garage and break the garage wall apart , as the air bags within were deployed and rms started to re. Rudra looked at his hands for a second as he was reminded of the immense power within them , he needed to have better control over his emotions because a little fit of Anger like this could potentially hurt someone precious to him if he did not control it. The noise startled Naomi who with an enormous bulge on her belly walked out of the house barefooted , looking shocked when she saw the destruction in the garage and her husband stand there with grey wings on his back. However all questions were put aside as she could see the exhaustion on her husband''s face as she slowly snuggled upto him and wrapped him in a hug. Rudra also hugged her back gently , his wings unconsciously wrapping around Naomi making her feel like she was cuddling a cozy nket as she smiled and melted into Rudra''s embrace. " Wings? " Naomi asked surprised " Wings .. " Rudra replied exhaling sharply. Naomi asked no further questions as she knew Rudra would eventually exin it to her in his own time. For her Rudra''s appearance did not matter much until he was the same person inside , which is why she did not react shockingly to his transformation. Rudra heard ambnce and police sirens in the distance , apparently they were here to check on the emergency signal that the car sent out due to the crash , however Rudra waved them off from a distance and nobody dared toe closer once he signalled them to leave. Holding his wife''s hand , Rudra started walking into the house , as Naomi peeked at the car and asked " Max? ". Rudra nodded and said " Max " This time it was Naomi''s turn to exhale sharply , she loved the kid almost as much as Rudra did and she knew that at heart Max was a very good child. However his behaviourtely was turning into that of a typically problematic teenager and Naomi had a good idea as to why. Naomi initially tried to be nice to Sophie and she even brought her out for shopping after Rudra''s fight with Max, trying to figure out if the girl was worth fighting for and talking in a positive light to Rudra , however it did not take Naomi long to realise that she was an extremely toxic and fake girl. While on the surface she was the most energetic and bubbly girl who would shower Naomi withpliments at everything she tried and was amiable and intelligent to talk to , her fatal w was that she did not have an ounce of kindness within her , and Naomi noticed that by her behaviour towards the staff . Although she was kind to Naomi , she was beyond cold to staff making their jobs difficult and talking down to them as if she owned them and the seven generations of their families. Naomi had a very simple way of gauging people which was to see how they treated those below them. Rudra was a rare person who treated those below and above him equally. He would not bow to a higher power and he would not make a lower person kneel to him. p He would be kind to those who were kind to him , and kind to those who were new to him. Only people who came to his wrong side would see his coldness and nobody else . Max was also the same sweet kid , however he was too smitten with Sophie who was not. While Rudra was away , Max met with his girlfriend often and on a daily basis , sometimes not evening back home and it was growing into a real problem. /// Special shoutout to rvoll2010 for the 5000 coin magic castle!! I''m extremely grateful for the patronage , and will provide the appropriate bonus soon! /// Chapter 846 A Place To Call Home For more than 40 minutes aftering home , Rudra just listened to the kicks and the heartbeats of his twins growing in Naomi''s stomach. The amount of stress he was currently in with the final war against Lucifer looming over his head was incredible. Although he had done everything right in the build-upto the final fight and secured over 70% odds of winning , it was still not a gauranteed victory and there was a still a decent chance that he could fail. If it was just him and his guild , maybe he could walk the failure off and build himself upto try another day , but while he could tell noone about it , in his heart he knew that the fate of humanity depended on him and the oue of this war. Only more dangerous adventures loomed over Rudra''s head even if he won this war and finally the constant life of fighting started to show it''s toll on the big man as for once he realised that there was absolutely no end to his struggles. " What''s up with you today bigman? " Naomi asked as he stroked Rudra''s hair gently. Rudra did not speak , but Naomi understood the meaning of his silence. After a while Naomi said " you know , sometimes I wonder what our kids would look like , how they would grow upto be , what would they call us and little stuff like that ". A smile broke up on Rudra''s face , sometimes he wondered that too. Naomi continued " I wonder if they would be safe in the big bad world , actually the big bad universe i should say now , and to be honest it can be overwhelming and scary sometimes ". Rudra''s smile vanished , what Naomi said was absolutely true. How would the universe treat his children? " But im not too worried you know. Because i know that their father will give them the best and happiest atmosphere to grow in , no matter what the world is outside. Because HE can hold the sky up alone for them to have a happy world to live in ". Rudra took in deep breaths , what Naomi said was true. For his children he would indeed create the best and happiest world no matter what! " So if you feel tired , or demotivated , or feel like why am I doing what I''m doing , like you are feeling today .... Just know that four lives of little Max, wifey Naomi and two kiddos depend on how strong the man of the house is ". Naomi said as she consoled the demons in Rudra''s heart. There was a long period of silence before Rudra got back up and stretched his body with a smile as he said " You got me . Eventhough i said nothing , you got me ". " Ofcourse i got you dummy , I''m your wife afterall ". Naomi said with a grin. Rudra had to power through, he had to defeat Lucifer and he had to safeguard earth. Not because he should do that as a responsible citizen of earth , because he had to do it to ensure that his family grew in a worry free ce that they could call home. Not only his family , but the family of all his guildmembers as well , as well as all those who depended on him in Japan. Someone needed to take up the helm and be firm and guide humanity into a promising future, eventhough it was a thankless job to do. Because if even the best of the race would not step upto the task who will? Closing his eyes Rudra made a firm resolve. Lucifer HAD TO DIE , the church of darkness had to dissolve and Hades HAD TO be the protector and patron of this , there was no other way around this. Rudra no longer trusted Beniogre''s non-violent faction and eventhough he trusted it to be a noble cause , he did not trust the future of the to a force that could not defend itself. Hades was by no means a perfect being to follow , however he was a much better choice than Beniogre for sure , and Rudra had a gauranteed spot of beocming the fifthmander in his actual legion if he could deliver his promise in Omega. As Rudra left his home for onest time after swearing toe back to Naomi as fast as he could after defeating Lucifer , he found out that his wife was much stronger than he had expected. Instead of crying or making a sad face when she saw her out , she insteadmanded Rudra to eithere home victorious or note back at all , as Rudra felt oddly motivated from hearing her aggression. As he drove back to the Elite tower , Rudra went into his zone where his mind started to think strategies better than a supeputer could process math problems. This visit to reality had reminded him of his reason to fight and the reason that he could not afford to loose this war. Rudra fought for all he was and all he had be after his rebirth. He fought because he wanted to create a better world for humans , carving a ce for them in this universe. He fought for his guildmembers and their families , as well as for Ethan Grey and the people depending on him in the upside. He fought for justice , and his overwhelming hate for the despicable devil Lucifer. He fought for his family ..... Naomi , Max and the kids. He fought for the hope of a bright future. For humans to live with dignity and without the fear of very. But most importantly he fought for the right to call earth his home. /// This chapter is sponsored by the patronage of Antton_Kartunnen , please thank him in thements for this one. This is chapter 2 for the day and depending on how much i can write there will be 1-2 more chapters for the day. I hope you guys enjoy , we dive straight into the war action from the next chapter/// Chapter 847 In His Element ( The war room ) The war room this time was especially tense and jam packed. It had many key characters of the war present and there was pin drop silence as nobody even dared to breathe too loud fearing they might disturb Rudra''s thought process. Towards the head of the war table , Omar and Hades sat silently sipping expensive wine as a servant constantly refilled their sses. They had a very refined way of drinking their wine, because of maybe thousands of years of drinking experience. Like elegant nobles they would swirl the wine around and then take a sip of the exotic vour after inhaling the aroma first. Their drinking was soo refined that Beelzebub was visibly salivating to drink some of that wine as drool dripped from his face. All fivemanders were present in the war-room, and alongside them sat Jhonny English and Karna. Apparently both of them had earned their ce in the war room because of their heroics and upon Rudra''s invitation in the corner of the room stood nearly 30 tier 4 generals who Rudra deemed important enough to brief the n. While the god''s enjoyed their drinks , and the othermanders nkly started at the map of the terrain , looking at how much territory they had gained in how much time , the others nervously shifted their weight from feet to feet however tried to mentain a straight face and made no sound as the main character of the room clutched his head and wracked his brains. Unlike other meetings where everyone gave some input or the other , by the time the final fight rolled around everyone knew who was basically running the show now , and everyone understood that any n would be infinitely better if Rudra crafted it untainted from external pollution , as his brain was the single biggest asset that the army of death had. Rudra''s wings were currently a viral sensation globally , everyone wanted to know how he converted his race as it was one thing that was deemed to be impossible in Omega, however Rudra obviously did not care about all the buzz surrounding him at all , with him beingpletely upied with the fighting in hell. Finally after two hours of awkward silence , Rudra finally broke the ice as he said " Alright listen up , this is the n .... ". Everyone immediately jolted straight as they looked at Rudra with absolute attention and even the god''s put their chalices aside as they leaned towards the ckboard that had the map drawn as Rudra painted on it with a paintbrush. " Lucifer has called back his troops from the western borders however we have recieved news that after the fall of the city of Sivanthe the devil''s terror amongst his subordinates had reduced and many have decided to not send aid to the devil betting on the oue that he will loose this war. If I''m being honest , that is a really intelligent bet to be made". Rudra said , giving the other context of the situation as the tier4 generals felt enlightened by this new piece of information. " Even so , the devil has a standing army of 145 million troops , of which 75 million are tier 1 and 2 , and only 70 million are tier 3. With a total of 1200 tier 4 generals and 6 tier 5manders and he himself at tier 6 ". Rudra broke down the enemy numbers reported by multiple scouts , and confirmed by his god''s eyes. " Us on the other hand have nearly 80 million tier 3 soldiers , 240 tier 4 generals , 5 tier 5manders but we have 2 God''s with us ". Rudra deliberately did not mention the tier 2 troops they had , because he did not want to dampen the morale. " It''s not overwhelminglyrge of a disparity if we break it down and to be fair , i was prepared for much worse". Rudra gave them his analysis of the situation albeit a little optimistic version of it. The biggest problem right nowid in the fact that the enemy had 1200 tier 4 generals which were nearly six times as much as the army of death did. However Rudra was confident in dealing with all six of the tier 5manders should the need arise and confident in beating them all down with his strength. Having already killed the number one and number twomander of the enemy forces and having gotten significantly stronger since , Rudra had much more confidence in his own skills , which left all the other tier 5 generals to bnce the odds out. Rudra hoped that eventhough they would not be able to neutralize all of the enemy tier 4 generals they could still prolong the battle until Lucifer was yn , as the key to winning this war was not routing the enemy but ying the devil. " As all of you know , the goal in this war is not to y the demonkind , the goal here is to kill the devil Lucifer. Thankfully for all of us present here , that is the job of the two god''s sitting amongst us and not our own job and trust me when i say this , against the two of them the devil is at a disadvantage." Rudra said with conviction, his passion slowly energizing everyone in the room. " The goal this time is to push the enemy forces back , even at the cost of our lives and create an opening for the gods to take down Lucifer and assist them as best as we can. The goal is to not let the demons minions interfere as the gods take the devil apart and make him pay for all the crimes against humanity and the demonkind over the past 2000 years and i swear , HE SHALL PAY! ". Rudra''s passion spread like wildfire in the room and everyone instantly became passionate to kill the devil. Rudra had a certain charm that way , he was an eloquent speaker. /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by Antton_Karttunen please thank him in thements for this one/// Chapter 848 The Plan Once Rudra felt the atmosphere within the room toe to a point of boiling emotions he quickly revealed the potential dangers of the n to dete the enhanced emotions. Rudra said " Let''s now talk about the critical points for our n to seed. The overall goal of the army is to create an opening for the gods to engage and kill Lucifer without any external interference. For this our n will need to work in five notable stages. Stage one - We need to bring down the massive walls of the capital. Depending on the willingness of the god''s here it can be the easiest step or the hardest one ". Rudra looked at Hades and Omar for this answer , if the gods were willing to unleash a single tier 6 move , the wall could be destroyed within split seconds , however should they not be interested in wasting their powers on this step , it would be upto the army to bring the wall down. Hades thought about Rudra''s words for a while and after having a small chat with Omar dered " Breaching atleast one second of the wall is my responsibility. The army need not worry about this one ". A smile broke out on Rudra''s face as he heard this , Hades breaking the wall down solved a lot of problems for Rudra and to be fair it was the best path forward , for Hades breaking the wall really did not take much effort aspared to the rest of the army who needed to rely on tools and explosions and the like to punch a hole in the wall. This was the safest way to reduce unnecessary casualties before the actual fighting began. Rudra continued " Be grateful men , lord Hades is taking care of step one for us , which means the enemy looses anywhere from 1-4 million troops easy and we don''t even need to bat an eyelid. But then i expect the rest of us to really bring the fight to those inside the city like we have never brought a fight before. Flood the damn streets of the capital and force the devil toe out of the pce he so wrongfully upies. That will be stage 2 of our n". Rudra paused and let that information sink in as he borated" We attack in formation , tight units of attack and cover and we form bnced groups to be small squadron containing various sses to have a versatile attacking approach. We spread enemy forces thin and have reasonable firepower on all sides. I will share the squadron distribution to all of youmanders soon". Saying so Rudra took up his brush and started to draw on the board. " Phase three is the most important phase in this n and the only one where things can go seriously wrong for us. This is the phase where id expect the gods to have engaged in activebat and the sky being ripped to pieces. However this is where our numbers and tier 4 generals inferiority will start showing as our forces will be started to be pushed back. The key here is to not be pushed back too much and keep the generals andmanders engaged until Lucifer is dead , because if the intensity of the attacks slow down then Lucifer will get reinforcements and his demise would slow down , and that cannot be permitted to happen". Everyone felt their stomachs clench in fear. Nobody wanted to be the squadron leader whose squadron could not handle the heat and let a few generals skip by. Everyone understood the seriousness of this phase of the n and solemnly swore internally to try their absolute best. " Stage three also has another w , but that''s for the gods to worry... " Rudra said as he turned to face Hades and Omar. Rudra said " I don''t beleive Lucifer wille out to fight you both in open battle without some trick under his sleeve. If the devil did not think he could win this fight , he would not being out to fight . The fact that he is still in the capital shows that he has the confidence to take both of you down together..... If you guys fall , we are as good as dead ". A grim reality was presented by Rudra.The fact of the matter was that this waspletely depended on the fight between the gods and Lucifer. If Hades or Omar fell in battle , it was going to be the end for the army of death and the battle in hell. Hades nodded and said " Naturally i understand this better than you do pope , i have known the devil for a long time and i know that sneaky ba***** won''t show up if he did not have the confidence to win. But i have waited over two millenium for this fight , and i would naturally not be showing upto the battlefield if i did not have confidence in defeating him. I could have done it alone , but with the beast king with us , the chances are just much higher ". Rudra closed his eyes and hoped that Hades''s words held merit. This was a fight that was wayy beyond the league of the rest of the army , it was not something strategy or hidden cards could ever hope to conquer. Moving on Rudra said " Phase four : Support the gods in their battle. This is why i have called themanders and the thirty of you specifically into this room. You are the people i want to disengage from your fights ande help the gods if the need arises. This phase is auxiliary in nature , and depending on your own battle situations you may or maynot be able to respond to this. But in my opinion those gathered today in this war room are the strongest in the army of death and i hope that all of us here will be contributing to the demise of the devil ". Rudra read the faces of everyone present and he could see the doubt and the anxiety on their faces. Rudra was asking for too much. However it was what it was and Rudra could not sugarcoat this one for them. Hence atst he presented thest and final phase of the battle. He said " Phase five starts when the devil dies and it''s a swift phase. The gods have to establish dominance , and all of those at tier 4 and higher who are alive and have the power to unleash onest grand move must do so to make a grand statement, that resistance now is futile. I''m sure Hades will be able to take his throne back without much issues , but we still have to ensure the rebelling demonsy down their weapons. Phase 5 is the cleanup phase and the one that will see this war concluded ". Rudraid down the five step n and made it crystal clear about what the troops had to focus on and why. He pointed out all the key indicators of the war and where failure was going to be extremely fatal. After a question answer session to clear all doubts , Rudra concluded the war meeting as the orders were rallied for marching. The army marched in a total of three days time to start the fight of their lives. /// This chapter has been sponsored by Rvoll2010 . Thankyou for the patronage/// Chapter 849 The World Awaits ( the cuber corporation) " Sir this is getting out of hand, the universal queen is now preventing us from essing data about our own citizens. We cannot check any files on Rudra Rajput at all, nothing from his basic weight and height to his in-game data. Even Gaia can''t ess his files ". A cuber officialined to the cuber chief. " Gaia what''s all this about? " The cuber chief called out Gaia , who seemed a little distraught about this phenomenon herself. Gaia said " Responding to the chief , Rudra Rajputs information is ssified as grade yellow information now and we don''t have any ess regarding his personal information irrespective of his past records or his personal identifiers". The cuber chief frowned , Rudra was one of the most prized citizens of earth and one of the most likely people to be the earth''s guardian and protector. Which is why not essing his personal information was a bit shocking to the cuber corporation. " What is the update on the war? ".the cuber chief asked Gaia about the war in hell and her opinion on the fight . Gaia responded " There is a 54% winning probability in the favour of the army of death and a fair chance that Lucifer dies in the battle ending the church of darkness from the face of the. It would mean that Rudra would effectively be the leader of the and he would choose between Hades and Beniogre to be earth''s patron god''s". The cuber chief smiled , a 54% probability was still a fair one , which was a far-cry from the 4% probability of Rudra pulling this off before the war ever started. However at this moment a piece of disturbing news entered the sight of the cuber chief as one of the employees who was scrolling on the forums during work , showed him the picture of Rudra''s new wings in-game. Omega did not have a race change feature , hence it should be practically impossible for a human to grow natural wings , which is why he asked Gaia about this specific report , however Gaia kept declining the information request saying that his clearance level was just too low. *********** ( Meanwhile on the forums ) " Oh my god , has anyone seen Rudra''s new grey wings? It''s a perfectpliment to his deep grey eyes and makes him look like an angel! ". " I think Rudra is an angel for sure , like archangel Micheal or someone , sent by God to y Lucifer ". " I think this photo is photoshopped , i don''t think anyone can grow a pair of wings our of the blue , this is fake news you all are promoting ". " I wish I had wings , i could fly and do lots of cool stuff , imagine flying over the cityscape of Omega with a pair of wings ... Ughhh surreal ". " If someone reveals to me how to get wings in Omega i would pay 3 million dors ". "Replying to INWuser- Big brother you have 3 million dors to spare? Why don''t you spend it on something worthwhile. Let me show you a whole new world tonight ". " What do you guys think about the war in hell , can Lucifer be defeated? ". " It''s shakuni dammit , nobody can ever defeat that madman thats for sure , not even the devil ". " I don''t think a god like Lucifer can be defeated or killed , like aren''t god''s supposed to be immortal? ". " Shakuni is the greatest yer of all time , if someone still debates it ,let me ask you one thing which other yer has constantly reinvented themselves over the years and managed to stay at the top regardless? Only shakuni .... Nobody else ". The odds of the army of death winning to loosing this war were ced at 2:1 , it was overwhelmingly in favour of the humans pulling off an unlikely victory. The dark faction yers had started to panic about loosing their patron god and an uncertain future and they were the ones who desperately wanted Rudra to fail. But nobody could do anything to change the odds now , the stage was set and no outside interference was possible anymore. Win-loose-retreat , this was it and the entire world was watching the grand war with absolute focus. ******* ( Meanwhile Rudra ) Rudra took a look at his stat pannel as he analysed if he needed to shift any of his equipment. ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Honorable Death knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary ArchBishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Achiever , Dragon yer , King Of the True Elites Kingdom , First Cultivator , Supreme Overlord , Legendary Demon yer , Superior Human , Pope Of The Church Of Death , History maker , Powerhouse , Explorer of realms. ss :Death Knight ( Mythic ) Subss : Explosion Artist Race - Half Angel Sepcial Constitution - Half Angel''s body LVL: 720 Tier : 5 STATS AGI : 84,000 (+ 84,000 ) VIT : 172,000 INT : 92,000 STA : 101,000 PHY : 84,000 MANA 117,000 ( +58,500 ) HP : 83,818,000/83,818,000 Unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : 52/100 Charm :99/100 Infamy : 0/100 Status : No Abnormalities Equipment : Lich''s Ring , concealer mask , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary) , Death knights ck Shield , Pope''s token , Kings helmet ( Legendary) , Divine Beast Armour ( Divine ) , Archangel Sariel''s boots ( Divine ) , manastone ( ancient ) , Angels winged armour. Weapons : Grim Reaper ( ancient ) , Excalibur ( Divine ) ( Unique ) a€¡éSkills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of God , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage, Holy Lance ( divine) , One legged leap ( rare) , Cloud Feet , Circumvent , Dance Of Death ( Divine ) , Object Maniption (???) , Gravity maniption ( Divine), Space Buster (Tier 5) , Future sight (????) , Elite st ( Self created ) , Simple Counter ( Divine ), Basic mana Reinforcement ( Legendary ) ss specific skills : Death Knights Summoning, Death Emperor''s s Aura Suppression , ck Ratio , Enhanced Full counter , Death Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) (plete ) , Time Dtion , Undead Ruler Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- Satisfied, he decided that no other changes were needed to his gear. /// I only added the star pannel in this chapter because many of you asked for it , not because i wanted to fill the chapter out. If it seems out of ce im sorry , but this is what some readers wanted a look at before the fight/// Chapter 850 Marching Orders ( 3 dayster , the day of the March ) Rudra was strapping his armour on alongside Karna and the atmosphere between the two friends/brothers was a little bit tense. " So you are breaking the news today?" Karna asked with a solemn voice Rudra nodded as he said " It''s time ". Karna knew this day wasing, however he wanted to dy it for as long as possible, but it seemed like Rudra had made up his mind and today was going to be the veryst time he would fight under guildmaster Rudra in a war. Karna said " Alright then , I''ll go on ahead and assemble the guild members , you take your time ande out when you are ready ". Rudra absent mindedly strapped his Sariel''s boots tightly as he thought about the speech he was about to make. Finally putting on his king''s helmet with both the Excalibur and the Grim reaper in the scabbards by his waist , Rudra walked out to meet the first legion a.k.a his guildmembers for the customary pre-war speech. As Rudra walked out to the small stage that was made , he saw that all the elders were already present on the stage and Karna had began warming and pumping the crowd up. Hence when Rudra finally made an appearance the crowd erupted into deafening cheers and whistles as their beloved guildmaster finally took the stage. Karna looked at Rudra and gave him a firm nod as he left the centre of the stage and dropped back with the elders as he gave Rudra space to talk. Rudra spread his wings and his arms as he took the centre of the stage and with the voice amplification of the king''s helmet on he said with passion " ELITES! ARE YOU READY TO SLAY THE DEVIL? ". Karna felt goosebumps arise on his skin when he heard Rudra''s voice. There was some magic about how he carried himself , some charm that was merged with his image and his very being that could rile the guild up with the smallest of sentences. Naturally the guild responded electrically to their guildmasters question as they cheered and said " YES!!! ". Rudra raised his head and assessed the crowd , this was a battle hardened unit the best in the world and having gone through the thick and thin of lots of battles it was the mostposed and confident unit in the army of death. Rudra said " Aye , once this war is over , our elite legion will be called god yers! ". Rudra painted the picture of the ultimate glory , the title of being godyers. " When i started this guild , we had only 200 members . Only 200 yet we brought one of the powerhouses of Purplehaze city , the orange rock guild to its knees! So what did they do next? They ran to their alliance , a group of 7 first rank guilds who wanted to dominate Purplehaze city , but we did what? THE ELITES DESTROYED THE ALLIANCE AND BECAME MASTERS OF PURPLEHAZE CITY! But not just Purplehaze city , we also took over the entire Nineclouds kingdom and made it the True Elites Kingdom, NOW THE ENTIRE WORLD FEARS THE ELITE NAME. NOT ONE , I REPEAT NOT EVEN A SINGLE ONE , IS A STRONGER FACTION THAN OUR GUILD IN THE MIDLE REALM . NOT ONE! but your guildmaster is crazy and conquering one realm is not enough. So he marched his army into hell and now he wants to y the devil himself. SO WHO IS WITH HIM? ". Rudra''s question was met with a deafening roar that was so loud that even the earth started to rumble , everyone shouted that they were with him and the atmosphere in the camp reached a boiling point. " Under my leadership we have not lost a single war yet. I saw a news interview of our guildmember once and he was asked a very interesting question once .... He was asked what is an elite? And he replied and i quote '' Elite is an individual who is undefeated, indomitable and immortal ''. So i say the elites is a guild of undefeated champions , indomitable guild members and immortal fighting spirit. But my tenure as the leader of this group of miraculous men is nowing to its end. This is it boys , myst war with you all as your guildmaster ". Silence ... Pindrop silence .... Nodbody could beleive what they were hearing right now , what did the guildmaster mean this was hisst war with them? Is he leaving the guild? He can''t do that can he? Even the elders looked confused as they looked towards each other , this was the first time they were hearing of this decision by Rudra. Rudra continued " After this war , i will resign as the guildmaster of the True Elites guild and vice guildmaster Karna will step up as the guildmaster. Don''t worry guys , I''m not leaving the guild but i won''t be the guildmaster either ". Sadness , confusion and anger were rising in the hearts of the guildmembers, they did not want their beloved guildmaster who they worshipped as a god to step down . Rudra however took advantage of this very atmosphere as he said " I had a dream when i started this guild , to make it the best in the world and i have achieved it. You all have made me the strongest guild master in this world and in return i have given my all to this guild , and for all of you ". Rudra paused for a long time and enjoyed the silence as he ended his speech by saying " If you guys truly think i have done a good job in my tenure for ten years as your guildmaster then i ask this onest thing from you. Today when we March into battle , show me WHY we are the strongest guild in the world. SHOW ME WHY WE ARE UNDEFEATABLE . SHOW ME WHY WE HAVE NEVER LOST A SINGLE WAR TOGETHER. SHOW ME THE STRENGTH THAT THIS MIRACLE GUILD HAS , THE BOND BETWEEN EVERY ELITE AND THE INDOMITABLE SPIRIT THAT CAN EVEN SLAY GOD''S. It''s onest dance boys , let me retire with honor and with the privilege to witness this guild in its prime glory. On 3 ... Together onest time 1...2....3.... One for all All for one Go elites go! ". Rudra spoke as the entire crowd screamed at the top of their lungs. Some men were crying , some men were suppressing their tears however through all the men there was one burning Passion which wasmon and that was the will to show the guildmaster the prime war fighting of this miracle guild onest time. A performance that will terrorize the demon race for a millenium toe , and will immortalize the elite name. Chapter 851 First Commander Rudra marched on with his elite legion and met up with the othermanders at the in fields outside the City Of Sivanthe. The army was spread widely and the entire area that the forces covered was over 60 killometers from end to end , as one major city , two small viges and one fort were all covered by the army of death , yet the centre focal point of the attack was the north Eastern front from where Rudra and the Elites were marching. From the centre of the forces , Rudra could see lord Hades riding a three faced dog , the divine beast Cerberus who was shockingly at the peak of tier 5 himself. '' Interesting pet '' Rudra thought as he looked at the ferocious beast and the terrifying lord sitting on it , as Omar in his enormous phoenix form flew above the army lines. Finally Hades raised his arm towards the sky and dark clouds started to cover the entire region with a mana whirpool seemingly collecting all the mana from the surroundings and funneling into Hades''s body , as his power started to surge remarkably. Rudra felt his skin tingle as the holy mana within his body began to resonate with the dark mana that Hades was wielding and it felt hypercharged. An ancient and primordial voice then covered the battlefield as Hades spoke " Onward March ". The winds themselves seemed to have heeded Hades''smands as they started to blow towards the capital as one foot at a time all the legions in the army of death started to march towards the capital city. The average distance was about 20 killometers for each legion to cover , with Rudra''s March being the shortest of only 12 killometers. The orders were to stop 1 killometer before the city walls and wait for all forces to assemble , and while the elites reached the magnificent city of death first in just 2 hours of marching the others took an hour and half more to assemble. Infront of the army of death were the ginormous walls of the city of death , the capital of hell and all sorts of dark and insidious creatures seemed to be guarding the walls of the city with ferocity. The city wall ran across a lengthy 40 killometers and was 4 killometers tall at its tallest point and about 2 killometers tall at its shortest , even still it was a mammoth of a structure which was impregnable by normal army standards. Rudra whistled as he saw the wall , he had to admit that it was extremely well built and had many strategic Archer towers , mage towers as well as cannon and weapon mounts built inside to absolutely obliterate any approaching or seiging army. In the skies of the capital city , Rudra could clearly see close to 200 tier 4 winged demons , the same ones who invaded Purplehaze city a few months ago , and alongside them were about 3-4 thousandva hounds and three dragons patrolling the skies. One of the three dragons looked exactly like the one Lucifer rode to battle when he charged at Rudra and even from afar that beast seemed to stare straight at Rudra as if saying that their fight was far from over. There was an eerie silence in the air , and it felt as if the capital had been evacuated of everyone but essential military personnel, as even the weakest presence that Rudra could feel within the city was tier 2. Mostmon citizens had been evacuated it seemed so that they could not be held hostage by invading forces. Rudra truly felt like a viin whose entry terrorized innocent citizens , but he figured that he was going them a favour by killing the devil and that there would be plenty of time to relocate after he was done. Rudra was truly d that he did not need to deal with the wall , as the wall of the capital city was the single most formidable structure he had ever seen in his life. If it was not for lord Hades taking the responsibility of brining the wall down , Rudra would have had a real headache in punching holes through this one without suffering serious casualties. King Hades began preparing his tier 6 spell as his power once again began to skyrocket. ck fumes began to raise around his body and made him look like a ultimate dark mage like character. As if waiting for this exact moment , 5000 massive tier 5 centipedes broke through from below ground , as their beast tamers controlling them from within the walls of the capital guided them to attack Hades. " Oh sh** ". Karna shouted as he drew out his great sword and ran towards one of the nearest centipede, however to his surprise by the time he had drawn his sword , Rudra had somehow killed 3! " What speed .... ". Karna was absolutely astonished by Rudra''s speed which appeared like a blur to him , however the star of the show was not Rudra , infact he was not even close. The star of the show was beast king Omar who screeched once loudly and the entire battlefield infront of the army of death became a zing ground of fire , as thousands of centipedes burnt to ashes within the mes. [ Tier 6 attack , Field of fire ] it was an attack Rudra had read about in the library that the beast king Omar owned , however it was his first time seeing it in action. Omar had casually created a field of fire spanning 1km by 30 km , and strong enough to even kill tier 5 beasts! Rudra felt a shiver run down his spine as he witnessed this power ..... The god''s were truly something else! However if Beast King Omar could dish out such a move casually , just what would be the power of the move that King Hades was preparing for? Rudra absolutely could not wait to witness that attack ! /// Bonus chapter for ending the week in top 15 for GT rankings , good job everyone let''s keep this pace up. We are close to hitting the next GT target , let''s do it as soon as possible! /// Chapter 852 Hadess Might ( Many aeons ago , hell ) Many aeons ago , the dark emperor tried to challenge for Hades''s throne of hell as his giant race tried to overrun hell and y the demons. The dark emperor was a giant amongst giants , an abomination so tall that his body was 5 killometers tall and 3 killometers wide. He could roll over a city and destroy it''s cityscapepletely and was an unstoppable force of nature. Even within hell , he conquered all of Hades''snds from the east of river Thames all the way to the captial city , however when he marched at the capital , he was met with the god of death himself. The giant was strong and the duel between the two was said to be legendary, however in the end Hades was stronger than the Dark Emperor and buried him at the gates of his capital. *********** ( Present day ) Hades was umting energy at a crazy pace, it waspletely unbelievable to someone like Rudra as to how a god could keep umting such massive amounts of energy for full six minutes without being saturated. Omar had already converted the battlefield into a field of mes as he bunrt hundreds of centipedes to ash , however Hades was nning to unleash a move even grander! Rudra noticed how all tier 5manders of the enemy camp started to one after another take defensive positions on the wall , seemingly preparing their own best moves to counter whatever Hades was going to throw towards them. After what seemed like an eternity of waiting , Hades finally unleashed his attack as his voice boomed throughout hell as it said " Lost Arts : Resurrection magic ,Rise Of The Dark Emperor! " As Hades announced his attack , a 5 killometers tall and 3 killometers wide behemoth of a giant broke through the zing soil of the battlefield and let out a primordial roar that caused the earth to tremble violently with its voice alone. " RAAWWWRRRRRRRR! " The giant screamed as mud and debris fell all over his body as he iled his arms and freed himself from the constraints of the grave he was buried in. The tier 5 generals had grossly miscalcted the power of the god of death as when he finally unleashed his move , the sheer size and power of the thing was so ridiculous not a singlemander even had a trace of courage left in their body and their only reaction was to run. The giant was only a pile of dirt and bones being held together by Hades''s dark fumes , however even without its flesh and bones it had the terrifying power to punch a hole through the massive wall of the capital city with a single fist. " ARRRGHHHRRRR " , The giant started to thrash and destroy the wall with his punched and pulls , as hundereds of thousands of arrows and spells sted his body every passing second. Loud explosions could be heard as the tier 4 and 3 troops tried their best to kill the behemoth but it was to no avail. Hades''s ck fumes were too powerful and the giant did not seem to be taking any damage at all as he kept destroying more and more of the capital city''s wall. Rudra looked at the scene with his mouth hanging wide open as he saw a monstrous creature tear apart a city''s defenses while taking everything from their cannon shots to their tier 4 attack spells as if it was nothing but a scratch on the skin . The troops beside him started to madly cheer therge giant , as everytime he destroyed a chunk of the enemy wall and alongside it killed a few enemy reinforcements, the soldiers felt their morale soar and felt their chances at victory improve. Rudra noticed a wide enough entry point created by the giant that could easily allow 50 men to pass at once , and although it was not big enough for the entire army to rush through, it was a good enough start as with the wall breached even if the giant died now , Rudra would find a way to continue the fight himself. The rms in the capital started to re as it was a singal that the wall had been breached and the demon soldiers started to feel depressed because of that very reason. Their wall was the strongest in the entire realm , yet it was being manhandled and breached by a brute the likes of which noone had ever seen. What the others did not know however is that Hades was supplying insane amounts of MP per second to sustain and giant and was slowly approaching his limit. However with six holes punched into the wall all ranging from 50-500 meters wide, the defense of the demons was utterly in shambles. Rudra just hoped that the giant couldst a little bit longer and start trampling the initial barricades set up just across the wall as well so that when the attacking army invades they could do so with some gusto and force, however it was at this moment that the fallen angel with his pitch ck wings and red mercurial eyes took to the skies and sized the giant down. " KNEEL! ". Lucifermanded and suddenly hundereds of thousands of demons and subsequently equal number of humans dropped to their knees as they subconsciously heeded the devil''s order. Even Rudra momentarily felt the urge to kneel however he could shake it off pretty easily , but what shocked him was that everyone including sir Jhonny had bent the knee while so did the giant fighting at the wall. " What sery is this? " Rudra mumbled as he saw Lucifer unleash a literal behemoth of a lightning bolt that absolutely evicerated the giants body and reduced him to ashes within seconds , before colliding with the ground and creating a massive earthquake and a subsequent shockwave. A gust of wind and rubble moved at the sound barrier towards Rudra and his legion as Rudra braced for impact. /// Special shoutout to Cervantez91 for the 10,000 coin spacecraft!!! I cannot thank you enough for the support you show my work. Bonus soon. /// Chapter 853 The Realm Of The Gods Rudra had to make a bold choice , the shockwave heading towards his way was having tier 4 strength, usually he could trust his elders to handle this kind of power however with them kneeling on the floor when the violent earthquake started , many were not yet in position to counter the shockwave which is why Rudra needed to go out of his way to block it. Rudra condensed gravity so much that the air particles infront of him became an invisible solid as he created a massive barrier infront of the elite legion and braced for impact. For a few short breaths , there was a constant anticipation as to when the barrier would be pushed back , and soon the shockwave hit Rudra with all its force. PHA! Rudra felt his shoulders pushed back to the edge of his sockets as the wind was Knocked out of his chest in his attempt to stop such arge iing force. In and of itself , resisting winds of 35-40 miles per hour was possible , however while holding a parachute the same task was much more difficult due to air drag. Which was the same issue Rudra was facing as while the shockwave itself only had tier 4 strength the pushback from covering such arge area was enormous for Rudra and hence strained his body to the extreme. Rudra grit his teeth and exhaled while shouting with all his might as he used both his legs and his wings to provide him with the required strength to block the shockwavepletely. Rudra was pushed back a full 25 meters with his feet firmly buried into the ground below upto his knees , however after being pushed back so far he found Karna and Jhonny both supporting him in blocking the attack as soon the others joined in too and the elite legion managed to block the attack unscathed. " Good one boss " karna said panting as he looked at Lucifer''s visage in the air with reverence and fear. It had not even been the first hour into the war and already the fight waspletely dominated by the god''s and at a scale where weaklings like them just being on the battlefield turned out to be a massive liability. Rudra popped one of his dislocated shoulders back into the socket as he muffled a scream. Drinking a HP potion he started to rotate his arms to heal from all the damage and was quickly back to his top form. Scanning the battlefield he saw that Hades had blocked the shockwave for the second legion , while Omar had done the same for the third legion , however the fourth and fifth legion were inplete dissarray with atleast a million casualties within their ranks. " Dammit ". Rudra cursed , as he impatiently waited for Hades to give the orders to charge , however the god of death was a veteran and someone who liked to approach war with a clear head. Marching the army at this moment was akin to sending a legion to their deaths as with Lucifer Manning the fallen wall himself , it was impossible for the army to advance without facing his wrath. Hades needed to find a way to bind Lucifer first and distract him from active battle before he could send the rest of the army up. To do so either he or Omar needed to advance , however with so many tier 4 and 5manders backing Lucifer , getting his attention would not be easy. This was an unnecessary stalemate created due to the fact that the gods had not engaged with each other in battle , meaning both sides were still free to deal astronomical damage to the small fry forces of either side. However if there was one man who understood war and strategies even better than lord Hades it was the firstmander of his army , the guildmaster of the true elites , Shakuni Won Knight! Brash , undeterred and unrestricted, shakuni flew at a speed 4 times the speed of sound towards Lucifer as he charged on the devil alone. His grey wings extended , his ck aura erupting , and the grim reaper in his right hand and the divine de Excalibur in his left , he looked like a cket with wings as he approached Lucifer with a hypersonic sound around him. " Idiot ". Lucifer said with a devilish smile as he prepared to kill Rudra for once and for all with his next attack , however naturally the leader of the elites was not foolish enough to charge at the devil without a n. ******** ( Meanwhile on the forums ) The war so far haspletely blown the minds of all individuals around the world , and the viewership numbers had already broken Through an unbelievable 2.7 billion and was still climbing fast. Apparently everyone , irrespective of their faction or interest in Omega had taken a day off to witness this historic event , as many humans within the army of death livestreamed the fight after partnering up with media channels . The power of the god''s had left everyone speechless , most felt like frogs living at the bottom of a well , as they had no idea of the destructive potential a tier 6 being could unleash on the world. Many were convinced that if Hades ever tried to be the overlord of middle earth it would take him 3-6 months to conquer the entire world and nobody could stop him. However when Rudra finally shot out towards Lucifer , it was at this moment that everyone forget to collectively breathe for a second as they saw the devil prepare his a spell for the end of the leader of the elites. Would he survive? /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by Cervantez91 please thank him in thements for this one. We also have a bonus for hitting the GT target due , which will be given by today or tommorowtest. Let''s keep this pace up and hit as mentain our spot at top 15 in GT rankings this week as well. /// Chapter 854: Max the Manaless Chapter 854: Max the ManalessMax tried the tier 3 promotion test 17 times however he failed it every single time no matter how hard he tried. For the first 3 failures he beleived that the technique suggested by the influencers in the forums was wrong and maybe he needed to experience it someway else , however after his 17th failed attempt he finally realised that it was simply him who could not pass this test. This is when Max heard of a device called the mana flow index meter which was avable to use at a specific church in vanaheim the kingdom of the elves. Max wondered if he could get the help of his other sister-inw Ruby to somehow ess it, however soon rejected the idea considering the fact that he did not know her personally. Max had heard a lot of stories about Ruby from both Naomi and Rudra himself and had a general understanding of her nature and her bearing. To be honest Max found Ruby to be incredibly beautiful and exactly his type of beauty as well however he did not let any wrong ideas seep into his brain since Ruby was already his brothers wife. The problem with going to vanaheim without Ruby''s rmendation was that he would need to build merit with the church of light , as only merit with the church could be exchanged for a chance to use that device and Max was not a follower of the light but instead a member of the church or death. This meant that he needed to somehow get the help of Ruby even if it was a bit embarassing and to do so he needed to actually ask help from the elites guild. Max opened his inbox and scrolled all the way to the top , where sir Jhonny had sent his in-game ID an invite to join the True Elites Guild a long time ago. Initially Max did not n to join his brothers guild, however after finding no alternatives , Max decided to go for it as he epted the invite and became a member of the number one guild in all of Omega. Instantly he recieved a system notification saying he had became a part of a guild , and he recieved the guilds signature clothes and sigil to be worn over those robes. Max swapped his clothes for the guild robes and to be honest he was extremely proud as he did it. He had seen Rudra countless times in these robes and dreamt about wearing it himself one of these days , hence when he got the chance to do so he was incredibly happy. Walking straight into the inner city and towards the true elites headquarters Max could not help but feel butterflies rising in his stomach as this was one of the moments he had dreamed over and over again as a kid. The guards standing infront of the guild headquarters saw his robes and sigil and allowed him entry into the vast tinum grade estate of the elites as Max strolled straight in and towards Amelia''s reception. Currently 99% of the guild was empty and hardly a few people could be seen in the guild grounds, this was because most were present in the war in hell , while those who were here were either killed in action and returned out just like he did , or essential personnel that were needed to run the city. When he finally walked into the guilds reception area and saw Amelia dilligently working there he felt like he had jumped straight into a day in the life of his brother as he had seen this same clip countless times as his brother would pass through the guild hall and nod at Amelia before entering his office. Every sighting of Rudra was forum worthy material and many guild members hence sneakily took videos of him to be posted on the forums. Approaching Amelia nervously , Max said " Hello , umm , i need some help Aunt Amelia". Amelia looked irked as she lifted her head from the book she was reading and said " Brat , cut the crap, tell me what you need and then go spy on some other innocent women ". " THAT WAS AN ACCIDENT " Max blushed as he shouted in his defense. It was something that had happened long ago when Max was only 7 or eight years of age , he was chasing after a bug and had identally entered the women''s hot springs area in the upside , ncing at naked giggling andughing to herself for no reason as she murmured the name of his brother, as anplete ident. What followed was 2 hours of merciless scolding by Amelia who stressed how he was the first boy to ever see her naked and how he could never speak about this day to anyone. Recalling that incident Max suddenly found Amelia muttering the name of his brother to be SUS AF , raising an eyebrow Max was about to say '' Wait a damn minute '' when he looked into the ice cold eyes of Amelia and swallowed his words back down. After a while Amelia sighed and said " What do you want? " Max replied " I want to go to the pce and meet the queen ". " Why? ". Amelia asked as she began reading the book once more , much less on guard against the boy now since she knew what he wanted. " Personal reasons ". Max replied and Amelia did not pry futher. Amelia had been initially worried that Max was going to leverage his position as Rudra''s brother and ask for something truly precious from the guilds warehouse , however it turned out to be a pretty reasonable request in the end. Writing him a letter of rmendation, Amelia said " Show it to the guard outside ". With that she waved him off and went back to reading her book. Max politely thanked her and took the letter and ran towards the pce which was actually not that far away. ********* ( Meanwhile Rudra ) Rudra was a bit bold sprinting towards Lucifer as he did, however it was for a good reason. Seeing how he was moving rapidly towards the devil , Hades instantly advanced the second and third legion into a charge not wanting to waste any opportunity that Rudra was nning to create while also personally moving towards the capital to eventually engage inbat with the devil. Lucifer who waspletely focused on killing this human he hated so much , prepared one of his most sinister attacks for Rudra to face which was called the '' Rib Crusher''. It was essentially an irond grip made out of darkness mana which would constrict around an opponent like a vice and crack his bones till he died. It was an extremely cruel and devilish move and Lucifer found it fit for someone like shakuni. Rudra waited till he was 20 meters infront of the devil and just as he watched the devil twitch his eye muscle very slight he immediately used blink to marginally escape the attack unleashed by Lucifer. It was one of the qualities he had understood about reading enemy movements fighting sariel and Micheal , which was that the Archangel''s constricted their eyes beforeunching any attacks. When Rudra saw Lucifer do the same he instantly used blink which was the only reason why he barely got away from the fast attack that Luciferunched at a mere 20 meter range. Appearing behind him at a distance of 200 meters , Rudra continued to fly opposite to the devil as the enraged fallen angel followed him like a hawk. When Hades saw Lucifer pull away from the wall his lips curled into an upward smile as hemended the bravery of his firstmander. Even Omar who hardly let his face show his emotions broke out into a wide grin as he mouthed the words " What a guy .... ". Even the beast king was in awe of the contributions the mortal made to the war effort as the situations he created with his calm and calcted nning were often nothing short of miracles. Able to exploit the opening the gods started to push back the tier 4 and 5 demon troops defending the city back with powerful spells as the other troops managed to break through and enter the city through the gaps in the walls without facing elimination from widespread AOE spells. Naturally there were still a lot of casualties as running through open ins towards a defended area was never easy and not to mention the ground being scorching hot due to there being mes burning over it not long ago , but the casualties were much less than the demons would have wanted and soon two legions managed to swarm the city gates and create an opening for the army of death in this fight as the other legions soon followed suit. The elite legioning in the hottest , as the super charged elite members fought like madmen straight from the get-go to prove their loyalty to their guildmaster. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target, a longer one than usual at that with over 600 words extra. Hope you guys enjoy! /// Chapter 855 Gauging Enemy Strength Rudra kept a close eye on Lucifer with his god''s eyes as he realised that even with his exaggerated speed of flight due to his wings and his gravity maniption, the devil was still faster and closing in the distance between himself and Rudra extremely fast. Just when Lucifer was about to catch upto Rudra and stab him in the back, Rudra quickly flipped mid-air and started flying backwards while facing lucifer as he had been taught by sariel. Lucifer unleashed a strong attack towards Rudra with his sword, however Rudra blocked it with the technique that Sariel had taught making a near 2-5¡ã angle between his de and Lucifer''s giving the devil no chance to pressure Rudra backwards using his exaggerated power. SHING!!! Grim reaper collider with Lucifer''s de and started to vibrate violently. Eventhough Rudra had tried to minimize the attacks power, the devil was so powerful in his strike that Rudra''s arm still felt the sting eventhough he blocked it perfectly while grim reaper violently trembled from the impact. " I see sariel had educated you .... " Lucifer said with a distasteful expression on his face. Rudra gave the devil the most bashful smile his face could produce as he said " Yes , i had to learn from a true Archangel to defeat some scum like you ". Lucifer was not at all amused by this joke of Rudra''s as he unleashed a terrifying fury of attacks. SHING! SHING! SHUNG! SHONG! All sorts of musical melodies yed out as the two battled it out while flying at high speeds in the air , but after about 70-80th time of trading blows Rudra felt his arm grow heavy to the point his responsive ability was slowing down, putting him at the risk of failing to counter an attack in time. " You are doomed boy , your protectors won''t reach you in time to save you " Lucifer said as he increased the tempo of his attacks , however Lucifer did not understand something fundamental about Rudra. If the leader of the elites was not confident enough in getting away from this fight alive and unscratched he would not have taken it up in the first ce. Rudra monitored Lucifer''s eyes closely as he tried to block him strike for strike , however just when he saw that Lucifer''s eyes were focused on his right arm position , Rudra activated the sun god''s bracelet and used the move '' Sr re ''. A blinding white light erupted from his bracelet causing Lucifer to momentarily take his eyes away from Rudra as he blinked to save himself from the high luminosity. This was all the opening that Rudra needed , as in about 0.5 seconds Lucifer was back and fully aware of his surroundings but in that split second Rudra had already summoned furball and asked his pet to use mass teleport as he escaped the battlefield from infront of Lucifer and reached back to the True Elite legion in the capital city. When Lucifer realised that Rudra had gotten away he let out a howl of rage and despair but as he turned to chase the rat into the city he saw that the two god''s had already taken to the skies and were waiting for him in between the city and himself. It was frustrating, however Lucifer had to let Rudra off for now as he had much bigger problems currently on his te. The war had just started a few hours ago and on the very first day itself it seemed as if the god''s would start engaging in their terrifying battle. As Hades and Omar prepared their spells, Lucifer prepared his. The inevitable sh was finally about to begin. ********** ( Meanwhile Rudra ) Rudra panted as he sat on a rooftop in the capital city overseeing the battle of his legion from a vantage point. Rudra was massaging his right hand with his left one as currently it felt as hard as a rock with every single muscle in his arm contracting to their maximum. With this small exchange against Lucifer Rudra realised the gap between the two even after his training. Although trading so many blows and managing to hold one''s own against a god tier opponent as a lower tiered individual was a monstrous feat in and of itself , Rudra knew in his heart he was not even close to inflecting and proper damage which was not a positive sign considering his ambition to y the devil. For now his only role was to oversee his legion and makesure that the city forces were wiped out as soon as possible, however until Lucifer was yn he also needed to be resdy to engage inbat with Lucifer at any given moment should the god''s be defeated. After recovering a bit, Rudra jumped down from the roof andnded his de on the necks of two tier 4 demon generals , killing them both with one sword slice each. With the fight of the god''s still in its infancy Rudra still had a chance to fight and y the tier 4 and 5 generals of his enemy forces and improve the odds for his side and that was the exact thing that Rudra nned to do. By the time Rudra went to help the gods as a reinforcement , he wanted topletely route the tier 5 forces of the enemy and shrink the tier 4 advantage in numbers to atleast 1:1 ratio with his own army. Kissing his grim reaper who remained untainted from the demon blood it had just in, rudra whispered to the de and said " It''s time to y some souls ". Bursting into action exactly how only the war god Rudra could , Rudra began his menacing tear through the battlefield as he decimated enemy forces. /// Character art for Jhonny English and Rudra has been uploaded on patreon, join the patreon if you want to check them out for more such book rted art and polls on what character should be illustrated next. Link - /Raj_Shah_7152/// Chapter 856 Maxs Meeting Max nervously showed the guard at the pce the letter or rmendation by Amelia as the guard skeptically looked at him again and again before letting him pass inside. The guards that his brother had left at the pce were all at the very peak of tier 3 with a tier 4 pce master. So the pressure they gave off was too strong for a weakling like Max. Max was a bit intimidated as the bulky men lead him through the corridors of the pce, however his difort lessened when he stopped focussing on the men and started to focus on the beauty of the pce. Each pir was intricately carved with designs of elephants , monsters and humans carved into the white stone. Some were painted with beautiful golden paint and silver linings while the other were painted in full color. The garden was well trimmed and not even a single de of grass appeared slightly bigger than the other as fifteen to seventeen gardeners could be seen dedicatedly mentaining the estate. Max was thoroughly impressed by the luxury his brothe lived in, and wondered if someday he could be king through his own merit like his brother did. Max wondered how many yers in the world wanted to experience a life like this in Omega, yet his brother was one of the only yers who could enjoyt it and yet did not. Either always at war or always working, he was hardly at the pce to enjoy it''s grandeur and sometimes Max wondered if there was something wrong with his brothers head. Max was a little naive he did not understand the sacrifices his brother had to make to earn this ce as his home and the amount of risks and hardfought battles he had soldiered through to make this possible. It was only those men who did not earn the luxuries they experienced that sumbed to the luxury. Strong men who paved their own way in life looked at luxury as a perk of their sess however they did not see it as their final destination. For Max who had been brought up in a plentiful environment thanx to Rudra busting his rear in Omega, although he appreciated his brothers achievements and tenacity he did not truly understand the sacrifices he had to put to get there. He respected Rudra from his sess and wanted to be sessful like his brother , where he should try and be diligent, hardworking and humble like him. After walking about 5 minutes , Max was lead into the court chamber where the queen sat on the throne addressing a citizen regarding some issue as she nced at the new guest entering and motioned towards the guards to wait 5 minutes. Max waited for a while and only when the citizen left was he allowed to approach near the queen who walked down from her throne to closely inspect Max''s face. Max''s first thought seeing Ruby was that she looked incredibly pretty in her regal blue dress and her smooth white skin , however Ruby''s vision of Max waspletely different. Ruby instantly saw the simmrities in Max''s face and Rudra''s as she gently touched his chin and asked " Are you a rtive of my husband? ". Max was shocked , this was the first time someone had recognised him to be Rudra''s brother in-game. Both him and Rudra did not alter their appearance while making their characters in Omega to keep the sync rate maximum, however nobody has been able to spot the simmrities until now. Blushing Max said " Err , umm , yes , his little brother ". Ruby covered her mouth as she hid her shocked expression but soon gave Max a bright smile and said "e brother inw , let me host you to the royal pce ". Ruby excitedly led Max onto a tour of the pce as she chartered endlessly about all the things Rudra had changed for him in the ce to make it as per her liking and how she tried to stop him from making false expenses but he insisted to doing it anyways. Although she wasining max could make out that she was very happy with Rudra''s decisions as whenever she said his name her cheeks blushed a little more red than usual. In the end Ruby said " So how is my husband? Any news? " And Max replied equally brightly as he patiently told her everything about Rudra in hell over the past few months. Ruby listened intently , seemingly getting scared when Max narrated the dangers of the war however she seemed to be not involved in the story of Rudra''s heroics or his strength in the war at all , as the only thing she cared was his wellbeing and would only smile when Max ended the story of a raid with " So that''s how Rudra conquered this vige , without taking a single point in damage ". For 4 hours the duo talked and talked as max gave her a full ounting of the war in hell and how it was at its climax now , and Ruby quickly started to pray to Beniogre following that as she wished for the safety and health of her husband. Only then did she ask Max his purpose of visit as max shyly revealed his reason " Actually i need help feeling mana in my body and the elves seem to have the mana flow device in vanaheim , if the queen can help me get the church to borrow it , then it would be a great help ". Ruby nodded as she pped her hands and summoned her servant , whispering something in her ear she wrote a letter and sent her away with it. Smiling towards Max she said " the device will be here in 2 hours , let''s have dinner till then ". Max was shocked as to how much power the queen seemingly wielded and happily agreed to the dinner as he praised his brothers old stories to the high god once again at the dinner table. Surprisingly Max did not feel awkward with Ruby at all and by the time dinner ended he feltpletely at home, as if he just ended a dinner session with Naomi. Smiling max was content that his brother had found two good women to marry , which is why his heart started to sting even more at thements he had made previously. Swearing to apologise to his brother when they met next , Max seemed to go back to his innocent ways again. Little did he know however, his world was soon to be turned upside down when it would be revealed that he could not wield mana. Chapter 857 The Horror When the mana testing machine was finally imported to the castle, Max was shocked to see two church Cardinals carrying it as they politely greeted the queen. Although they stole a few nces at Max, they were clearly not focused on his Identity at all as all they wanted to do was to establish better rtions with the queen of the true Elites Kingdom and hence they did not miss a single opportunity to praise and tter her. After 5 minutes of pleasantries Ruby redirected their attention to testing Max and they instantly obeyed. The church cardinal said " Alright, i will exin this to you once. First you ce your hands in the machine and steady your breathing , when you are ready to circte mana give us the signal and we will begin with the mana flow. Try and just not resist the mana because it may affect the reading by 2-5% if you do , it''s best if you think about letting it flow freely. You will feel a hot liquid move through unknown parts of your body but it will just make you aware of your mana pathway so don''t worry about the strange sensation, and don''t pull your hand out of the machine. Got it? ". Max nodded and the cardinal pointed to his friend and said " Cardinal Ferdinand will demonstrate for you first ". Max watched carefully as Cardinal Ferdinand took a seat and calmly ced his hands in the opening of the machine. He took about five seconds to steady his mana flow and then nodded to his partner to begin the process. A strang bluish glow started to be emitted from the machine where the hand opening was and after a while the glow stopped and a distinct reading could be seen on the top of the machine. The reading said - Mana capacity - 12,300/ 12,300 , maximum flow rate 130 units / second , flow obstruction 2%. Max saw the whole process and the Cardinals looked at him to ask if he was ready to be tested the same way to which Max nodded affirmatively. This was the surest way to learn about mana and nobody had ever failed this test before. It was the one process to which Max had attatched all his hopes to and he was confident of walking out with a sess. Max ced his hands into the machine and took a deep breath to steady his breathing. Although he was a little nervous, he got into his prime concentration zone and nodded towards the cardinal to begin the process. The blue glow started to be emitted in the machine and Max felt as if his body was being injected by a syringe full of water boiling at a 100¡ãC , but no matter how much water seemed to be injected into his body and how much heat he felt it was almost like the flow of water met an immovable dam and the mana would simply not move freely throughout his body. After about 10 seconds the intensity of the blue light from the machine increased significantly and Max started to feel unbearable burning pain, he suppresed a scream to not embarass himself However the pain made him bite his own lips hard, so much so that a trickle of blood ran down his lips. The intensity of the machine kept increasing and after a while even the Cardinals were shocked to see what was happening as nobody had ever undertaken the test for this long in the history of the machine. In the end the glow slowly subsided and the test results were disyed on the surface. Mana capacity - 0 Mana flow - 0 Obstruction - 100% The Cardinals were dumbfounded to see the results and so was Max, for a moment nobody spoke a word but a whileter Max broke the silence as he said " You''ve got to be kidding me right? This is not possible right? Nobody has zero mana everyone atleast has 10 mana points right? ". Queen Ruby seemed to be extremely worried as a deep frown appeared on her face , seeing which the Cardinals scrambled for answers however after discussing amongst themselves for a long time they replied to Max in a sombre tone " Usually that is the case, we have never seen anyone with a 0 mana capacity and a 100% obstruction. It''s almost like you have no mana circuit at all or your mana circuit Ispletely destroyed. We will talk to the archdukes about this but for now the only thing i can conclude is that you are ''manaless'' , and won''t be able to wield mana anytime soon unless you get your hands on some unbelievably precious treasure ". It was like someone had passed the death verdict for Max as the Cardinals words sapped thest bit of strength out of his body. Sitting down on the floor as he thought about all the media attention all the aspirations he had and the words of his girlfriend about how he was going to surpass his brother in the future , Max felt them all break down in an instant as he realised that without mana he would not even reach tier 3 in Omega. It was a heavy blow to the prideful psyche of max and although he was a pretty mature kid with a good head on his shoulders , he was not used to dealing with setbacks in life like Rudra was which is why faced with such a harsh reality he silently shed a tear or two. There was a fire inside him that said '' you all are wrong , I''m not manaless , your machines broken'' And another one that said '' Even if i am manaless i will find a way to cure myself no matter the cost '' However both those voices were overshadowed in general by the overwhelming dissapointment that he felt as for now the only thing he wanted to do was to log out of Omega and run back home to his girlfriend to cry in herfort. Avoiding the worrying nce of Ruby who wanted to offer him some words offort Max ran out of the pce like a coward and logged out of Omega soon after. Max wept a lot when he logged out of Omega and trashed a few objects around the house, before washing his face and going downstairs to leave the house. When he went down however he heard the crashing sounds of the battle as he nced at the TV to realise that the climax of the war against Lucifer had started. He saw a brief nce of his brother with his grey wings as he was being chased by Lucifer and theplicated feeling inside his heart increased tenfold. Naomi, who was watching the TV looked at Max and brightly smiled and weed the kid to sit beside him and watch the war, however Max did not want to be near family at the moment. Politely declining, Max made sure Naomi had everything she needed around her before he left the house and started jogging to her girlfriends , the only question in his mind being , '' Will i ever be able to fly and fight like big brother?''. ********** ( Meanwhile in hell ) Hades looked Lucifer grimly in the eyes for the first time in over two millenium as he said " You have ruled over mynds for long enough, time for you to leave mynds alone ". Lucifer looked back at Hades with equal hate and said " I was living my best life until you woke back up from your slumber , why can''t you just die you pathetic bit**? Why do you rise back up like the cockroach you are just for me to stomp you down once more". " ENOUGH! ". Hades said in an angry roar as he stomped his foot to break a HUGE chunk ofnd from under his feet and then kicked that chunk ofnd towards Lucifer. Lucifer shed that iing mass ofnd clean into two halves with his sword , however through that opening in the centre both Hades and Omar charged towards Lucifer as he immediately had to start flying backwards as he prepared to engage inbat. Hades swung down his scythe and Omar his great-sword only to be blocked both at once by Lucifer''s two swords as the collision created shockwaves so powerful that they destroyed thendscape underneath and pushed all dirt and debris in the air around them to create a clear mass of circr air. What followed after the first collision was an insanely fast sequence of attacks and the devil was surely pushed onto the backfoot. Although Lucifer was individually faster than both Omar and Hades , when facing two tier 6 opponents at once he did not find any openings to exploit his greater speed advantage as he was progressively being pushed back. Every attack every strike carried the power to destroy mountains , yet none of the three were deterred and none injured. It took 6 minutes for the duo of Hades and Omar to justnd the first scratch onto Lucifer''s body when the devil made a slip up and overextended his swing of the left arm by a hairs width , which was met with a cut from Hades''s scythe drawing the first drop of the devil''s blood. /// We are only 80 tickets short of hitting the next GT target , let''s get it soon for getting non-stop war action! /// Chapter 858 The Last War (1) Rudra calmly observed the battlefield and noticed that the area where the first legion was getting most heat was at the Battlefront where two tier 5manders were battling 10 of the elite tier 4 generals. Although the generals were fighting with grit and perseverance, it was a difficult fight for them and they were being pushed back with AOE spells falling on their regiment continuously causingrge scale deaths. The enemy tier 5manders had purposefully chosen a weak spot that was furthest from top elite warriors like Rudra and Karna to fight against the first legion. However unfortunately for them, Rudra did not focus all his time and energy on going on the offensive against the enemy forces as he redirected his war efforts towards the two tier 5manders. One of the tier 5mander had pinned 4 elite generals under his long javellin and they were resisting his power with theirbined might when suddenly a kick sent themander flying. " I''ll take it from here " Rudramanded as the generals became shocked to see the speed with which their guildmaster arrived nheless it hyped them up a lot. Today no elite soldier on the battlefield could be seen cutting any corners atleast in the effort department lest they bring shame to the guildmaster. Everyone fought with everything they had and wherever Rudra graced them with a personal presence the troops were pumped to the extreme as they tried their hardest to impress him. The two tier 5manders had visible fear in their eyes when they saw Rudra as their overbearing aggression just a few moments ago got toned down to a passive defensive stance within moments. Although there were two of them and only one of Rudra, they did not have the confidence to take him head-on. Unbeknowst to Rudra, Lucifer had predicted such a situation going into the war and the orders for the tier 5manders were clear. Wherever Rudra engaged first would be the tier 5mander tasked with stalling him for the time as all the other tier 5manders were supposed to band together during this time period and start picking off the army of deathmanders one at a time. Understanding their role, the two men facing Rudra instantly sent a re into the air, signalling that they had been approached by the half angel and for the others to band together and start picking off the heads of the army of death. Rudra did not know the hidden meaning behind the re but he did not care about it too much. If the two men were calling for reinforcements it was fine by him and if they were trying for something else it was still fine by him as whatever it was he would finish them off and find out soon enough. One of his opponents , the taller demon who carried a javellin equipped a shield in his other arm while the shorter one with the dual swords dropped the sword in his right hand and picked a shield as well. " Come " the short one said taunting Rudra to engage and Rudra obliged as he rushed to fight against the duo. The two were absolutely stunned by Rudra''s speed as within a split second he was upon them, his sword swing threatening to chop their heads off clean as they could barely put their shields up in time to defend against Rudra''s attack at once. The impact caused sparks to flow out of the shield and sent the duo reeling back for five steps before they having to quickly block another sword gash that sent them staggering back 5 more. The two of them had known this would be a hard fight, however they did not expect to be so thoroughly overpowered. Gritting their teeth they swore to hang on for as long as they could and just hoped that the others could finish the othermanders off as fast as possible and arrive as reinforcements before Rudra could kill them off. ********* ( Meanwhile Asmodeus) Asmodeus was having a rtively smooth time leading the second division storming Through the capital city as he showed a splendid show of power in taking down one tier 4 general in his path after another. His legion faced no slowdowns and were able tofortably take two to three blocks of the city before four tier 5manders ganged up on him at once by killing the men surrounding him anding at him from all four directions. " Secondmander Asmodeus, your time is up ". One of them who wielded a scythe just like Hades did passed the death judgement towards Asmodeus who just grinned and said " That''s king Asmodeus for you , devil''s bitc***". The four of them ganged up on Asmodeus and a bloody battle ensued where the secondmander fought with all his heart and might. His legion members tried to interfere in the battle to create an opening for Asmodeus to run off, however were unsessful as any attempt at meddling would be met with a powerfull AOE spell that would send the entire army stagerring back for atleast a thousand meters. For 15 minutes Asmodeus held his own against his opponents going shoulder to shoulder with them, however soon the cuts and bruises on his body began to slow him down until he eventually lost his left leg by a swing of the scythe by his opponent. " ARGH " Asmodeusined as blood gushed out of his lost leg with vigour, however still refused to go down as he retaliated by leaving a gaping wound on his enemy''s chest. Brave until the very end , Asmodeus tried his best to hold out until reinforcements arrived but they never came for him as without his left limb he slowly sumbed to his enemies , his head rolling down from his shoulders in the end. With his death the second legion had lost theirmander and the shield that was keeping them safe from the onught of the vastly superior tier 4 enemy general numbers. Chapter 859 The Last War (2) , A Crisis Rudra was vastly superior to the other two tier 5manders and shockingly for him he did not need to use even a single of his big moves to healthily chip off their HP as with just his sword attacks and his agility he was able to find an opening in their defenses time and time again. Uptil this moment Rudra was unaware of the developments inside the other legions which was why he did not mind in taking his time in finishing these two men off if it meant that all his special moves remained intact. If Rudra truly decided to go all out , he could have potentially taken the duo out in under 5 minutes, however with him slowly whittling away at their HP, it took him about an hour and five minutes to finish the two off with an eventual Overhead sh to each''s head . Rudra''s dominant performance was awe-striking to Karna and the other elders who just kept watching in shock as the enemymanders threw one Trump attack after another at Rudra , even using tier 5 spells at one point, however the leader of the elites casually blocked or evaded them all as if it was nothing. Karna especially noticed the shift in Rudra''s fighting style which seemed much more mature and stablepared to before as while Rudra was a formidable fighter who gave a constant threat of reading through your moveset before , there were always small gaps in his offense that could be potentially exploited for a counterattack, however this time around his fighting style was much more stable as karna observed him carefully but could not notice a single gap in his offense. It was like he had evolved from being a untrained fighter to one that had his form perfected right till the basics. However just as karna was admiring Rudra''s form, a disturbing piece of information entered his ears. Themanders of the second and third division had apparently being ganged up-on and killed by the enemymanders while they were now embroiled in a serious battle against the fourth one. The second and third legion were facing a serious onught of attacks by the weaker tier 4 generals who outnumbered the army of deaths generals by a 1:4 ratio and were controlling the battle with tier 4 spells. This was very disturbing and something that needed to be brought to the attention of Rudra as soon as possible, as Karna dashed and ryed the information to the guildmaster as fast as he could without omitting any relevant details. Rudra winced when he heard the news , but instantly unfolded his wings and started flying towards the fourth legion at breakneck speeds, his mind thrown in a dissarray of curses. It was not that Rudra had not anticipated such a tactic to be used by the enemy forces , however he hoped that the tier 5manders of his forces would prove to be a little morepetent. Rudra could not spoon-feed every single legion of the army as much as he wanted to and somewhere or the other people needed to start pulling their own weight. If outnumbered the tier 5manders should know how to retreat and run for their lives as living was more important than holding off their enemies under such circumstances, and even if they could not they should atleast go down in an even trade taking one of the enemy down with them. Failing to do both was a show of their clear ipetence which now left Rudra with a crisis to deal with. Rudra reached the fourth legion within one minute and to his releif the luxuria was still alive and fighting albeit at the red HP bar which meant that he could still save her. Putting Grim reaper into his scabbard Rudra clutched onto Excalibur with both his hands and willed the de to extend to match his giant form. Activating his knight of the empire skill Rudra transformed into a 300 feet golden body with stunning golden wings on his back , as he mmed towards the ground and used a move he had not used for over 5 years now. Rudra used [ Earthquake ] . Excalibur prated the Earth and caused a massive earthquake that made the initial earthquake caused by Lucifer and Hades''s attacks shing seem like child''s y. Houses across the capital city trembled violently as shops , houses and even architectural buildings crumpled from the violent tremors of the earth. The four demonmanders were blown away by the shockwave created by Rudra''s attack as Rudra stood towering over luxuria as her protector guardian. " HEAL". Rudra ordered in a robust voice as he started his decimating assault on the four ants below him. ******* ( Meanwhile the god''s) Lucifer had a sinister n in ce, he was not a fool to fight both Hades and Omar at once but he had an ace up his sleeve. An unbreakable prison of darkness that he had perfected over the past two millenium to capture Micheal inside someday , and the prison that he was counting on to seal the gods inside and end this war. The prison of darkness was a divine tier 6 move that was Lucifer''s ultimate creation, it was unbreakable by even tier 7 beings captured inside, which gave him confidence to imprison both Hades and Omar inside. The only trick was how to get them imprisoned while the drawback of the move was that he needed to physically mentai the prison with one of his hands. This meant that after he captured Hades and Omar inside, he needed to fight with only one hand against the rest of the army of death. However he was confident that even with a single arm he could decimate the weaklings of Hades''s army without much struggle. A sinister smile spread on the face of the devil as he allowed his enemies to progressively push him back bying at him harder , as heid in wait for the perfect opportunity to activate his move. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target, good job everyone , hoping we can end the week between top 15 rankings so that we have a bonus on Monday! /// Chapter 860 The Final War (3) Rudra took on the knight of the emperor form and began his counterattack against four tier 5 enemies at once. Rudra knew that the only way to ensure that the enemies actively engaged with him in battle and not try to run away was if he started to deal incredible amounts of damage to the city and to the devil''s army, which was why Rudra chose to go for the giant form for this battle. The knight of the empire took massive amounts of MP to mentain however it had unparalleled PVE abilities , especially now that he had Excalibur. Excalibur was extended until it became a sword worthy of being wielded by a giant and Rudra used it to unleash powerful shes that could wipe entire sectors of the city , causing massive enemy casualties and forcing the tier 5manders to personally jump into action. Thepromise that Rudra gave for mentaining his massive form was his agility , as while his attack and defense were very high when a high speed moving target attacked him from range he was but a sitting duck. It was exactly what the tier 5manders did as the four of them circled Rudra as fast as possible and unleashed a flurry of tier 4 and 5 attacks onto his massive body which was rocked by continuous explosions. Rudra tried to pinpoint the location of one of the enemies and swung his sword to crush him, however he was too slow and the enemy cricled behind him and used a wind st so powerful that it knocked Rudra off his feet making him crash into the ground crushing 40 houses. Rudra shook off the dust and got back on his feet once more as he reduced the size of his avatar to a more reasonable 20 feet tall as he gained the necessary speed to fight now. For two days Rudra shes and hunted against the enemymanders, their battle turning the city into rubble, however right when he was close to defeating an enemy general and finishing him off , another would interfere and cause a distraction big enough for one to escape. In the end he was able to kill only two while the other two were gravely injured , their weapons broken and their shields battered when a trajedy befell upon the army of death. *********** ( At the same time Karna) Karna had taken over the second legion as it''smander and while Rudra was busy destroying the city in his epic battle, Karna was busy leading the second legion into fighting a meaningful fight as enemy tier 4 generals obliterated their advance. Karna fought like a true madman as he defended his troops against an onught of 11 tier 4 generals at once without conceding an inch ofnd. The second division humans and demons alike started to call him ''the lion'' because of how he battled against a pack of wolves alone, just to give his division some breathing room against an overwhelmingly strong opposition. His bravery inspired many and as Rudra kept ughtering the enemymanders one after another, Karna began to see hope in all this as he was sure that once Rudra finished off the tier 5manders wiping off the small fries would take a few hours at max for him. Karna was more or less confident in the battle that the gods were fighting at the forefront as Lucifer seemed to progressively loose HP and was clearly outmatched. However, when he saw the impossible ur before his eyes , Karna felt like the blood in his veins had ran cold. ********* Lucifer purposefully slowed down his speed of defending about one nanosecond after each strike. It was so slow a change that Hades and Omar thought Lucifer must be slowing down because of umting damage, but that was not the case at all. The epic battle raged on for 2 days nonstop and hundereds of thousands of blows were exchanged between the gods and the devil until finally he was no longer able to keep up with the defense at all and was being brutally hammered by thebined attack of the two god''s at once. The terrain below the gods had beenpletely destroyed as even thest traces of rock were impossible to find under them as only boiling hot magma could be seen. The battle they had over thest two days was so intense that the shockwaves created by them exchanging blows destroyed theyer ofnd under their feet and eroded it until not even Ash was left of thend that was once solid. The devil teethered at a dangerously low orange HP and looked to be visibly exasperated. The god''s saw their opening and charged into deal a major blow to the devil as Omar swung his sword aiming for Lucifer''s torso from the left while Hades swung his scythe aiming for his head from the right. However both of them did this while being within a 2 meter radius of Lucifer and it was exactly the chance that the devil had been looking for since the past two days as his eyes shined and he switched the pace of his defense to disy his agility to the maximum as he narrowly dodged Omar''s sword and grabbed his sword arm by the wrist and threw him into Hades whose scythe missed Lucifer''s head by a hairs breath due to Omar colliding into him. Before either of the god''s could react to the change in the devil''s speed, Lucifer unleashed his Trump Card. [ GRAND MOVE : PRISON OF DARKNESS! ] - The prison of darkness started to envelop the gods and Omar instantly tried to retaliate by unleashing his strongest mes, but the darkness surrounding his body was too powerful and the mes of even tier 6 were snuffed out could when it touched the devil''s darkness. Hades too tried to forcefully hold open the edges of darkness before they closed in andplete the prison around him. However although he used enough force to practically rip his muscles off , he could not hold the darkness from closing in around him as eventually it did andpletely snuffed out the light around him. Once the prison wasplete and the god''s were sealed inside , the only sense that they had connected to the outside world was sound. Neither could they see or smell anything inside the prison as even Omar burning a me in his palm was unable to see the fire burning although he could clearly feel the familiar hear in his palms. It was only when he ced it extremely close to his own eyes that he could see the fire burning as it seemed that the light it emitted was being frantically devoured by the darkness of the prison. " Let me out Lucifer you dog ". Hades cursed his tone sounding rough and barbaric. Hades could not beleive they fell for such a trick , he had genuinely beleived that Lucifer was slowing down from all the damage which was why he was not more cautious while going in for an attack. " HAHAHAHAHAHA , CAUGHT YOU LIKE THE RATS YOU ARE ". Lucifer taunted Hades and Omar as he could not beleive that he actually pulled it off. The devil was beyond ted as he could see himself finally emerging out of this war the victor. Hades within the prison could not understand what was stopping them from breaking through and going all out in trying to break-free but when even his strongest tier 6 move was unable to break the prison of darkness the god of death realised that the prison was impossible to be broken from the inside. " What sorcerery is this , why can''t we break this encirclement? ". Hades asked Omar clearly bewildered. Hades kept hitting the same spot on the wall with his scythe again and again , however the surface of the prison of darkness did not seem to be scratched much less show visible signs of damage as it seemed as if the two god''s had been sealed inside by the devil without any means to break out. Omar calmly ced his hands over Hades''s shoulder as he said " Don''t waste your energy my friend , now all we can do is trust in ourmanders ". Hades who was clearly panting after unleashing his big move and constantly hacking with his scythe exhaled sharply as he heard this. Hades was angry , really really angry, not because he was trapped inside the prison but because this was the second time that Lucifer had tricked him in battle. Even two millennia ago this was exactly how he had been put to sleep as the devil tricked him in battle to defeat him. It was like the old saying , fool me once and shame on you , fool me twice then shame on me! Hades had been fooled twice , Rudra had warned him that the devil was crafty and must have something up his sleeve , but Hades was too conceited. The battle was going so well for him that he failed to notice the trick behind Lucifer''s moves and eventually fell into this miserable state. Hades swore internally that if he got out of this prison , he would not give the devil any chances of using any tricks again and would only rest on his scattered ashes. However for now all his hopes were on his pope Shakuni. As if reading his mind , right at this moment Lucifer shouted " SHAKUNI YOU FILTHY HUMAN SCUM , COME SHOW YOURSELF. THE DEVIL IS HERE TO COLLECT YOUR SOUL ". Lucifer''s voice reverberated for thousands of killometers across hell ,and even reached the capital city and Rudra as when Rudra looked towards the source of the voice in the distance he could see the devil floating above magma with a huge ball of darkness attached to his extended right arm as he stared straight towards Rudra''s direction. A cold chill ran down Rudra''s spine, the one oue he dreaded the most was upon him. It seemed that Omar and Hades had been somehow counted out of the war picture by the devil. Chapter 861 The Endgame Lucifer unflurred his aura in all its majesty as he approached the city and one after another weaker troops began to downright die or be paralysed as Lucifer approached closer. In a matter of 5 minutes there were over 30 million casualties on both sidesbined as while the tier 2 and under troops were wiped outpletely, the tier 3 troops were immobilizedpletely from action and the tier 4 troops faced a heavy 50% Strength debuff. Rudra himself lost 10% of his strength but it did not matter much as he too unleashed his aura and flew to the sky to face Lucifer head-on ,pletely ignoring the tier 5manders he was hunting a moment ago who seemed to be extremely delighted by this turn of events. In an almost maniacal tone the devil said " Do you know that i have lived for over 40,000 years now. 40,000! Does your mortal human brain evenprehend how long of a time it is ? Do you understand that it took me 174 years to conquer hell! ONE HUNDRED AND SEVENTY FOUR long years until i wed and scratched and whispered in the ears of demons to turn on their master and slowly gather momentum to take over this realm. Yet now when I am the ruler and it''s my turn to defend, YOU take over the same realm in 9 short months? 9 FUC****MONTHS ? Let me tell you something, Shakuni of the elites, in my 40,000 years of existance this is the ONLY asion where i felt like maybe i am not as cunning as i thought myself to be as there is clearly a more vile and sinister man out there ". Rudra heard the frustration in Lucifer''s voice as he graciously bowed and said " Thankyou for thepliment ". Lucifer scowled and waved his left arm unleashing a wave of terrifying darkness mana to defend against which Rudra had to fly backwards fast but was still knocked a fair distance back. " SHUTUP AND LISTEN MORTAL, UNLESS YOU WANT YOUR LAST MOMENTS TO COME EVEN SOONER".Lucifer''s bloodshot eyes told Rudra to close his mouth as the devil looked very much over the edge at the moment. " Time and time again you have foiled my ns to defeat that peace loving beniogre and snub her weak followers for once and for all and although i know you might thinking from the light faction that I Lucifer am an evil bas****. But let me give you the shock of the century, i am not! " Lucifer said in a fast monologue as he took a few breaths afterwards before continuing again " A chocte world where nobody harms nobody? That is the sureshot way to send any race to their damnation. What i offer to humanity is the natural order of the world. Survival of the fittest . If you were honest with yourself mortal you would understand that it''s way better than what beniogre or Hades offers for that matter and which is exactly why I ALMOST , ALMOST nearly regret not obtaining a subordinate like you because together you and me would have been unstoppable. The three realms United under my crown and you would have been mymander ".Lucifer looked at Rudra as if looking at a weapon that he could not utilize and there was pain in his eyes when he said this. "But i do not regret it , because I HATE YOUR STUPID GUTS , i hate your face , i hate the fake wings on your back and i hate the stupid guild you created that has foiled my ns again and again and again. But no more. Today i sealed your god''s. Today i shall y you Today i shall end your guild for once and for all because I LUCIFER HAVE HAD ENOUGH " Lucifer summoned his sword in his left arm as he dashed towards Rudra once more , this time with the intent to kill. Lucifer was past the tipping point. The past two days of fighting had been incredibly frustrating for the devil and now everything he had been feeling for the past 9 months , the pain , the suffering , the humiliation was all exploding out as his monologue. Rudra had hoped that it never came to the two of them squaring off. Him against Lucifer alone , hence preparing the '' Holy Lance '' move as he watched Lucifer like a hawk approaching towards him , Rudra said " Well , just like you,I also have had my fair share of problems in my rise to stand against you here today. AND I WILL BE DAMNED , If everything i have done so far is to only fall to your sword here. I don''t care if you are a god or the devil or the unnamed god''s daughter herself , Today I fight you with everything i have got ! ". The two tier 5manders seemingly misunderstood Lucifer''s intentions and tried to jump on Rudra before the devil , but Lucifer quickly let out a pulse of darkness knocking them both aside as he angrily said " Out of my way punks ". The hate he had against Rudra could only be satisfied with the blood of Rudra on his sword and nothing else , which was why he would not let anyone interfere in this battle here today. As the two exchanged their first sword blow, everyone on the battlefield tier 4 and above and nearly 70 billion humans on earth stopped fighting or doing their work to solely focus on this sh where a man took on a god One vs one! /// Guys we missed the target of ending the week inside top 15 GT rankings as we were dethroned and ced on spot 16 before the day ended. After a lot of ethical dilemma as to what to do, i have decided to still give the bonus today but it will also be thest time i do so. We need to hit the goals to get the bonuses. So please do vote if possible. e??? /// Chapter 862 Rudra Vs Lucifer Rudra''s heart was surprisingly calm as he faced Lucifer. The first time when he fought against the devil he was a bit jittery, he could feel his palms sweating as he gripped his sword and he was too stiff in his movements, afraid to make a mistake. However, this time around that was no longer the case. Although the stakes were the highest they had ever been, Rudra was not really feeling any panic internally as he smoothly defended each and every strike from the devil with precision. Rudra had the biggest boon while facing Lucifer in the form that the devil''s right arm was holding the prison of darkness and could not be used in battle , which not only reduced his overall fighting ability but also significantly reduced his fluidity of movements as his right arm was hinged to a sort of fixed lever and movement was only permissible across that lever. Although Lucifer could drag the prison of darkness in any direction he wanted , his right shoulder remained stiffly extended while his movements which meant that the devil''s range of motion was limited. This gave Rudra a lot of breathing room while facing the devil as the pressure his opponent gave off was not like his training with Micheal and Sariel anymore and it felt like ying with a cheatcode. Although Rudra was not able to put in a single move of offense in over fifteen minutes of fighting. The world was stunned to see that he had not recieved a single point in damage either. Sariel''s teachings were ingrained deeply into his fighting style as he tried to dodge all the attacks that he could hovering towards Lucifer''s right side trying to be out of reach while constantly creating pressure on the right side as well, for the devil to make a mistake and him eventually freeing the gods. However it was only wishful thinking on Rudra''s part to think that Lucifer would give him such an opening as the devil was fully aware of the only liability he had in this fight and was extremely careful as to not fall into any traps. As the sparks flew in the air and the breathtaking sword dance broke the cityscape underneath, demons and humans alike could not help but feel mesmerized by it''s seamless beauty. This was fighting at its very peak, and although for many viewers watching from home the moves exchanged between Lucifer and Rudra was nothing more than a blur of fast movements , for the tier 4 generals watching live it was the epitome of swordsmanship. When after fifteen minutes , neither side was sessful in delivering a single point of damage, one of the demon generals gulped as he said " The lord is just messing around right? He can overpower that human in an instant right? They cant really be even can they? ". Jhonny who was standing nearby stroked his beard and smiled as he said " My child , although the human is weaker he is not missing out by much." The demon general nodded his head before he realised that it was a human talking to him as he red at Jhonny and said " you are not my father , you stupid old man". Jhonny onlyughed as he said " I''m not , or am I? " The demon looked at Jhonny up and down again and again trying to contemte the mystery of his existence. Although he was sure that he knew his father the demon, the confidence with which Jhonny spoke those words coupled with his cool and calm visage casted a shadow of a doubt in the demons mind. However just as he was contemting the stalemate between the duo in the fight was finally broken as Lucifer unexpectedly unleashed a beam of powerful darkness st from his mouth which caught Rudra offguard and sent him sting towards the city. -180,000 Rudra crashed through an already broken house over a wooden table as his wings got crushed between his back and the ground. Not being born with wings Rudra was not really in-tune with his new form which is why he did not brace for impact taking his wings into his mind as muscle memory told him otherwise. Biting his lip Rudra stood up once again, however as he looked towards the sky he saw a massive ball of fire that looked exactly like the sun that was about the size of a football field created over Lucifer''s left palm. Pointing it towards Rudra the devil smiled heniously as he said " Divine Move : Dark Sun st ". Instantly the huge mass of sun shot out towards Rudra faster than the speed of the Holy Lance as Rudra was left baffled as to what to do. There was nowhere to run from a move of this size also nowhere to fly back and defend towards. He was in a situation where defending was impossible while he was not sure if he could sustain the hit if it struck. Just what was he to do now? *********** ( Meanwhile Max) Max was at his girlfriends home when although he was with her his mind was constantly going back to what happened to the war which led to him beingpletely absent minded in all conversations. Eventually Sophie got irritated of his behaviour and said " WHAT? where are you lost today Maxie? " Max closed his eyes as he ced his head in his palms and said " It''s the war , i need to know if my brother''s okay". Sophie pouted, not happy that even when he was with her he cared about his brothers wellbeing more , but since this was a once in a lifetime major event she conceded as she grabbed the remote and acted as if she was furiously tuning onto the channel. The two were quickly engrossed when they saw how fluidly Rudra was fighting against Lucifer and Sophie could not help but be impressed. She said " So when you surpass your brother you will be as strong as a god huh. Nice job Maxie ". Max flinched as he heard this as he thought about revealing his problem about feeling mana to Sophie, but instantly his heart hesitated as he knew that her reaction was not going to be any good and that he might loose her if he told her. It was at this moment that Max finally saw the light and realised that Sophie did not actually love him for who he was. She loved him for what he could one day be and their rtionship hung on the frail bnce of him constantly improving. Max realised that he was living in a house of ss. /// Bonus chapter. Enjoy! /// Chapter 863 A Clutch There was often a debate as to what really made a great warrior? Was it the relentless hours of training? The natural talent and confidence? Was it courage and bravery? If one chose any of the above answers they would have been wrong as per Karna, as the moments that made a great warrior in his point of view were moments of clutch where the chances of sess seemed so abysmal that only a miracle could see the warriore through. As Karna watched the ck sun descend it was exactly the thought running through his mind as the heat and and power of the attack was so destructive that eventhough he was standing 2 blocks away and the attack had not even fully hit the ground yet , there was a meteor size sizzling crater in the vicinity of the attack while the total radius of destruction spanned for over 5 killometers. In his mind there was noprehensible way of getting away from such an attack and if it was anyone other than his guildmaster who was at the recieving end of this monstrosity, Karna would have not even batted an eye before dering him/ her as good as dead, however BECAUSE it was the guildmaster he knew that it would take something much more from the devil to bring him down. " COMEON GUILDMASTERRR YOU CAN DOOO THISSS! ". Karna shouted at the top of his lungs as Medivh created a wind barrier around the duo to protect them from the aftermath of the impending explosion , however both of their eyes remained glued to the building Rudra was in as with bated breaths they awaited the conclusion of this move. ******** ( Rudra''s POV) While most warriors would nk out under such circumstances facing an absolute death, for Rudra the scenario waspletely opposite. When an impending danger seemed to threaten his life his brain went into an unprecedented hyperdrive as it gave Rudra the best move to counter the situation. Rudra thought of his entire moveset in and instant and immediately he knew the only two moves capable of getting him out of this situation unharmed were his spatial maniption and Full counter. The Problem with both however was that neither could Rudra summon a spatial portal big enough to swallow the dark suning down towards him and neither could full counter. However since he only had a breaths time to decide and he was optionless, Rudra decided to bet on the full counter as he instantly activated the knight of the empire form and expanded Excalibur to a 100 feet long sword as his corporal golden winged form shouted. " KNIGHT CLASS SPECIAL MOVE - ENHANCED FULL COUNTER! ". Rudra''s Excalibur collided against the ck sun and despite its appearance of a liquid like ball the sun was as dense of a structure as one could be as Rudra''s sword collided against an almost indestructible object. Immediately Rudra felt a searing pressure on his back muscles as the move weighed in heavily on him. Just half a breath worths of impact and Rudra realised just how powerful the tier 6 move unleashed upon him really was and how herculean of a task he had ahead of him. Rudra strained every muscle in his body to its extreme limit and Excalibur changed color from a simple shiny grey to a multi color of red , orange, yellow and blue like a strip of iron being heated over a me as it continued to grind against the surface of the sun. The onlooking demons and elites could not beleive their eyes as they saw the massive figurine of the guildmaster trying to hold out the sun as one of the demons who became anxious said " He can''t possibly stop it can he? , He will surely fall ". Even Lucifer who was catching his breath after unleashing this big move could not beleive his eyes as the devil shouted " JUST DIE PEASANT , CRUMPLE ! ". " AGHHHHHHHH " Rudra shouted his lungs out, his body was in so much pain that he did not even realise that he was already knee deep into a pit of boiling magma as the heat from the sun had already destroyed the ground he was standing onpletely. His knight of the empire form slowly started to corrode under the heat as the golden protectionyer around Rudra''s body began to Whittle down, however eventhough the pressure of the attack had not changed even the slightest after 15 breaths time , Rudra kept pushing against the sun with all he had got without thinking about when it would stop. '' I REFUSE TO YIELD , I CANNOT FALL HERE , DONT YOU DARE GIVE IN ON ME MUSCLES , PUSH , PUSH , PUSH , IM NOT GOING TO DIE HERE , NOT TO THE DEVIL NO ! NO! NO! IM UNSTOPPABLE, IM UNDEFEATABLE AND I AM INDOMITABLE. I AM SHAKUNI OF THE ELITES ''. Rudra shouted motivation in his own mind as although he had clutched his eyes close tightly and did not see the sun tripling in size over him, when the sun finally became triple in size twenty breathster the pressure on Rudra''s body instantly lessened as the attack went back towards the devil with thrice the speed and thrice the power! Rudra''s knight form shattered and he started to fall towards the magma , however his eyes remained focused on the attack moving at terminal speed towards Lucifer, as he anticipated a grand explosion. Allowing him a rare moment of releif in this fight Rudra smiled as he murmured the words " Take that you b**** ". Although Rudra expected the move to collide against Lucifer or the dark prison or something along those lines. However to his horror Lucifer in that marginal instant created another dark sun , this time triple the size to match Rudra''s attack and sent it towards Rudra''s countered move to meet midway in the air. " Sh** ". Rudra spoke as a collosal explosion took ce over the city. /// Special shoutout to Sivanthe for the 15,000 coin Gachapon! I can''t thank you enough for the consistent support you have shown my book. Congrattions to us for also hitting the GT target and reiming the 15th spot with a fair margin, i feel happy and motivated as a result. I will give out the due bonuses soon e??? /// Chapter 864 What City? The dark sun returned by Rudra and the dark sun unleashed by Lucifer collided mid-air over the city and created a terrifying hypernova explosion. The explosion was so strong and so powerful that it unleashed a shockwave so powerful that it shifted the path of river Thames hundereds of killometers away , whilepletely wiping out the capital city of the dead as except the rubble of the pce which was protected through runic formations and the royal treasury which remained intact, not even a single hint of a single building remained in the now barrennds. Hundereds of millions of tier 3 soldiers who were sprawled on the ground from Lucifer''s aura , dead because of the explosion as the two massive armies that were once fighting the war on the grand scale was reduced to a handful of near death tier 4 generals who barely protected themselves from the explosion through one special mean or another , and a few lightly injured tier 5manders who looked absolutely bewildered and frightened. This was not a war where mortals like them could even be spectators without significant risks involved and although not a single order was ryed , not even a single tier 4 demon general chose to remain in the city after the explosion, not caring about defecting and the punishments to be facedter on as after this explosion they did not have the heart to stay in the vicinity of this madness. Burnt wings , burnt bodies and red HP bars could be seen in the air as the demons struggled to run out of the city , even theirmanders not reprimanding them as they tried to control their trembling nerves. The devastation left behind by the attack was so terrifying that on the elites end only 14 tier 4 elders , including Karna , Neatwit , Medivh , Jhonny and a few others, managed to stay alive with Beelzebub being the only tier 5mander to stay alive as even luxuria the fourth legionmander sumbed to the st due to not having healedpletely from her previous wounds and not having adequate defensive moves in her arsenal. The massive war that was meant to affect realms was reduced to a fight between a handful of individuals , but it was not because the war was not on the scale of dominating entire realms , it was because the surviving individuals though handful were the only ones really driving the odds. When the dust finally settled , the elites gritted their teeth to see Lucifer still floating in the air with a green HP bar as he has only lost about 6% of his total HP. However when a drop of blood dripped from his lips and he wiped it off with his left hand did Lucifer realise that today a mortal had made him bleed blood and that a mortal had forced his hand in destroying his own capital city , wiping off 99% of his forces. Rudra on the other hand was seen coughing violently on the ground as he choked out mouthful of dust with each cough as he teethered extremely close to a pool ofva on a small piece of rock with a dangerously low 10% HP bar. Rudra looked at the burn marks on his right hand as he realised that the death knights ck shield he had been holding to shield himself from the explosion had beenpletely vaporized! He was lucky to have survived the explosion as his MASSIVE pool of HP which has exponentially increased in size after his vitality was increased from bing a half-angel was reduced to just 10%. If he was still a human this would have been the end for him , no question about that , however his strong half angel constitution has somehow survived this wicked st and he was still able to move his body. Rudra tried to move his muscles and immediately winced as he mentally scratched the was able to move part. Rudra pulled out a bottle of MAX HP potion from his inventory and steeled his resolve to drink it when a darknce came flying in towards his body causing him to react in an instant to narrowly avoid being impaled by a javellin. In his hurry Rudra was not able topletely drink the health potion down , meaning he only recovered 30% of his total health, however even the 30% was more than he could have asked for as his muscles started to feel as if they were on fire but started to listen to hismands once more , putting him in a better fighting position. " AGAIN AND AGAIN AND AGAIN , YOU KEEP RISING LIKE A BUG! ". Lucifer had no mirth in his words anymore as he had been tested to the extreme now. He was not fighting a god but just a mortal, however even when he was going all out he could not crush him despite the power difference, this annoyed Lucifer to death. " JUST DIE ". Lucifer said as he unleashed a flurry of darknces towards Rudra alling at him at incredibly highspeeds. And on reflex Rudra started to instantly fly backwards. This fight was far from over yet! ******* ( Meanwhile the forums ) For a long time there was only a blinding white light on the screens across the world after which the screens went nk and showed scenes of people respawning at the church of darkness in their respective cities. Almost 99.99% of the stream casters worldwide had been wiped out with the only exception to the rule being country J'' s national television where the tank Rhino was streaming. Being the only survivor of the explosion he was thest caster left which caused an uproar on the forums. " F***! What happened? Who won? " " Why did all the screens go nk? Not a single channel is working? ". " Shakuni is unreal! Are you guys seeing this? Are we even ying the same game? Shakuni is like a superpowered god while we are all trash". " What happened guys , why is everyone dead? Where do we see what happened? ". " Country J''s national television, that''s the only stream left, quick join! ". The messages exploded on the forums and within seconds dozens of billions of people switched to the country J national television causing the broadcastingpany to have unprecedented viewership numbers in the history of the channel and the history of mankind. The next few hours of the stream was bound to earn thepany atleast 3 trillion dors in revenue. /// Bonus chapter for the supergift by Sivanthe. Please thank her in thements for this one /// Chapter 865 Karna Has Had Enough Lucifer kept spamming darknces at Rudra and while Rudra was able to dodge a few and deflect a few, an endless barrage of tier 5 spells was too much for him to handle. The concentration needed to continuously move at such high speeds with absolute precision was very hard, and it was only because of his relentless training with Raphael that had expanded and strengthened his mind that Rudra could actually keep up with such an barrage without loosing focus. ''Is his mana fucking endless? It just won''t end'' Rudra thought as even after Lucifer had spammed nearly a thousand darknces he showed no signs of slowing down. This was a big shock to Rudra as even with his current massive mana pool the maximum amount of tier 5 attacks he could dish out would be 20 at most, which was nothingpared to what Lucifer was doing. Eventually Lucifer unleashed a sequence of darknces that was too fast for Rudra to dodge or block as one of the javellins pierced one of Rudra''s thighs as a splitting pain spread down Rudra''s body. -340,000 " Ugh! " , Rudra grunted with pain but thankfully he was currently flying and not using his feet to move around which was why his loss of mobility due to his feet being injured did not really slow him down otherwise the next barrage would have seen him be minced meat. Rudra''s recovered HP fell back into a dangerous red color once more and it seemed as if Rudra was slowly being backed into a tight corner. One critical hit or two normal hits and it would mean game over for Rudra. Despite the brilliant fight that he had fought against Lucifer till this point, in the end it seemed as if it was still not enough to y the devil. *********** ( Meanwhile Karna) For a long time, Karna felt uneasy in watching Rudra fight against Lucifer as he was just spectating in a distance. It was not like karna or the other elites did not want to fight alongside Rudra against Lucifer, however when just their eyes had trouble following the attacks of the devil, they seriously doubted if they had the necessary speed to react to dodging a single move before they died a pointless death. However, when Rudra''s leg got impaled, something inside Karna snapped as he looked at the red HP bar of his guildmaster. " ENOUGH! , Elites for how fucking long are we going to be these spineless worthless scum who depend on the guildmaster to do all the heavy lifting? He has carried this guild and all of us on his back for the past ten years, atleast in hisst fight as the guildmaster I want him to fight amongst his brethren as a part of a guild instead of a solo fight. Worste worse the devil will kill us all before we even have a chance to blink. But i would rather die by the guildmasters side fighting like a man, rather than stand and gawk at his magnificence from a distance. I am going to go and kill that tier 5 demon general there , and then going to tear down the other one before going to help the guildmaster fight Lucifer. Those of you who have the balls to fight with me, follow me. Those who don''t , well keep gawking all your lives ". Saying so Karna unleashed his sword and immediately he heard about a dozen swords being unleashed as Neatwit beamed towards him with a wide smile. The two tier 5 demonmanders standing were immediately alerted as they red at the impudent tier 4 humans who dared to challenge them. " Want to die, humans? ". The tier 5 demonmander looked down on the trash humans who were dating to break the mutual ceasefire, however Karna did not care as he said " No, we want to kill you! ". The elites charged and the two demonmanders returned the fire. Beelzebub was lost for a while but soon the hazy expression on his face was reced by an determined one as he too joined the battle as 7 elite generals and Beelzebub took on one of the enemy demonmanders. The other demonmander wanted to charge towards Karna who was rushing towards him with his great sword extended,However he felt a firm grip on his shoulders that did not allow him to move a single inch as the demonmander turned back to face the person holding him with an angry expression. However when he finally turned his angry eyes turned into teary ones in an instant as a ear piercing scream came out of his mouth as waves of unimaginable pain rolled through his body. " Quite juicy big balls you''ve got there my boy " Jhonny said with a calm expression on his face as he squeezed the demonmanders nuts firmly until they cracked and bled. The demonmander wanted to curse but there was no wind left in his chest anymore as he struggled to gasp for air, much less to utter words. A split secondter a sword passed through the demonmanders neck as a thin line of blood Splurted over Jhonny''s face who frowned slightly. The head of the demonmander rolled over to the ground dead as his dead eyes still reflected the deep pain his body was in a moment before his death. Karna had swung his sword with all his might and decapitated the demonmander with the assist of sir Jhonny and he looked very proud about it. However Jhonny just said " Keept it tidy next time boy , i don''t like the metalic scent of blood in my old-age". Sighing and opening and closing his palms Jhonny looked at the demons decapitated body and looked at the mangled manparts with a satisfactory smile as he said " I wonder what Lucifer''s balls would feel like ? ". He had spoken it very softly and only Karna was able to hear this, however the very thought sent a chilly shiver down Karna''s spine as his body trembled just to think about that scenario. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target, good job everyone! /// Chapter 866 Trouble After killing one demonmander the elites quickly moved onto the second. The second demonmander was actually skillful, however when 14 of the best tier 4 elites who were enraged and motivated to the limits and a tier 5 demonmander fought relentlessly against it together, overtime the HP was whittled down to zero with Karna securing a second tier 5 kill. With the two demonmanders dead and all the tier 4 demon generals having already fled the battlefield after the big explosion, the elites were the only people left on the entire battlefield besides Rudra and Lucifer. Karna looked at the gang behind him as he said " Onward March boys , the devil is going down next! " *********** ( Meanwhile Rudra) Rudra was ying at a critically low HP and he knew he needed to somehow distract Lucifer enough to create an opening for him to drink a max HP potion. The fight against Lucifer taking all of his focus, Rudra was not aware of what Karna and the others were doing a few killometers away as he did not have even a seconds time to be distracted lest he be dead. Under such circumstances, Rudra could only turn to his trusted pet to help him create a distraction as Rudra summoned Furball to fight alongside him in this battle. Rudra was blocking Lucifer''s sword attacks continuously as although he did not look at furball he just said " Firest ". The eight tailed furball locked target on the devil and prepared to unleash a firest when Lucifer nonchntly looked towards the small beast and let out a gust of cold air from his mouth. Furball unleashed firest and the move was extremely powerful! After studying with Omar for a while Furball had improved by leaps and bounds and currently it''s firest had tier 5 attack strength, however still when faced against Lucifer''s casual blown breath the firest was frozen over alongside furball into an ice statue. " Puny beast ". Lucifer spat on furball''s frozen sculpture and was seemingly preparing to unleash a crippling attack to break the snow and kill furball when Rudra snapped and to save his pet overextended a swordstrike giving Lucifer the opportunity to hit him with the brunt of his sword and sending him flying down towards the ground. CRASH! -120,000 Rudra''s red HP turned from a dull red to a bright red as he has only 6% of his HP left now as he stood on the ravaged ground awaiting the destructive move to beunched by Lucifer. Wanting to take no chances and end it for once and for all this time, Lucifer unleashed the Strongest attack in his arsenal. " Be d mortal, after Micheal you are the first individual to face my strongest move". [ DIVINE MOVE : THE DEVIL''S WRATH ] Rudra looked at the sky behind Lucifer tear apart as a lot of darkness energy poured from the sky towards Lucifer''s body , just like how Hades had gathered the same before summoning that giant to destroy the wall. After Lucifer was done collecting the energy he transferred it all to his sword which began to tremble with immense power and an overwhelming aura of darkness, which were enhanced and expressed in one beautiful sword sh that seemed to Transcend space and time itself toe towards Rudra to reap his life. ? *************** ( Meanwhile Max ) Max started to feel suffocated beside Sophie and although he did not utter a single word he started to unconsciously sit further and further away from her as his eyes remained glued on the television screen. The battle between his brother and Lucifer was something else entirely and today again after a long time Max felt like his brother was the hero he aspired to be and that he was the coolest guy in the universe. When the massive explosion ured Max absolutely lost his mind as he scrambled over the forums to understand the reason for the lost feed and fumbled to quickly change the channel to the national TV when he realised that it was still streaming. During the entire process, Sophie kept repeatedly calling max with loving gestures however max ignored them all as his gaze remained fixed on the tv. Had Sophie been a young 17 year old like Max who had not seen much of the world, she would not understand the reason behind Max''s tough behaviour right now, or perhaps attribute it to the tense ongoing fight. However Sophie was a clever 22 year old who had seen her fair share of heartbreaks in high-school to know that this was signs of a man who wanted to detach from his woman. Knowing how to handle such situations perfectly, Sophie went into the kitchen to bring out a kitchen knife as she calmly came back to the sofa and called for Max once again. " Max ..... Maxie " Sophie said with a lovely voice as max briefly nced at her. Sophie said " since you don''t love me anymore, i guess I will just die ". Saying so Sophie slit her wrists as the baffled max shouted and rushed to stop the bloodflow as he screamed insults and called for the ambnce. Max shouted at her " ARE YOU CRAZY? WHAT MADE YOU THINK I DONT LOVE YOU? " Sophie innocently replied " You were not talking to me and i thought you don''t want me And i don''t want me if you don''t want me. I love you Maxie , i will never leave you ". Max choked when he heard this as his emotions tore him from the inside making him doubt if the doubts he had initially about Sophie''s character were all in his brain or was he just a terrible person? A cold smile spread on Sophie''s face as she saw the care Max was giving her. Externally she appeared to be heartbroken and weak however internally she knew she had hooked her man back in sessfully once again. /// Next GT target is 1800 , let us get it as soon as possible! /// Chapter 867 One For All , All For One! [ DIVINE MOVE : THE DEVIL''S WRATH ] Rudra looked at the sky behind Lucifer tear apart as a lot of darkness energy poured from the sky towards Lucifer''s body , just like how Hades had gathered the same before summoning that giant to destroy the wall. After Lucifer was done collecting the energy he transferred it all to his sword which began to tremble with immense power and an overwhelming aura of darkness, which were enhanced and expressed in one beautiful sword sh that seemed to Transcend space and time itself toe towards Rudra to reap his life. From the second that Rudra looked at that attack he knew that there was no escaping the move. Even at his peak speed he could not outrun the sheer massive distance that this attack covered and it would be stupidity to face it''s power with his back turned towards it. Rudra''s mind started to work at full speed however no matter how desperately his mind wished to find a solution to this fatal problem, it could not find one. Rudra was at his wits end and with only 6% of his HP bar left, all he could do was await his doom. Closing his eyes Rudra smiled brightly as he epted his fate, he had no regrets in how this war had turned out to be. He had tried his very best but it seemed as if fate favoured the devil and it would be his loss here today. '' Forgive me earthlings, in the end i failed ''. Rudra thought as he hugged the iced sculpture of furball tightly and awaited his impending doom. One breaths time passed and it felt like an eternity to Rudra, ording to his initial calctions the attack would hit him now. Two breaths time passed and Rudra raised his eyebrows albeit keeping his eyes shut close as he wondered why it was taking so long. Three breaths time passed and Rudra could hear war cries, one of the distinct war cries that he heard was of Neatwit. He could never mistake his low pitched war-cry as it sounded like a woman trying to do a karate chop for the first time. Four breaths time passed and Rudra finally felt an exploding warmthe out from the ice sculpture he was hugging as he opened his eyes finally to look at what was going on. When he finally opened his eyes , his pupils constricted to a small dot as to what he was seeing as he was deeply surprised by the scene infront of him. ********** ( The elites pov ) By the time Lucifer unleashed his grand move, Karna and the others had already reached Rudra''s vicinity and were ready to engage inbat alongside him. When the incredible power of the attack made Karna''s skin crawl he was deterred for a split second before his thumping heart gave him the courage to go through with his mad n as he unleashed his sword and threw himself in the path of the attack before Rudra. He was not alone, because Neatwit , Beelzebub,Tank , Rhino , Sk , Bo and Sir Jhonny himself all threw themselves in the attacks cross-fire alongside him. Neatwit lead the charge as instead of taking the attack head on he decided to counter it with the only tier 5 attack in his arsenal called the [ Void sh ] The attack was too strong to be handled by his weak tier 4 body which is why upon trying to unleash it a shrill war-cry left Neatwits mouth as he Tried his hardest to counter the attack. The two attacks met mid-air and it was clear from the get-go that Neatwits attack was significantly weaker than Lucifer''s and it was unable to weaken the iing attack or change its trajectory by the slightest, but what it did achieve was to hold the descent of Lucifer''s sword sh for 3 breaths time before the void sh''s energy depletedpletely snapping Neatwit''s legendary grade sword in half as he powerlessly plopped to the ground in an extremely weakened state. Beelzebub picked up right where Neatwit left off however as he too unleashed his strongest attack called the [ Gluttony kings hunger ] against the sword sh, which was in essence a mana absorption move that depleted the enemy''s attack power in exchange for a rapidly depleting HP for Beelzebub. This time the attack visibly shrunk in size by 30% as Beelzebub happily sacrificed his life for the cause of saving Rudra and have a chance to save his master Hades. With his death all the demonmanders and the demon portion of Hades''s death army was wiped out clean as the war tolled away at the lives of each and every demon. Beelzebub knew that he was the weakest and the most ipetent of the fivemanders, however he yed his part in this war very dilligently and in the end died a Hero''s death! Hisst words before beingpletely obliterated being " Long Live King Hades". Right as he died, Medivh took up the burden of stopping Lucifer''s attack as instead of throwing himself infront of Rudra , him and a tier 4 Archer from the guild started to prepare their best long range attacks as Medivh waited for his power to umte before resisting Lucifer. Medivh unleashed the peak tier 4 attack called [ Zeus''s thunderbolt] which when coupled with the tier 4 archers thunder attack called [ Triple thunder shot ] Created a strong bolt of lightning that rivalled tier 5 strength! The two attacks met against Lucifer''s weakened sword attack once more and sessfully managed to hold it off for two breaths time and weaken it by 5% more. ********* ( Meanwhile Furball ) Furball had divinity in its veins. Unlike Rudra who was born a mortal and would need to someday build divinity to be an immortal, furball only needed to refine its own blood to one day be an immortal beast queen. Born as a divine nine tailed beast, Furball was unlike any pets in Omega and certainly not one meant to be kept as a house cat. Rudra seldom used Furball in dangerous situations in battle and was always careful to recall her into his soulspace when she was even slightest bit injured. He was the most caring protector Furball had ever seen and it was exactly the reason why even after she grew to the strength of eight tails she was still an obedient baby when it came to following his orders. Except for Rudra''s pet which was the divine nine tails, there was not a single battle pet in the entirety of Omega that could solo a tier 4 yer with ease, however for Furball that was not enough. Her pride was toorge and growing up with a monster master like Rudra who could actually outpace her natural growth she was never really called upon by his master for his protection in a dangerous situation. Against Lucifer today, Furball was able to feel her master''s desperation as he called on her to create an opening for him to get enough time to heal and fight this battle with renewed energy, however furball''s mes were snubbed off by Lucifer with ease as she was turned into an ice sculpture. As she felt her master embrace her in hisst moments furball''s pride crumpled as she refused to beleive that the ONE time that her master actually relied on her for something important, she failed. Anger, Disbelief, Shock, and refusal to admit defeat created a spark of emotions inside her which ignited her divinity and triggered her sprouting the ninth tail as Furball finally achieved her true form as the divine nine tailed beast! Her golden furcoat ignited into golden mes as the ice around her started to melt rapidly. Within one breaths time she broke free of the icy prison as her divine golden luster brightened the entirety of surroundings around her, bing a beacon of light in Lucifer''s dark world as she red at the devil with rage and disgust. A primal howl shook the kingdom of hell as furball roared in fury. Stepping away from her master who looked bewildered to see her transformation, Furball expanded to her true size which was that off a 100 meter tall and 40 meters wide fox with 9 , 70 meter long tails that looked like the wings of a ming phoenix, but golden and much more divine. Opening her mouth Furball started to collect divine fire near her nostril as a breaths timeter she unleashed a terrifying golden methrower straight towards Lucifer''s sword sh! The golden mes stopped the descent of the sword sh however were being progressively pushed back. This was uneptable for Furball who nted her feet firmly into the ground and pushed back with all her might! Lucifer who was panting and recovering from unleashing his strongest attack was bewildered to witness this scene beneath him as he muttered under his breath '' impossible ''. His attack wasced with divine power and only divine power could truly chip it off and it seemed furball''s methrower contained a trace of the divine power . Lucifer did not want to beleive what he was seeing, however his denial was not going to change a thing. The fact of the matter was ..... That today a new beast queen had been born! /// Hope you all enjoyed this chapter, let me know your thoughts in thements below e??? /// Chapter 868 Jhonny Doing Jhonny Things. Furball diminished the power of Lucifer''s attack significantly until it only contained a sliver of it''s original strength being a peak tier 5 attack at best. However, the threat was still very much real and thest person topletely stop the attack was none other than vice guildmaster Karna. Just a fraction above Rudra''s head, Karna extended his arms above his head and blocked the brunt of the attack with his sword as everyst muscle in his body visibly tensed. Karna pushed himself to the limits, not ready to ept that the attack would get past him and no matter how much his body threatened to give out under the pressure, through sheer willpower he continued and did not let the attack fall down at all. He was soon joined by Jhonny English who halved his burden and together the duo finallypletely obliterated Lucifer''s attack. Panting and weakened, Karna smiled as he looked towards Rudra and said " Don''t have to hold the sky alone no-more , eh , old friend ". Unspeakable emotions surged inside Rudra''s heart. Looking around he could see his entire guild encircling him, fighting for him against the devil and working as a team to negate the devil''s strongest move! Rudra was almost on the verge of shedding an emotional tear when sir Jhonny tossed him a bottle of full HP potion in a hurry as he said " Drink up fast kid ". Rudra knew there was no time to be wasted as he quickly drank the full HP potion at once, only daring to breathe after he saw his HP rise steadily once again. This was an incredibly proud and warm moment for Rudra, as for once he had truly given up the hope of fighting against Lucifer and surrendered to his fate of loosing. But it was his guild members who supported him in this difficult times and gave him onest shot at taking down Lucifer! Rudra distinctly remembered the day each and everyone of them joined the guild. Most being core members who were present because Rudra personally invited them at the start of the guild beleiving in their potential as top yers and today after more than a decade his investment had finally paid off. Rudra had gotten used to fighting solo when things got really difficult and this was the first time he was feeling the warmth of a family that protected him, instead of him needing to protect them. Especially Furball who now shined with her nine tail beast form and went head to head with Lucifer''s attack, whittling it down to a fraction of its true power! He had never thought in his wildest dreams that the tiny furball that he loved with all his heart and fed only the most expensive pet food because she was a fussy eater, would one day be the next beast queen! However Rudra''s moment of warmth was rudely interrupted by the devil. " H-how dare you! How dare you! HOW DARE YOU INSOLENT ANTS INTERFERE WITH MY ATTACK! THIS IS GETTING ANNOYING, I''M A GOD ! A GOD! , I SHOULD NOT BE FACING TROUBLE WHEN FIGHTING MORTALS. There is definitely some third party influencing this battle, otherwise it''s impossible! WHOEVER IT IS REVEAL YOURSELF! Reveal yourself or the mortals will die a painful and pathetic death! IM NOT JOKING" Lucifer became hysteric and delusional after seeing his Strongest attack being whittled down by mortals. The positive in the situation for Lucifer was that while Rudra was healing himself , Lucifer too recovered from the 6% damage that he had recieved from the previous st, however the negetive for him was that Rudra had recovered to 100% as well and apparently also had new helpers and a new beast queen by his side. Rudra looked at the hysteric state that the devil was in and realised that it was now or never for him. Looking towards Karna he said " Buy me one minute in time, then leave it all to me ". Karna smiled to see the confident guildmaster once again as he took his orders to heart and rallied it to everyone present " THE BOSS NEEDS A MINUTE, NOBODY CAN DIE BEFORE ONE MINUTE ". Instantly every Elite was energized as they looked unapologetically towards Lucifer, their res making it clear that they were no longer afraid of the devil! However, none of the res was more hostile than the one given to the devil by sir Jhonny English as pointing his index finger towards Lucifer he said " YOU! BOY! Tell me something! " Lucifer who was supremely irritated by the mortal pointing towards him, unleashed a lightning quick darknce towards Jhonny , however since Jhonny was in his void form the attack slipped right through. Jhonny continued " I hear you sleep with 20 different woman everyday and never sleep with the same woman twice. Is this true? ". Lucifer hadpletely flipped by this point as he said " I sleep with 100 women , what''s it got to do with you eh old man? , Also i was born before your ancestors were still monkeys, so don''t you dare call me boy , I''m not a boy- I''m th- " " ARGHHHHHHHHHHIIIIIIIIIAAAAAAAAAAAAA". Lucifer screamed as he felt an unbelievably painful sensation arise from his crotch area. Looking below he saw a hand crushing his balls and breaking his walnuts and it was by far the most humiliating and painful experience he had ever felt in all of his existence. The scream unleashed by Lucifer was so powerful that the distant Northern mountains that were thousands of killometers away experienced andslide because of his scream, whereas small tremors and earthquakes were felt all across the once capital city. A voice whispered in the ears of Lucifer and it was a whisper that he would not forget for a million years more as Jhonny said in his ears " What''s it got to do with me you ask? Well '' I '' , Jhonny English am a world renowned protector of women rights and the moral police of yboys like you. So this old man has decided to turn you into a eunuch". Saying so, Jhonny twisted Lucifer''s balls as another wave of crippling pain passed through the devil''s body as he rotated his left arm and cut off Jhonny English''s head , killing him and sending him packing to the church of light. " How did he even get here? " Lucifer said as he slowly descended from the sky and took footing on the ground, his knees buckling from all the pain that Jhonny had caused him , as he wondered how such an attack slipped by him. Lucifer could have sworn that he was atleast 400 meters away from the old man and mid-air which meant that for a mortal not knowing how to fly it was impossible to reach him. Yet as his eyes were focused on the old man standing below, out of nowhere his balls were gripped by the same old man from behind as he gripped his shoulders for support as to not fall down. Lucifer understood that he had been teleported behind him by someone and the man standing below was only an illusion. It was his anger that made him blind to the switch as while he was ranting he must have missed the subtle fluctuations in space-time. However the question remained as to who could manipte space and time so subtly while creating such perfect illusion? It did not take him long to figure it out as Lucifer stared towards the divine nine tailed beast with disgust. It was only the nine tailed beasts who perfected illusions who could pull something this sinister off. " I WILL KILL YOU , YOU FOX BITCH ". Lucifer gritted his teeth and cursed at furball who bared her fangs in response. However the fact of the matter remained that today, a mortal had crushed the devil''s balls and cause him to kneel on the ground due to suffering unbearable pain! It was a moment he wanted to airbrush from history, but could be never reversed. ************ ( Meanwhile on the forums ) Theizens went absolutely nuts when seemingly out of nowhere Jhonny English teleported behind the devil and crushed his balls. Over 30 billion males watching the livestream subconsciously covered their balls as if safeguarding them from such a horrendous fate, however it did not matter as their tion at seeing the devil scream and howl like a mortal surpassed their pity for the crushed manparts. " Jhonny English is my GOAT, HE IS THE GOAT, i will forever be his biggest fan ". " Sir Jhonny is a ss act, he is one of those mystical yers who you can never get a read on and a wild card in any battlefield. Today he made a god kneel! What an absolute legend! ". " What is that attack he used that made even the devil squirm like a little girl? Can I learn it? " " OMG! What a lewd man! Someone ban this old perv ". " OUCH! , I can feel the pain through the screen". The forums were aze from Jhonny''s tremendous feat, and even Max who was watching from the hospital on a small screen thought that his master was something else. Inwardly he resolved to learn this ball crushing move that his master was teaching him to perfection, to be used against much stronger opponents he would face in the future. /// Congrattions all we have hit the GT target, bonus chapter will be given tommorow! /// Chapter 869 The Elitess Last Stand Lucifer''s re towards Furball was full of hate and contempt and the devil did not shy away from pushing towards her an endless barrage of darknessnce''s , however the aiming was a mess due to all the pain that Lucifer was suffering andpletely all over the ce. Medivh saw this opportunity and decided that he needed to exploit it somehow and hence unleashed the attack wheel of fire on Lucifer. The wheel of fire was a tier 4 attack and one of the best that Medivh could summon as it was not meant for AOE type damage but rather used in one vs onebat, making it packed with energy. However, Medivh was given a taste of reality fairly quickly when Lucifer swatted his wheel of fire like swatting off a pesky fly as his rhythm of attacking furball did not even slow down. It was at this moment that the elites finally understood the true chasm between their weak selves and the devil as although they had collectively tried their best to stop a single attack from Lucifer, they were still far-far away from having the power to actually attack the devil. C , Rhino and Tank nked Lucifer while Bo and Sk decided to attack from a distance as they threw daggers. The five of them coordinated a well timed attack targetting Lucifer''s right arm, however although the attack was technically well targetted and we''ll timed, in practicality it was just too slow! While c and rhino were decoys at Lucifer''s vision side, tank wasing in from his blind side to try a stabbing attack, while two daggers were thrown aimed at his right arm by Bo and Sk. Lucifer calmly dodged two daggers targetting his extended right arm that was holding the prison of darkness as he turned and shot Tank at point nk range with a darknessnce creating a hole the size of a tank missile in his chest. From the start to finish the entire process only took 0.5 seconds and the movements of the devil were so fast to the naked eye it seemed as if he had not moved at all and the two daggers has passed through his arm as if it was air while tank was suddenly dead. Lucifer grabbed c by the neck and raised him above ground, his cold red eyes staring a hole in c''s soul before he calmly crushed it like crushing a ripe mago , blood and brains spluttering all over. With c dying the rest of the world lost theirst streamer streaming the war live and the screens worldwide turned into darkness momentarily before disying the familiar wake up sequence at the church of light. The next one to die a gruesome death was Rhino who was melted to his death by a ck me attack. His painful screams filled the barren city as his bone and flesh alike was melted away by the tier 5 attack that Lucifer flicked onto him. After Rhino it was Bo who died a horrible death and after him was Sk. One after another Lucifer picked the small fries supporting Rudra until only, Karna, Furball and a half-dead Neatwit were left alive. Lucifer turned to Karna next as he said " of all the small fries , you are the most annoying ". Karna did not react to Lucifer''s words at all and did not even try to dodge the attacking his way as he knew it was fruitless. A death for the others on this battlefield here meant that they would just wake up in the city in the middle realm. A death for Karna here however meant game over. Having already died once in the battle to cross river Thames he and Rudra were walking a tight rope in this war and risking everything to fight. Although Karna did not mind being granted such a spectacr death by the hands of the devil himself, a small part of him really did not want his adventure in Omega toe to an end until the end. " 58...59...60 ". Karna counted under his breath and smiled. The one minute Rudra had asked for were up! Right on time , the attacking towards him was deflected by his guildmaster and he was saved. Rudra assessed the battlefield and said " Leave the rest here to me , you help Neatwit, thed looks half dead ". " HE STIRS ONCE AGAIN! , HOW WONDERFUL! ". Lucifer showed his absolute distaste to see Rudra back in action. If looks could kill, Rudra would already be dead a million times under the gaze of the devil as Lucifer questioned if he had hated someone so much since the start of time. Something was different about Rudra this time as he matched Lucifer''s gaze, as there was an eerie calm in his demeanor that gave the devil the chills for some reason. There was a reason as to why Rudra did not use his best tactics against Lucifer straight from the get-go. Rudra knew he was going to have one shot to save the god''s and he needed to make it count. However he was finally ready to go all out now! ********** (Meanwhile on the forums ) There was a terrifying public outrage regarding c''s death and the loss of thest streaming individual for the war as nobody knew what was going to happen in the war next. Thousands of people flocked to the Purplehaze city church of light as the only indicator of what happened in the war was now the elites respawning at the church. If Rudra showed up at the church then it would mean that it was all over. However if he did not show up meant that the fight was still ongoing. When 12 of the 14 elites who were supporting Rudra showed up at the church , many thought that it was going to be only a few moments until vice guildmaster Karna and high ranker Neatwit showed up as well , however five minutes passed and they did not show up , causing spection as to what was going on. Wether Rudra yed the devil or not , it seemed as if only 3 individuals were going to be able to witness this event in all of mankind. /// Bonus chapter for hitting the GT target, enjoy /// Chapter 870 A Decade In The Making Often Rudra had thought about creating his own style of fighting. A series of moves that would seem harmless at first but over time cause the enemy to make a mistake that could be exploited by Rudra to win every battle. It was much more difficult than one thought as there were a lot of variables in controlling your enemy''s actions to be exactly what you want them to be without the enemy being any wiser. However Rudra''s ambitions seemed to get wings when he learnt the ultimatebat series move created by Hades himself, the '' Dance Of Death ''. It was everything Rudra aspired to create as the flowing and ever- moving style of fighting was intricately designed for slowly pushing the enemy towards making a series of moves they did not wish to do but were forced to do anyways. While Rudra had the confidence to dominate anyone at the same tier under the dance of death attack in a one vs one fight. The same did not work while fighting an enemy like Lucifer because of the strength gap. The dance of death was designed so intricately that if the fourth attacking sh was designed to get the opponent to take one step backwards then if it failed to achieve that goal then the subsequent moves 5-6-7 would be rendered useless and the ultimate chain would crumple. It was a near impossible move to perfect, however it was a near impossible move to be evaded when executed by someone who had perfected it. Usually, Rudra did not have the strength to go head to head with a god. His stats were too low and Lucifer usually man-handled him in every attack that he made. His sword strike was not strong enough to force the devil to take a step back or make the devil rotate his hips as per what Rudra wanted him to do,to dodge Rudra''s attack because if he did not have the strength to counter it at an odd angle lest his sword be knocked out of his hands. Which was why Rudra refrained from using the dance of death on the devil. If this was the old him, before his training with the god''s there was no way that he could match upto the devil even when he used the dance of death as simply put, his fighting style was not refined enough to face a being of that level and force him to dance on his fingertips. However after being strengthened incredibly from all the elixirs and level ups courtsey of Ozriel and also from all the training with Raphael, Sariel and Micheal. Rudra now had an inkling as to what he needed to do. His fight with Lucifer had started over 24 hours ago now and in the one full day that the two were bashing heads Rudra had strategically tested the devil''s response to various attacks at various angles and studied in length as to how his loss of mobility due to handling the prison of darkness affected him. Although it seemed as if Rudra was only defending for his life all along , that was actually not the case as he was always scheming , always plotting and always watching Lucifer''s actions. He had a firm grasp of Lucifer''s movements , his actions and his range of attack now which was why Rudra had confidence that after activating his time dtion , increasing his strength and agility by X10 , he would finally have a chance to gain the upper hand against the devil in battle albeit only for 3 short minutes. Rudra had one shot to free the god''s and it was in these three minutes, as if he failed to achieve his goals now , it would mean that he would be left without the means to gain an upper hand against Lucifer for the full duration of the time dtion skills cooldown and he did not expect toe out of a battle for that long against Lucifer alive. In the one minute that his guildmates had bought him Rudra contemted as to if he wanted to take that gamble and fight against Lucifer now , or did he need more information on the devil before taking his chances. However the longer he thought about it the more he grit his teeth because as much as he hated to admit it, it wasn''t just him who was evolving the longer their fightsted , it was Lucifer who was evolving as well. The devil was not like an above average yer , but someone who was undoubtedly more talented and experienced in battle than Rudra himself which made his adaptibility and sheer indefeatability formidable. The longer this fightsted, the lesser the chances that Rudra would have to force Lucifer on the backfoot as the devil would read his fighting style fully and learn how to counter it perfectly. For Rudra this meant that it was now or never. Feeling his adrenaline pump, Rudra realised that after a long time he was looking forward to actually fighting a battle where he did not know how the oue was going to be. There was a fair chance of sess for him , but there was an equal risk as well and it was all very exciting. Rudra was a warrior at heart and a true one at that. Although his defensive style of fighting was undoubtedly much more superior to his aggressive one , it was his reckless fighting that he truly enjoyed while on the battlefield as there was something about putting it all on the line that oddly gave his warrior heart joy and satisfaction. If he expressed his feelings to anyone , they would unquestionably call him a madman for feeling excited to fight against Lucifer. But in a way he was a madman. A madman looking to end the number one viin character in Omega. A madman looking toplete the main storyline of the game and take his light faction all the way to a victory. A madman out for the blood of the god''s! Clutching grim reaper and Excalibur, Rudra thought '' This is it my trusted aide''s , today you bathe in the devil''s blood ''. /// This chapter is sponsored by the number one fan of this book , Cervantez91. Please thank him in thements for this one /// Chapter 871 Battle-Plan Rudra rushed towards Lucifer who seemed to take a battle stance to counter Rudra''s iing attack when he used the move [ Future sight ] ********* Continuation point 1. Rudra activated time dtion in his future sight and suddenly the flow of time slowed down around him, elerating his pace against Lucifer suddenly causing the devil to be caught in an awkward pose while defending the first strike. Rudra mmed siege-breaker against the devil''s sword and it was pushed towards the ground as Rudra swund Excalibur towards his torso , which the devil blocked by raising his right leg vertically and blocking the sword strike using the shin guard on his feet. Lucifer leaped backwards trying to create distance between himself and Rudra however this was exactly what Rudra wanted the devil to do, to push him onto the backfoot as he finally started his [ Dance Of Death ] Death aura exploded around Rudra , and siege-breaker became covered in a ck death fog that usuallyced Hades''s scythe as Rudra''s movements suddenly became fluid and impossible to predict as his feet and muscles shuffled in all directions. It was like Rudra was performing an borate dance instead of a series of attacks as his strikes wouldnd in from erratic directions and while usually it would not make any difficulties for the devil, with his newfound burst of power Lucifer was having a hard time facing his dual-sword fighting style with just one hand. In his mind Lucifer knew that Rudra''s ultimate goal was going to be to aim for his right arm, which was exactly why he fought southpaw with his left arm extended and by reducing his surface area of exposure to only a small area of attacks , however the devil did not know that it was all a part of the mastermind strategist''s n who was leading him down the rabbit hole. Right strike, feint , leg kick , sword thrust , reverse sh , headbut .... Rudra kept performing moves forcing the devil to not get even a single Seconds time to think or counter as he was forced on the defensive. Rudra outpaced him for the first time in this battle and Lucifer was under serious heat , having no time to realise that Rudra was progressively opening his stance up by forcing his hips to turn little by little as more and more of his body became exposed to his attacks. The three minutes were about to go up and Rudra was nearly there , appearing to target his right shoulder only for it to be a feint as the moment the devil folded his arms to block the strike with his left arm. Rudra quickly thrusted grim reaper towards his left arm threatening to cut it off. It was the perfect attackbo and Rudra expected it work , however at thest possible second , Lucifer pulled a hailmary on Rudra as he let go of his left sword allowing a slowed Rudra''s right Excalibur attack to hit the top of his shoulder pads and cause a small gushing wound , however saving his left arm in the process as he kicked Rudra off into the distance after. Casually picking his sword , the devil survived this barrage of attack and Rudra ''s power finally ended. The effects of time dtion were over , leaving him weak and prone to Lucifer''s counter. ************** End of continuation point 1. Rudra''s mind was in a dissarray, however the sequence of events he had started were already ced into motion and there was nothing he could do to back away now. Activating time dtion he charged at the devil mming siege-breaker against the devil''s sword andpushing it towards the ground. He followed it up byswinging Excalibur towards his torso , which the devil blocked by raising his right leg vertically just like in Rudra''s vision. Panicking, Lucifer leaped backwards trying to create distance between himself and Rudra, also exactly like Rudra''s future sight , as Rudra too activated his final attacking sequence the[ Dance Of Death ] . As Rudra gambled on only changing the final attack sequence to his advantage, everything now depended on his luck and ability toe up with ast sequence of attacks to counter Lucifer''s predicted moves. *********** ( Meanwhile Max ) Max''s mobile phone was constantly buzzing and it was his sister inw Naomi. '' 27 missed calls? Shit ! '' Max panicked , he had not looked at his phone because of rushing Sophie to the hospital which was why he missed his sister inw''s phone calls. " Hello? Sister inw are you okay? ". Max panicked as he picked up the phone as a ragged. Voice answered on the other side. " Max , i don''t feel so good , I''ve been having a Panic attack since the feed went off , i don''t know if your brother is okay or not and it''s bothering me. Can you pleasee home and give me somepany if it''s not too much of a bother? ". Naomi said with a weak voice. Although it was a request Max felt his heart pinch when he heard her voice. It was very frail and weak and max felt his feet move without his brain ordering them too as he felt like rushing towards his pregnant sister inw. Usually Naomi was a fighter, and one of the best ones at that , however her pregnancy and hormones made it so that somedays she was slightly weaker and needed emotional support and since Rudra was away most of the times it was Max who used tofort her in such times. It was never too much , just watching news or tv together or having dinner , however his presence calmed Naomi down and took her mind off the issues bothering her which eventually helped her. Never before had Naomi requested Max to be with her from her own voalition which is why Max felt like he needed to go at once. However since he was at the hospital with Sophie he decided to inform her that he needed to leave at once before going home. Peeking into her ER room , Max looked at Sophie and said " Babe, sister inw is not feeling so well, i need to go home at once. I''ll be backter ". Max had expected this to be the end of discussion and that he would be able to leave at once now , however he was wrong. Making a face as if someone had told her that her mother just died Sophie looked exasperated as she said " SHE IS NOT FEELING SO WELL AND I AM FINE? " Max was horrified when he heard this as he stopped dead in his tracks , looking at Sophie nkly " GO! you don''t love me anyways , go! It''s only YOUR family that matters, your brother and your sister inw and YOU , it''s not me who matters , I''m just your whore right? That you fuck when you feel the need , otherwise i have no standing in your life. *Sob* *sob* *sob* ". Sophie started to cry hysterically and Max found himself dumbfounded by the situation. '' What the hell is this woman''s problem? '' max''s brain screamed as he became incredibly frustrated. He wanted to leave immediately when he realised that he was dealing with a crazy chick here. Max feared that Sophie would kill herself if Max tried to leave , however he really really wanted to be there for Naomi. Caught in a dilemma max felt like he was living an extremelyplicated life. His heart knew the right thing to do however his circumstances prevented him from acting upon it. He was however at a very important crossroad of his life and today was a make or break day for him depending on his choices. Just what was Max to do? Chapter 872 Trembling Gods ( Lucifer''s POV ) '' WHAT THE? WHY IS THE MORTAL SUDDENLY EXPONENTIALLY STRONGER? WHAT SORCERY IS THIS? ''. Lucifer thought as Rudra started his barrage of attacks. '' I can''t follow his movements at all , what the hell, he is actually pushing me back! A mortal is pushing me back! ''. Lucifer was forced to retreat as he could barely face Rudra''s dual sword barrage, sweat dripping down his spine as a chilling realisation hit the god. '' ME SWEATING? AGAINST A MORTAL? ''. Lucifer wanted to deny it, he wanted to think he was hallucinating, however the moisture on his back was unmistakable, he was indeed sweating while facing a mortal opponent. If the other god''s ever found out about this they would undoubtedly think that Lucifer was a weakling and a good for nothing. All the hype he had created over centuries of torturing mortals and building his reputation as a great adversary to the Angels would be gone in a split second if such news ever leaked out. This irritated Lucifer to no end. '' What is the source of his power? Is it the damned beast? How is he so much stronger than just a moment ago? This makes no sense , the gap in our strengths was too wide to be bridged so abruptly, this is impossible! ''. Lucifer felt the increasing threat of Rudra going for his right arm that was holding the prison. Lucifer knew the importance to mentain the integrity of the prison and could absolutely not allow the mortal to break that barrier, forcing the devil to fight southpaw. '' The mortal thinks he can get through my defenses and take down the prison, he is naive and a million years too young to take me on. Whatever his source of strength is , it seems temporary from all the hurry he is in, if i can just wether it out for a while , i can take him downter ''. Lucifer was confident that Rudra''s increase in power was temporary as he submitted to his role of ying the defensive , beleiving that he could weather through this storm. What he did not realise is that, he a god who was never supposed to put a mortal in his eyes was today being forced on the defensive by one! And that '' he '' , the great ruler of the underworld had to fight defensively, not because of choice but because it was his only option. However he could not fight properly against Rudra because of the ridiculous fighting style that his opponent had adopted. Rudra''s attacks were erratic and made no sense to the devil who had fought countless battles throughout his lifetime, yet never did he see anyone fight like Rudra was fighting today. '' why is this mortal dancing like a monkey? What is the point of all these unnecessary movements he is making? Is he dancing? Is this to mock me? HOW DARE HE MOCK ME! Fucking dancing monkey! His muscles are contracting however his attacks are notnding with a strength as if his strength is utilised in the dancing. What is he doing? WHY IS HE MAKING A FOOL OF ME? '' . Lucifer was growing increasingly frustrated so much so that if his tear nds had not dried up thousands of years ago he would have shed a few out of frustration today. '' I have not felt this kind of pressure since ... Since ..... Since ... Fighting master ''. Lucifer thought as his mood became grim. In all his countless years of existance, the only being who gave him this kind of one sided pressure was his master the unnamed god. Nobody since had forced him back like this because nobody else was ever capable enough. Although Micheal was stronger than him, their fights were always more even and he had never fought Micheal with such a huge handicap of having one of his arms being tied upto mentaining a prison. If he fought Micheal with such a big handicap , the fight would have undoubtedly ended within 10 minutes , but Micheal was the first of the Archangel''s, divine blood ran through his veins and his power was immeasurable. A mortal was a nobody , a rutt born without mana flowing through their veins and a scrawny species whose only role was to worship the gods to help them gain divinity , however today the devil''s worldview was shattered. A mortal had forced him to realise, that humans were not to be underestimated. *********** ( Meanwhile Karna and Neatwit) As the two of them looked at the battle between Rudra and Lucifer literal chills went down their whole bodies as there was not a single strand of hair on their bodies that was not erect at this moment. " Our guildmaster is actually pushing back a god! A GOD Karna! , A goddamn god!". Neatwit said his mouth agape. " In my eyes , he is one too , if not a god then a goddamn alien , because no human should be this strong ". Karna said with a satisfied smile on his face " When i first met him, i harboured the hopes to surpass him someday.The gap between our levels was not thatrge and i always believed that with a bit more effort i can surpass him..... I guess it''s been 5 years since i subconsciously gave up on that dream ". Neatwit confessed " Yousted much longer than me then, I gave it up a decade ago after our first year together, i knew nobody could beat this freak ". Karna confessed back A short and awkward moment of silence followed these words as both prideful warriors swallowed their pride down realising that in their moment of awe true inner feelings had been identally exposed. " Never talk about it again? ". Neatwit asked " Yep ". Karna instantly replied The two continued to watch the battle in rapt attention after this small talk as they could sense that the end was approaching near and they did not want to miss it due to idle chatting. /// This bonus chapter has been sponsored by Lazy_Shadow3 , please thank him in thements for this one. /// Chapter 873 Teenage Mistakes Max felt like he was having a mental breakdown at the hospital as the nursing staff and the passing doctors gave him the looks of scrutiny. Many thought that Max had rushed in with a pregnant girlfriend or something simr and was now freaking out about how to inform family members about this. However these people did not understand the levels of psychological maniption that Sophie had mastered. The problem with Max was not that he did not know how to differentiate between right and wrong. The problem was that he was still an innocent teenager who was naive in the ways of the world. Max understood that he needed to ditch his girlfriend and be there with his pregnant sister inw who needed him more , however a small part of him worried that what if he left and Sophie actually killed herself? He did not wish to risk such an oue which was why he was having a psychological breakdown. If Sophie was an honest girl , Max would not be put in such a hard spot, an honest girl would not have acted crazy and ended in the hospital in the first ce , however even if because of some ident she did , she would have nudged Max to go and be with his sister inw and told him to not worry about her. But not Sophie. She knew this was exactly the opportunity that could be used to seperate Max from his loving and caring family and nudge him towards her which was why she went through all this lengths to create such drama. Sophie had lost both her parents , however she had seen her father regrly keeping his family and his work above her mother and his child which is why she understood the need to cut a man off from all these distractions if she truly wanted to own one. For her to actually control Max , she needed to create an environment where she would be Max ''s one and only emotional support and only and only then could she sessfully be the owner of a prestigious talent that was sure to dominate the world called Max Rajput. Men were strong mentally and physically however weak emotionally, if one knew how and where to manipte a man''s feelings they were basically as tame as a puppy. Initially Sophie never believed she had a shot with Max, however when she met the boy and saw him blushing and being polite with her at every small interaction she understood that Max was green to women , much less to flirting which is when she saw the open road to entering his heart. Initially she wanted to be with Max to get a chance to get closer to Rudra. Her goal was to enter Rudra Rajput''s harem, however just one small breakfast interaction with the manter she understood that Rudra Rajput was impossible to be manipted emotionally and was a man''s man , much more than she could handle. However thankfully for her this is when the rise of Max Rajput started. Max started gaining fame andworth as his legendary deeds in Omega started licking wind and this is when Sophie realised that Max could be her ticket to a limitless future. Complications started when Rudra rejected Sophie and told Max to break things off , and since that moment Sophie had identified Rudra as her enemy and decided that if she wanted to cling to Max she needed to end the rtionship between the brothers. Today , this was her grand act and her chance to ruin things between the two brothers and she was lowkey excited. '' Oh Rudra, you might be a mastermind in-game , but you are nothingpared to me '' , Sophie thought smugly as she saw Max enter the room with a syringe. Her smile doubled as she realised in the end Max chose to stay. " Hubby i love you ". Sophie said making sure to use her weak voice when she addressed Max, reminding him of how weak she was as Max returned the smile and proceeded to inject the injection into her sodium drip. " I love you too " Max said , his voice raspy as his breathing became erratic and his heartbeat broke past 180 . For the next 5 minutes Max sat beside Sophie in extreme anxiousness waiting for her to fall asleep and 5 minutester when no matter how many times he called her name or shook her awake Sophie stopped responding. Max put his trembling finger beneath her nose to check if she was still breathing and only sighed in relief when he realised that she was , after that Max BOLTED out of the hospital without wasting a single second. What Max had done today wasmit a CRIME of jable offense as in his desperation of finding no way out of this situation he decided to break into the hospitals drug storagepartment and steal a small dosage of anaesthesia. Roughly putting her age and weight and body type on the inte Max found the dosage that would knock her out cold and after performing simple dtion calctions based on how much liquid was left in her sodium drip Max injected the injection into her drip knocking Sophie out cold. This gave Max some peace of mind when he left the building, as he understood that Sophie was not going to kill herself in his absence. However the idiot forgot about one important thing. To remove her drip from her IV now that she was knocked out cold. Anaesthesiaced drip continued to enter Sophie''s bloodstream and there was a very real risk of her dying now. If she did , Max would be charged with manughter , ruining his image and his life since a very early age. /// [ IMPORTANT NOTICE ] - Guys i have a VERY IMPORTANT announcement to make today and it will be an unusually long one , so please make sure to read the authorments pinned below. It is absolutely mandatory for everyone to read this announcement! Do not miss it! /// Chapter 874 Victory! Right strike, feint , leg kick , sword thrust , reverse sh , headbut .... Rudra kept performing moves after moves after moves , not giving the devil even a single second of time to think or counter as he was forced on the defensive. Rudra was so fast and thorough with his attacking that Lucifer had no time to realise that Rudra was progressively opening his stance up by forcing his hips to turn little by little as more and more of his body became exposed to his attacks. The three minutes were about to go up and Rudra was nearly there , appearing to target Lucifer''s right shoulder only for it to be a feint as the moment the devil folded his arms to block the strike with his left arm. Rudra quickly tried to take his left arm off by slicing grim reaper down extremely hard. This was it, this was the moment everything went downhill for him in the future sight and the moment where Lucifer pulled the fight away from Rudra. For the three minutes where he was fighting against the devil, the only attack sequence actually going through Rudra''s mind was this one. A lot of simtions ran through his mind and after a lot of contemtion Rudra realised one thing which was that no matter how he wanted to target Lucifer''s left arm, unless there was something binding it to a ce , making it unable for Lucifer to operate , the devil was always going to drop his sword and move out of the way of that strike in-order to save his arm. Although it was the best possible course of action for Rudra , as it would mean that Lucifer would loose his only operational arm which was used inbat while being forced to break the prison of darkness with his other one in order to continue fighting. This would mean that when Hades and Omar would return to battle they would find a maimed devil for them to kill who would be fighting with a severe disability. Although it was the best course of action, it seemed as if the devil was prepared to not loose his left arm under any circumstances whatsoever which meant that Rudra needed to improvise and change his target. Since the left arm was unreachable, Rudra decided to y the double feint and go for the devil''s right arm instead! ------ Rudra acted as if he meant buisness when he was shing his grim reaper on Lucifer''s left arm, as even the devil could not doubt that Rudra did not mean buisness with this strike as it was performed with extreme hate and power. Lucifer an experienced veteran of war had expected this course of action and he immediately dropped his left sword to pull his hand away from the path of the iing strike as he seemed to follow up by performing a powerful kick to Rudra''s chest. Lucifer had an evil smile on his face when he saw Rudra missing his left arm and the momentum of his strike carrying him to bend over lower , bringing his centre of mass down for his leg-kick tond squarely. '' Like i said , a million years too young to fight me boy ''. Lucifer thought smugly, however right at this moment Rudra used the downward momentum of the grim reaper tounch himself into a circr motion as if performing a spirited dance move , as he dodged Lucifer''s leg kick narrowly and forced the devil to kick back to create distance between himself and Rudra to prevent the powerful downstroke of Rudra''s rotating motion tond on his sword-less body. Grim reaper scratched the tips of Lucifer''s left shoulder armour creating sparks as Lucifer barely dodged the attack from that sword , a sigh of relief escaping his mouth as he now expected Excalibur to misspletely,that it wasing down towards his body a split secondter , giving him even more time to put distance between himself and Rudra. The devil in all his glorious years of battle had became limated to fighting swords that were stationary in size and shape, as although there were millions of swords across the world only one had the property of changing its size and mass as per the requirement of its user and that sword was the divine sword Excalibur! Rudra remainedser focused on Lucifer''s right arm and perfectly targetted the portion where his shoulder armour ended and his exposed arm started , as Rudra brought down and expanded Excalibur with all his damn might! Rudra grit his teeth hard as he expanded and set the weight of Excalibur to a whopping ten meters long sword weighing over 1000 tonnes, the sword threatened to tear every muscle in Rudra''s body apart from its weight and momentum however Rudra did not care, this was it! This was his ultimate attack that was going to defeat the devil! Time seemed to slow down around Rudra as he could vividly see his swording crashing down on Lucifer''s extended right arm that was holding the prison of darkness as it made contact. It was all over in an split second, however Rudra remembered the feeling in great detail. It was like cutting butter through a hot knife as he could feel Excalibur tearing through Lucifer''s blood, bone and muscle like moving through air severing the devil''s arm from his body! Micheal had told him that it was Excalibur''s destiny to someday draw blood from Lucifer''s body, and today Rudra had fulfilled that destiny by not only drawing blood from the devil but severing a whole full arm! A primal scream filled the air as blood Splurted everywhere and on everything. Rudra especially getting bathed from head to toe in the warm blood of a god! The prison of darkness started to fade fast once Lucifer''s arm was decapitated and it would be 2-3 breaths time at most before Hades and Omar would be freed! Unfortunately for Rudra however his muscles were really not strong enough to control such a length and weight of a sword as when he tried to regain control of Excalibur by trying to hold its weight and try to contract it back into normal shape he tore both his arm muscles in the process. A wave of pain shot through Rudra''s body as well , however it was nothingpared to seeing the devil bleed and cry like a mortal and hear his shrill war-cry filled with hate. " YOU DISGUSTING FUCKING INBRED MORTAL, I WILL END YOUR EXISTENCE, YOUR FAMILY''S EXISTENCE, THE EXISTENCE OF YOUR WHOLE DARN SPECIES. ON MY NAME AS THE FALLEN ANGEL I SWEAR THAT AS LONG AS I LUCIFER AM ALIVE , I WILL HUNT YOU DOWN TILL THE END''S OF THE UNIVERSE! ".Lucifer threatened Rudra as he bent over to clutch his sword fallen on the ground. However, unfortunately for the devil the prison of darkness had faded away and the god''s unleashed! /// This chapter is sponsored by Magnum932, please thank him in thements for this one /// Chapter 875 Why Lucifer Hated Rudra In his sickening hate for Rudra, Lucifer did not even turn to look at the god''s that had been freed as his attention was locked on the mortal who had defied all odds to destroy everything that he had worked hard to obtain. The prison of darkness was destroyed , Lucifer lost his arm and now he was drained and battered andpletely incapable of facing two powerhouses like Omar and Hades together. All this had been brought about by Shakuni Won Knight a mere tier 5 half human half angel who was never supposed to be more than a small fry that should be easy to kill by Lucifer. It was not because Rudra was weaker than him that Lucifer looked down on him, the true reason why he hated Rudra so vehemently was because long ago he was the same. When he was tier 6 he tried to challenge the true god''s and his master who was a tier 7 powerhouse and failed miserably. At that time Lucifer licked his wounds and built his strength under the mindset that it was impossible to bridge the gap between tiers and that the only reason he lost to the old man was not because the old man was more talented or a superior warrior than him, but only because he was stronger and more experienced. For two thousand years Lucifer harboured this notion until the day he met and fought against Rudra who despite being significantly weaker and unimaginably less experienced than him gave the devil a run for his money. Everytime he met Rudra the mortal kept growing by leaps and bounds until today where he could fight Lucifer to almost a stalemate when ying defensive. However the shocker came when he truly overpowered the devil and caused him to lose an arm! Lucifer did not want to admit it which was why the hate inside his heart was red even stronger. Lucifer tried to deny it within his heart again and again, however he knew the reason why he lost his arm and it had nothing to do with power or tier. The reason why Lucifer lost to Rudra was because he was an inferior fighterpared to his opponent, in and simple! Despite his handicap, despite his loss of mobility, Lucifer was a vastly superior opponentpared to Rudra in terms of speed , strength , stamina , mana and quality of big attacks. There were realistically no chances of Rudraing out as the victor in their bout which is why his feat today was nothing short of a miracle. A miracle that screamed '' YOU ARE TRASH''. To Lucifer. While the devil could handle wounded body, he could not tolerate a wounded pride. Unleashing the same devastating tier 6 sword strike that he did a while ago, Lucifer put all hisst ditch effort in killing Rudra rather than focusing on the god''s or fleeing for survival. Rudra too instantly sprung into action by jumping back and flying away from the attack like Sariel taught him, his arms iling uselessly at his sides as he seemed to put some distance between himself and the attack at first. However, Rudra''s time dtion ended at this moment as his speed and strength saw a sudden massive dip, slowing him down and leaving him defenseless and at the mercy of Lucifer''s strike. Would the leader of the elites survive? Or was taking the arm off Lucifer thest feat he would achieve in Omega? ******** ( Meanwhile Max ) Max looked at his mobile phone and realised that it took him 57 minutes from big sister Naomi''s call to reach home. It was not fast by any means, he should have unquestionably been home sooner , however he was not toote either. " Sister Naomi .... Big sister? .... Sister where are you ? " Max called for Naomi but nobody answered. Max had reached his house only moments ago and to his horror the main door was wide open and nobody was answering his shouts. " NANNY LINA? , NANNY? ". Max shouted for the maid that was supposed to attend sister Naomi 24?¡ª7 , but even she did not seem to respond to Max''s shouts. Max searched for Naomi throughout the house one room at a time until he was horrified to see drops of blood littered on the floor that seemed to lead towards themon bathroom on the ground floor. Max kicked apart the bathroom door when he felt that it was locked only to see Nanny Lina and Naomi horrified as to the sudden intrusion. Naomi was bleeding from her head and Nanny Lina had seemed to put her head under running water to wash away all the blood she was leaking. " Max? " Naomi asked weakly as Max trembled and replied " here big sister , I''m here ". Naomi''s lips curled upwards slightly however she looked unnaturally pale for her usual demeanor. " What happened? ". Max asked nanny Lina as he assessed the cut on her head as the nanny told her how mere five minutes ago Naomi who was pacing all around the house waiting for Max tripped and hit her head on the wall. A pang of guilt erupted in Max''s gut when he heard this as his own nails dug deep into his palms as he tried to control his raging emotions. " I''m sorry big sister , i was held up ". Max tried to apologise but Naomi waved it off. If only Max was here 5 minutes ago this would not have happened would it? This time around Naomi was lucky that nothing too serious happened and she did not need to go to the hospital as the bleeding stopped pretty fast , however if something did happen to her pregnant body who would be to me? Max personally bandaged her head and only after he made sure that it was clean and covered in gauze that he stepped out and brought a change of clothes for his soaking big sister to change into as he waited outside the bathroom while he called the doctor to visit his home to give Naomi a medical check-up. Naomi soon stepped out and the doctor arrived minutester, however from the dirty looks that the doctor threw at Max, he knew that something terribly wrong had happened. Chapter 876 A Fitting End As Lucifer''s attack inched closer towards a near defenseless Rudra , Hades swiftly intercepted the attack eventhough it costed him a significant divine energy. Rudra had proven himself to be a worthy servant time and time again, proving to be extremely invaluable in his service. It was by no means a stretch to say that without him there was no possibility of the god of death winning this war. Hades was by no means a god who did not treat kindness with kindness as although it costed him a lot of divine energy to be teleported infront of a fleeting attack and stop itpletely, he paid the price because not doing so would mean losing his most capablemander. Blocking the same attack that took the entirety of the elites guild to huff and puff and stretch to the limits of their life with ease, Hades made Karna and Neatwit gawk in awe as to how strong the deity was. Hades nced towards Rudra and said " You have done enough mymander , leave the rest to this old god ". There was respect and humbleness in Hades''s tone as if he was not talking to a subordinate but to a great benefactor and Rudra did not know why but it made him feel extremely warm internally as a smile broke out on his face. However Hades''s gaze turned extremely cold when he turned towards Lucifer as a chilling voice escaped his lips as he said " Lucifer , you cannot run away now , neither can you fight. Your fate is sealed and let the history books show that you were undeserving of even an ounce of mercy , yet me being the merciful God that I am, give you a chance to remedy your past mistakes and offer yourself to me in absolute servitude for 4000 years in return for a pardon for your crimes against me and the demonkind. Luciferughed hysterically as he replied " So in the end the master of the human swoops in using divine power and saves his servant from my wrath. PERFECT! , The little ant is just too Favoured by fate. So much so that it reminds me of my brother Micheal. Say mortal , are you by any chance favoured by the unnamed god? " Luciferpletely ignored Hades''s words as he seemed to be only interested in talking with Rudra. A small frown appeared on Rudra''s face when he was asked this question, whenever a greater mystery was involved the unnamed god seemed to be always involved. Till now Rudra knew these things about the unnamed god 1. He was possibly the god who had granted him the opportunity to reincarnate and probably controlled thews of time and space and other things beyond his knowledge 2. He was the master of angels, apparently being the one who taught thembat and the maniption of holy and darkness power when they were just younglings. 3. He is the husband of Beniogre. Fathering many children with her amongst whom is the sun god whose bracelet Rudra wears to use sr beam. 4. He seems to be someone even beniogre looks upto as untouchable and undefeatable, with his power level confirmed to be atleast at tier 7 but maybe higher / much higher . 5. He is the patron of the phoenix race and grants them the power to use the Nirvana me, the signature purgatory me of the species. Apparently it''s one of his many rebirth rted skills. There were a lot of mysteries surrounding the unnamed god and Rudra had no idea as to who that being was or was he really his patron? However time and time again it seemed that he was the master of this universe. Judging by Rudra''s frown Lucifer understood that it was highly likely that the unnamed god was manipting the strings of fate behind the scenes as the devil hollered and howled towards the heavens as he screamed " MASTER , IT''S BEEN 5000 YEARS SINCE I LAST SAW YOU , YET YOU STILL INTERFERE AND MANIPULATE MY LIFE? GOOD! GOOD! GOOD! , IT SEEMS MY HATE FOR YOU IS NOT WITHOUT REASON AND TODAY MY RESOLVE IS STRENGTHENED ONCE AGAIN! ONE DAY I WILL BECOME STRONGER THAN YOU AND RETURN ALL THE INDIGNATION YOU HAVE MADE ME SUFFER A THOUSANDFOLD. YOU ARE NOT IMMORTAL, NO MATTER HOW MUCH YOU SEEM TO BELEIVE YOU ARE AND ONE DAY I WILL DESTROY YOU. I PROMISE! HOWEVER I REFUSE TO TOSS MY LIFE AT THE HANDS OF ANTS ". Saying this Lucifer began to collect power in his mana veins and instantly Omar and Hades became alert. Hades grabbed Rudra, while Omar transformed into his phoenix form and quickly scooped Furball, Neatwit and Karna in his beek as he started to fly off in hypersonic speed. Rudra was confused as to what was going on as the god of death seemed to be sweating profusely, carrying him away from Lucifer as if his life depended on it, however just ten short breathster Rudra understood the reason as to why! Lucifer knew that fighting against Omar and Hades was going to be pointless and he did not want to bleed to a slow death, instead Lucifer decided to choose the more devilish option of self-destruction! The devil umted power in his mana veins until they began to buldge uncontrobly and threaten to explode, but he just kept building his strength up and up. One hundred breathster, a huge explosion tore through hell terraforming the domain for once and for all. Rudra saw the giant mushroom cloud and immediately knew this was a nuclear type explosion that would obliterate anything and everything in its path and although with the god''s running as fast as they could they had already crossed the banks of river Thames , the explosion''s aftermath still caught up with them as Hades was forced to shield them all from the powerful radioactive winds. 15 minutes! That''s how long the devastation of the explosionsted and it seemed like entire hell was undoing itself transforming from just a hell like ce in name to an actual hell-like domain with active volcanoes , barren rifts and rivers ofva flowing. To understand how powerful Lucifer''sst attack was , he being at the capital city destroyed everything on the western side of river Thames including city of Sivanthe and the fort of Mirzapur into literal and absolute rubble. When Hades finally stopped his protection spell and Omar let the kids out of his beek what the three Elites witnessed was a scene of utter and pure destruction that would be etched into their memory permanently. However as much as Hades would have liked to feel hurt at the loss of so many beautifulndscapes and infrastructure. He could not help but smile widely as he said " Stubborn till the end, he enters a state of deep sleep atleast for a thousand years from now. This means we have won! ". A flurry of system notifications flood the entire server as Rudra''s name once again reverberated amongst mankind. Worldwide System notification: The devil Lucifer after being gravely injured by the yer '' Shakuni '' has chosen to self-destruct and has entered a state of deep sleep for 8000 years as a result. Worldwide System notification : The army of death under the God Of Death Hades has sessfully won the realm war against the devil and his forces. The realm of hell is now connected to the middle realm and open for trade and explorations. Special dungeons have been unlocked. Worldwide System Notification : An fallen angel had been put into slumber by actions of a human and as a result all human''s gain a permanent 5% boost to all stats! Worldwide System Notification : The church of darkness has lost their patron god , the dark faction has lost its identity against the light. All territories owned by the dark faction are now turned to neutral and are up for grabs to be ruled by any light faction kingdoms. Worldwide System Notification : All dark faction yers now have a choice to either follow the relegion of light under Beniogre or of death under Hades. Failure to acknowledge one of them as patron god will result in 80% debuff on all stats. Worldwide System Notification : Good has triumphed over evil and the main storyline of the tutorial game '' Omega '' is nowplete. Major contributors to this historic event are 1. Shakuni ( True Elites ) ( 99.4% ) 2. Jhonny English ( True Elites ) ( 0.02% ) 3. Angel Lope ( Forthright''z ) ( 0.01%) 4. Karna ( True Elites ) ( 0.0019% ) ------------ A total of 27 world-wide notifications flooded the servers as it seemed like Rudra and his team had broke the systempletely. However things were getting even more ridiculous for those who had participated in this realm war as a flood of personal notifications and achievements unlocked by them were unimaginable. However no-one got more rewards than Rudra Rajput who got a staggering total of 432 system notifications and a shitton of experience and rewards. /// Full list of major rewards and important stuff will be covered in the next chapter. This chapter officially concludes the war arc with Lucifer and the battle in hell , i hope you all enjoyed it as it was the ultimate crowning moment of this series. I know there is a lot of aftermath left to cover and also a lot of unanswered questions and we will cover all of them soon before transitioning into the future. If you have any questions that are not spoilers or need addressing feel free to drop ament below on this chapter and i will try my best to help you understand and clear any confusion that you may have. If not , just a small note on how you liked this arc will suffice. /// Chapter 877 Rewards(1) Rudra was overwhelmed with a flood of notifications. He got so many notifications that even he was a bit overwhelmed however before he could sit down and sort through all the notifications one by one a single notification popped at the very top of them all which Rudra decided to ignore for the moment. For a while Rudra just wanted to live in the moment and actually enjoy this monumentalndmark he had just achieved and just genuinely be happy about it. Although Lucifer''s self explosion pretty much destroyed everything for thousands of killometers, the royal treasury of the capital city still remained intact and guarded by the runic formation surrounding it. It was a funny scene when Hades led the bruised and battered party amongstva filled ins towards the single glowing building left intact for hundereds of killometers, however it was a memory that Rudra was sure to cherish for many many years toe as the moment Hades unlocked that treasury he brought out two bottles of 5000 years old aged wine and a few golden chalices as the celebrations officially began! As one progressed in tiers, it became harder and harder for them to be drunk as their natural metabolism was able to refine alcohol much faster, however for some reason the wine that Hades brought out got tier 4 karna and Neatwit drunk after one sip whereas Rudra after a single ss. The two god''s Hades and Omar drunk only 3 sses before the atmosphere in the group changed significantly as everyone became everyone''s brother and speach started to slur. The remainder of the night was a bit blurry for Rudra as he remembered only a few moments in the form of pictures in his memory where he remembered Hades exining how much he loved and valued him for 1 hour , Hades hugging some lost treasures from the treasury and sharing sad stories with Omar , Karna identally spilling the secret that he considered Rudra as his bff and that Neatwit came second giving Neatwit a bad trip , Omar remembering his dead brothers and dedicating today''s victory to their souls to rest in peace , all five of them dancing like madmen and so-on. If someone saw five men shirtless, partying amongst moltenva pits and radioactive war terrain they would have thought that the people had lost their damn minds, however for the people involved it was a celebration longing and probably one of the best celebrations of all time. Many hourster when Rudra sobered up , he looked at the notification blinking at the top of his screen again. [ GAIA HAS INVITED YOU TO TALK, DO YOU WISH TO ACCEPT? ] YES NO Rudra clicked Yes, as he was teleported into the blue room once again and an ethereal beauty stood before him, smiling as she held a chalice with some unknown liquid inside it. Rudra looked at Gaia and said " Howdy gaiaiaia". Gaia tried not to look irked, clearly Rudra had not sobered up as much as he thought he did , however mentaining decorum she politely offered Rudra the ss and said " Bottoms up ". Rudra instantly chugged the liquid down and it started to burn his throat and stomach as it gave Rudra a lot of pain and felt as if he just drank fire. For the next one minute Gaia let Rudra suffer in sce before Rudra sobered uppletely and looked at Gaia with sharpness and rity returning to his eyes. " What the hell woman, what was that liquid?" he asked " Nothing much, it just burns all traces of alcohol from your blood stream and stomach and is the fastest way to sober up, although users haveined that it burns". Gaia replied " Burns? BURNS? OH DAMN YES IT BURNS ". Gaia giggled at Rudra''s response before moving onto the main agenda as to why she invited him here today as she said " Congrattions, yer Shakuni, you have achieved a monumental achievement by defeating the devil Lucifer and as a result i have deemed that you are the best suited Candidate to lead humanity. The time remaining to the first awakening is 37 days and in thest 30 days before the first awakening no merit will be added to yers meaning you have 7 days to consolidate and build on the insane once in a lifetime opportunity you have in your hands". Question marks appeared on Rudra''s head but he replied " I don''t know Gaia, I''m tired if I''m being fair, there is always some threat and some life changing opportunity looming around the corner, I''m honoured to be the leader of mankind and i promise to do my duties to the best of my abilities and all but I''m out! My wife is pregnant and i want to be there with her for the next 37 days , living like a normal man and a loving husband ". Rudra had decided that this was it, he was handling over day to day operations of the guild to Karna and just going on a vacation for a while. After everything he had been through nobody could me him, however Gaia was insistent as she said " LISTEN! This is not a debate , ugh you have not opened your notifications have you? Here let me spell it out for you more clearly ". Out of the over 400 notifications that Rudra had recieved, Gaia filtered them all to show Rudra the most important one''s on his status screen. System notification : your actions have directly resulted in the fallen angel Lucifer to enter a deep slumber. Calcting rewards +80 levels + 20 essence of divinity + Title '' yer of evil '' + Title '' Great Liberator '' + Title '' God yer '' + Title '' Devil yer '' + Title '' Unbroken by a million attacks '' + 1 bottle of devil''s blood + Devil''s shoulderpad Calcting...calcting...calcting. Combining all the titles to award theUNIQUE divine title '' SHAKUNI THE UNDEFEATED '' [ Shakuni the undefeated ] ( divine ) :- You are the only yer in the history of Omega to never lose a single battle irrespective of the odds or the situation. You have created unprecedented history by ying creatures such as dragons, demons and even god''s when your level was far below these legendary beings proving your worth as a truly talented individual. Even in the wider universe your aplishment will bemended and you will be given the permanent title, Shakuni the undefeated. ---- System notification: The character Shakuni The undefeated has became a part of Omega''s lore and legends and his praises will be sung for all of eternity. Future races to be given the opportunity to y Omega will y the game with the option to spawn into the True Elites Kingdom and y under their king, Shakuni The Undefeated! ---- System notification : YOUR QUEST '' RISE OF A LOST RELEGION IS NOW COMPLETED. --------- Ultimate Level Quest : '' Rise Of A Lost Relegion '' Time Limit : unknown Difficulty : immeasurable Rewards : + 200 levels , +15,000 stat points , + The status of being Hades ''s fifth Commander. Description : You have sessfully started a relegion , but can you really grow it from the ground up to its past glory? Stage 4 : Obtain 1 billion followers Progress : 1,200,010,008/1,000,000,000 ------ CONGRATULATIONS ON COMPLETING THE FOURTH AND FINAL STAGE, DISTRIBUTING REWARDS. + 200 levels + 15,000 stat points ( free to distribute) + You are now assured to be given the honorable spot of bing the fifthmander in god Hades''s army in the universal game Sigma. System notification : Congrattions to be the first and only yer in the over 100,000 year old history of the tutorial game Omega to reach the level 1000 barrier. When the universal queen designed this game, never did she think that a mortal would be able to reach this level and attempt the tier 6 promotion quest. You now have the opportunity to stun the universal queen herself by bing a god! Rudra trembled on reading this notification as his heart started to beat faster and faster. He had put the rise of a relegion quest absolutely at the back of his mind because he thought attaining the 1 billion mark was impossible. However due to some miracle right now the amount of followers of the church of death were 1.2 billion in number! Sensing his confusion Gaia offered a solution as she said " After Lucifer died the dark faction yers had an option to either choose Beniogre or Hades as their patron god''s or live with an 80% debuff for the next 3 months which is essentially till the game ends. Over 700 million people flocked to join the church of death which meant that your quest isplete". It all made mathamatical sense now, 200 levels gained by reaching this threshold whereas 80 came from killing Lucifer, not even counting the exp he should have gotten from all the fighting in the war , somehow he had magically reached the maximum possible yer level at 1000! /// There are too many important things to be covered and not everything can be covered in a single chapter. So yes , rest of the stuff is going covered in the next chapter. Congrattions on us all on hitting the GT target, which means that a bonus chapter will be given today itself! /// Chapter ?878 The mystery of the universe. Chapter ?878 The mystery of the universe. Rudra called for his stat pannel ( Note - this is a simplified version of his pannel and not the entire pannel ) --------- yer Name - Shakuni Won Knight ss :Death Knight ( Mythic ) Subss : Explosion Artist Race - Half Angel Sepcial Constitution - Half Angel''s body LVL: 1000 Tier : 5 ( provisional ) STATS AGI : 144,000 (+ 144,000 ) VIT : 272,000 INT : 102,000 STA : 141,000 PHY : 104,000 MANA 210,000 ( +105,000 ) HP : 143,818,000/143,818,000 Unassigned stat points : 15,000 --------- Rudra was momentarily too stunned to even utter a single word , the current him was strong enough to even give some weaker god''s he knew a run for their money, it was heights beyond what even he imagined himself to ever reach and this was his stats even before reaching tier 6 properly If he managed to actually reach tier 6 and the subsequent boost gave him all stats ¡Á1.5 or X2 multiplier, he would be as strong as Hades and if somehow Omega was generous enough to give him an X2.5 or X3 multiplier he might just be as strong as Micheal! Gaia said " There is a great secret about the wider universe that i am not allowed to share with you at the moment, however if you sessfully reach tier 6 then those restrictions would be lifted from over me and i will be able to converse candidly. With just a little bit of information you can change the fate of humanity and although i understand yourmitments to your household you must not throw this chance away. " Rudra''s mind was in a mess at the moment, he had powered Through the war with only one motivation in mind that this was going to be it. Thest damn war and after this he was going to take time off. But once again he found himself in a situation where he needed to work and taking no for an answer was not an option. ring at Gaia with incredible hatred, Rudra spoke through gritted teeth " I am not inclined to answer to your request if you give me no information in advance. Gaia if you want me to stay and attempt the tier promotion the. You have one opportunity to make your case today. Convince me with whatever information you can give me else I''m leaving this game here ". Rudra did not want to even wait for Gaia''s reasoning however he still gave the A.I. onest opportunity to make her case as Rudra listened with an open mind. Gaia said " Okay , i will talk with you indirectly, try to answer the questions i ask without sarcasm and with a genuinely thought out attempt ". Rudra nodded, he would give it a shot. Gaia asked " You have been gauranteed a spot as the fifthmander of King Hades''s army in the universal game Sigma, what do you understand from this reward? ". This was a very good question, Rudra was already the firstmander of Hades''s army inside Omega however the reward made him the fifthmander of Hades''s army in Sigma, this meant that Hades had an army in the wider universe too and the recruitment of that army valued Rudra''s talents highly enough to give him a rmendation to reach tier 5. However, such allotments could not be done without the diety in question being informed as no matter how Omega was functioned, to promise real world rewards it needed consent with the god in question. Rudra answered " To give real world rewards, you or the universal queen must have talked with the actual god Hades, the one outside the tutorial and he must have promised the reward if ipleted his test ". Gaia said nothing but instead narrated a lore " Omega was created roughly 100,000 years ago after a pact between all major races was signed that newers with primitive species would be given a fair education before integrating them with the universe. Over the years all the characters you see as NPC within the game have been individuals who have left some or the other form of impact in the game Omega. Just like after your tutorial ends , the next time Omega is introduced to a species, they would have a '' True Elites Kingdom '' integrated into their world''s lore with their king being the powerful Shakuni Of The Elites. Your guildmates maybe your courtiers or maybe some mayor''s of a city , with the lesser popr ones being normal citizens of your kingdom or somemon royal army yer. The only god''s in Omega upto this point are individuals who were god''s before Omega ever started. There is a god of death Hades in the wider universe , there are the Archangel''s, the angels the demons , and the devil Lucifer too. All these individuals and the named characters such as beast king Omar, Emperor Cervantez or even tier 4 characters such as prince Aman, Rahim or Patricia won knight have the privilege to view the future iterations of the game. In reality, these individuals may have long surpassed the strength they showed in the tutorial and maybe enlisted by various factions that they were not a part of while ying Omega. Their in-game character mostly remains the same across all iterations depending on how they yed the game as a yer. For example although in your journey within Omega you became themander/ pope of Hades''s army and yed Lucifer, the only lore about you within the next iteration of Omega would be that you are a follower of the church of light and a king friendly to the nation of hazelgroove. Also, the won knight family that you are a part of is actually a real and influential family in the wide universe with Patricia Won Knight being the current family head and BZZZZZZZ ". And electronic current buzzed Gaia hard and caused her a lot of pain. " Ouch " Gaia looked towards the skies as it was her first warning from the universal queen apparently she had revealed too much in herst sentence and it was her first strike. This gave Rudra a lot of perspective into how Omega was created and how various iterations a.k.a versions of the game came to be. Maybe in a past version of the game there was no King Cervantez of hazelgroove or No Lizardmen king , and they would have been added only after their characters achieved significant milestones in the game. The version he was currently ying did not have a True Elite kingdom or himself as the king, however future versions would include both. He assumed that the game would be reset with Lucifer still being alive and kicking in the next iteration and maybe even the blood merchants would be around. However if the god''s and some important characters could view his progress in Omega as he yed it , it would mean that Patricia, Cervantez, Hades, Beniogre, Lucifer, Sariel would all know about their present and past interactions putting a huge chip on his shoulder when the tutorial ended. With the amount of hate that Lucifer seemed to umte for him towards the end, Rudra had no doubt that the dark forces and characters such as scar-face, Lucifer or even prince Aman if he was alive in the universe , woulde to settle their grudges and debts. Without even entering the wide universe Rudra already had tonnes of friends and enemies. Gaia continued " Omega is a great test of one''s moral character, although one could get away with tricking and winning in Omega over a named opponent with the individual in question thinking that their deeds were in the past and that an NPC ''s death was permanent, it was not actually the case. Most humans don''t know this but the named characters can see the game''s progress and how their characters perform in the game, which gives them a perspective on their chosen one''s character and moral strength. This means that your feats are already very popr and a huge talking point in the wide universe. Wrong a named character and they are known to hold a grudge for an eternity." Rudra sighed , this did it , just when he thought he had gotten rid of the devil for good, it seemed like that was not the case. Gaia continued " The only reason why i am able to tell you this now is because you have became an important named character inside Omega and will have the same privilege''s to monitor your character in the future. Similiarly there are a lot of secrets that i can only tell you if you reach tier 6 and you only have 7 days to do so before the merit days end. Reach tier 6 .... And i promise you it will be worth it in the end ". Gaia made her case and Rudra feltpelled to atleast try to reach tier 6 now. There were too many secrets that could not be left to chance if he could help it. He needed to atleast try his best to reach tier6 because there was the fate of humanity that hung in bnce. " Shit , shit , shit , shit , shit!!!!!!!!!!!" Rudra cursed out loud. He had promised Naomi to return home 30 days before the first awakening and having ended the war earlier than expected he did have 7 days to spare. Rudra said " I will give a quick kiss to my wife and inform her i will be back in 7 days time. After 7 days if I''m tier 6 all good , if I''m not i quit eitherway. I will keep my promise to my wife no matter what Gaia , so when i log back-in and the information you have to share with me is as important as you say it is , you better give me a nice guidance to clear that promotion test ". Rudra was rushing to log-off however Gaia''s voice interrupted him. " Wait , before you leave check your inbox it contains a list of some other important rewards you have earnt, just scroll it on your mobile when you are in reality so that you know what all you have got ". Gaia said in a hurry as Rudra nodded towards her before logging off. /// Bonus chapter to hit the GT target, good job everyone. I will take questions about this chapter in thements. Feel free to rify all doubts /// Chapter 879 Naomis Problems Naomi was being inspected by the doctor who did not seem to be happy about something. The doctor said " Mrs.Rajput,although your injury is nothing too much, it seems that for some reason your pulse and blood pressure are below normal levels. Looking at your medical history i see that you don''t suffer from such medical problems which is why i must insist on youing to the hospital at once for a check-up". Max frowned hard on hearing this, but before he could say anything the doctor who was throwing dirty nces towards his end all this while said " Mrs rajput, you get ready to leave , i will have a small chat with your family member about your health ". Saying so he pulled Max to one side and away from Naomi where the doctor made his dissatisfaction with Max be made clear by the ultra-tight grip he used on his shoulder. " Did you want to kill that girl at the hospital Max? " The doctor cut to the chase and did not mince around with his word''s at all. Max gulped as he said " What do you mean?" " WHAT DO I MEAN? , Boy don''t mess with me, the news have not been made public yet but if you don''t appease me it will be made public ". The doctor red at Max as he said this Max knew he needed toe clean so he narrated everything from the start to finish about what he did and why he did it to the doctor, whose eyes softened considerably when he heard the reason. The doctor said " listen kid , your girlfriend could have '' DIED''. You forgot to take out the anaesthetic drip and she was continually being fed anesthesia into her blood stream because of your stupid mistake. It is only because she was on life monitoring that we were able to save her when we did, but let me tell you something she was as cold as a block of ice when we did! Footages were reviewed and the head doctor decided to not press charges when it was found out that the perpatrator was Rudra Rajput''s brother. It is only for respect to your big brother that the medicalmunity is letting your crimes slide, because we doctors don''t want to cause ur brother any pain by jailing his younger one. However pull anything like this again and we wille for you". Max started to tremble as he heard this, ofcourse he was not a medical practitioner and he should not have done stuff that was outside his scope of expertise, he could have killed Sophie identally today! Max was immensely indebted to the doctors for not pressing charges, as it was sure that media around the world would cover it like it was the most breaking news across the continent. Max had escaped a close call today and it was not on his own merit but only because of the goodwill of his brother that he was let-go scot free . But there was undoubtedly a lot that he needed to learn from the incident today. His heart felt a lot of pity for Sophie and Max somehow started to feel psychologically guilty about her health now that it was actually his fault. However the doctors next wordspletely shocked him. The doctor said " listen kid, if what you are saying is true , then you need to dump your girlfriend and you need to dump her fast , she is a maniptor and you are better off without her ". Saying this the doctor patted max on the shoulders , as hisstment was " Good kid,e let''s take your sister inw for a check-up ". Max nodded and it was at this moment that his phone started to buzz like there was no tommorow as the headlines read " The devil is dead ! " A genuine sh of joy erupted from inside Max as he ran towards Naomi yelling " HE DID IT , BIG SISTER HE DID IT , LUCIFER''S DEAD! , DEAD! , HE WON! ". Naomi gave the brightest smile to Max and the two hugged in a tight embrace as they cried tears of joy. The maid activated the tv at once and all news channels were flooded with the dozens of system notifications to appear inside Omega and what all of them potentially meant. With a wide smile on her face Naomi finally got the peace of mind to know that Rudra wasing home to her soon and that the worst was over. She instantly felt much better than before and the world seemed two-three shades brighter to her in that instant. Max mumbled " he actually did it? Hahahaha " Max could not believe this, that was a god they were talking about! A god! Naomi flicked her hair proudly as she said " Ofcourse he did it, my husband is not your average warrior , he is the very best of them all! " The atmosphere in the Rajput household turned from sad to happy in just mere moments , however when they stepped out of the house it seemed like the entire upside was out celebrating like it was the new years as fire-crackers were bursting in the skies and people were out dancing on the streets. Although Naomi had no way to know , not only the upside but the whole of japan was celebrating the victory of Rudra over the evil forces, as it was no less than a huge festival for everyone who supported the light. Even if a single man could stand upto a god, it gave every single man the courage and hope that someday they could do it too. It was a powerful feeling of hope in these dark times , which is why Rudra ''s achievement was so monumental. After so many years of ying the game, it seemed as if Rudra had finally won the hearts and earned the respect of theizens across the world as people were able to unite and celebrate his sess as if it were their own. Chapter 880 Logging Out Rudra logged out of Omega at once, he needed to meet Naomi before he rushed back into the tier 6 promotion mess, he needed to atleast let her wife know that he would be out a few more days. When Rudra walked out of his unique VR pod, he sighed heavily. The technology of aliens, their presence in the universe, everything was a shock to Rudra. The universe was much wider than humans could ever anticipate and traditions and culture were about to change very very fast in theing times. Rudra walked out of his office to see there was a massive party ongoing at the elites headquarters with people drinking and fireworks going off. Initially Rudra was curious, however when he saw banners of '' Die Lucifer Die '' and '' Mah guildmaster mah God '' he mmed his hand against his forehead as he wanted to tell the idiots that the real Lucifer was very much alive and kicking and could technicallye kicking at the doorsteps of Earth anyday now. Rudra knew he could not show his face amongst this crazy crowd, hence he took his personal lift down-to the basement where his vintage Aston Martin was waiting in the parking for him. Rudra drove his car and put his phone notifications on speaker mode as the phone''s rtively stupid and useless A.I. started reading them all aloud. It said in a rhythmic mechanical voice " System notification: The angel god Micheal congrattes you on your victory over Lucifer, he invites you for a feast in the heaven and sends his personalment '' HELL YEAH , EXCALIBUR SLASH ! LUCIFER RIGHT HAND CHOPPED CLEAN , MAH BOYYYY ''. " Rudra frowned , was Micheal doing drugs? " System notification: The goddess Beniogre grieves to see nomon ground was met and that Lucifer has entered a slumber , she sends the message '' Do your best to take care of the people Lucifer took care of. Don''t let them feel the absence of a father and a god ''". Rudra frowned again, why was she sending him this message, it was clearly better suited for Hades. " System notification: God Angel Sariel sends his regards andmends you over a fine fight, he gives you a permanent citizenship to heaven, you can now ess thend of the angels at will". Rudra smiled , atleast someone was normal! " System notification: God Angel Raphael says '' Your brain is better than even mine , keep it up ''. He Asks for 1 vial of Lucifer''s blood in exchange for any 2 items of your choosing from his personal warehouse ". System notification: Angel ozriel says " HOW DID YOU DO IT? WHAT SORCERY DID YOU USE? YOU ARE CLEARLY WEAKER THAN I AM ". Rudra scoffed. Ozriel was one of a kind. There were many more notifications that Rudra heard in his two minutes drive until finally the stupid phone spat some important garbage. A MESSAGE FROM CONTACT , FATTY , KALASH FATTY KALASH : '' Hey man , so err the ship is ready , it''s a destroyer ship as per what i can make out of it, however no matter how fast i try to go i cannot figure out the power core. The power required to fuel this ship has to be a sun about the size of a human''s head, and I''m sorry to say we are not advanced enough to attempt to make such a thing. If we go wrong it may create a ckhole or destroy half the earth , i don''t know , but this is as far as we go with this project. You need to figure out the power core on your end. The ship, all weapons and the internalmunications are all set , just obtain the fuel core and ording to the blueprints,a single core will power it for however long 10 universal years are''. Rudra frowned hard to listen to this news, this was bad. Rudra had a strong inkling that the moment the mana barrier around earth would break and the first awakening would start , alien forces would rush to conquer this or neutralize the cultivator poption . If he understood anything about the wider universe then it was even more cut-throat than earth and that the only way to not be trampled is to be strong and prepared against all possible threats. Rudra said '' Alexa, type a message for me '' Alexa the phone A.I - '' Who would you like to call ? '' Rudra - '' Cancel '' Rudra - '' Alexa , type , a , message , for , me '' Alexa- '' ying a message for you by Kendrick Lamar '' Rudra '' ... '' Rudra tossed the phone out of his car after crushing it in his palm as he cursed loudly '' STUPID BACKWARD AI '' Rudra did not think much about it, he made a mental note to talk to fatty in person before logging back into the game as he drove into his house''s driveway. Rudra walked into the house , hoping to see herrge bellied wife waiting for him, however there was nobody in the house. Rudra called and called for Naomi but the caretaker came out instead as she told him that Naomi had lightly bled after injuring her head and the doctor had taken her to the hospital because her pulse was low for futher checkups. Rudra''s heart skipped a beat, hopping into his car he drove furiously towards the hospital , parking his car straight at the hospitals entrance as he rushed in to get a report on his wife''s condition. Rudra barged into the room where she was being examinated and was pleasantly surprised to see Max waiting in the corner Max nodded in acknowledgement of his brother and whispered to him '' don''t worry it''s a female doctor checking her ''. Rudra''s eyebrows raised instantly, what did his dumb younger brother mean by don''t worry it''s a female doctor? What kind of a man did he take Rudra to be? Rudra was not jealous of anyone. Least of doctors treating patients. Rudra moved the curtain a little to see that Naomi had spread her legs wide and the doctor had stuck up a surgical device between her legs. Rudra''s heart instantly clenched , max was right , he was pained soo much although it was a female doctor , if it were a male he might have knocked his teeth out by now. Naomi beamed looking at her husband as she said " My heroes back victorious". Naomi''s smile was the brightest and it made all of Rudra''s pains fade away as the two embraced tightly. The female doctor coughed in anger as it was hampering with her inspection , however Rudra without breaking the embrace with Naomi snapped his fingers twice as Max understood the queue and told the doctor to not interrupt the moment. Rudra had practically became a mob boss now and nobody could tell him what to do in the upside , the doctors were no exception. It was only after Rudra broke the embrace that he waited patiently in a corner as the doctor analysed his wife. A full 25 minutester the doctor wound up and took out all her equipment from Naomi''s privates as she carried a bag full of samples out. ring at Rudra she said " The test results shoulde back in 3 days, tell her to eat healthy and not strain herself even a little in these 3 days. She is fine overall , can be taken home ". Rudra''s smiled widened, he needed to be told no-more , carrying Naomi princess style in his arms Rudra walked out as Naomi blushed deeply " Im in hospital clothes , hospital clothes , let me change! " Naomi protested , however Rudra was not going to budge even a little as he carried her into his car and drove away leaving Max to wonder how tf was he going to go home? ********* ( In the car ) " You''re back early ". Naomi said with a smile " Errr yeah , Lucifermitted suicide , he''s a coward " Rudra replied " Mmmmm , muah ". Naomi pecked his cheeks Rudra blushed Scratching his chin Rudra said " Bae, i need to tell you something" Naomi looked at Rudra and remained silent for a longggg time before she sighed deeply and said " Go. Save the world . Be back before next Saturday " Rudra gulped a mouthful of saliva, he had nothing to say in his defense this time. Naomi understood from Rudra''s expression that it was work once again and urgent work at that and although it hurt her heart that her husband was always busy, she also understood that Rudra had many many important responsibilities to fulfill and could not be bound to being a full-time husband at home. Dropping Naomi home, Rudra hence said " Be back by Friday , promise, and no work after that i promise ". Naomi puffed her cheeks and muttered under her breath " You better " Looking at the cute wife Rudra really did not wish to reach tier 6 anymore , given the chance he wanted to do stuff to her instead , however having no choice Rudra had to go . Duty came first. Rudra started his car and rode off for a short distance before putting it in reverse anding back Naomi raised her eyebrow as she said "Yes...? " Rudra said " I love you ... And errr can I borrow your phone " Naomi smashed her phone in Rudra''s face as she went stomping into the house. Her husband was really hopeless. Chapter 881 Universal Queen, The First Encounter Rudra logged back into the game and found himself in the isted system space with Gaia once more. Gaia seemed like an ideal maid waiting for her master obediently as she beamed upon seeing Rudra and said " Wee back , yer shakuni " Rudra mentained a straight face eventhough he wanted tough out loud as he said " So, what information did you gather for me. Tell me about the tier 6 promotion test " Gaia looked nervous when Rudra asked him this as the A.I. looked towards the heavens then towards some distant point in the isted system space before sighing as she said " There are two phases of a tier 6 promotion test. The one is the tier 6 promotion itself , and then there is a second part that you are already aware of and i cannot specify. The first part will be conducted by the universal queen herself and when you are ready to take the promotion test you have to call her out exactly line by line as per the notification i just sent you " To the being governing thews of the world, i shakuni am nning to rise above them and take my ce as a force within your world, please provide me with the right to passage ". The details of the first test are confidential , the details of the second phase are also confidential. In my understanding it will not be hard for you to clear the first phase, good luck! " Gaia looked all around her , afraid to be struck by lightning however her phrasing of the words had been passable and the queen did not punish her. She sighed in relief doing a fistbump in the air in joy over not being electrocuted. Rudra knew that being a tier 6 individual and being a god was different. It was probably what Gaia meant by phase one and phase two. Anyone passing the level threshold could be a tier 6 individual but not many could be a symbol of some phenomenon and be called a god. All the archangel''s in Omega atleast were tier 6 individuals however they were not god''s. Hades was a god, the god of death . Beniogre was a god, the goddess of light But the Archangel''s were not Micheal was very powerful, even more so than Hades but he had no identity. Without the identity he could never promote to tier 7 , he had to be a god of something to reach there. However that was none of Rudra''s concern , he did not need to be a god , just step into their domain and reach the tier 6 threshold. Since Gaia was not going to offer anymore help, Rudra decided that this was about as prepared as he was going to get before the test, so he chanted the phrase given by Gaia word for word. " To the being governing thews of the world, i shakuni am nning to rise above them and take my ce as a force within your world, please provide me with the right to passage ". The space around Rudra started to warp as he felt being drawn into a space simmr to his own spacial wormholes he created to send an attack back towards its user. Rudra was sucked into a wormhole, transported into the universal game Sigma under a guest user ID. ******** ( Wee to Sigma , Guest user Shakuni ) Rudra saw the notification and frowned , however the frown did notst for long as momentster he saw what could be only described as a true embodiment of power. The universal queen was as her gender proposed ady and she had a humanoid body and a beautiful humanoid head, however had six arms each holding a divine weapon whose might was beyond Rudra''sprehension. Her skin was like the radiant sun. It gave off a distinct warmth that was given by the sun when one felt it through their senses , while her entire visage gave off an aura of deep and unfathomable power , the kind that humans actually imagine an all-powerful god to possess. Although he did not need to, Rudra dropped down to both his knees as an intense desire to worship the being infront of him came from within his very soul , as he kowtowed and said " this humble one greets you, mother of all beings " The universal queen smiled a radiant smile as she said in a powerful feminine voice " Arise , my child ". Rudra had no idea why he addressed the universal queen as the mother of all beings or why she referred to him as her child, However for some reason it just felt right. Rudra stood up, but his hands remained folded in a namaste pose as he remained head bowed infront of the queen. The queen said " It is shocking to see a fledgling from Omega reach the heights that you have, when i created the world although i made the tier 6 stage attainable the other constraints of the tutorial ending when enough users reach the cultivator threshold made it so that nobody in the history of the tutorial has ever been able to reach it before the rest of their species caught up. For an individual to surpass their species by such arge margin , they need to be 500 times as good as their second best which is mathematically next to impossible. Or so i thought until you made it possible. Good job ". Rudra felt awkward, it was indeed the case, he saw at the number of exp needed to level up from 1000 to 1001 and understood that it was only because his rewards were in levels and not exp that he was able to reach this threshold. The second best yer in Omega , had just reached the threshold to promote to tier 5 at level 480 , he was a far-cry away from Rudra and the exp required to reach from 480 to 960 was nearly 500 times the one required from 0 to 480 which made the math of the queen make more sense. Rudra had outperformed human''s as a species while ying Omega , creating his own relegion and destroying realms and fighting god''s. There was no-one who had came to having a simr adventure and he had made the impossible possible. The queen continued " I will give you one opportunity to promote to tier 6 within Omega, however if you take this chance i will ce a restriction on your soul which will make you unable to share the knowledge about this promotion exam to anyone below to tier 6. You will gain a lot of autonomy and break an important barrier in an individual''s physiology and will technically no longer be a half-angel either. Promote sessfully and you will be transformed into an angel , one of the highest order or beings in the wide universe and a species fitting of your humongous talent far surpassing mere humans. However with the knowledge that you are a human already public in the universe, your transformation into an full - fledged angel will put a target on your back once Omega ends , as both the angel race and theirpetitors will seek you out for learning the secrets of your transformation. I have warned you about the consequences Do you still want toept? " Chapter 882 Everything Makes Sense Rudra was very moved by the universal queen giving him a fair warning, somehow the universal queen seemed very warm to him. Either it was an extremely high level of mental maniption that Rudra could not grasp his finger around or it was some deeper secret that he had not discovered yet. However currently he could not wonder about that secret as he needed to wonder about the tier 6 promotion first. Making himself a target for the wider universe was not good, however not promoting himself when he was the only individual in the history of the universe to have an opportunity to be promoted was stupid as well. Rudra put his hand over his heart as he closed his eyes and asked his subconscious mind if going for it was a good idea , and he got a faint '' Yes '' as a reply. Rudra did not stop to think about it even for a second longer as he knew the more he deliberated over it the more his smart mind would make valid arguments about both yes and no. Rudra said " yes , i want to take this opportunity". The queen smiled as she waved her hand and said " Alright then all the best , the time dtion will be set to a hundered human years to one day, so that you may go home to your wife in time, i hope to see many wonders from you in the future Rudra Rajput may the unnamed god be with you ". Rudra had a billion questions buzzing in his mind however he got to ask none of them to the universal queen before a flood of knowledge entered his brain. --------( A/N , the next part is important, please pay attention , i will write it in single simple statements) --------- Every sentient being in the universe had a karmic value attached to them. The karmic value represented how much an individual''s importance was on a universal scale. Karmic value directly manipted hidden factors such as luck. Infamy and fame helped increase karmic value. Whenever a new life is born into the universe the karmic value of all sentient beings under a threshold is diluted and their overall significance in the universe reduces. Whenever a life is destroyed the converse happens. The threshold in the universe is tier 6. When a being reached tier 6 , their karmic value tips over a threshold that makes it so that with every life added in the universe their overall importance in the universe increases. While everyone under tier 6 sees their importance diluted. Currently the strongest individuals in the universe are the four Enigma''s at tier 10 strength who control about 2% of the universe''s karmic value each to total a whopping 8%. The karmic value of an average human is 0.000000000000000000000000001% This means even if entire civilizations of humans is routed from the universe the grand impact would be next to nothing. However a single Enigma could control the fate over 2% of the universe. Which meant trillions and trillions of lives/ thousands of gxies / millions of stars etc. There are manyws set in ce for killing individuals over tier 6 in the universe as from tier 6 and above individuals are able to ess a force called '' Divine essence ''. Divine essence is a currency that can be converted into karmic value. Consider it to be a mana-stone which can be converted by a knowledgeable individual into pure mana , that can be inturn used to supplement spells. Divine essence cannot be created and neither can be destroyed, it can only be farmed using those who are under tier 6 or be plundered from the dead bodies of other tier 6 or higher beings. With only those under tier 6 being able to give higher beings divine essence, it was a way to make sure that the higher powers could not wipe out weaker poptions indiscriminately without suffering consequences, whereas it also ensured that the weaker individuals of the universe never became the masters of it. The best way to farm divine essence is through setting up a relegion and be worshipped by individuals under tier 6 as a god but there were a few other methods as well. For an individual to be given the right to passage to bing a tier 6 individual, they needed to pay a total debt of 100 divine essences to the Universal queen to have their promotion test consideredplete. To facilitate this service however, the queen helped the individuals seeking rights of passage by teleporting them into nomadic worlds with their mana barriers intact to give the individual a chance to enter that world and set up their own relegion and be a god. ? Rudra was shown how hundereds of thousands of years ago , Thor , Zeus , Hourus , Lucifer and many more were transported to earth amongst many others as a part of their tier 6 promotion test , and their attempt to farm divine essences. Rudraughed at their tactics, how they all manipted the poption into thinking they were their protectors and will always watch over them , and how there was a higher purpose to life and it can be only achieved by absolute dedication to them. How they all told humans that they were the only true god''s and how all other relegious were a lie, and how they enticed them with a promise of heaven and a life after death. In the end they all said the same thing. I will be back to roam thesends one day! With that they trapped a species as their farming base for an eternity. Rudra felt a veil being lifted over his mind as he finally saw the bigger vision of things and how the universe actually worked. The queen had dted time at a pace of 1day to 100 human years and had scheduled him to go to 7s. In other words he had 700 years to farm 100 divine essences and pass his promotion test. 700 years to fool 7 civilizations that he was their god and savior 700 years that will pass in a blink for those on earth , but for him will be worth a long , long time. It was the price he needed to pay , to be called a god. /// This chapter is my masterpiece, with this i have delivered the biggest secret of rebirth of the strongest guild master. I hope you all enjoyed it /// Chapter 883 Tier 6 Promotion The first that Rudra was transported to was a human. It was called '' Mira '' by the locals, and they were humans who could be called a little better than food gatherers living as a wolf pack. Rudra had observed many small groups in the first few months of his stay at the and almost all of them remained in groups of 50-150 in a primordial vige setting. Thenguage they spoke was crude and they seemed to have a deep-seated fear of the element '' Fire '' as unlike earth humans who cooked meat over fire and used fire to stay warm, Mira humans actively ran away from fire. In his first decade at the , Rudra became the god of fire and through many massacres and many encounters eventually rounded up all the humans in the continent into a single city which he named '' Elite city '' . He taught themnguage, he taught them how to wield fire and gave them many key technological instruments such as wheel , sanitation and housing. Over the next three decades Rudra imbued English into them and oversaw the creation of his own relegion as he ruled over the entire poption of 4.5 million people of the as their godking. Rudra missed home awfully bad , however never did he mate with any humans on the no matter how beautiful as he remained faithful to Ruby and Naomi. It took him 30 years to farm a single divine essence however over the next 30 years the poption went from 4.5 million to 45 million and he now had a whole empire under him entering the cusp of renaissance. In the second 30 year period he earnt 9 divine essences making his total to ten as his fame and tales of divinity started to be ingrained into the culture. Rudra tried to be kind, he taught some schrs mathematics, science and astronomy as he himself spent a lot of time contemting the use of mana and refining his own battle skills in seclusion. In hisst 40 years Rudra had to do pretty much nothing , he only made 1 appearance per decade and his faith still grew stronger than ever. Poption crossed the 200 million mark and Rudra farmed a total of 30 divine essences from this 40 year period bringing his total from the to 40! ------ His second was a beast-man race where he looked and walked different to most natural inhabitants. There he became Shakuni the god of thunder and war as he became the patron of one of the emperor''s of the helping him in his goal of world domination. Rudra only worked for 15 years on this until it was all subdued under the emperor he chose and the emperor in return made many temples and rituals to honor Rudra. For the next 85 years Rudra meditated in seclusion figuring out the meditation technique he learnt at the knight promotion hall and devicing his own. In the end he farmed only 18 divine essence from this bringing his total to 58. -------- On 3 it was elves and this time around Rudra decided to be the god of nature recing the world tree in popr elf myths he knew. Rudra taught the elves advanced human sciences and revolutionized farming by teaching them the importance of manure and crop rotation. He healed anyone that needed to be healed and even saved many elves from the cusp of death. He became the symbol for healing and nature and warmth and was weed dearly wherever he went. It took him 40 years of service before people began to worship him fervently and it showed as by the end of his 100 years on the he got a whopping 120 divine essences from the alone bringing his total to 178 showing that worship stemming out of love was more powerful than one under fear. Rudra had already cleared the requirements to be a god however the promotion test did not end here. It continued for 400 years more as he visited many differents. Mermaids , vampires , humans again , orcs He became different types of god''s and in the end he had a total essence pool of 351 divine essences when his test period drew to a close. Many things changed about Rudra during these 700 years , his heart became much more stable and the mastery he had over his skills in real life reached the level he had in Omega. This had been a great opportunity for him to practice his game skills in real world''s like earth which were without mana as he slowly perfected his sword mastery of each and every skill in his arsenal to a [ Perfect ]grade , this meant he could move and fight in real world as well as he could in the virtual world and he had the added benefit of tempering his mind through meditation. Unlike other god''s Rudra never promised toe back or spread lies about his existence, he never revealed his true reason for visiting and tried to advance each he was on by giving them portions of knowledge that theycked to help them improve. He killed many , he saved even more and in the end he tried to be a just and good role model for future kings and generations to follow. Wether thoses forgot about him or remembered him would be a thing to be seen in the future , however Rudra had no regrets about his conduct. He had no bastard children and his ethics were unquestionable. He remained true to his instincts and showed many worlds the power of the grey winged god. [ SYSTEM NOTIFICATION ] - The tier 6 promotion test has been nowpleted the user has gained a total of 351 divine essences , -100 essence for tier promotion. Tier promotionplete. divine essence left 251. Starting evaluation. INITIAL PERFORMANCE GRADE : B -51 evaluation from B -----> A -75 evaluation from A -----> S -125 Evaluation from S------> SS CONGRATULATIONS PLAYER SHAKUNI YOU HAVE CLEARED THE TIER 6 PROMOTION TEST WITH A SS RATING. DISTRIBUTING REWARDS. Chapter 884 More Rewards [ SYSTEM NOTIFICATION ] - The tier 6 promotion test has been nowpleted the user has gained a total of 351 divine essences , -100 essence for tier promotion. Tier promotionplete. divine essence left 251. Starting evaluation. INITIAL PERFORMANCE GRADE : B -51 evaluation from B -----> A -75 evaluation from A -----> S -125 Evaluation from S------> SS CONGRATULATIONS PLAYER SHAKUNI YOU HAVE CLEARED THE TIER 6 PROMOTION TEST WITH A SS RATING. DISTRIBUTING REWARDS. [ Reward 1 ] - All stats ¡Á 2 [ Reward 2 ] - Conversion of race from half-angel to aplete angel ( begins in 3 minutes ) [ Reward 3 ] - Reward of queen''s choice , the queen wants to congratte you on this historic achievement and will grant you one thing you need. Obtained - 100,000 Battery cells for destroyer ss Battleship + A manual on how to manufacture them on earth. [ Reward 4 ] - Obtained full set divine armour called [ Elite Armour ] ( Custom ) ( Divine ) ( Bound ), built specifically for yer shakuni. Note --> The existing equipment King''s helmet has been absorbed by the divine Elite Armour set helmet to form the King''s Elite helmet. The existing equipment Sariel''s boots has been absorbed by the divine Elite Armour set to form Sariel''s Elite boots. The existing equipment Angel''s armour is absorbed by Elite Armour to form the Angel''s Elite Armour. [ Reward 5 ] - To be the first and only individual in the history of Omega to have reached tier 6 sessfully you have the opportunity to create your own church and relegion in future iterations of the game. - Benefit one ( You leave a legacy befitting your legendary run in the game ) - Benefit two ( You get 5 divine essence monthly from your relegion, note - may increase or decrease depending on in-game circumstances) - Benefit three ( You can choose to decline joining Hades''s army as his fifthmander and instead call for an alliance between equals) + TITLE ( HUMAN GOD ) [ HUMAN GOD ] - THE ULTIMATE TITLE TO BE GAINED IN OMEGA, ALL HUMAN''S INSIDE OMEGA WILL FOREVER WORSHIP YOU AS THEIR LORD AND SAVIOUR FOR THE REST OF ETERNITY. TITLE EFFECTS - CAN RESSUTECT AND KILL ANY HUMAN AT WILL. NOTE - EFFECT ONLY LIMITED TO OMEGA , REDUCED TO CAN HEAL/ PARALYSE ANY HUMAN BELOW TIER 6 WITHOUT USING MANA IN REAL WORLD. [ Reward 6 ] - You now have full autonomy over the Omega A.I. Gaia. Embedding process will start after evolution ispleted. [ Final reward ] - The stat divine essence is unlocked. Current capacity - 0/100 ----------- ( ss specific rewards will be open to choose when yer re-enters Omega ) -------- Rudra was stunned speachless by the rewards, this was wayyy more than he ever expected. Apparently promoting to tier 6 was actually a good choice as Rudra would be dumb to give such power away , it would help him in Unbelievable ways in the future. As he was gawking at the screen the universal queen appeared before him once again with a bright and radiant smile. She said " Well done Rudra, i can''t wait to see your adventures in Sigma. See you again soon , try stay out of trouble and sort things out diplomatically in the future I would not do it usually, but here is myst gift to you before you leave, drink it when you wake up". + Obtained an unknown potion The queen waved her hand after saying this as the same spacial maniption that brought Rudra into Sigma started to bring him back towards Omega. Rudra did not resist at all, it had been 7 days on earth but 700 years for him since hest saw his friends and family. Soon he fell into a deep slumber as he felt his body tearing itself apart as he passed out cold. Although Rudra could not see it , he was in Gaia''s system space as a whirpool of divine mana tore apart his body restructuring his very DNA structure as thest remaining human parts within him changed from human to angel. Rudra''s wings which were grey in color changed to a picture perfect white and his hair color changed from ck to blonde. Rudra''s skin had already been cleansed and perfected long ago but this time around it was as if even the most minute microscopic scarring and imperfections were removed from his face as he looked less like a human and more like a radiant divine angel. Rudra''s god''s eyes that were an ominous grey in color changed to a even more omnious blue in color and got upgraded to a higher version of the skill called gctic god''s eyes. Itmeant that Rudra could monitor an entire gxy at will with his eyes now. His body sturcture became even more sturdy and he had Unbelievable boosts to his physique and vitality stat. Rudra''s very blood changed from a dark red color to a shiny bright red one which seemed to glisten as if it was radioactive even in the dark. Thankfully it was not radioactive but a phenomenon that humans were not aware of yet. As his physical changes were taking palce , the A.I. Gaia also started to be downloaded into Rudra''s brain as she became his personal assistant monitoring everything from his vitals,his skills , his inventory and his memories. Rudra was out cold for 7 hours and had changed the world when he finally woke up. ********** ( Meanwhile Naomi ) On the third day after their hospital visit a horrifying news were broken by the doctor to Naomi and Max. Since Rudra was away for 4 more days , Max had taken Naomi to collect the reports and counselling with the doctor and be her moral support. Max had not talked to Sophie since her hospitalisation as he finally realised she was toxic and that they needed to breakup. The only reason why he had not broken up officially already was because he did not wish to be insensitive until she recoveredpletely. Max was chirpy and happy and feeling like his old self until a shocking piece of news was dropped by the doctor. " Miss Naomi, i don''t know how to say this but if you want to save your own life , you need to deliver the babies prematurely. The babies are abnormally strong and your body is not strong enough to sustain the nourishment that they need. The reason why you are going pale is because the babies are draining the life out of you .... We must do the procedure at once! " For twenty whole minutes Max could not believe what he was hearing as the world around him started to spin , quite literally as he felt as if he had a massive headache. However, Max braved through because he was sitting beside Naomi who was facing the most difficult choice of her life. Naomi rubbed her belly with love as although she looked visibly distressed she asked " If i deliver them prematurely will they still live a healthy andplete life ? " It was the doctors turn to remain silent this time as after thinking for a while he said " 30% chance that they live " Naomi smiled as she said " What are my odds of surviving if i deliver them a monthter ". The doctor seemed visibly distressed this time , as after thinking for long long time he said " 10% " Naomi firmly replied " That''s decent odds , two lives to one i have no question in my mind, my babies will grow to have a healthy life even if i trade mine for them ". The doctor was stunned and he wanted to speak something and so did Max, however when the two looked into the fierce protective eyes of a mother they knew that nothing they could say would ever change her mind. On the way back home Max was crying and crying whereas Naomi kept rubbing her belly with love and affection as if nothing has happened. " W-h why.... " Max eventually Said amongst all his sobs , he did not understand why God had to be so cruel to his family, first it was the death of his parents and now this ... Naomi smiled as she patted max on the shoulder and said " It''s alright Max, everyone dies someday, death is inevitable. It''s the life that matters. My whole life the only thing i wanted was a happy family and revenge for my mother''s death. Rudra and the guild helped me exact my revenge and they also gave me a happy family , I''m content with my end , i want nothing more. My only wish now is to have the kids to grow up healthy and see them prosper in life.I''ll admit it will be sad if i can''t hold their tiny hands or see them go to school and grow up , but I''m not worried , they have a great dad and uncle Max they will grow up just fine. " Max''s sobs became uncontroble at this point, he was too angry with life itself at this moment in time. After a while Naomi said " Not a word about this to Rudra Max, not a word, promise me this will stay between us ! " Max looked at Naomi wide eyed he did not want to hide this from his brother, if there was anyone who could remedy this situation it was him! How can he hide it from him. However Naomi pestered Max until he promised, however it was a promise Max did not intend to keep even if it meant antagonizing his sister inw. /// Special shoutout to passmemoney for the 5000 coin magic castle! Bonus tommorow. Please let me know if you want to see Rudra''s updated stat pannel in the next chapter , or should I not add it? It''s grown to be quite big so i need to ask now-a-days /// Chapter 885 More Secrets When Rudra finally opened his eyes he was shocked to see himselfying on his own bed at the pce in Omega. Reflexively, Rudra drew his sword and stood on guard only to startle the sleeping Ruby beside himself. Rudra gazed towards Ruby and his eyes contained a trace of love and passion, however while it had been 6 months since Rubyst saw him it had been 700 years and six months since Rudrast saw his wife. Rudra had turned to stone in the past 700 years as although he tried to be just and honest while ruling over a, he did not actually give two fucks if the poption lived or died or if the champion he chose on the did well in his endeavours. Being a celibate for so long, Rudra hadplicated feelings when he saw his wife again. "DRINK THE QUEEN''S POTION " A feminine voice said inside Rudra''s head and Rudra instantly looked around the room to see where the voice came from , however dismissed it as him hallucinating when he found nothing. Reaching into his inventory Rudra pulled out a golden liquid in a vial that wasbelled as''queen''s gift '' and drunk it trusting the words of the universal queen that it would help him. Immediately Rudra''s splitting headache reduced and over the next one minute Rudra felt his memories of thest 700 years beingpressed into being felt as a very long single day. It was likepressing a 1 GB file into 1 MB but not losing any of the important memories and experiences but wiping out all the useless extensions. It was the queen''s gift to Rudra to help him regain his humanity that he lost over thest 700 years being away, as when he opened his eyes once again he became the same loving human he once was before ascending to godhood. The moment Rudra saw Ruby''s eyes again, all his anxiety melted as the sword dropped from his hand and he hugged his first wife tightly. It had been a VERY VERY LONG time since hest saw Ruby. Ever since he entered hell in his war against Lucifer, he had not been able to enter the True Elites Kingdom and hence was unable to meet Ruby. When he logged out of the game, he could still meet Naomi however it was nearly a eternity since hest saw his first wife. Ruby was taken aback by the passionate kiss that Rudra gave her, however she did not push him off. Even she had waited very long for the loving embrace of her husband. " I really really missed you a lot " Rudra said in a rough voice. For the next 4-5 hours Rudra and Ruby disyed their longing for each other in many actions but no words were exchanged as their bodies did all the talking. 5 hourster Rudra got the shock of his life when while contemting about future ns as Ruby slept cozily in his arms he heard a foreign voice in his head once again. " That''s wrong master you don''t understand how the transition from Omega to Sigma works ". " What the hell? " Thought Rudra as a frown appeared on his face. Judging by his reaction , Gaia started from the start. " Good morning master , a brilliant performance in bed , your wife must be quite satisfied" Gaia said as Rudra''s frown deepened " Who are you ". Rudra spoke groggily, his eyes darting all across the room , vehemently looking for some ghost " I am Gaia, the A.I. for earth and your personal assistant. I''m not a ghost master , and I''m speaking from within ur brain, i have sessfully integrated with you ". Rudra''s frown turned into curiosity now as he said within his mind " Okay, so tell me about all the special things about tier 6 that you could not tell me before " Gaia replied " Certainly master. 1) After reaching tier 6 all individuals are given a personal A.I. by the Universal queen. Had you not reached this level a tier 6 Guardian would have been appointed to look after this and i would have merged into his personal A.I. , however thankfully that will not be the case. As your personal A.I. , i will perform manyputational and analytical tasks for you as well as provide you with an endless repository of knowledge. I will identify and exin about any element youe across that is not in your own memory database and help you a lot in your universal travels by teaching you about unknown creatures and their customs I will also help you inbat by helping you analyse the weaknesses of your opponents and how to exploit them. These are a few things i can do amongst many others ". Rudra was very intrigued by this, this was certainly very helpful , having an A.I. telling him about customs and unknown materials in his mind meant that he would never walk into a situation where he would have no knowledge of what he was dealing with. Gaia continued " 2. I will help you ess the inter-godsmunication service. For all the gods on your friendlist i will help deliver messages as a messanger between myself and the god''s A.I. all across the universe. 3. I will now release previously witheld information to you. You are now ssified as a Divine grade yer and the debuff that the queen has assigned to your tier is 0 . This means you won''t be dropping tiers when you exit Omega and enter Sigma. Everyone else who is tier 5 , tier 4 will be graded by the queen and will face a debuff towards either tier 3 , tier 2 or tier 1 depending on their assessment. Whereas everyone at tier 3 and under will start Sigma without a name or an identity at the rock bottom of society with a tier 0 assessment. This means about 98.4% of the total yerbase will enter Sigma at the rock bottom". The news that Gaia shared today was both concerning and assuring. On his personal front, it was assuring to know that his tier 6 identity was a permanent thing , in a general sense it was bad news for humanity. If the universe had powers upto tier 10 and even the strongest warriors of earth were at tier 2-3 , it meant that earth would start at the bottom-most bottom of the universal society of power. As if confirming his suspicions Gaia confirmed " Indeed sire , if you had not miraculously reached tier 6 earth was pretty much a goner. Our overall strength is pitifully low and humans the dominant species of our ranks in the bottom 5% of the universe in terms of rawbat power". " We''re basically fucked ". Thought Rudra " Yes " replied Gaia /// The sponsor of this chapter is passmemoney, please thank him in thements for this one /// Chapter 886 A Stat Pannel Affair Over the next 2 hours Gaia exined in depth about how humans was basically one of the worst species to be born as in this universe and why inherently earth had no value. She exined universal geo-politics and the stuff Rudra would need to deal with as the protector of this and as a powerhouse over the karmic line. However amongst all the useful stuff she could do for Rudra, the most important thing that she did for Rudra was helping him perfect his moveset. Rudra was the first and only individual in the history of Omega to have reached tier 6 before the game ended and obtained the A.I. before the game closed , cing him in a position where Gaia could help him in advance to prepare for Sigma. Asmon knowledge, mastering a move in-game did not trante to one being able to perform the same move in real life. To be able to move and fight like they did in-game one needed to put immense amounts of hours into training their body to learn those attacks physically however still a few advanced moves could never be learnt. A mastery of the move was seperated into 9 different categories in the real world. 1.Beginer 2. Novice 3.Student 4. Journeyman 5. Expert 6. Master 7. Grandmaster 8. Perfectionist 9. Creator For Rudra, although he learnt everything from his moveset that was rted with physical fighting such as Overhead sh, twinde cross sh etc.etc.,during the 700 years he had living in seclusion on differents, he had not reached expert rank in most of his moves and was below a journeyman in his mostplex and most important skills such as gravity maniption and spacial maniption in real-life. The default power level of skills In Omega was at master level, this meant that one could perform the skill without any dy and loss of power at any given instance. For Rudra to only be an expert or lower in majority of his skills would mean a heavy loss ofbat power in real world. To solve this issue and to give Rudra his ss specific reward , Gaia suggested a single ss specific skill to Rudra. [ True Angel''s perfected memory ] - A skill unique to the angel race only, the practitioner can learn 15 skills directly at the Master rank . To go alongside this skill she gave two tier 6 spells that were best suited for Rudra''s style ofbat [ Moon sh ] [ tier 6] [ divine] - A sword sh so powerful, at the master rank it can cleave the moon in half. [ Asteroid rain ] ( cosmic ) - Call upon arge number of asteroids to destroy any cosmic battleship fleet or entires standing in your way. This was the best possible skill reward that Rudra could have ever gotten and Gaia helped him refine it to perfection. ---------- Rudra called for his stat pannel ----- yer Name : Shakuni / Augustus Won Knight Title : Viscount of Hazelgroove kingdom, Honorable Death knight , Saviour of Thol vige , Revered Medicine Master , Honorary ArchBishop of the Church of Life , World renowned , Heir of Augustus Won Knight , Achiever , Dragon yer , King Of the True Elites Kingdom , First Cultivator , Supreme Overlord , Legendary Demon yer , Superior Human , Pope Of The Church Of Death , History maker , Powerhouse , Explorer of realms , Shakuni The Undefeated , HUMAN GOD ss :Death Knight ( Mythic ) Subss : Explosion Artist Race - True Angel Sepcial Constitution - Perfected Angel''s body LVL: 1000 Tier : 6 STATS AGI : 300,000 (+ 150,000 ) VIT : 320,000 INT : 250,000 STA : 350,000 PHY : 250,000 MANA: 410,000 ( +205,000 ) DIVINE ESSENCE : 3/100 HP : 543,818,000/543,818,000 Unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : 92/100 Charm :99/100 Infamy : 0/100 Status : No Abnormalities Equipment : Lich''s Ring , concealer mask , Sun God''s bracelet ( Legendary) , Pope''s token , [ Elite Armour ] ( Custom ) ( Divine ) ( Bound ) ( Divine ) , manastone ( ancient ), Lucifer''s shoulderpads ( Divine ) Weapons : Grim Reaper ( ancient ) , Excalibur ( Divine ) ( Unique ) ? Skills : Darkness bind , Summon Knight Durahal , Windsh , Critical absorb , Berserk, Darkness st, Death sh, Eyes of God , Earthquake , Critical block , Blink , Stormbringer , Swift Retreat, Illusionaey multi- sword , suppresion art, three point stab , twin de hurricane , twin de cross sh , ymore , Overheard sh , Sr restore , Sr re , Sr st , Sr descent , Sr beam, Shadow Dopplegangers , Knight''s courage, Holy Lance ( divine) , One legged leap ( rare) , Cloud Feet , Circumvent , Dance Of Death ( Divine ) , Object Maniption (Godly ) , Gravity maniption ( Divine), Space Buster (Tier 5) , Future sight ( Godly ) , Elite st ( Self created ) , Simple Counter ( Divine ), Basic mana Reinforcement ( Legendary ), Moon sh ( divine ) , Asteroid rain ( cosmic ) ss specific skills : Death Knights Summoning, Death Emperor''s s Aura Suppression , ck Ratio , Enhanced Full counter , Death Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) (plete ) , Time Dtion , Undead Ruler, True Angel''s perfected memory Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- Rudra was very proud of his skill pannel and when he finally looked at it he could almost cry out of joy and satisfaction. He had reallye a long long way and the current him was strong enough to take two in-game Lucifer''s alone and not break a sweat. This was an unbelievable dreame true for a human and it seemed like he had finally be someone worthy of having given a second chance. Rudra had wayyy too many skills, equipments and titles and since he could only learn 15 of them to the master rank Gaia proposed to merge a lot of skills whereas she wanted to burn a lot of unnecessary titles in-exchange of divine essence. Rudra gave her permission to meddle with his skill pannel and the end result was this. Gaia burnt away a lot of unneeded titles, she merged a lot of skills into a wider and higher rated skill which gave Rudra even higher and newer rated skills. In the end she created a stat pannel for Rudra with only 15 skills that needed to be stored into his memory , whereas the remaining skills were either already at the master rank or passives that need not be learnt actively. ----- yer Name : Shakuni Won Knight Active Titles : Shakuni The Undefeated , Human God. ss: Death Knight ( Mythic ) Subss : Explosion Artist Race - True Angel Sepcial Constitution - Perfected Angel''s body LVL: 1000 Tier : 6 STATS AGI : 300,000 (+ 150,000 ) VIT : 320,000 INT : 250,000 STA : 350,000 PHY : 250,000 MANA: 410,000 ( +205,000 ) DIVINE ESSENCE : 76/100 HP : 543,818,000/543,818,000 Unassigned stat points : 0 Hidden stats Luck : 92/100 Charm :99/100 Infamy : 0/100 Status : No Abnormalities Equipment : Sun God''s bracelet, EliteArmour( Divine ) , manastone ( ancient ), Lucifer''s shoulderpads ( Divine ) Weapons : Grim Reaper ( ancient ) , Excalibur ( Divine ) ( Unique ) ?Skills : Gctic eyes( divine) , Complete Martial arts mastery ( divine) , Death Style Sword Arts ( divine ), Holy Lance ( divine),Dance Of Death ( Divine ) , Complete Gravity maniption ( Divine), Spacial maniption ( Divine ) , Future sight ( Godly ) , Elite st ( Self created ), True counter ( Divine) , Moon sh ( divine ) , Asteroid rain ( cosmic) ss specific skills : Death Knights Summoning, Death Emperor''s s Aura Suppression , ck Ratio , Enhanced Full counter , Death Legion, ( Knight of the empire ) (plete ) , Time Dtion , Undead Ruler, True Angel''s perfected memory Mount : Grey Wolf Pet : Furball ( Divine nine tails ) ---- It felt odd to see such a small stat pannel but Rudra understood the advantages! Martial arts mastery and death style sword arts were skills that were far superior to anything in hisbined arsenal of individual attacks. However the main point was that Rudra would be walking into Sigma with aplete mastery over his skill pannel, allowing him to perform at a benchmark simr to his in-game character! /// Apologies for the double stat pannel, but the situation called for it./// Chapter 887 The Impression On The World And Final Goodbyes After Rudra understood about his upgraded powers and the universe, for the first time in a long-time he opened the forums to check-out what was going on. Gaia said " Master do you want me to update you on major global events? ". Rudra raised an eyebrow, this was so convenient! He immediately said " yes ". Gaia said " Here are the global news 1. Your impression has improved tremendously amongst the masses after you yed Lucifer and you are worshipped as a god amongst men. On average 14/100 messages typed on the forums is about you. 2. You made even more waves when you reached tier 6 as your level and tier are still on disy on the ranking sheet. Your impression than changed from almost a god to a god. 3. Opponents you have defeated in the past came out and started praising you as they start to im that there was always something special about you and they had no idea they were fighting with a god at the time. Most of them wish you well. 4. The fuel packponents needed by your friend FattyKsh have been delivered to his office and ording to my estimates are enough to create amercial buisness that could be extremely profitable for Earth. 5. The NPC people of True Elites Kingdom are proposing to make a temple in your honor. Rudra heard the news and realised he had put his level and tier settings on disy before the war in hell started to gather more followers and had forgotten to turn it off. It did not matter anymore, it was not like he was hiding his strength anyways, there was literally no-one in Omega that could threaten him anymore. The AI governing the game was his personal assistant and the all powerful god''s were weaker than he was. Unless there was a tier 7 entity he was not aware of within the game, Rudra was the king of the jungle. Rudra smiled at all his aplishments and then sighed deeply, today was most likely going to be thest day where he yed the game seriously. May even be thest time that he yed it ever, as unless circumstances forced him to log back into the game, he did not n on leaving the side of his wife for the next month. Rudra was contemting all this when Ruby finally woke up and Rudra''s eyes fell on his first wife. A lot had changed for Rudra in the past 700 years however one thing remained constant. Only two women could make his heart race faster and although Rudra was not the best husband, he nned to improve. Looking into Ruby''s eyes Rudra said " I''m not sure if you are really out there in the wider universe or if you are a figment of my imagination .... " Gaia interrupted by speaking in Rudra''s mind " Oh she''s very real ". Rudra instantly screamed in his head " Shut the hell up Gaia , i don''t need fact checks right now " " I will find you ... I will find you and if you are still unspoken of and willing to marry me , I will make you mine. I promise. Even when i did not know that you might be out there in the wider universe, i loved you the same and now that i know you are out there, i will stop at nothing toe and get you. Ruby , my love You will always be my first wife". Ruby did not understand why Rudra was saying these words , however the feelings he meant to convey were conveyed as the elven queen replied with a smile " Wherever i am , i will always love you ". For thest time Rudra kissed his NPC wife on her soft lips before heading out to the guild to resign as the guildmaster. As Rudra entered the familiar guild grounds, everyone stopped doing whatever it was that they were doing as hordes and hordes of people gathered and cheered and worshipped the very ground that Rudra walked on. " GUILDMASTER I LOVE YOU" " Guildmaster the GOAT" " Guildmaster the GOD! ". Everyone hoarded around Rudra , however noone dared to obstruct his path as Rudra smiled and waved at hisrades before storming into the guild hall. No meeting needed to be called , as he took the stage word spread and within 15 minutes hundereds of thousands of people gathered and all the elders lined up on the stage behind Rudra. Rudra waited patiently and when Karna finally took his ce behind him, Rudra smiled and started his speach. " ELITES! .... ". Rudra said in a powerful godly voice and then deliberately took a long pause, building anticipation in the crowd " WE WON ". Mad deafening cheers erupted from the crowd as people raised their swords and shouted at the top of their throats, some distinct whistling mixed with the roars , some tearing the guild robes in ecstacy. Rudra let the pop build and build and after a solid 20 seconds he said " Yeah, we showed Lucifer who rules the middle realm and who can kick his butt anytime they March to hell. The devil himself cowers at our name! Be proud men! The elite namemands supreme respect! " Elites felt their chests swollen with pride, it was true, just saying that they belonged to the true elites guild brought a sense of reverence and respect amongstmoners who treated guild members as if they were nobility. Rudra continued " As you all must know i have reached the pinnacle of this game by reaching tier 6 ! Im stronger than Lucifer now " Another roar of deafening cheers followed as " Shakuni Our God " chants erupted from the crowd. Rudraughed when he heard those chants as he knew they were true and he said " Yeah! Shakuni the undefeated is now a god! However, even a god must admit that without the godmakers standing behind me, i would be nothing " Rudra pointed at the elders lined up behind him as all of them smiled when his gazended on them. Rudra meant this too, all the elders were pirs of this guild and without them he would have never won the war, or any war for that matter. They were critical in achieving the heights that he did. He was blessed. " Today i retire as your guildmaster, however our guild does not disband because Omega ising to an end. We all live in the upside and all of us will face the new world together and I have found a capable man on whose shoulders we can all lean on under these uncertain times. It''s a shoulder which i myself often lean upon. My best friend My brother The vice-guildmaster of the elites? No! No longer the vice guildmaster. From today , from this moment guildmaster Karna! System notification : are you sure you want to make yer '' Karna '' the guildmaster of the '' True Elites guild '' , this will mean you no longer own the guild. Yes No Smiling Rudra clicked yes , as all guildmembers got a system notification stating there was a change in leadership. Some were sad , some were happy , the atmosphere was bittersweet. However Rudra knew how to pump a crowd as he started the chant " Guildmaster Karna! " and soon the entire crowd joined. Rudra slowly stepped back as Karna stepped forward and took the stage, the two men locking eyes mid-way as a silent conversation took ce between them. Today was the day, now was the time , the elites was Karna''s guild now and Rudra had to move to bigger things. He would always be an elite , always a part of the guild and always there to help , but no longer monitor the day-to-day operations. It was Karna''s time now. Karna gave a very emotional speach where he highlighted his happy journey within the guild, he emphasized on how the guild was overly dependant on Rudra in the past and for the guild to be the best in the universe that needed to change. Karna''s charisma soon started to shine as he grasped the crowds attentionpletely as he talked about how things would start to change for the good under him as there were many parts which Rudra let go but would not be tolerated under his reign. Neatwit was appointed as the vice guildmaster of the guild whereas Rudra wasbelled the '' Patriarch ''. Karna gave Rudra the same amount of power that he enjoyed but no responsibilities as he had long prepared this position and was going to create it when he was promoted. This meant that Rudra could still start wars , appoint elders , withdraw funds and items without approval and basically even run the guild as he pleased. It came as a surprise to Rudra and he was grateful for the gesture, but he did not intend to interfere in guilds day to day operations anymore. Hisst message in the game was for God Hades, he wrote a lengthy letter to the god of death stating how he could not perform the duties of the pope anymore and that he appoint a new candidate in the next month or so, and sent it via Gaia. Finally , Saying goodbye to his guildmates and his elders Rudra logged off from Omega with all of his major obligations fullfilled. After all these years of gaming day and night and achieving everything that was achievable, Rudra finally wanted nothing more than some quality family time. The only question was would he get it? /// It''s the end of an era , Rudra has left Omega for a grander stage. However you guys stay tuned for bigger and better adventures for the future! /// Chapter 888 Family Time Rudra logged out of Omega and sighed deeply when he saw that his gaming pod had been upgraded once more. There were runic inscriptions all over the room where he was gaming and although earth was surrounded by a mana barrier , the flow of mana was heavily concentrated in Rudra''s room. Rudra thought about checking the cam''s once more but after deliberation he decided he did not want to see more disturbing aliens. There was still a month of normalcy left and the weird stuff could wait till after that. Rudra washed up and looked at his new appearance in the mirror. " I look nothing like myself " Rudra sighed as he spoke, he looked like an angel from medeival paintings andic books , long blonde hair, ocean blue eyes , chiseled jawline , charming facial features and a lean ripped body. Compared to the slightly fat, e covered ck eyed ck haired 6/10 human he was a decade ago he had changedpletely. " Change is good , change is good ". Rudra murmured when another voice startled him " Do you always talk to yourself like this master?" " The fu** " Rudra cursed, he hadpletely forgotten Gaia was imnted in his brain now and that he was no longer alone in his own mind. " Gaia if you want to peacefully co-exist with me you need to ask me for permission to speak first , you understand? Don''t startle me, my monologues are important for my mental stability ". Rudra instructed Gaia with a slight frown. Rudra was a guy who contemted stuff in his mind a lot. He was a deep thinker and it became awkward for him to do so knowing someone else was actively reading his thoughts. Although having Gaia was cool , this was a major downside as well. Gaia continued " master , the cuber corp officials want a meeting with you to formally give you the reigns of cuber corp and start helping you with administrative tasks for earth , should I charter a jet for you to take you to their ind? " Rudra frowned , why the hell was there always more work? Whenever he finished work , there was more work waiting for him which always seemed to be important. " NO , Gaia , tell the cuber corp to politely fuck off , i will be by my wife''s side for the next month and even if entire humanity implodes on itself i don''t give a solitary fuck , i need my family time ". Gaia wanted to interrupt and remind Rudra of his duties however once she sensed her boss''s emotions she decided to wisely shut up. Rudra had been through a lot and if anyone deserved a vacation it was this man. Rudra drove home with a big smile on his face, if was the first time he was going home thinking about all the fun things to do with Naomi over the next month instead of worrying about some war or fight. As he pressed the bell of his house he shuffled nervously like a teenager , as he was wearing a formal tuxedo and holding a bunch of pink roses. As Naomi groggily came to open the door , she was surprised to see the well dressed and angelic looking Rudra holding flowers for her as she felt like she was going to melt. " For you mydy " Rudra said giving Naomi the fragrant flowers as he took his hand and gave it a light kiss. Naomi blushed , her pale face full of a red glow as she hugged her husband tightly. Rudra lifted her up as if she weighed nothing and started to heartilyugh as he dere " I''m home ". Naomi and Rudra spent a good two hours silently cuddling and enjoying each other''s warmth after which Naomi started to sob uncontrobly. " What happened? " Rudra asked , he was perplexed by his wife''s behaviour " I missed you " Naomi replied bursting into more tears. Pregnancy was a hard time for a mother and it was a period where she needed constant emotional support. Although she had a nanny and Max , nobody could rece the void left by Rudra and it had been a truly hard time for Naomi without him. The warmth andfort that Rudra brought could not be matched by anyone else in the world for Naomi. Rudra stroked her hair and kissed her forehead as he said " I''m here now, i promise " Naomi looked at Rudra half in disbelief as she said " no more immediate work? " Rudra smiled and said " no work at all " Naomi could not beleive what she was hearing, she had became ustomed to Rudra always leaving on urgent work and made peace with living alone knowing that her husband was an important man. Her tears subsided and a smile spread on her face when she realised that the next month would probably be thest and the best of her life. ********* ( Meanwhile Jhonny ) Max was chasing Sophie who had ran away from the hospital and outside the safe walls of the upside. When Jhonny saw this he sighed as he started to follow the kid silently. Inwardly Jhonny knew that it was a dumb choice for a kid to run into the streets when it was full of crime and gangs. However, Jhonny did not intervene because he wanted to let the boy experience the hardships once for himself so that he never repeated such mistakes again. What Jhonny did not know was that Max did not voluntarily run into the unsafe streets but did so because his crazy girlfriend apparently thought that some street hag who was constantly flirting with Max on the forums had stolen her boyfriend away from her because Max personally replied with a wink emoji to herments, which is why she was running with a knife to her house to murder her. Max had no idea why Sophie was doing what she was doing but he knew he needed to stop her. While Max could not see it Jhonny could clearly understand the situation as he saw Max running after Sophie shouting at her to stop as the old man sighed and said " this girl will be the boy''s undoing ". /// Congrattions on hitting the GT target, bonus soon /// Chapter 889 Max Lashes Out Max caught upto Sophie before she could go too far into the streets. At this point they were only 1 killometer ish away from the upside and the area was still under military protection. Max held Sophie''s arm tightly and immobilized her weapon arm as he gave a tight p across her face. SLAP! Sophie was stunned to see that Max hit her and she waited for Max''s eyes to turn apologetic but it did not , the rage in his eyes never subsided as he kept ring at the woman. " Why did you hit me ? " Sophie said a tear rolling down her eye, however Max was no longer affected by her crocodile tears Max said " You''ve stop acting crazy , I''m not your property and you are not mine. If you want to be in a healthy rtionship with me then you need to understand boundries . You are not the most important individual to me in this entire universe and you probably never will be. My brother is the most important for me in this world followed by my sister inw and my to be nephews , MY FAMILY IS FIRST FOR ME , and until you be my family you''re just a girlfriend You have no standing in my life ". Sophie was bewildered, all the brainwashing she had done for Max all seemed to be crumbling down at the moment, however she had no idea why. " When have i ever obstructed you or your family? All I''ve ever done is be nice to them, i went shopping with your sister-inw, i spent hours trying to find good twin baby names for your uing nephew and niece , all i have ever shown your brother is respect but he treats me like a subus bitch , WHERE AM I WRONG IN THIS?" Sophie asked Max felt frustrated at this second , he had a million things to point out to Sophie but he was not the most eloquent speaker and could not twist facts like Sophie did which is why his retort did not seem as strong when he spoke it versus when he thought about it. " You made a ruckus when u were hospitalized and my sister inw was not feeling well. On multiple asions you''ve tried to tell me my brother is not actually my well wisher , you are the sole reason i had a fight with him, you are WRONG, there is no question about it ". Max replied with disgust. Sophie looked to be take aback as she said " I caused a ruckus at the hospital? Yes , i was weak and feeling needy and wanted you to stay with me when i was recovering, sorry if I OBSTRUCTED you going to your sister inw when i was feeling so low. Sorry i almost died for you when u ditched my with dripping anesthesia in my veins and ALMOST KILL ME. Sorry i told you facts that your brother is holding you back , because i for one think your potential is unlimited and YOU CAN BECOME BETTER THAN HIM in the future ". Max gave a dangerous re to Sophie who red back with equal fury. Smiling Max said " If i say you are wrong , then you admit you are wrong , end of discussion". Sophie wanted to retort but then she looked into Max''s ck eyes and realised this was not a man to be messed with. It was the same look that came in Rudra''s eyes when he was calmly waiting for his enemy to strike first and fall into his trap, the eyes of an apex predator stalking its prey. Sophie gulped as she refused to meet Max''s eyes and looked away. " You will drop this knife now ande back with me to the upside and stop acting like a crazy bitch , or else .... " " Or else what? " Sophie interrupted, still full of herself " Or else nothing, i walk back without caring for you and you can go be the criminal you want to be , but know that if you don''t drop that knife and be back inside the upside before i reach there , you and me are over ". Saying this Max coldly started to walk back as Sophie stood on the streets speechless. This was not the Max she knew , something had changed in the time she was at the hospital, the max she tamed did not have such a spine to him. Sophie could not afford to loose Max so naturally the knife fell from her hands as she ran back to chase Max, from the very start it was all a ploy to get his attention and nothing more, and since Max was not buying what she was selling there was no point in remaining stubborn. ******* Jhonny who had taken out three archers and six gangsters who were lurking in the shadows while the kids fought loudly in the open sighed deeply. He was choking out a man between his arms and chest as he said " Young love eh? Makes one stupid. I gave my boy Max such a good Ball crushing technique yet he still chases women and their big jugs. A dumb boy indeed Not worthy of being my disciple ". MMMPHHJMPHHH The man that Jhonny was choking mumbled in oxygen deprivation and Jhonny continued " Yes yes i will also let you experience my legendary ball crush, don''t be so impatient " . Keeping him under wraps with his right arm Jhonny reached down slowly towards the man''s pants and slowly unbuttoned the pant. The muffling sound and struggling intensified as pure horror could be seen in the man''s eyes as Jhonny slowly unzipped him and slid down his pants. " Shh shh shh , there there " Jhonny saidforting him as he slid his hand into his underwear and then suddenlyCRUNCH Two precious walnuts were destroyed as the man passed out from the pain , turning from a man to eunuch in a single incident. Jhonny stood up and patted the dust off himself as he wondered " Noone has balls as big as the devil , noone is satisfactory enough. Maybe I should crush Max''s balls atleast then he would be free from the witch''s spell ". Chapter 890 Good Times Fly Rudra spent a good two weeks at home. He settled his disputes with Max after the kid apologised profousely for being a dick to his brother and overall there was harmony in the Rajput household. The cuber officials who were uneasy about Rudra not visiting them frequented Rudra''s household and after a lot of deliberation Rudra decided to give them forty minutes of dinner-time each day. So basically everyday Rudra would eat dinner with 15-20 cuber officials while talking about the fate of humanity as he enjoyed a thick slice of pizza. The cuber officials wanted earth to remain a democracy even after the first awakening and wanted Rudra to make a democratic government after being elected to power but Rudra refused this proposal tly. Rudra was not power hungry, or averse to having a team of qualified individuals leading the world, he was averse to the idea of democracy because in a democracy the most qualified candidate did not make it to the top, the one with the best marketting team did. Thest thing Rudra wanted was to leave the fate of humanity to a bunch of corporate officials and 60-70 year oldmen who would have never put a single foot outside theforts of Earth''s atmosphere. The universe was a cruel ce and only a strong leader with an iron fist could provide stability to humans in these dark times and without a better alternative that leader had to be Rudra. Sitting with the cuber officials Rudra made thew book that will be applied in the new dog-eat dog world as a set of baselines that humans were not allowed to vite. Within Earth, murder, rape and betrayal of humanity remained capital crimes. Whereas theft, second degree assault and other minor crimes would lead to imprisonment. There was still a right to freedom for everyone , freedom of speech, freedom to reside wherever they wished to on earth and freedom to practice whatever relegion they wanted to , if one did not have freedom to something it was to information. Only the government was allowed to issue public information drives and cover gctic/universal news and no other media or local channel could. Rudra understood the power of information and the need to keep certain parts of information censored lest it lead to civil unrest which is why he decided to censor information. Rudra decided to set-up the Earth''s Greatest Warrior''s federation , a organisation that would provide mary and equipment support to young and uing adventurers as well as work as a guild that issues tasks that could bepleted and exchanged for rewards. Rudra decided to retain the cuber corporation as the shadow leaders of the world government and decided that from every continent there will be one representative elected to the post of continentalmanders and will serve as a high ranking official and decision maker for their respective continents. Rudra also gave the cuber officials tips on how to make trade with the easy and how to set up the merchants organization and trade unions, as well as establish universal cities that could house aliens. Rudra was very clear that he did not want aliens to be able to freely roam on earth which is why the only regions where the aliens were allowed to go would be restricted to 2-3 specially constructed cities for now. Apart from these sectors Rudra left the control of every other sector to Gaia and hence basically retained control of earth in its entirety. The cuber officials were justifiably distressed by this decision of Rudra as this concentrated too much power in the hands of one Man , however there was nothing they could do about it. When Rudra took control over Gaia he had became the god of Earth and taken over the fate of the in its entirety. The cuber officials were given this A.I by the universal queen for smoothly running this and being the master of Gaia was akin to being the master of the as she was the only link to the universal queen. Even without Gaia Rudra was the most popr man on the and the strongest one as well and if he decided to take over the through a bloodbath there was absolutely no-one capable enough to stop him. While working on thesw and order Rudra also got some ideas about how he wanted his relegion in Omega to be so he wrote his Bible like book called the Book Of Elitesas well submitting it to Gaia to integrate it as the holy book of his relegion in the future. However Rudra made sure to not work for more than 2 hours a day and only work when Naomi was sleeping as he spent every hour of the daylight with his very pregnant wife. Rudra noticed there to be some tension between Max and Naomi as the two did not seem to be on bad terms but there was some indescribable tension between the two. Rudra also noticed that Naomi was looking paler than usual and that she was getting thinner and thinner by the day and to counterattack this effect he tried to heal her while she slept at night. Rudra''s title of human God gave him the ability to heal about any human even from a near dead state however the problem was that the mana currently on earth was too thin for him to properly use his techniques. Gaia exined to Rudra that if he wanted to heal Naomi properly he needed to either wait for the mana barrier to break during the first awakening or take her to his gaming room back at his office where due to runic inscriptions the flow of mana was many times more than earth''s natural atmosphere. Rudra asked Naomi if she was okay and she repeatedly assured Rudra that this was all normal during pregnancy and that the doctors said she was fine and that he worried too much. It was a white lie Ofcourse however Rudra was none the wiser. He beleived his wife''s words to be true like an idiot. When the week of the delivery finally arrived and Naomi was expected to give birth anyday she started to vomit blood and look nothing like her true vibrant self and this is when Rudra finally realised something was really really wrong. Knowing that Max had apanied Naomi to the doctor for her every visit Rudra asked Max if what she was undergoing was really normal, and it was here that Max was caught in a real pickle. ********* ( A few days ago ) When Max came back home and saw Rudra the first thing he did was give his brother a heartfelt apology and Rudra too generously forgave him and gave him a warm hug. The atmosphere in the Rajput household was good and Max watched in silence as Naomi seemed to be the happiest woman on the with Rudra at home. It prickled Max''s conscience to not tell Rudra about Naomi''s true medical state however seeing how happy the two were Max decided to not ruin the day and tell Rudra about it tommorow. The next day he felt the same and then even the next day the atmosphere was the same which made Max unable to open his mouth. Finally after almost a week had passed Naomi called Max in her room alone and made him swear on her life that he would not put this happiness she experienced in jeopardy by telling Rudra about her illness. Max was absolutely reluctant to do it , however after Naomi told him that if he told Rudra about it and somehow destroyed this happy world of hers she would curse him for eternity. In his heart Max knew he should have told his brother however circumstances forced him to remain mute. When Rudra asked him if his wife was okay, Max wanted to reveal everything, he was a well-wisher of his big sister inw as much as Rudra was however the promise to Naomi haunted him as Max reluctantly lied about it. It was a big mistake on Max''s part as this would be the reason that the two brothers would have their first and only fight that would be too big to be resolved by in words and apologies and it would be a mistake that would be one of Max''s biggest regrets of his life. /// From here on out the timeline of this book oveps with the timeline of the sequel. For those who have followed my request and not yet read the sequel , please let me finish the book here first and only then go to the new one for best reader experience and a full context of what''s going on. However, I know many of you have already started reading the sequel eventhough i have asked you not to , for you guys here is a very important disimer .... Don''t mix the two timelines. /// Chapter 891 Birth Of The Twins ( 10 th June , 2110 ) Only 5 days remained before the first awakening and Naomi''s pain reached unbearable levels as 8 and a half months into her pregnancy she decided to have a C section to give birth to the babies 7-10 days prematurely. Rudra rushed her to the hospital and almost all the close guildmembers and Max were present as there was a tense and joyous atmosphere mixed together. No-one except for Max was aware about Naomi''s condition and hence nobody was that worried about her life. Modern science had progressed a lot and losing life during birth especially with a C section was highly unlikely. Max watched as Karna and Neatwit teased Rudra that he was going to be a '' Dad '' now and once you are a '' Dad '' the street word for you changes from big brother to uncle. Rudra looked extremely nervous, and blushed deeply when someone mentioned that he would be called '' Dad '' by the little ones down the line. For Rudra life seemed extremely bright, as eventhough the two babies had not been born yet he already had boundless love from them and he knew in his heart that he would fight against the entire universe if need be, but make sure to give them a beautiful world to live in. There were jokes flying and nervous foot tapping as the women hugged andforted each other where-as the men awkwardly stared down the hallways and talked about how the water dispenser machines were back in the day at their colleges. While the other''s could not hear Naomi''s screams of pain , Rudra with his superior hearing could as he took deep breaths and clutched the steel chair he was sitting on tightly. Soon the screams subsided, the anesthesia seemed to be taking effect as Naomi could no longer feel anything below her neck , the pain had finally subsided. It was at this moment that Karna clutched the shoulders of his ex- guildmaster and pointed out that he had torn apart two handful of iron parts from the steel chair. Rudra gave his buddy an awkward smile as he suddenly faced difficulty breathing as he awaited hearing those first screams. Once the anesthesia kicked in he could remember the doctor starting to talk gibberish to Naomi to keep her awake as she could not sleep before the surgery ended to avoidplications, and it was the hardest 12 minutes of waiting that Rudra had ever spent in his life. By the end Rudra was drenched in sweat, losing his nerves and contemting wether he should break down the door infront of him. Neatwit whispered to Karna " Have you ever seen the guildmaster sweat so much? " Karna replied " never, not even when he faced the devil , not even when he faced a gauranteed death down the barrel , this is something different, I''ve never seen him disy so much emotion that is not bloodlust ". The two of them shivered thinking about this, Rudra was just too cold at times and it was rare for him to show this much worry and emotion as it waspletely unlike him otherwise to do so. Karna whispered " If he tries to barge in , you and me will have to restrain him " . Karna understood his best-friend the best. He knew that Rudra''s patience was nearly running out and it was any second now that the guy would try to barge his way into the operation theatre and try to get a hold of the situation. " EASY BIG GUY , EASY "Jhonny patted Rudra on his head when Rudra subconsciously increased the pressure beneath his feet and the hospital tiles started to crack from the pressure. Rudra''s strength had reached ridiculous levels and if he was not careful in day-day operations he could easily destroy most stuff used by normal humans. Everyone was on the edge seeing Rudra''s behaviour and everyone sighed in relief when Rudra dropped to his knees and started to sob uncontrobly. Rudra''s ears had already picked the shrill cries of two distinct voices that he had never heard before and heard the nursement , the babies are born without any disability and with all of their senses working. Everyone in the lobby started to celebrate which confused the doctor who came out to dere the sess of the Operation a full minuteter by which streams of man tears had already flooded the halls of the hospital. Max hugged Rudra tightly and the two of them shared a warm embrace before the doctors sanitized and dressed them in medical clothes and gloves before permitting them to enter the room. Rudra''s eyes nced towards the babies however the first thing he did was to hold Naomi''s hand as he found her crying and smiling at the same time, however she looked incredibly pale and weak for some reason. At the moment Rudra just thought it must be the surgery and started healing her as best as he could straining his body to the limits and helping to stabilize her condition as much as possible. Only when Naomi pointed towards the babies and weakly said " Jake .... Amy " , that Rudra left her side and for the first time ever looked at his newborn infants with his loving gaze. Both his babies looked indiscernable from one another , if it was not for the fact that one was wrapped in a pink towel and one in blue Rudra would never be able to distinguish between the two genders. The nurse carefully ced Amy into Rudra''s hands and Jake in Max''s as the two men held them as if they were holding the most fragile and most beautiful thing in the world , with Max even trying to hold his breath as much as possible as to not let the baby be startled by soft winds. Rudra admired the beautiful ck eyes that the baby had which looked exactly like his mother''s and the sharp nose which looked like Naomi. Amy''s face was as red as a tomato and the nurse proudly told him that she weighed in at a very healthy 4.5 kgs and would not need to be ced in the infirmary although she was born a bit prematurely. After a loving 5 minutes spent with his daughter Max and Rudra reced the children in their arms as Rudra held Jake and Max took Amy. Although the twins looked identical there was a mischief in Jake''s eyes that was not present in Amy''s, as while Amy looked at her father shyly , the little one looked at Rudra with curiosity, his eyes asking the question of '' Who the fuck is this guy? '' Rudra had a heartyugh , the boy reminded him of himself , there was a fire inside him. Rudra looked at Naomi and whispered " Babe i think i like our daughter more than our son, this one is already challenging my domination in the house right out of the crib " Rudra nced at Naomi , only to find her sleeping soundly. Rudra found this odd , and after a good five minutes with his son as the visiting time ended Rudra ced the baby beside their mother in the crib and took his leave outside. There was a mad celebration going on in the lobby and sir Jhonny was even dancing without a care in the world , it was as if he had decided that the children were his own grandkids and he was their grandpa. When people saw Rudra they wanted to tease him and pester him however there was something bothering Rudra''s mind as he avoided the crowd with an awkward smile and searched for the head doctor. Rudra asked the head doctor " Is my wife okay? " The head doctor looked perplexed as he said " Have your wife and brother not informed you? Her case is like this .... " The doctor narrated everything from Naomi''s medical problems to how he had already warned them against holding the kids for too long and opting for a premature delivery a month ago to avoidplications. The doctor told Rudra how Naomi was incredibly weak at the moment and had abysmal levels of many vital minerals and vitamins in her body as well as a seriousck of RBC , WBC and telets. Her body was basically a recipe for disaster as physical strain, smallest of infection and bloodloss through internal or external haemorrhage could all kill her. Rudra was too stunned to speak when all this was revealed to her , as his perfect day was perfectly ruined at this point. In anger Rudra punched the wall beside him and the entire building trembled as if hit by an earthquake as Rudra knocked an entire section of the wall off with his attack. The doctor shat his pants and scrambled away from Rudra , as Rudra himself walked with a terrifying anger towards his brother Max. While Max and Naomi were both the culprits of hiding information from Rudra , since Rudra could not punish his weak wife for risking her own life there was only one entity he could put the me on. As an angry father marched down the halls of the hospital, his family like guildmembers trembled to see his visage which was more terrifying than any god they had ever seen , however nobody was more terrified than Max Rajput himself with whom Rudra had locked eyes and who knew the crime he had to pay for today. Since they were kids , Rudra had never let anyone scold Max , he would always take his side when mama or papa Rajput scolded him and pampered him to the extreme. Never did he see his brother so enraged and have that anger directed towards him, as at this moment the only doubt he had in his mind was '' will brother ever forgive me? ''. Chapter 892 A Brotherly Fight Rudra walked towards Max in a terrifying rage and Max just stood there his eyes closed as he awaited the tight p tond on his face. Max shivered violently, tears already streaming down his face as he awaited his punishment, however shockingly the punishment never came. Somehow Rudra''s boundless love for Max did not allow for the elder brother to hit his younger one as Rudra''s hand froze mid-air before he couldnd a p on the young one''s face. When Max opened his teary eyes , two tears rolled down however there was no pain in his body as he wondered what was going on, when he found Rudra staring dead into his eyes. " When were you going to tell me Max? " Rudra said in a hoarse voice that had an angry edge to it , one could easily figure out that Rudra was trying hard to hold the anger in as he spoke. Max bit his lip, he could make a solid case for himself at this moment, however only a spineless idiot would put all the me on the sickly sister inw in order to escape judgement. " I SAID WHEN WERE YOU GOING TO TELL ME? YOU KNEW ABOUT THIS NO? "Rudra asked once more , his voice more aggressive this time as the ss on the vending machine and the far end of the hallway broke from Rudra''s powerful voice. Max who still shivered in fear , did not lose eyecontact as he said " Y-yes i knew " However, as to when he was going to inform Rudra, Max held his silence. Rudra waited and waited for Max''s exnation, he could see in his brothers eyes that it had a million words to say but not a single whisper came out of his mouth. " Very well, hold your tongue, hold it well, because as of today im not talking to you again brother". Saying so , Rudra shoved Max aside as he went to the end of the hallway and jumped out of the window, going off into the distance to vent his frustrations out. A primal roar could be heard all over the upside momentster as a massive explosion was visible in the sky, however there was no fight or threat , as it was simply Rudra getting rid of the excess energy and emotions in his body to try and calm down. Max knew he had made the biggest mistake of his life and now there was no going back. Today''s fight was different from other fights with his brother because Max knew this was one fight where a simple apology would no longer resolve things between them. The elites present expressed their condolences to Max, however Karna was harsh on him as he pointed out that Max did the wrong thing by not informing Rudra about such an important thing. Neatwit insisted that Max should have trusted his brother to find a solution, because in the end Rudra always did! And the fact that he witheld such important information from his brother was just a blunder on his part. The womenforted Max. Yua and Sk could understand why Max did what he did and they protected him fiercely from against the guys and soon the situation in the hotel lounge calmed down. There were no celebrations, the day waspletely ruined and so was the surprise where everyone was going to gift Rudra and Naomi sone baby clothes, instead only an uneasy calm before the storm remained as Rudra high above the earth''s atmosphere contemted about how to save his wife. The A.I. Gaia said " The way she is, the likelihood of her surviving the first awakening is very low " This was not the news that Rudra wanted to hear at all as this bothered him to no- limits. " Why? " Rudra asked Gaia a concise question and the answer baffled him. Gaia exined how mana itself was a pure flowing river and that under normal circumstances it would be a clear drinkable liquid if picked from the flowing river, however just like an old tap in the house that had not been used for ages , when the mana barrier broke and the first awakening ured , the mana rushing in would have a lot of impurities and be like a muddy water. It would be these impurities that would choke the mana veins of many humans or cause a poisoning effect as many humans who had not already attuned themselves to the force by reaching higher levels in Omega would die as a result. After Gaia ended her exnation, Rudra asked " How many humans will die at the first awakening? " Gaia remained silent for a moment before she replied " 60% of humans , nearly 90% of all less sentient animal life will most likely die. So dozens of billions ". It was a hard pill for Rudra to swallow , the projected number was too much! However this was not a problem that Rudra had any solution to, even he could not keep the wheels of fate from turning, what was going to happen was going to happen. What Rudra could do was to ensure that his was not overrun by alien forces on the day of the first awakening by being there to drive them off. " DAMN IT " , Rudra cursed as he slowly descended from the sky and made his way back to the hospital. He needed to be there with his wife and kids , no matter how little time there was, every second that he wasted alone venting was a moment he would lose being with them. Unsurprisingly, the only people waiting in the lobby when Rudra returned were Yua and Sk, both of whom gave Rudra a re filled with anger and pity. Rudra nodded their way as he went into the E.R to spend some time with his family. /// Things will pick up pace from here on out , make sure to follow it closely. Also , Congrattions for hitting the GT target, bonus right ahead /// Chapter 893 Angels The next two days were hard on Rudra. Naomi repeatedly told Rudra that it was not Max''s fault and how she had made him swear that he would not tell Rudra a word about her illness. A lot of Rudra''s anger towards Max dissipated as he realised his situation better and a light respect also came in Rudra''s heart for his little brother to not tell-tale on Naomi even when facing Rudra''s wrath. However the fact remained that Naomi''s health condition was getting worse and worse by the day and without mana flowing freely on earth Rudra would not be able to perform lifesaving spells on Naomi''s body, when the very same mana that could be used to save her could also kill her. Rudra tenderly took care of his children and Naomi as despite all the rage in his heart, he was a loving father to the three on the surface. Rudra was desperately praying for a miracle at this point and that miracle came when two days before the first awakening a very interesting message was delivered by Gaia. Gaia said " Master , the Angels are outside the sr system and await your permission to gain entry. It is a messanger ship , with archangel Sariel , archangel Raphael and archangel Hazriel onboard ". Rudra was informed by the queen that after his transformation to be a pure blooded angel he would be sought out after the angel race , and initially he thought it would be a negetive attention, but the two names that had came to meet him , Sariel and Raphael were people Rudra was sort of on friendly terms with in Omega , and the fact that they came on a messenger ship could only be seen as a positive. Rudra''s line of thinking However was interrupted by Gaia who broke his illusions " Even a thousand of you can''t hope to match the unarmed strength of any of the Archangel''s. Theming unarmed is because they don''t need arms to level a million earth likes ". It was a good eye-opener for Rudra who was reminded not to be too full of himself and he immediately granted ess to the messenger ship to enter the sr system as he realised that it was only a formality for them to ask him for entry as with their strength they need not ask for jackshit from him. Rudra took it to the skies and quickly exited the stratosphere only hovering high above the mesosphere of the earth near the ionosphere. Technically it should be possible for a human to be able to fly without mana , however Rudra was not a human. His shiny pearl white wings extended , he was meeting the angel race as an angel. Rudra could have met them at the surface however he did not want the headlines of tommorows newspapers to be '' UFO spotted over the upside , what is shakuni upto again? '' He was high enough that atleast from a naked eye he was invisible. Within next two minutes a majestic ship, white and gold in color appeared infront of Rudra and by the way it was positioned with the door hanging open Rudra understood the cue to hop-on. The moment he entered the ship, mana flooded his veins as he felt strength returning to his body. Rudra had not even realised how weak he was without having an ambient mana environment as a small moan escaped his lips in ecstasy. When Rudra looked around he saw a beautiful woman staring at him, and it was an unknown being as Rudra had never seen her before. She wore a radiant silverwhite armour and had glistening white wings at her back. She was 5''8-5''9 in height and weighed no more than 150 pounds. Her figure was slim , however she was not too frail , infact her defined muscles were a stark contrast to her otherwise smooth skin that was a perfect wheatish white in color. " Greetings Archangel Hazriel " Rudra said , knowing that she could not be Raphael or Sariel since both of them were men. " Huh , shocking , most men i meet stare at my visage for atleast a full minute before they can break free from their stupor. It seems like my charm is not charming enough for you to be unaffected ". Hazriel made her assessment as she seemed impressed by Rudra. " Im married " Rudra replied in response with a wide smile as the reply stunned Hazriel who instantly gained more respect for the man. In the universe most marriages were circumstantial and nobody remained true to their love. There was always a woman from some other species with some other specialities that the wife did not possess leading to all men cheating sooner orter. A man like Rudra was hence a rare find. Hazriel too checked out Rudra and was stunned by his handsomeness, he looked exactly like the purest of pureborn angels with the shiny blue eyes and blonde hair and the perfect white wings that could be retracted into the spine at his back. It was too bad that Rudra gave her a cold vibe right off the bat , otherwise she would be very interested in spending a passionate night with him if a chance presented itself. '' I guess this is better '' , Hazriel thought as she guided Rudra in towards the main chamber of the ship where Sariel and Raphael were apparently ying chess. The two of them looked exactly as how Rudra remembered them to be from Omega, however instead of loose fitting clothes they were in a light chainmail type armour. " Ayyy , our man''s here Rafa ". Sariel looked at Rudra and beamed . Raphael too gave him a wide smile as he greeted Rudra as his '' Disciple '' . Rudra was offered a seat at the table and some '' Nectar '' ( a highgrade of wine that was imbued with mana and brewed specially for god''s who would not get drunk from ordinary wines otherwise due to their fast metabolism ) Rudra took a sip and instantly felt warmth rush all over his body as he felt a burst of mana in his veins, causing him to release another small moan of joy. " Good stuff eh " Sariel said with a smile as he moved his chess piece. " Good stuff indeed " Rudra confirmed with a polite tone. For a few moments afterwards there wasplete silence as Hazriel and Rudra watched the twoplete their chess game. Raphael won and Sariel was forced to do a bottoms up on his ss of nectar as his face flushed a deep red as a result. " We have kept our guest waiting long enough, let''s get down to buisness ". Raphael said as the temperature in the room suddenly dropped by a few degrees. Chapter 894 Hazriel Sariel said " You see my friend Rudra, we have a slight problem here". Rudra tightened up, one hand involuntarily reaching for the sword which was not present on his waist since he was not in Omega. " Agh , don''t worry about it , you cant summon weapons out of your system space here, only angel weapons are allowed ". Raphael said casually, it was almost as if he found Rudra''s involuntary action to be '' cute ''. Rudra mentained eye contact with the two men and said " What problem? " Sariel walked upto him and with a very kind expression flicked his white angelic wings as he said " this is the problem ". Rudra did not understand what was the problem with his wings as he remained perplexed as to what Sariel was leading towards. However at this moment Hazriel interrupted as she said " Look, let me cut to the chase. A human turning into an angel is unheard of in the universe. When Sariel and Raphael got the news from the Omega feed it created quite the waves from amongst the Archangel''s. Ozriel definitely wanted to kill you, however Micheal decided that you be given a fair opportunity. If your transformation was iplete, if you were a mere winged human with grey wings or a halfling, it would not be an issue. However, you are a perfect angel, a pureblood, infact..... You are as pure as the Archangel''s ". When she dered that Rudra''s body was as pure as the Archangel''s an awkward silence covered the room as a slightly menacing grin appeared on Raphael''s face. Hazriel continued " We can''t let the universe know that pureborn angel''s cannot only be born out of pure breeding between Archangel''s, but also synthesized from a weaker human species through special means. It threatens to destroy the domination of the current angel race in the universe , as we are one of the top races controlling a significant portion of the universe. One of the main reasons for our sess is our unity, an angel always marries an angel and the blood is kept pure. Uptil now there have been many halflings and weaklings born , who have defected from our cause however none had the strength to change the course of history, however if an army of angels who are at the basic constitutional level as strong as Archangel''s is created, it would be a direct challenge to our empire , which by the decree of the brother Micheal is forbidden ". Rudra understood their reasoning, currently the angels were a cohesive unit. They lived in their own colonies and fraternized amongst their own-selves. This created a sort of bonding and unity as all of them came from the same family line and in the end followed the same cause. Whenever any defectors were born they were usually a result of cross-breeding and on paper it was a threat to the angel race. However history was proof that halflings could never measure upto the power of a pureborn, which meant that the rebellion was never sessful. Rudra got strong vibes that he was going to be forced into signing some soul contract or the like that would ensure his silence over this matter forever, otherwise the Angel''s would rather have him eliminated than let such a threat roam the world. Raphael said " To be honest I''m very impressed , many thousands of years ago i yed Omega too, however even me and my brother''s could not reach the legendary tier 6 strength level. Although we left a legacy, you have surpassed us which to be fair is quite an achievement. I would dly recruit you into our forces if you co-operate with us on today''s matter ". Sariel snapped his fingers at this moment and a system contract appeared infront of Rudra, it was a Sigma contract , enforced by the universal queen and it read that Rudra could never reffer to himself as an angel and could never use his wings in public, additionally he could never reveal the means with which he became a true angel and never sell that information in any form to any other species. Reading the contract Rudra knew that the Angel''s had only given him two choices here , which wereply or die. It was one of those situations where Rudra was backed into a tight corner, if amon man was stuck in such a situation he would most likely have cowered and rushed to sign the contract by now to save his/her life , however not Rudra. Rudra had fought the devil himself and now he was not afraid of anyone, it was not overconfidence but a strong personality that had developed over thest ten years that did not take bullying well. If there was one thing that Rudra had learnt in his reincarnation, it was to never let anyone bully him as a weak and powerless individual again. Although the Angels were apparently much stronger than him, Rudra was not going to give into their pressure without getting something out of this deal himself. Calm, he asked Gaia If she could save the data of how he became an angel and leak it to the cosmos right at this second. " Yes master, that is possible if it is your wish " Gaia replied. Gaia wanted to add a warning as to how making an enemy out of the angels was not a good idea however Rudra told her to shut-up and the A.I.plied. After a long silence Rudra finally spoke " I donot wish to make enemies of the angel race , i donot wish to sell the information about my transformation to any third parties for any kind of benefit , on those terms i am ready to sign the contract. However let me make something''s from my side clear..... " Rudra smiled , it was a daring and unapologetic smile as he looked the three Archangel''s dead in their eyes and spoke with confidence" I''m not doing to do it for free. I have talked with my A.I. and even if you kill me here and now , she will release the information stored , you can''t stop it. So let''s reconfigure this deal a little , so that you don''t exploit me". Rudra''s response surprised the three angel''s and while Raphael and Hazriel frowned , Sariel started tough a heartyugh. " I told you guys, he is a smart one. He has already figured out the uses of the A.I. , i told you intimidation won''t work on him Rafa , we should have taken the equals approach ". Sariel said crying tears of amusement Raphael clicked his tongue and then started tough too as he gauged Rudra again, he said " Although I''ve heard tales of your strategy and deceit , i did not believe someone can be this cunning until I met you in person here today. You Shakuni Won Knight of Earth, have gained this Archangel''s respect ". Hazriel looked at the two men with contempt as she said " This is not a game boys, a little more seriousness? This mission is important ". Sariel and Raphaelined as the three bickered for a while and after some internal discussion Hazriel asked Rudra " What do you want , don''t be too excessive ". Rudra smiled as he said " Nothing much, i want permission to use my angel powers under duress, i want ess to yournd and library and information archives, a trade set-up between my and yours and most importantly " Rudra sucked in a deep breath and said " i want you to help my brother Max and my wife Naomi. My family is everything to me and I''m a failure as it''s family head ". Hazriel looked at Rudra in new light again, the demands he made were not excessive at all and were not materialistic either. She was sure that 99/100 men she would meet would ask for some sort of precious treasure or some sort of political benefit , however Rudra stuck true to his role as the leader of a race and only asked for a personal favour regarding his family. Hazriel was different from other angel''s, she had the power to see through fate lines and make divinations as she could see the fate and future of the two individuals Rudra just mentioned and also saw how she could save them both. After calcting the cost , Hazriel said " It''s a deal , however in exchange i want you to never mention about this to a single soul including your own wife as to how you became a true angel and I also want any children of yours , apart from the ones already born that will be conceived in the full angel form , to be educated with the angel race ". Rudra thought this over and said " Deal ". The three Archangel''s smiled and a merry atmosphere was created as the four drunk nectar and celebrated the deal. Hazriel had noticed Rudra''s future and the only reason she agreed to making a deal with Rudra was because the lines of fate around the man were wayy too thick. He was not to be made an enemy out of, as there was an unnamed god behind him. Also she respected his personality and nature, which was unlike any man she had ever met. Hazriel wanted to tell Rudra that tough timesid ahead for him, however she did not. Fate could not be tempted so easily. However eventhough things would be hard for him, if she got her way then in the future it would be set right anyways. /// Guys after this chapter you are now free to start reading the sequel. For everyone who waited uptil this moment, thankyou! The timeline after this coincides with the new book , but the backlog is clear! /// Chapter 895 The Last Day After making the deal with the Angel''s Rudra returned to Earth with a heavy heart. On one hand he had just gotten a taste of the thrills that awaited him in the wider universe while on the other he was told by an angel that tough timesid ahead for him. Rudra was not someone who would back off from difficulties and challenges, however with thest one month being the best of his life there was a little sadness in his heart to think that thevacation period wasing to an end, and from tommorow onwards work would resume as usual. Rudra was still a little bitter about Naomi''s health condition and Max''s attitude over the past few days however when he closed his eyes and thought about all the potential enemies he had in the universe and the thousands more he was going to make overtime, Rudra felt that he did not have the energy to keep fighting with his family too. A lot of important stuff needed his urgent attention as in less than 24 hours the first awakening was going to begin and Rudra needed to go and take a final look at the Battleship as well as start gearing up for alien invasion tommorow. There was a lot that he needed to do, and very little time for him to do so, however, the first job that he needed to do was to check-in on his wife and kids. Everything else couldeter, as this took the highest priority for Rudra. ******** ( At the hospital ) Rudra sat across Naomi , the two kids sleeping in a crib wrapped up in soft yet thick towels beside her as Rudra lovingly gazed at the three. Naomi looked paler than thest time Rudra saw her and this pained his heart a lot and although he spent an hour trying to heal her as much as he could, there was only so much he could do with the limited mana on Earth. Just as Rudra was sulking looking at his wife''s condition, Gaia spoke a few words of wisdom in his ears. " Master , if you carry mistress over to your gaming room which is artificially supplemented with mana, you can use nearly 30% of your skills in that room ". Rudra''s eyes shined when he heard this suggestion. It was a brilliant idea! '' Nice one Gaia, why did I not think of this, it was so obviously the right thing to do ''. A wide smile spread on Rudra''s face as he contemted on how to carry Naomi from here to his room without disturbing her sleep and after thinking came up with a very demolishing idea. Rudra broke down the walls of the hospital widening the doors big enough to carry her wife''s bed out as he carefully ced the two kids onto her bed from their crib and then lifted the bed with his superhuman strength and walked with super light steps in-order to not distrub their sleep. Rudra then hijacked the hospital ambnce much to the horror of the staff who at this point began contemting if Rudra was really the hero they thought he was or was he just a violent bully! Rudra did not care about their gazes or opinions however , as the patriarch of the elites did the fuck he wanted to do, and there was nothing he was not willing to do if it meant saving his family. The ambnce stopped right at the door of his private elevator as Rudra slowly took the bed and tried to fit it inside the elevator when he found out that the bed did not fit. Rudra wanted to destroy the elevator channel too however thankfully there were stairs in the building as well and hence keeping the bed stable at a 0 degrees Rudra climbed one stair at a time taking a good 2 hours to reach his office on the 120th floor. Once inside Rudra immediately felt mana rush into his mana circuit as he felt his fatigue lessen considerably as he felt capable of expressing some of his powers. Wasting no time at all Rudra immediately began healing Naomi and he could see visible difference in her skintone in just over a minute. Naomi woke up feeling warm and when she saw that she was in Rudra''s office she did feel perplexed, however feeling the two kids by her side she smiled as she wrapper her arm lovingly around her babies and let Rudra do his work. Rudra worked extremely hard for the next 1 hour and Naomi seemed to be brimming with life when he was done, looking better than the day he first saw her a month ago. " Gaia , as she is will she survive the first awakening? ". Rudra asked the A.I with concern " There is an 80% chance that she will " Gaia replied " What can I do to make it a 100% ". Rudra asked not liking the odds of 80% " Nothing at all master , you have reached the limits of the potency of your current skill , a full heal requires more mana flow which is currently unavable. Only after the first awakening can a more thorough heal be performed ". Gaia replied. Rudra sighed a long and heavy sigh as he nodded and called Amelia to help arrange Naomi being taken back to the hospital as he himself needed to depart urgently to get ready for the first awakening. Hugging his wife tightly , Rudraid on the bed behind her, his arm wrapping around her and the two kids as the full family enjoyed the warmth of each other for a few seconds. " Dont die on me please , I-i can''t live without you, i would not know how to raise them right without you Naomi, please fight for me ". Rudra whispered in his wife''s ears his voice breaking towards the end, however he held his nerves and did not allow a single tear to escape his eyes. Standing up Rudra stroked the small heads of his two kid''s with a single finger as he said " Dad will be back soon " before exiting the building quickly to depart for the ind where the Battleship and the response army was waiting for his arrival. ******** ( Meanwhile Max ) Max had visited the hospital to check on his sister inw however she was not present as the hospital staff told Max how Rudra tore down walls and dragged her off into some unknown location after hijacking an ambnce. Max turned to leave however it was at this moment that he saw a familiar face waiting in the lobby just like him holding flowers. " Max , what a pleasant surprise" said Ethan who looked like he had aged a decade since Max hadst seen him. " Mr Grey, it''s been a while ". Max replied "It seems both of us missed your brothers destruction of the hospital, I''m sure it would have been amusing ". Ethan said with sarcasm and Max politelyughed as a response. " Tell Rudra when you see him that I''m sorry for missing thest month and his child''s birth. I had to stay with my wife in Russia, it''s gonna be the end of the world apparently and i wanted a solid family time before it ended ". Ethan made his case and Max made a mental note of it before realising he was not exactly on talking terms with his brother. " Im sure you will be able to tell him yourself " Max replied with sadness in his voice. " Haha , if we all somehow survive then for sure ". Ethan replied with a trace of sadness in his voice as well. Walking upto Max,Ethan gave him a card with a Matt ck finish with a single number written on it with what seemed to be gold engraving. " It''s my son''s number, I''m sure you remember the brat the two of you used to y together at the elite parties. He has shockingly turned into a very influential and powerful man having both the grey international and the Russian mafia to support him. Anyways , i hope you can form a brotherly and mutually beneficial bond with him like the one i share with Rudra. So when you find yourself in a pickle in Sigma or think about starting your own guild , give him a call will you? ".Ethan said winking at Max Max took the card and stared at it for a while as Ethan tapped on his shoulders and left. Little did Max know that this card was going to be his bread and butter in the future. /// A/N - We have finally reached the 10 patrons goal on patreon and as a result 5 bonus chapters will be released somewhere in theing week. The next target is to reach 25 patrons before the end of October, can we get there? Two new survey polls have been asked today, one on what character is to be illustrated and a secret second one. Join if you all have not already because i have good stuff nned for my patrons. Link : /Raj_Shah_7152 /// Chapter 896 The Battleship And The Guild ( Karna''s POV ) Karna was staring at the clock timer that showed how many hours were left till Omega ended. He was seatedfortably at the guild leaders office within the True Elites''s ultra luxurious tinum guild hall thinking wether or not he would experience such luxury ever again. The atmosphere around the guild was nervous as people had started to squander everyst cent of money that they had in Omega, knowing that there was never going to be a tommorow to spend it. Karna made the executive decision to leave 70% of the wealth of the guild with the NPC poption of the True Elites Kingdom, whereas he donated most of the treasures, properties and non-liquid assets to the queen. The rest 30% was given to all the NPC guards and staff inside the guild who had served the guild brilliantly for thest few years. The bonus wasrger than most of theirs 5 years worth of sry and when Karna saw them crying tears of joy thanking the lord Hades he felt warmth rising in his heart as he finally understood the joy of phintrophy. Karna had already started to dilute the powers of the guild over the management of the kingdom as he gave a portion of them away to the queen and appointed capable NPC''s to handle the rest. Under Rudra''s reign the True Elites Kingdom had became a force to be reckoned with throughout the continent, as from well connected roads and teleportation centers, to having the best logistic services the True Elites Kingdom was a front runner on all these fronts. The average ie/ capita was the highest in the continent and it boasted thergest and strongest army of them all. The response time for forces on one end of the kingdom to reach the furthest point on the other end was only 1day 17 hours , which was ridiculous considering the huge size of the kingdom. This meant thatying a siege on any of the cities was practically impossible and not a town had a chance to be ambushed as the nearest response forces were always only 40 minutes to one hour away. All this gave the civilians a sense of security and stability which when coupled with the liberal tax policy ensured high standards of living for all. The name of Shakuni of the elites as well as the True Elites Guild resounded at the core of many popr local lores of the people, as seen by a content creator who went around the kingdom asking the NPC''s what they felt about the king and the kingdom in general. The answers varied from '' He''s a divine god '' '' A true man of the people '' To '' He is the sun of this kingdom, to whom we wish an immortal life ''. The happiness rating of the people was at a whopping 95% , with the kingdom boasting a 0 slums area in its entirety. Crime rate was extremely low and the jails were working at a low 10% capacity. The people trusted thew enforcement and were proud to dere their nationality as an Elite. Karna truly wondered if this miracle utopiand could be recreated by shakuni but on arger scale called the Earth. ********* ( Meanwhile Fatty ) Unlike 99% of the guild projects which were constructed andpleted using only guild personnel''s, this time around there were only a handful of the most trusted and most talented guild individuals who had worked on the construction of the Battleship in real life as the rest of the workers came from the UN. Rudra only had Fatty Ksh and Sir Jhonny English involved with him on the crew of this ship as the rest were experienced air force soldiers from armies across the world who had been specially trained forbat against aliens. While Rudra remained the de-facto leader of the group, he had not participated in any of the training sessions yet, which is why today he needed to catch-upto a lot of stuff happening with the ship. Rudra needed to thoroughly understand it''s abilities and limits so that he could make the right calls at the right times as well as understand it''s strengths and weaknesses. Fatty had made a briefing for him telling about all those stuff already but it was one thing for him to read it and other to actually see it in action. Rudra wasted no time as his natural charismanded him straight at the centre ofmand as he took the Battleship for a test run. The Battleship was almost as big as an entire ind nation. It was 25 killometers long and 14 killometers wide and could house upto 4.5 million personnel. Currently however it only had 250,000 specially trained personnel who were ready to go down with the ship if need be. It was a destroyer ss Battleship with 25,000 high poweredbatsers, anti ship ballistic missiles and lots of intergctic missile capabilities. It had shields , stealth and also hyperspeed options and was basically a creation straight out of a star wars movie. When Rudra flew inside the thing for the first time ever he realised that it had some sort of inertia cancetion function inside as unlike a car which would give jerks whenever someone elerated or breaked , the insides of the ship did not move a single inch despite elerating and deelerating at a high speed. The ship was impressive and it was not a stretch to say that it could level up the earth in under 5 hours if fell into the hands of a psychopath and these were just the capabilities it could disy running purely out of the fuel pack not touching the mana rted functions built inside. A smile crept onto Rudra''s face when he realised that in a few hours the aliens were going to have the shock of a lifetime when they met this badboy protecting the skies of earth. ********* ( The space pirates''s pov ) " Sire a new will decouple from the mana barrier shortly, do we set course to plunder them ? ". A greedy goblin asked rubbing it''s hands despicably "Not so fast! What is the ethnicity of the? What is the expected strength? , Who is the patron? " The witch , the first inmand on the ship asked " It''s a human, shouldplete Omega with 200,000 ish cultivators so maybe a few thousand tier 2-3 people". The goblin replied, saliva dripping from its despicable mouth. " Hmm , doable , we will make it quick , in and out! Who is the patron? ". The witch asked The goblin frowned when it read the report as it said " It shows the angels, Hades and Beniogre are all interested ". " Then we must act quick, the has too much attention! " A kobold suggested " No! First we must understand why the has so much attention, usually not a single god is interested however this time there are three damn factions ". The witch remained adamant. " What else, the has rich reserves of uranium ! We must plunder it! ". The goblin insisted and this time all eyes turned to the chief The werewolf chief who was smoking out of his pipe said " Alright , we go in , we hit a major uranium depot,we loot , we run , prepare forbat!". " AYE ! " " AYE ! " " AYE ! " ******** ( Meanwhile Max ) Max had just read a very disturbing article on the inte that suggested that those with less attunement to mana had a significant risk of dying during the first awakening. Although the world expected big things out of Max, only he himself knew the medical condition that he was in which is why while many looked forward to the first awakening Max wondered if he was going to make it out alive. His nerves were unsettling him and under desperation he called Sophie toe over so that atleast he could have some distraction in thest few hours before the awakening. Sophie who was very enthusiastic to get Max''s call came over quickly and pretended to cry and tell him how much she loved him so that the awkward ice between the two broke quickly. While Max knew what he was doing was wrong , he legit felt this was going to be hisst day on the so he did not care for it anyway. Max tried to distract himself by having s**, and while it was wild and new for Sophie making her climax seven times in a row, for Max it just wasnt working as his mind remained focused on the fact that he may die soon. When Sophie noticed this she asked Max about the cause of his behaviour and why was he stressing out so much , and although Max knew that it was a bad idea he decided to not care and told Sophie his biggest secret. " Im stressed because i feel like i can''t sense mana ande first awakening i think I''m gonna die ". Sophie looked horrified at first but soon waved it off thinking Max was being paranoid as she did her best to soothe Max which only made Max feel worse. However, although she did not react like Max thought she would , Sophie too decided to keep an secret eye out for the secret that Max had just told her, because if he could truly not sense mana then in the new universe he was destined to be a bottom feeder for life. A bottom feeder that Sophie had no intention to keep any association with. /// Join the discord if you haven''t already! Link - https://discord.gg/GQ7McaZx /// Chapter 897 The First Awakening ( June 15th , the day of the first awakening ) The clock ticked down and the dreaded day was finally here. When the internal clock inside Omega ticked down to 0, yers all across the world got thest system notification from Gaia. System Notification : Dearest yers, this is your AI ''Gaia'' speaking. Thankyou for participating in the tutorial game Omega. We hope you had a pleasant gaming experience and have cultivated fond memories. The tutorial is nowing to an end and the ownership of your and me, has been decided to be awarded to the number one yer '' Shakuni Won Knight '' by the universal queen. All yers will now be logged out of the tutorial forever, however we hope to see you all again in Sigma! The tutorial was over , all yers had been logged out of Omega forever and the mayhem was about to start in mere moments. There was a secret that no-one knew about Omega, which was while no other items could be carried outside the game to the real world, divine items were an exception to this rule. After the universal queen judged the worth of the value it gave it a real world debuff converting the divine item to a dark gold or epic rated item before allowing it to be carried into the real world. Hence the yers who were in the possession of these items got one more message after the ending message which was wether or not they wanted to take the items with them to the wider universe or not. Only a handful of yers owned divine items which is why the wider majority remained unaware about this fact and after logging out of their vr pods looked nervously towards the skies. Rudra who was in the real world got a very interesting notification too. " Master , during the next 2 minutes only can we transfer your divine items from Omega to real life. Do you wish to bring them ? " Gaia asked, urgency in her voice. " Ofcourse! " Rudra replied , there was no hesitation in his voice when he said this. He was unarmed in the real world with nothing better than titanium katanas to use, it was nothing like his own weapons! " Master , do you also wish to bring furball ? You will lose your one and only pet slot if you do! ". Gaia asked again Rudra''s eyes widened in shock, he was borderline depressed when he realised he was going to lose his baby furball however somehow he could not also bring her to reality, Rudra immediately said " Yes bring her ". " Master bringing her will cost 50 divine essence, will you pay the fee? ". Rudra immediately replied " yes " , although 50 divine essence was a LOTT , nearly two century worth of efforts for Rudra , but for Furball it was worth. Gaia finally reported " Master we have managed to bring all your divine items to reality. Here is the report. [ Elite Armour Set ] ( Custom ) ( Divine ) ( Bound ) ( Divine ) ----------- > [ Elite Armour Set ] ( Custom ) ( Bound ) ( Semi- Divine ) Manastone ( losr ancient )---------> Manastone ( Epic ) Lucifer''s shoulderpads ( Divine ) ---------> Lucifer''s shoulderpads ( Dark gold ) Grim Reaper ( ancient ) ---------- > Grim Reaper ( Legendary ) Excalibur ( Divine ) ( Unique ) ----------> Shakuni''s Excalibur ( Divine ) ( Unique ) Note - The Archangel Micheal already wields the de Excalibur in the universe and there cannot exist a second unique de, the queen has hence converted Excalibur to Shakuni''s Excalibur , a unique de. Pet '' Furball '' ( Divine Nails ) ( Tier 6 ) -------- >( Divine Nails )( Tier 4 ) -50 divine essence Rudra looked at the system notification with satisfaction, he had already given up on his items from Omega which is why it felt extremely good to have them back in reality. Rudra immediately equipped his items, and the feeling of being d in full armour with the familiar weight of both his swords in his arms made him feel like he was in the ninth heaven! Rudra called for Furball, and just like in-game the lovely pet jumped out of his soul space and started to cuddle his feet as Rudra picked her up and hugged her tight giving her lots of hugs and kisses. Furball too licked Rudra''s face violently, as she was a smart beast who already understood the steep price that her master had paid to keep her by his side. Her golden furcoat was as silky in real life as it was in-game and while she was reduced to her 7 tails form her tails were still fluffy and wiggly and extremely cute. Rudra''s heart melted to see her by his side, however the happy re-union was cut short once Rudra heard a shriek from the soldier nearby, who seemed to be staring out towards the sky. ********** ( Max''s POV ) Sophie had just left a few minutes ago, as Max wanted to be alone during the first awakening, not wanting to scare her if he somehow identally died. For the first five minutes, nothing much happened however then there was arge explosion heard which sounded as if someone was tearing strips of cloth , however the cloth was the size of the atmosphere. Walking towards the window Max took a peek outside his house. Max could see the day sky ripping to pieces as the fabric of the cosmos around earth changed. The bright morning sky that had zero stars visible apart from the sun, was now covered in a myriad of breathtaking cosmic sights as for the first time mankind was actually integrated into the milky way gxy, with countless stars and nebe finally lighting up the day sky. With the barrier that kept mana away from the sr system ripping off, it took mana 17.5 minutes to start flooding into Earth as the much dreaded and anticipated cmities started to ur. The sudden exposure to cosmic radiation and the unfiltered flow of mana made earth unstable as every species on earth not attuned to the flow of mana found their skins tingling and burning as they howled in pain. Max too felt like his body was on fire , the pain was excruciating and he had doubts that he would die. There was a searing tattoo being burnt into his skin as mind-boggling pain rendered Max screaming on the ground as he violently wed anything he could dig his nails in, breaking them bloody in the process. The purpose of the tutorial game '' Omega '' was to attune humans to this very flow of mana, as the yers who had already be attuned to wielding mana through Omega could survive the first awakening without any problems. Volcanoes, Earthquakes, Tsunamis, and Lesser intelligent species like animals going wild, weremon sights worldwide as every 1 minute a new tremor shook the building Max was in. The Apocalypse was here, and while humans were preparing for it for thest 12 months, unfortunately, today was the day 60¨G of the human poption was going to be wiped out of existence alongside countless nts and animals. Max was perspirating all over as he had difficulty breathing and ack of oxygen to his brain deprived him of many of his sensory feelings. However, even in this pathetic condition that he was in, he could hear a crystal clear voice that resounded throughout Earth. " Humans of earth, congrattions for graduating from the status of a primitive, to bing one worthy of joining the wider cosmos. I am called the universal AI, or the universal queen. I am a sentient being that controls thew and order of the universe and maintains universal peace. All of you will now be given a glowing arm tattoo on your right arm which will be your new connection point to me, through which you will be able to directly ess Sigma without needing a gaming pod. You are all humans from #H2047, and until you get a ss and an evaluation after reaching tier1 this will be your only identity in the cosmos. I have already painlessly integrated with every sentient life form on this and after conferring with your local AI '' Gaia'', I have decided that you can use the phrase '' Show System Screen '' to disy your status bar and the phrase '' Log Into Sigma '' to log into the universal game. Please remember these code words as they will be unique to your only. From here on out, every human born on this would be integrated into me at the age of 16. Here is the status of your for your reference : Current affiliation - None Current chosen leader - Shakuni Won Knight ( a.k.a Rudra Rajput ) Current poption - 16.1 billion ( falling rapidly ) Cultivators - 76 million Today on the 71st day of the 104th universal year, I extend my heartiest wee to you all into the universal stage '' Sigma '' " H2047, meaning human number 2047 was the identity given to the earth. The idea that the humans had that they were the only bipedal beings in the universe seemedughable now. There were 2047s that inhabited humans in the cosmos and many many more that had not even integrated with the queen yet. Max looked at his right arm where a glowing has appeared and it seemed to have formed an intricate runic pattern that looked like a beautiful Samoan tattoo from a third person''s point of view. It was the mark of the universal queen, and having it imprinted on one''s body gave one the ess to their personal inventory and Sigma. Although it took a while, 20 minutester Max finally started to feel the heat in his body to subside as he regained more and more of his senses. 15 more minutester he could finally manage to groggily stand up as he finally sighed in relief to having not died. Looking out of the window he saw 20 alien ships entering earth''s atmosphere , as his stomach rolled in fear. '' Will big brother be Okay? '' Chapter 898 Confrontation Just in the first 30 minutes of the first awakening the face of Earth changed significantly. Many major cities were looking at thousands of their skyscrapers destroyed as violent earthquakes and natural disasters left their mark on the man-made concrete jungles. Nearly 9 billion humans could not survive the dirty mana that had flooded in during the initial few minutes of the first awakening, losing their lives as a result whereas a billion more died due to the said natural disasters iming their lives. The overall poption went from over 16 billion to just over 6 billion, 60% wiped out just like Gaia had already predicted. It was a dark day for humanity,however an even darker one for the other life forms on earth, as while 6 billion humans had somehow survived the first awakening, nts and animals were not so lucky. With over 90% of animal life wiped out and nearly 20% of all vegetation dead or mutating, the threat of extinction for various species just became a reality, while a few endangered one''s already went extinct. Tears and blood flowed like water on the earth as everyone mourned the loss of a loved one, and those few who were lucky enough to survive hugged and cried in joy looking forward to aing future. When 20 huge vessels entered Earth''s atmosphere, that future started to look bleak too as all hope now rested on the shoulders of Rudra Rajput to save the from a looting and very. Three distinct gs could be seen raised on these 20 ships , as the iing pirates came with a strength of 8, 6 and 6 battleship divisions. One of the gs, yellow in color read '' Beasthead pirates '' The Red g read something in an indescribablenguage which Gaia tranted for Rudra as '' Greedy pirates '' The Blue g read '' Lowborn pirates '' The average strength of crew in each pirate ship was at an impressive tier 3 , whereas the leaders were all tier 4! The Battleships they rode were about a killometer long and looked impressive, howeverpared to the destroyer ss Battleship that Rudra was riding they looked like children swarming an7 foot giant. As they entered the exosphere, the three almost simultaneously made the same sounding announcements which could be heard across Earth. " Puny humans of H2047 , this is the captain of the Beasthead pirates speaking, you have been raided by the glorious Beasthead pirate group and you must give up your valuable uranium, titanium, vibranium , neodymium, cobalt, zinc and other precious metals reserve voluntarily. Failure toply will force our hand to raze this and it''s poption to extinction, you have 25 minutes toply! ". The same shitty intro line was then repeated by the red pirate group and then by the blue one, as although all three were here to raid Earth, the Battleships had ammunition pointed starkly towards each other''s ships as there was a stalemate between the three groups in the higher atmosphere. The atmosphere around Rudra grew tense when the earthlings heard this promation, however Rudra was not too much worried as he calmly asked Gaia " Can we take them out ? " Gaia replied " Yes , master , you alone are enough to wipe this fleet out without breaking a sweat , however if you choose to sit on this one , the Battleship is also strong enough to Wipeout the enemy fleet ". Rudra gained much more confidence when he heard this as he smiled and told the soldiers around him to take the Battleship to thermosphere. Although Rudra could wipe them out personally, he wanted to build confidence amongst troops of earth to use these battleships to protect the''s boundries , lest someday he be unavable to deal with the threats. As the ship steadily gained altitude, Jhonny found the microphone and started to fidget with it. " SPACE ALIENS! , This is your daddy Jhonny English speaking , if you have any ballse and get the resources you are looking for. If I, Jhonny let you touch even a single grain of ours soil, then i will personally emascte myself! " Jhonny''s promation could also be heard across Earth, as it gave immense hope to coweringizens who beleived that everything was going to be over. The space pirates on the other hand who were busy staring at the other crews who had came to im the same loot they were after looked absolutely bbergasted when they heard the earth''s response as they looked down on their monitors to be absolutely shocked seeing a destroyer ss Battleship slowly rise to their level. " HOLY S*** ! , IS THAT A DESTROYER CLASS SHIP? " " HOW DOES A PRIMITIVE PLANET HAVE SUCH A SHIP! , THIS IS IMPOSSIBLE WHICH FACTION IS BACKING THEM? " " A DESTROYER CLASS? ON THIS SIDE OF THE UNIVERSE? HOW? " The space pirates began to cower and freak out as their guns changed aim from amongst each other to the Titan that humanity possessed. Initially everyone beleived that the ship was definitely here from some big faction as only the richest and most influential factions could afford having a destroyer ss ship amongst their ranks, however when they only saw a grey wolf g flurrying over the Battleship they were stumped as they had never seen such a faction g before. " How does a just out of Omega posess this kind of technological abilities? This is not a local weapon system , it''s mana based systems , the weapons are supercharged and can blow our ships to smithereens with a single hit. This is serious buisness captain " , the witch , firstmander of the Lowborn pirates raised the issue. " They are definitely being backed by a big power, however letting them off feels like a waste of time and energy to me , get me the other two pirate leaders on the line, let me talk to them about this quickly! ". The captain of the Lowborn piratesmanded. *********** ( A conference call b/w the three pirate leaders ) LBP - I call for an temporary alliance, the twenty ships we have can nk and create an opening in the destroyer. The ship is probably more valuable than fifty of these smalls and if we can control and sell one, we can all have a decent profit. BHP - The Beasthead pirates agree to your proposal, however the loot must be distributed 40-30-30 in our favour since we have thergest fleet strength at 8 ships. GP - No! We must split the loot equally, we greedy pirates are not afraid of a fight , but we are disgusted by inequality, we are as strong of a force with our 6 ships as you are with your eight! LBP - Aye! The loot split must be done threeways! BHP - Curses of mother Mary''s long hooked leg! Alright if that''s how you want to roll then fine, however my men will create the opening and not participate in the bloody battle inside if this is how things are to be. LBP - Aye, we won''t roll with chickens like you anyways. GP - Aye , let us spit and seal this deal. (ARRGHHH THU ) - THU! - THU! LBP - These are kid''s with weapons of men, i can''t sense a single individual stronger than tier 3 amongst them and there is only five tier 3 individuals amongst them, donot be afraid of the ship, although some big faction has lent them help , they have not lent them personnel who can actually handle this beautiful device! GP - It will then be as easy as stealing candy from kids! BHP - I always knew you were a candy thief, disgusting fellow. GP - Arrgh hahaha , hohohoho , by the darkness of space you are right. I love them candies ! LBP - And i love me some destroyer ship, ATTACK ATTACK, ATTACK , Let''s capture this beauty! BHP - Piracy to the alliance! Let''s go! The 20 pirate ships broke their cluster and seemed to nk out into various directions as it encircled the Battleship. Rudra immediately understood that an alliance had been created and that the 20 pirate ships were nning to work together to take them down. If it was an inexperienced captain at the helm, he/ she would have waited to see what the opponent was upto however Rudra only needed a split second to decide what to do. With a casual flick of his hand he gave themand " Gun them down ". Hundereds of missiles and high intensitysers quickly locked targets onto the twenty battleships as the destroyer ss Battleship started to show it''s true worth. Before they could even nk out properly and take positions to counter, missiles rained down on their ships creating an absolute spectacle in the skies. 12/20 ships were obliterated within first two minutes as the pirates suffered a nightmare for underestimating the strength of earthlings, however their worst nightmare was far from over. " Fuc***** ******* , ****** , ****** , *****, boss this destroyer ss Battleship is wayy more formidable than we thought! Impossible to defend against it". " OUT OF DECOY FLARES , OUT OF FLARES , RED ALERT , RED ALERT ". " Damn that stupid captain for putting us in such an unfair battle " " DROP TO THE SEA, DROP TO THE SEA , ABANDON SHIP ". The 8 remaining ships instantly knew that the only hope of survival was now to dive onto the surface and abandon ship to try and survive. Their choice ofing to bully earth was going to be their worst decision of their life and also thest one. Chapter 899 Not On My Watch The 8 remaining ships instantly knew that the only hope of survival was now to dive onto the surface and abandon ship to try and survive. Streaks ofet like firey tail could be observed near country J as 8 ships took a dive near the sea of Japan. The pirates had realised that the ship infront of them was too formidable tounch an attack on and now the only hope of survival that they had was to somehownd on the water surface and abandon ship. The missiles however kept pouring out of the earthly destroyer ship and 6/8 pirate ships were sted to smithereens during their descent while the other two had peripheral damage due to the missiles hitting their tail-ends. Lots of alien debris fell into the Sea Of Japan and barely a 100 aliens managed to get out alive out of the two battered ships as they took a dive into the salty sea waters of Earth. One of the three pirate captains,the werewolf, was unlucky to have his ship blown to ashes bing the sole survivor of his pirate group having survived only because ofa precious artifact that shielded him from the brunt of the explosion. The other two captains were both humans, as they alongside some of their mixed race crew members began swimming desperately towards the nearest shore on the ind of Japan. Rudra assessed the situation from the Battleship above as although he could easily kill all these aliens with a flick of his finger inside the Battleship. He decided to capture them alive instead because of the valuable information they could provide humans about the cosmos. At this stage, humanity knew basically next to nothing about the myriad of races, about Sigma and about how the universe worked and all that crutial information could be extracted from these weak aliens. Ordering the ship to be on alert against new invaders , Rudra himself opened the space-door Hatchet and took flight to wee the aliens on the nearest shore unaware that behind his back Sir Jhonny also took a jump out of the Hatchet , however with no flight skills like Rudra the reason behind Sir Jhonny''s jump remained unclear. It was thest time that Rudra or anybody for that matter saw Sir Jhonny, as reports suggested that although Sir Jhonny could be seen colliding with the sea water quite violently, the body was never found or recovered as the true status of Sir Jhonny''s life or death became a mystery. Sir Jhonny was as mysterious of a man as any man in history ever was. A man who found the new era of gaming to be quite different from the one he grew up in, and the changing universe even more so. Nheless a man who dominated any era that he existed in, and although the legend chose to make an unannounced and dramatic exit, for most elites there was a belief in sir Jhonny''s character that he would definitely not choose suicide as his chosen means of death, and that he was definitely upto an untold and unseen adventure. ******** ( On the shore ) Rudra stood calmly on the serene shores of country J as he waited for the pirates to wash up infront of him one after another. Rudra had a stunning demeanor about him, d in full te armour with two swords inside their scabbards adorning his waist, he looked like a true knight straight out of a fantasy. When the pirates washed onto the shore they immediately drew weapons and became wary of Rudra although they could not get even a slightest read on his true strength, as although their information told them that there was no-one stronger than tier 3 on this, one look inside Rudra''s eyes told them that this man was to be feared. Rudra stood there calmly as more and more pirates slowly came to shore, his face expressionless as he silently gazed upon them with his sea blue eyes waiting for thest one''s amongst them to reach shore. " You! Human! Take us to a nice inn and give us food and shelter , i will reward you handsomely". The human pirate leader of Greedy pirates offered. Rudra tilted his head slightly and threw the man a slight nce before ignoring himpletely as he kept looking at the group as a whole. " Are ye deaf boy? Or are ye just waiting for a a** whooping? " A pirate taunted Rudra, however failed to illicit a reaction. " Who are you? " The wounded werewolf pirate leader asked , however even he was ignored. Finally the patience of the pirates broke as the third pirate captain the leader of the Lowborn pirates finally yelled at Rudra and said " THAT''S IT, YOU''RE DONE , IM COMING TO KILL YOU, YOU ANT ". The disrespect was too much for the pirate captain to handle as he charged at Rudra with his curved sword in hand. " Arghhhhh " he yelled as he charged slowly closing the distance on the sandy beach. 15 feet ..... 10 feet..... 5 feet ..... 1 feet .... 2 inches!!!!! " STOP! ". Rudramanded and instantly the pirate captain felt all the muscles in his body tense up as he froze in-ce. A cold smile broke out on Rudra''s face as he looked almost as evil as Lucifer did as the immortal ruler of hell. " Kneel". Rudramanded as he tilted his head and right on cue the pirate captain infront of him dropped down to both his knees. It was not only him but every single human amongst the pirate crew who had dropped to their knees including the second human piratemander in a scene that shocked all the pirates present on the shore. It was the effect of Rudra''s Human God title, as he couldmand the human race with absolute authority! With the mana restrictions lifted, he was finally at the peak of his power. " W-who are you? " The pirate captain asked absolutely bewildered. /// NOTE - Jhonny English will make aeback in MMORPG: Rebirth Of The Strongest Vampire God. SPECIAL REQUEST - Webnovel has given my book a seasonpletion event. If you guys can spare just two minutes of your time to drop ament below there in the events section, it would really mean the world to me as that would be my book''s immortal glory. Also, special shoutout to my man Magnum932 for the 10,000 coins spacecraft! Bonus soon /// Chapter 900 Shakuni The Undefeated " W-who are you? " The pirate captain asked absolutely bewildered, fear glistening in his eyes as he powerlessly clutched the ankles of Rudra''s legs. Rudra looked down on him, a satisfied smile on his face as rather than replying to his question, he said " Those who have not knelt already, you have 5 seconds to get on your knees". Rudra knelt down on one knee as he got on the eye-level of the pirate captain kneeling at his heels before starting the count. FIVE! FOUR! The aliens looked at each other in exasperation, they had no clue as to wether or not they should kneel, waiting to follow whatever the crowd mentality was going to follow. THREE! TWO! Half of the aliens fell to their knees while a few drew their weapons, however before they could even fully draw their swords out, Rudra counted ONE and then ZERO! As he pulled out Shakuni''s Excalibur and Grim Reaper out of their scabbards. Everything happened so fast that to a normal tier 3 human standing at the sidelines the only motion that they saw Rudra''s hands creating was to casually undraw his swords and ce both his hands over the shoulders of the kneeling pirate captain in front. The human tier 4 captain of the pirates cowered when he felt the weight of Rudra''s arms ced on his shoulders, as although he could not scream outloud in fear of dying, the amount of pressure exerted by those resting arms was about 30 times the force of gravity of the he was currently on. '' Is this human straight out of the tutorial Omega? Is he a tier 5 individual? '' The pirate captain wondered, as only those at tier 5 could create this kind of unbelievable pressure. He wondered how a human could be tier 5 straight out of a tutorial game and gulped realising the man infront of him was an absolute freak! His fear tripled when he heard continuous thudding sounds as dead bodies hit the sand. Nervous yet curious , the captain turned his head to see what had transpired when he was horrified to see nearly 23 mutted bodies including that of the tier 4 werewolf pirate captain decapitated and dead over the now bloody sand. From start to finish Rudra''s attack had not evensted a full second and it only seemed like he had casually pulled out his swords and ced it over his own shoulders, and he was the man with the closest proximity to Rudra yet he never saw the movements that killed 23 men in one breaths time. To say that the human pirate captain was now terrified out of his sane mind was an understatement as piss rolled down both his legs causing aplete embarassment for the once dignified man. Rudra stood back up and pulled away from the kneeling captain as he pinched his nose to show his disgust for the stench. Rudra said " ummhmmm , do humans piss anywhere they like from the youe from? ". His question caused the captain''s face to burn bright red as at this moment a shrieking scream could be heard from one of the Tiger-Beastman aliens mouth. The man had been so terrified that it took a full minute for air to re-enter his lungs before he could properly scream, as the moment those heads rolled all around him he forgot how to breathe due to the pure shock. Rudra nced at the beastman and waited till he made eyecontact before slowly putting a finger to his lips signalling his demand for silence. Immediately the beastman stopped screaming and became absolutely obedient as he was able to understand from Rudra''s behaviour that Rudra was not a man who would repeat the same instructions twice. Having seeded in scaring the group of aliens out of their minds Rudra finally gave his introduction. " My name is Shakuni Won Knight , but the universe knows me as Shakuni The Undefeated". Rudra said with a bright yet cruel smile , power booming from his voice. " The that you cockroaches have decided to raid is under my protection and I don''t take threats very kindly. The destroyer in the sky belongs to me, and yes it was me who killed all your piraterades. So tell me, who amongst you all here wants revenge for the fallen, pleaseprotest by a show of hands! ". Rudra''s sharp and omnipotent gazended on each and every pirate on the shore as they felt their souls shudder under his gaze as it felt like the gaze of an apex predator stalking its prey. Naturally nobody had the guts to raise their hands eventhough they were discontent with how things were turning out for them. " No-one? .... " Rudra asked once more just to be sure. " Yes that''s right , just as i thought , you all are smart people who understand that all crimes must be paid for , since they did the crime of angering me they died , simple as that ". Rudra said with an amicable smile on his face as if he was the most innocent man on Earth. The threatening vibes dissapearing off his body he looked more like an angel than a human at this particr moment. pping his hands Rudra said chirpily " Alright Gaia, time to contact local authorities and detain these men". " Yes master ! ". Rudra said " I will have a lengthy chat with all of you tommorow and day after you will all be free to leave this. Behave for one day and i won''t kill you, misbehave or half a single hair on the Earthen citizens and i will torture you for a 100 years before killing you. The local authorities will arrive in .... Ummm... 47 minutes time. Stay put here on your knees until then. Ciao! ". Saying this Rudra activated gravity maniption and took off towards the skies as he felt the advent of some more serious and powerful forces that needed his immediate attention. /// This chapter has been sponsored by Magnum932 please thank him in thements for this one./// Chapter 901 The Serious Forces. " The army of death requests permission to enter the sr system! " Gaia said in an urgent voice, only to repeat mere secondster " The Angel race want''s ess to the sr system " " The church of light representatives request an audience with the boss " " The god of sun sends his regards to King Shakuni Of The Elites ". "Raxa the general of Lucifer requests permission to gain entry ". The moment a dark faction force entered the vicinity, immediately the weapon guns of all the other ships turned towards that ship, as it was all fun and games in the universe unless it was a faction war. The feud between light and dark faction ran deeper in the real universe than it did inside Omega as the hate amongst the two sides was irreconcble. Although shes weremon near border regions , the milky-way was technically not a border region and legally owned by the Church Of Light , which is why their displeasure at seeing an enemy so deep into their territory was visible. " Raxa! This is not the battle-line you are wayyy too inside the milky-way forfort, retreat now or face the consequences". The priest from the church of light said as Raxaughed at the empty threat and replied " Consequences? Like what really? Will you throw a bit of holy water on me, hoping i would burn as if i was a vampire? , PFFT hahahahaa ". The priest grit his teeth, because he knew it was true. The consequences the priest threatened him of were nothing serious as being the followers of the church of light, they walked on the principles of lifelong non-violence. Rudra who was silently watching this scenario realised the merit of his choice to not join the church''s faction atleast , because if he did this was his future for the rest of his life , being walked on by chumps of the enemy faction. " He may-not do anything, but this is my territory and I SHAKUNI THE UNDEFEATED do-not wee you or your master in mine. Begone before you face the wrath of the grim reaper i wield ". Rudra''s voice boomed, and Raxa looked at him with seriousness. " Shakuni the undefeated, the legendary man who killed the god Lucifer in Omega while being a mortal.... " CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! " What an absolute legend , WOW! "Raxa said with sarcasm evident in his voice as he tried to elicit a reaction out of Rudra. " Don''t let small achievements get to your head boy, this is the REAL universe now and here in the real universe, lord Lucifer can kill you with a flick of his finger while being four gxies away! So count your lucky stars to be still alive and breathing and just hope, he neveres to these backward parts personally so that you may continue to live ". Rudra knew bullshit when he heard one, and this was a steaming stinking hot pile of grade A bullshit, because if Lucifer was actually capable of killing him from long distance he would already have died a million deaths. Raxa expected Rudra to stop smiling and to cower in fear as he said this, however Rudra''s response shocked himpletely. Rudra said "*blows a kiss*, tell Lucifer that his father Shakuni is waiting to give him a re-cap of the ass whopping he gave him in hell , all across the universe any day of the week that he wants. If he''s too scared toe here, then name the ce and time for me to be at and I will be there to whoop his ass all over the universe ". Raxa stuttered when he heard Rudra''s reply, his insides turning green with anger as he could not form proper replies " Y-y-you what did you SAY! " Unfazed Rudra said " What did you hear? Are you partially deaf? Moron! " Raxa warned Rudra " Don''t take it too far mortal, you may have killed the lord with trickery but here in the real world even I am tier 6! Mess with me and I will kill you faster than you can call yourself father ". Rudra " Father , father , father , father , father, I am this idiot son''s handsome father " Rudra said as he taunted Raxa clearly giving him absolutely no face at all. It was at this moment that Gaia recieved a message as she read it in Rudra''s mind , the message was from Asmodeus, the representative of the Army of death and it said " My friend, I''m sure you are a strong warrior , but there is a difference between skill levels of a skill In Omega and in the real world. You won''t be the same fighter outside the game as you were inside , so do be careful on how much you provoke your opponent. It takes hundereds of years to master a skill enough to bring it to Omega''s level and even I have only mastered a single move in my moveset yet". Asmodeus''s warning was fair , but never could he have expected that it was pointless for a guy like Rudra! ********** ( Meanwhile Naomi ) Naomi was battling for her life fiercely ever since the dirty mana washed in after the first awakening and while she managed to survive the initial few hours of the immediate death, her condition went from bad to worse in the following few hours where everyone else recovered. The true problem being faced by Naomi was that she having sex with a tier 5 cultivator as a father gave birth to children who had a much better and enhanced mana veins. These mana veins when being developed inside her womb shed with her own natural mana with her inferior mana being overpowered by Rudra''s stronger one. Soon her body began nourishing the womb with mana instead of the body itself and Naomi began to pale out. After the delivery, although the kids were healthy and safely born the conflicting mana inside her body was still strongly present and when the dirty mana from the environment also entered the party all three polluted and poisoned her body. Naomi was too weak to give birth to Rudra''s children who needed a much stronger warrior as a partner. Had Rudra been the angelic god that he was when he consummated with Naomi , she would have died from the pregnancy within the first three months itself , with her mortal body not being able to nourish the kid without killing her off. This was a sad reality of god''s mating with mortals which is why 99.9% demi-god stories start with them being an orphan. Because their fathers are usually ass****** who don''t give a flub and their mothers are dead from childbirth. Naomi knew that she needed to somehow weather out this pain and survive. Not only for herself but also for her husband and children who needed her desperately, hence making a bold choice Naomi whispered the magic words " Log Into Sigma ". Space warping around her as the tattoo on her right arm began to glow, the universal queen transported her into the universal game Sigma. ********** ( Meanwhile Max ) Max had already logged into Sigma once he stabilized from all the pain of the first awakening, not wanting to miss-out on the first day quests and special rewards in the new world. Max was extremely excited to enter Sigma, having entered Omega muchter than theunch date and living in a age where 95% of the yerbase was better than him because they were ying the game for over a decade. Max imagined Sigma to be a very beautiful ce where grass would be Lush green, there would be wierd alien species of trees and animals and lots of exciting quests toplete. Max beleived he would start from a random beginner vige and if he was lucky he would befriend a local chief and then get a special vige quest to kickstart his gaming career. He hoped to meet the myriad of races across the universe and admire their stark glory while being respected for his own skills. However his vision waspletely broken when thend that he was upon logging in turned out to be a ck/grey ish world. Soot and dust fell from the sky above as although there was color, everything pretty much looked like a shade of grey due to theck of proper illumination and an heavy rainfall of soot. He was in the streets of a very busy city that felt like newyork as the streets were narrow and highly packed with traffic and the buildings were tall yet constructed in such a way that each individual apartment inside was barely enough to be called a room for one. Max was shoved and pushed around by random strange alien species like Hobgoblins and Trolls whose walking path Max was blocking by standing idly and gawking at his surroundings. Max was in ckLake City of Morning Star and he was an unknown ant in this endless sea of tier 0 traffic. Max''s universe view came crashing down on himself as he waspletely taken aback from the scenery around him. He was living in a chocty world uptil this moment and now was finally the time where he needed to wake-upto reality. /// Guess what? Mass release tommorow!/// Chapter 902 Come The reason why Rudra chose to pick a fight here today with the envoy of Lucifer was because of two very calcted reasons. 1) He needed to showcase his abilities to the higher powers so that they gain some respect for him and try leave him and earth alone, even if it is for a short time 2) He might as well make his take on the dark faction crystal clear and announce to the universe that he is pro light and anti dark. To achieve this goal he needed to bait his enemy into beleiving that he was wayy to impudent and needed to be taught a lesson in respect. Raxa definitely had it upto his neck by this point, as his voice started to tremble with anger when he addressed Rudra, although he had instructions to not tangle with the earthling today, he was re-evaluating the situation. " Oh you think you are such a bigshot eh mortal? Alright, I will humor you, ept a duel of death against me with the universal queen as witness, reject me if you are a cockless c*** " Gaia : "SYSTEM NOTIFICATION :yer '' Raxa'' has challenged you to a duel of death in the immortals arena. Since you are the challenged party you can set the terms of the fight and the weapons limit. Do you ept? Yes No " Rudra hummed as he saw the system screen, he was perplexed by a game notification since he was in reality. However Gaia cleared her confusion pretty quickly Gaia said " Master, the game Sigma is stretched out throughout the universe. Everything in the universe is a part of the game however thews governing various parts are different. There are 3 basic zones into which the universe is divided Safe-Zones, Wild-Zones, and Battle-Zones. Safe-Zones are areas governed by the universal queen and have an active soul barrier around the region which means that no items can be dropped upon death and there will be no loss of life/ experience. Master for an area to be considered as a Safe Zone , it would need to be surrendered permanently to the universal queen for governance, the queen cannot annex territories herself by her own free will and can only govern territories assigned to her by will. Master, while soul barriers can be purchased by private organizations, unless they have the support of a god of life like Beniogre to perform Resurrection magic for them, perfectly resurrecting the dead without any memory/ Attribute loss is an art only mastered by the Universal queen. The safety of an individual inside a safe zone is guaranteed by the universal queen herself which is why if one died in a safe zone they are resurrected for free and the cause of their death is investigated by the local authorities. Wild-Zones on the other hand are areas that have no universal queen jurisdiction. These areas still do have an active soul barrier to prevent dead souls from the corruption of the elements but have no active arbitration. If one dies inside a wild zone they need to pay a fee to the universal queen to be resurrected, there is a loss experience and there is also a possibility to drop equipment upon death. Theoretically one could die infinite deaths inside a wild zone and a Safe-Zone and still be the same individual because the universal queen canperform the perfect form of resurrection. With one only going as low as level0 , in a way all yers are immortals. However master , there is a third zone in the universe called the Battle-Zones or what we refer as reality. Privates, space stations, and everything that is not a part of the Sigma infrastructure is considered a Battle-Zone. Deaths in battle zones are real and permanent and although a priest/ healer capable of performing resurrection magic could resurrect an individual if their soul had not dissipated yet, a resurrected individual by a priest is never the same person as parts of their life memory and personality are always lost upon resurrecting. Although theoretically resurrecting could be done an infinite number of times the limit for battle-zone resurrecting has been observed at 3 for all individuals across all races. No matter how hard anyone tried, nobody could be resurrected for the fourth time. For now, Earth is a that has no active soul barrier master, which means that at least at the moment resurrection magic is altogether impossible to be done on the and all deaths are permanent. However earth is still part of the universal infrastructure and ssified as a Battle-Zone with you as it''s warlord. Your word isw in this part of the gxy and deaths are permanent. However there are some universalws that still apply to you, one of which is the duel of death which is enforceable by the universal queen. You can decline without consequences, or ept to settle this dispute". Rudra gained a lot of rity about how things worked with Gaia''s exnation, he was truly grateful for the A.I''s support as without her he would make a lot of uninformed decisions. After thinking Rudra said " I will ept on one condition Raxa.... " Raxa was genuinely surprised to hear this, he had thrown in the challenge on a whim, never did he think that a mortal would actually ept it, is the mortal truly out of his mind? " I am putting my life on the line, so you must put something on the line too if you lose, and i don''t want your stupid head , it serves me no good, if i win i want something more tangible, like gold , blueprints or resources". Rudra said as he good a flood of messages from the other representatives who thought that he had absolutely lost his mind. Raxa thought for a moment before replying " 140 patrol battleships, 10 million universal gold and one legendary artifact ". Rudra had no idea wether or not it was a fair offer but after Gaia assured him that it was he epted the duel request. All major factions reported this development back to the headquarters and within minutes the area above earth was abandoned. Rudra was teleported from his location into some unknown arena, as a system notification told him that he had been teleported to the Immortals arena. The Immortals arena was a grand-stage controlled by the Universal queen and it was the stage where god''s settled their disputes and fought to death. A fight between god''s could easily tear aparts and create unnecessary destruction across the universe which is why the special arena was constructed using the finest materials found throughout the universe. Made by a team of the greatest grandmaster dwarves using the power of a dying neutron star, the arena was nearly indestructible. As Rudra walked onto the battle area, he saw thousands of god''s present in the spectator stands staring down on him trying to gauge his stats and his level as he was flooded with inspection spells. Momentster the entire arena was in a dissarray as nobody could inspect Rudra, and were shocked to know that a freshling out of Omega could actually not be inspected by omnipotent god''s! Murmurs turned into heated discussions as the dark faction god''s frowned upon noticing this development. Loud cheers enveloped Raxa as he walked onto the arena and Rudra took a good look at his opponent for the first time. It was difficult to estimate Raxa''s race, he looked like a humanoid figure , however the color of his skin was pitch ck and there were runic linings glowing in red running throughout his body. He had a set of wings on his back, however they were not demon like wings, but looked something like wings off a bat. In the end Rudra did not care about his race of origin anyway as he did not fear the skill set of his opponent. Raxa brought out his weapon which was a single edge saber with a nasty curve at its top, and pointed it towards Rudra as he said " This arrogance of yours that you wear on your sleeve, will be your undoing, mortal ". The moment he used the word mortal, the god''s went into uproar as the immortal arena was not a ce for mortals at all. In the history of the universe only two mortals had ever been invited to fight here by the Universal queen and both went onto be tier 8 powerhouses. Rudra scanned around the building and saw a myriad of races and god''s seated in the stands. Their gazes sharp and their aura''s booming with power. It had been a long time since Rudra had been surrounded by such strong individuals that were his equal, as except for a handful of gods in Omega there was nobody to rival his strength. '' Haha , this is it, a new start , a newdder to climb. Well better make a grand entrance then! Let the universe know that Shakuni the undefeated is here to conquer them all! ''. Rudra thought as he smugged confidently Spreading his arms wide Rudra said " You say I''m arrogant? I say damn right I am! Thats pride , pride in the human I am! The patriarch of the True Elites Guild, and the enigma known as SHAKUNI THE UNDEFEATED, if you really think you can beat me? Thene! sh with my Excalibur if you dare!". Rudra unsheated both his swords and the glistening des drew a roar of approval from the light faction god''s. The newbie now had the attention of the universe! Chapter 903 Shocking The Universe " If you really think you can beat me? Thene! sh with my Excalibur if you dare!".Rudra challenged as he unsheathed both his swords, a roar of approval raining from the light faction god''s. The name Excalibur caused the god''s to murmur a lot amongst themselves as inspection spells were thrown towards Rudra''s weapon, and everyone was shocked to see that it was indeed a sword named Excalibur and one of divine grade too! Everyone knew the legendary tales of the real Excalibur wielded by the archangel Micheal, which is why seeing a simr sword in the hand of a rookie, possibly not even a tier 6 god caused envious nces to be thrown Rudra''s way. Only select god''s had ess to divine items at tier6 , although it was not extremely umon to have a divine weapon, it was still rare to have one as fine as Shakuni wielded. '' He has a fine sword! Is this warrior really fresh out of Omega? '' '' His armour and his second sword are formidable too, and I am pretty sure he carries a mana-stone around his neck. Impressive ''. '' He must be capable considering the weapons he has managed to amass. This will be an interesting fight to say the least ''. '' Will a sword really matter in this fight though? Weapons are only but a tool, it''s the skill that matters ''. Everyone became more attentive towards Rudra, as if his brazzen attitude did not help him capture everyone''s attention, his excellent equipment definitely did. Raxa spat on the ground as he said " So what if you have a nice sword and a nice face? It will amount to nothing but spoils of war for me, as I pluner it off your corpse ". [ System Notification ] - The bout will start in ten seconds, take your fighting stances, and prepare to engage! This is a fight to the death and the loser will not be able to resurrect post death as per the rules set for this bout. There is no-timelimit, the use of potions is restricted. Good luck fighters, may the best fighter win! The universal queen announced the start of the fight in her own voice and instantly Rudra got into the mental fight-zone. His breathing became rhythmic as he focused sharply on his enemies footwork. Today, the objective was not to win but to humiliate the enemypletely before killing him. He had one chance to make asting first impression, and he was not going to let it go to waste. 3...2....1...FIGHT! The countdown hit zero and Raxa charged towards Rudra instantly, closing the gap with speeds three times the speed of sound, and Rudra returned the gesture by charging towards him with an even greater speed as he charged towards him with speeds 5 times the speed of sound. KABOOM! The moment Rudra''s grim reaper collided with Raxa''s curved de he was sent flying backwards as Rudrapletely outsped and overpowered him in the initial exchange. -120,000 Raxa crashed against the indestructible ground and friction caused his skin to bruise and burn as he was sent dragging through the ground for a good 200 meters before he came to a stop. The light faction god''s were in an uproar as cheers rained down on Rudra, whereas the dark faction god''s were stunned silent. Rudra''s speed was unbelievably fast and his strength was enough to send a veteran warrior like Raxa flying. He seemed like a genuine threat at the moment. Raxa dusted himself off and stood-up, however the overconfidence in his eyes had dimmed considerably as this one exchange told him that his opponent was not a normal mortal, as only peak tier 6 god''s had this sort of ridiculous power inside themselves. '' Can he be a god? No , that''s impossible, not even Lucifer himself couldplete the tutorial ande out as a god, he can''t possibly be better than the lord himself ''. Raxa thought to himself as he triedunching long distance spells on Rudra. Rudra could see thews of the universe being manipted as Raxa called on the elements of water and wind, creating a water attack that Rudra had never seen before and definitely at the peak of tier 5 in terms of power. " Hayley''s whirpool ". Raxa shouted as heunched a unique and destructive whirpool towards Rudra who calmly let ite closer. If he wanted to Rudra could have easily used his sword skills to cut the attack apart, however today was the day to show-off his skills. Rudra waited till thest second until the whirpool came closer to him before opening his palm and using the move '' Space Buster '' . The whirpool was sucked into the wormhole of space and a secondter redirected right above Raxa as his own move crashed into his body as a result. " WHAT! How is this possible! Spacial maniption?". Raxa could not beleive his eyes, he lost a whopping -650,000 HP from his own attack, however the psychological damage was more. It was not impossible to learn spacial maniption, however to do what Rudra just did one needed to be a master in spacial maniption. If Rudra was not a master in the skill he would need to chant the spell and connect the runic patterns to invoke the move, taking no less than 30-40 seconds . However Rudra insta-cast the attack and he did it without causingrge mana fluctuations in the surroundings, which was proof that he had mastered the spell. Mastery in spacial maniption was one of the hardest in the universe second only to time, and many god''s could not even master a single space based skill to master level even after a thousand years of practice, yet Rudra somehow mastered one when he had not even been out of Omega for a full week. This time around the gods started to loose their minds, although Rudra''s power and speed were already beyond impressive causing the gods to develop some form of respect for the boy, the feat of achieving mastery in a spacial skill was something that made them start looking at Rudra as if he was a freak. '' Who is this newbie, what faction does he belong to? '' '' Fetch me his details , someone quick! '' '' Is this some old monster I don''t recognise? Who is this warrior? '' '' Why is a kid wearing Sariel''s boots, and look like an angel? Is this Sariel''s halfling? ''. The A.I. of various gods slowly filled them up about the public information on Shakuni the undefeated, and when people read that Shakuni defeated Lucifer inside Omega to help Hades reim the throne of hell, they finally had sweat dripping from their heads. All the god''s present here today had yed Omega once upon a time , and understood the difficulty of winning a realm war. Their respect for Rudra had increased exponentially as now they watched the battle unfold at the absolute edge of their seats. Even the dark faction god''s were restless now, Raxa was around for over 400 years now and a familiar face in the faction, although it would not be a huge loss if he died in battle, it would still leave a sour taste in their mouths to lose one of theirs to the light. Raxa''s robes were tattered and the armour underneath was clearly visible now. The fiendish humanoid looked even more terrifying now with the clothes of decency covering him tattered. Hate was clearly visible in his eyes as he red his aura to suppress Rudra. A dark aura washed over Rudra, and if he wanted to he could easily counter the aura washing over him with his own aura, however Gaia adviced him against it. The various tier 6 and tier 7 god''s present here today could not pry into Rudra''s level and were all only guessing his strength at the moment, if he unleashed his aura it would be confirmed that he was at tier6, which would take away the element of mystery Rudra had, which is why she gave an alternative solution to withstand the aura. Rudra used the move taught to him by Micheal, the Holy Mana Reinforcement as his body shined in a thinyer of holy mana around himself, negating the effects of the dark aura suppressing him. Rudra created a lot of buzz by using this move as if the appearance and equipment was not a hint enough, now Rudra was also borrowing angelic moves. '' Who is this boy? How is he connected to the angels? '' '' He has no wings, is he really an angel? '' '' Is this a new-archangel? Why does his information show that he is from #H2047, since when do Archangel''s go to trashs for breeding? ''. " Good , good , good , you are full of surprises Shakuni, I can see how you may have troubled lord Lucifer in Omega, truly a formidable warrior you are, worthy of the arrogance you wear on your sleeves, initially I never thought I would need to waste my hard earned divine essence on a pointless fight like this, however you have forced my hand. Let me show you the true difference between a mortal and an immortal and why no matter how high your skills are you can never match-upto a god! Get ready to recieve divine judgement now! ". Raxa knew that he needed to end this fight quickly before he was out of moves to use against Rudra. The reason why he abandoned all hope and moved to using divine attacks was because a divine attack could only be chipped down using divine power. A tier 5 attack can slow down a tier 6 attack , reduce its power but neverpletely stop it! It was the only hope that he had to win this fight now. /// A rification: Only a few god''s like Archangel Sariel, Micheal, Hades , Omar know that Rudra is a tier 6 god because they are connected to him via Omega and recieved updates of that iteration of the game from the Universal Queen. To the wider universe, the information of Rudra Rajput is ssified under grade '' Yellow '' and they can only see basic information published by the queen on Rudra. This is also why they don''t know that he is a full -angel and why the Archangel''s paid him a visit in person to censor that information before it is leaked. Hope this clears any confusion on why Raxa beleives him to be tier 5 and why the other god''s are only geussing his level ///. Chapter 904 True Prowess? " Let me show you the true difference between a mortal and an immortal and why no matter how high your skills are you can never match-upto a god! Get ready to recieve divine judgement now! ". Raxa said as he prepared his strongest attack. The dark faction god knew that Rudra was gaining the upper hand in this battle and the only way to reverse the tides was to go all out. He had a strong beleif that Rudra would not be able to hold-out against his divine attack, because no matter how strong one was, a freshling out of Omega could never truly be a full-fledged God. Raxa''s strongest move was called " Abyssal Doom " and it was a sword shced with the element of void. As he gathered energy around his sword, space-time itself seemed to bend around the curved de as the pressure exerted by the attack caused even the calmest gods to feel a little uneasy. Facing such a terrifying power, Rudra was as calm as the ocean, his blue eyes still radiating supreme confidence as while he seemed to be patiently waiting for his opponent to attack, in reality he was silently preparing his strongest attack too. Raxa finished umting divine energy after about 15 seconds and unleashed a sword sh so powerful, that it could cut the ind of Madagascar in half if used on Earth. '' This is it, although the mortal was strong this is as far as he goes '' . '' He looks unusually calm, do you think he has a divine artifact that can help him block this attack? '' '' We lost a promising seedling today, the dark faction are cruel to challenge a mortal to a death match in the immortal arena, and the mortal is foolish to ept, had he kept his head down and waited for few more years before he was tier 6 , he would not have died so horribly today ''. '' Look at the poor fellow, not even trying to dodge his doom. Well any resistance is futile anyway, so maybe it''s the right choice to make ''. The gods had given up on the fight, in their minds it was all but over now that Rudra was facing down the barrel of a tier 6 attack, however every single god present felt a cold goosebump run down their spine when they saw Rudra grin seeing the attack approach. '' Is something wrong with his head? Why is he smiling? '' '' Does he have some Trump card hidden, what could it be? '' Rudra nted his feet firmly into the ground, his eyes focused on the approaching attack as he extended both his palms towards the iing attack. Having divine energy inside his body for thest 25 seconds, Rudra finally unleashed his strongest attack to counter Raxa''s. With a smile on his face Rudra said " Elite st! " A st of pure divine madra infused with the qualities of Nirvana me burst out of Rudra''s palms, creating a force so powerful and unstoppable that the iing sword sh looked like a wooden sword trying to stop the advance of a tank! The sword sh dissipated upon first contact and dispersed as if it was never a force strong enough to be taken seriously as Rudra''s attack went onto obliterate Raxa, consuming everything from his body, his mind to his very soul. A blinding light covered the arena as even the god''s had to look away from the sh as to not damage their eyes, however when the power subsided and they looked at the arena, a collective gasp could be heard throughout the arena as only molten metal of the armour that Raxa was wearing remained in a puddle where his stood as not even his ashes remained when the attack subsided. '' WHAT? '' '' RAXA WAS KILLED? JUST LIKE THAT?'' '' JUST HOW STRONG WAS THAT BLAST? It definitely had divine power, this kid is a god? '' '' A god straight out of Omega? Who tf is this warrior? '' '' A god out of Omega? Impossible, is his potential even higher than the Archangel''s themselves? '' '' That st ..... Is he tier 7 already? '' '' Stay away from this madman, don''t antagonize him or his , Shakuni The Undefeated, remember the name ''. Rudra smiled in satisfaction as the entire arena was thrown into chaos over his performance. A system notification announcement followed. SYSTEM NOTIFICATION - PLAYER SHAKUNI HAS KILLED PLAYER RAXA IN A DUEL TO DEATH, PLAYER RAXA HAS BEEN ELIMINATED AND THE DECIDED WAR INDEMNITY IS PAID TO PLAYER SHAKUNI AFTER PLUNDERING RAXA''S RESOURCES. THE DARK FACTION HAS LOST A GOD. Everyone looked at Rudra with weary and caution now, as he finally got the respect he came here looking for. Rudra had announced his arrival to the universe with a grand entry and had put all forces on alert. Although he wanted nothing more from today''s disy at this second, Hazriel came down from the stands on her Angel wings and dered loudly to the light faction god''s that Shakuni and Earth were allies of the Angels! Shakuni''s use of angelic moves, as well as angelic equipment like Excalibur already had many specting about the rtionship between the two parties, but Hazriel''s deration made it clear. Hazriel emphasized that Rudra was a human ally eliminating any rumors that he was an angel. However Hazriel''s entrypletely paledpared to what happened afterwards. The entire realm trembled as energy 1000 times stronger than the one unleashed by Rudra using the elite stnded onto the immortal tform, forming cracks into the indestructible surface as everyone including Hazriel and Rudra fell onto their knees due to the pressure being exerted. A tier 9 god, had just descended upon the realm, his reason to visit and identity was still unknown. /// Dear readers, the webnovel management has instructed me to end the booktest by the twentieth, so expect a fast and erratic chapter dump in the next 48 hours. Buckle up and enjoy, as they will be thest for this book. Maximumments will be appreciated! ???? /// Chapter 905 The Unnamed God Rudra had never feltpelled to kneel before, however this time around his body seemed to react before his mind could even register what was going on, as by the time he saw the sky open up and incredible divine energy pour down, he was already kneeling, awaiting the arrival of the tier 9 entity. It was not just him who was kneeling, it was also Hazriel who was on her knees and every single god in the arena wether from the dark faction or the light. Stepping out of the divine energy, a middle aged man walked out with golden wings extending from his back as a kind smile could be seen on his face. " Greetings unnamed god" Hazriel said, and immediately the entire arena followed suit as regardless of the faction they all greeted the unnamed god. Rudra looked at the visage of the unnamed god with his gctic eyes, he had heard a lot about this legendary figure in Omega, however he never had the good fortune of meeting him in person. Seeing him for the first time now, Rudra understood that the being was as mystical and powerful in the universe as he was in Omega, with power of a thousand suns radiating within every fibre of his body. The unnamed god ruffled Hazriel''s hair as if ying with the hair of a grandchild, as he smiled amiably towards Rudra. Rudra did not expect the direct attention of such a powerful being to be on him, as he unleashed his pressure and said in a soothing voice " At ease ". Flowers bloomed and the barren arena turned into a lush green garden within a split second of himmanding everyone to be at ease, as quite literally the ce turned from a bloodthirsty arena to a heavenly paradise. Rudra stood up and realised that he was a full two feet shorter than the unnamed god who towered over him. Even without his suppressive aura, the unnamed god was extremely intimidating up-close as Rudra got the chills just by looking at his face. In a way he looked exactly like a super model turned father into his fifties, as grey and white hair adorned his handsome head along with a slightly wrinkled face. His eyes a shiny golden in color and his teeth white and radiant, one could make out that although the man was smiling at the moment, the power contained in his eyes was enough to incinerate a being like Rudra with his re alone. The unnamed god said " Usually, when I give out a banquet invitation, people respond immediately. You are the first individual for whom I have to descend downto the immortal realm personally ". Rudra frowned clearly perplexed as to what the god meant by this, when Gaia reminded him that one of the rewards of himpleting the revival of a relegion quest was the Golden Invitation that he recieved, allowing him to attend a grand banquet in Sigma. When Rudra was reminded he immediately connected the dots and realised exactly what the supreme god was talking about and a deep red blush appeared on his face. Rudra had genuinely forgotten about the invitation that he recieved so long ago, with so many things happening in between so rapidly, he never had the chance to sitback and think about the banquet. Rudra replied earnestly " Apologies " The unnamed god waved it off and snapped his fingers and the very next second Rudra and him were on the surface of a different sitting on alien wooly mammoth like creatures, riding on what seemed to be a hunters trail. " No need to apologise, I''m here today to purely settle a curiosity of mine ". The unnamed god said Rudra remained silent as he let the god continue at his own pace. " One of my many abilities is the ability to make divinations. I can see glimpses of the future that might be and the past that could have been. One of my hobbies is to try and make one of the realities i have seen in the future move away from its destined path and change the course of history, however in my over 2.5 million earthen years of existance, there had been no changes in the overall course of a future no matter how hard I tried, until now! Until with you. If a world was destined to be wiped out by demons on say local year 2023 , even if i tried to alter the course of history by nting a hero, giving prophets prophecies on how to avoid the catastrophe or even provide resources and aid directly for them to be aided in the war effort, the end result was always the same, which was the destruction of the in 2023. If not by demons, there would be epidemics, if not epidemics there would be a random god wiping it out on a whim because the hero nted in the world antagonized him. No matter the reason, the world was always destroyed and fate line was restored. In this universe, to break away from one''s karmic fate is the hardest challenge ever, however someway somehow you manager to change your destiny and that of your in the process. Earth was supposed to be wiped out upon first awakening when ist saw the divination 4 years ago, however when i saw one about 6 months ago the fate had been sessfully changed as earth survived and thrived with you as it''s leader. I have selected 17,243 champions throughout my lifetime, reincarnated their souls, invested in their growth yet never once did anyone manage to defy their fate but you did! My experiment is finally a sess and it is all thanx to you ". Rudra felt the secrets of the universe unravel around him as the unnamed god revealed truths far moreplex than a being like him should know. However the question remained, why was he telling Rudra all this? What was his endgame? Chapter 906 Naomis Choice Sigma was meant to be a breathing room for Naomi, her real body hurt so much, she could do nothing but hope that somehow just like when using a VR pod and entering Omega, Sigma would also help her lose the pains of the real world and enter a virtual one. s, Sigma was different from Omega, the entire universe was part of Sigma and her iling body was teleported as a whole inside the game. Naomi coughed violently as a mouthful of blood escaped her lips as a system notification informed her that her HP had dropped to a single digit. Naomi was not at all impressed by the background in Sigma, unlike Max who started from the tier0 the '' Morning Star'' , Naomi who was a peak tier 3 yer before Omega ended actually managed to be evaluated as a tier1 yer by the Universal queen upon first awakening and hence her starting point was the '' Dewstar ''. Dewstar was better than Morning Star in the sense that there was no Ash falling from the skies and the streets here were only moderately crowded, however except those points it was pretty much the same. It was like entering London in the 1800''s, when it felt a mixture of the middle ages and industrial revolution, as although horse carts could be seen on the roads and the houses were still made of bricks instead of cement , the residents had lost that homely vige touch, the buslte and busy of the city turning them into cold personalities. " Oh no, i would much rather have died on Earth than this wretched ce " , Naomi spoke as she assessed her surroundings with disgust. Having been inbour for 9 months, she had became ustomed to not finding even a single spec of dust around her, as the maid and the cleaning robots washed the floor and the surfaces around her atleast 15 times a day. Hence when facing pollution and smoke and dust all around Naomi felt a lot disgusted. To make matters worse, there were octopus faced aliens all around her whose head blobbed front and back as they walked, which would look funny to most men but looked disgusting to Naomi. Naomi puked, and with that blood filled vomit she lost even the veryst point of HP that she had as a system notification informed her that she had died! [ System notification ] - You have died inside the safezone '' Dew Star City '' . Cause of death - Illness - Note : Having died inside a safezone you will be resurrected free of charge. Wether it was her luck or her misery, Naomi had died inside a safezone, which meant that the universal queen had to RESSUTECT her free of charge, however having died of natural causes it was not as simple as it seemed. [ System notification ] - Since you have died of natural causes, perfect resurrection will not be possible. The natural body you possess, has a mana sh inside which would need Electrocuted draining to cure. The resulting procedure will result in yer to lose 95% of their memory fragment . Do you wish to continue with the procedure? Or do you wish to be returned back to earth in a coffin? Fate had been exceptionally cruel to Naomi today. She had decided to visit Sigma on a whim and did not hope to be saved by the universal queen. When she saw the system screen that told her she would be resurrected free of charge she had became ted beyond words, however when the price of her resurrection was exined she fell from the highest of highs to the lowest of lows. She had a choice to make, wether to live as a new person , losing all her memories or wether to die with her memories intact and it was truly a curel choice for any individual to make. Letting go of her identity would mean death in a way, because the Naomi that she was, was going to die either way in the process and only a fragment of hers would survive as a new person. The faces of Rudra, Jake and Amy shed in her mind as she started to fell a soul wrenching pain inside her formless soul as she could not bear the thought of leaving them behind and moving on. It was one of the most difficult decisions she had ever made, but when she really asked her soul what she should do the answer was very clear. Although for her as an individual choosing to live a new life would be the best thing to do, but her new life would really just be her body living a new life as without her memories she was but just a piece of flesh. However if that piece of flesh existed , it would cause nothing but misery to all her loved ones who would keep looking for a glimpse of her true self inside that body which would have lost it all. She could see Rudra searching the heavens for a cure and being distressed about the state of his wife, and how Jake and Amy would cry to see their own mum not recognise them. She wanted to live. Given a choice she would never chose to die! However, with it being the more humane thing to do for her family, Naomi chose to be sent back to earth inside a coffin. Here serene body was sent back to earth as per her wishes, with a letter attached in her own handwriting on the top. Ast message that she had for her loved ones. It read " To Jake and Amy , Sorry my dear children mother will not be around to see you grow into beautiful toddlers or naughty children or rebellious teenagers or powerful warriors, but don''t worry, i will surely be watching from the stars! You both have no idea how much mother loves you and how much you both mean to her, but as much as I know that you both love me too it isn''t nearly as close as how much your father loves me. So promise me my children, when the timees you will be the support of your dad, shielding him from the evils in his own heart, as I''m not afraid of anyone else being able to hurt him as much as he is capable of hurting himself. Im sure Rudra will raise you to be fine humans however I never want you both to be pressured by the Rajput family name. Remember you are the son and daughter of the bastard child Naomi too as much as you are of the protector of humanity. If your father scolds you too much, run away to uncle Max or uncle Naman ( Neatwit ) , or you can always go to grandpa Jhonny. And no matter what, always remember that mother loved you. To Rudra, I will wait for you in the 9th heaven my love". It was a sad day for humanity when the coffin showed up where her hospital bed was. Naomi Rajput was dead , only her memories remained inside the minds and hearts of her loved ones. /// Spoiler Note - Naomi Rajput will make aeback in MMORPG Rebirth Of The Strongest Vampire God /// Chapter 907 The Fate Of The Universe Rudra got the confirmation that the reason why he was reincarnated was because of the unnamed god. He had been the one to chose him to be his champion on a whim, and he was the reason why Rudra got a second chance in life all those years ago. In a way Rudra owed everything he was today to the unnamed god, and it was quite an overwhelming feeling for him to meet his benefactor today. However as much as Rudra wanted to beleive that the unnamed god wanted nothing more than the best for a mere tier 6 god like Rudra, he knew that was not how things worked in the universe. For the unnamed god toe down personally to meet him, for him to take this time to exin fate to him, it meant that the god desperately wanted something from him. For a god like the unnamed god to want something from Rudra, it was sure to not be something simple. Rudra asked politely " I am ttered to be chosen to be your champion, how may i serve you further my lord? " The unnamed god chuckled, a small tear escaping his eyes due to mirth, as he said " Ohh dear boy, if you could just see the future like I can,you would surely find this conversation very funny ". The unnamed god could not beleive that the man who he was destined to serve as his firstmander was addressing him as his lord. By defying fate, Rudra was on trajectory to be the strongest entity in this universe and one of the few who could save this universe from the impending doom that it faced. Ever since the day that the unnamed god was cursed with the ability to see the future, he foresaw the end of the universe. Ever since that day, he had been systematically looking for solutions to somehow alter that destiny, to keep this universe from imploding upon itself and to keep the universe from turning into a cold and lifeless space. He was one of the strongest supporters of the Sigma order, he was the one to strongly support the universal queen''s instation to stabilize universal order and as a result he dyed the impending doom by a few million years. However the queen herself was not enough to change the fate of the universepletely. To change fate, one needed to be a '' Fate Defier '' as only those who had broken free from the burden of their own destiny and escaped the very system could someday challenge destiny herself. To aplish this mission he trained the angels, he married beniogre and raised many capable children! He became the patron of many races and he erased the knowledge of his very name from the universe. Bing '' Unnamed '' he desperately tried to escape the constraints of destiny, but s destiny had a tight grip on a tier 9 existance like himself. In the history of the universe there had never been an individual to havepleted Omega and walked out a tier 6 god until Rudra and it was nothing short of a miraculous feat to have been achieved, but what was even more miraculous was the fact that Rudra had be the only god to be a fate Defier. If Rudra could see karmic lines, he would notice that the ones around him warped like he was a ckhole, his very existence a chaos to the order of the universe and one that the universe wanted to get rid off badly. In his millions of divinations, the unnamed god had only ever seen 10 possible futures where the universe survived, and in 7 of those ten futures it was him serving Rudra as his firstmander, leading the army of Angels into war. The unnamed god had a lot that he wanted to tell Rudra, however fate was a cruel thing to tempt. Smiling amiably at Rudra , the unnamed god moved at a speed that Rudra could not evenprehend as a chop to his neck knocked him out cold from over the back of the animal he was riding. Catching his body before it fell, the unnamed god lowered it down to the ground as gently as possible, as he started the procedure to nt within Rudra two of the most miraculous treasures of the universe. The tier 9 seed of rebirth and The tier 10 seed of chaos. When he retrieved them from his inventory in the single split second that the seed of chaos was exposed to the elements, it absorbed the life from the entire, killing it''s over 1.3 million inhabitants and hundereds of millions of animals in the process. The seed of rebirth then tried to counteract the effects but being a little weaker than the seed of chaos it could only undo 70% of the damage caused. These treasures were not something that could be handled by a tier 6 god like Rudra, however if Rudra was not a god there would not be the slightest of hope for him to supress these at all! The unnamed god proceeded to supress the strength of these treasures to a level where they would not hinder Rudra''s day to day life upon being installed however he seemed to age from a middle aged looking man to an old man in the process of suppressing the might of these treasures. Cutting open Rudra''s back, he carefully nted the seeds in Rudra''s kidneys, before healing the wound up. Sweating and panting profousely, the unnamed god looked around himself as he could see fate lines sinking deep into Rudra''s body, but unable to alter his destiny with him already bing a fate Defier before this procedure. Talking to Rudra''s A.I. Gaia, with the universal queen as the witness, the unnamed god said " I leave the fate of the universe in your hands now, master. Your life will be a cruel one full of challenges and you are destined to fall in battle, but your death will not be the end of your journey, for you have a greater burden to carry before eternal rest Your humble servant begs of you today, please find the strength to save us all!". Chapter 908 A Cruel Fate Rudra woke up back on Earth with a splitting backache. His neck and back muscles felt like he had manually plowed the fields for hours yesterday eventhough he distinctly remembered not doing anything strenuous. '' You''ve got to be kidding me? Is it because i look handsome now? Does the unnamed god have such wild fantasies? To knock me out and use my body? No wonder he became the professor of the Angels ''. Rudra had dark thoughts concerning the unnamed god, however Gaia promptly interrupted him inorder to stop his wild fantasies from taking form as she informed Rudra of a very important piece of news " Master, Mistress Naomi is dead ". Immediately Rudra jolted upright as his breathing quickened , he rushed to the hospital only to find hundereds of thousands of people queued outside the establishment with white roses and candles in hand, mourning for the loss of the world''s firstdy. '' No! No! No! , This must be a lie, this can''t be true, i can''t lose Naomi! She is my wife! This cannot be happening! '' Rudra was in the first stage of shock, which was Disbelief, he could not beleive the news until he saw the body of his wife inside the damn coffin with his own eyes at which moment a primal scream escaped his mouth, creating a 5.7 ritcher earthquake across Earth! " GIVE HER BACK TO ME! GIVE ME BACK MY WIFE ". Rudra screamed to the heavens as he banged on her coffin and cried uncontrobly. He had swallowed the bitter pill when his parents died, he had swallowed it twice. However, he could not swallow the bitter pill of his wife''s death, it was just too cruel for him. His newborn infants kept crying non-stop and despite Yua''s best attempts to breastfeed them and console them, they were inconsble as if they had sensed the death of their beloved mother. Only when they were ced within Rudra''s arms did the twins stop crying, as Rudra too mindlessly stared at his children''s faces , trying to find some glimpses of Naomi inside them. It was the most difficult of times for Rudra, and the entirety of mankind grieved with him. However, in these tough times it was only his children for whom Rudra kept his act together, as by this point the big man had already had enough. Earth was finally safe, with the performance that Rudra had at the immortal arena, followed by the public announcement of the angel race and the army of death to support Rudra had pretty much gauranteed the security of earth for now. If it were not enough however, the moment the unnamed god got involved even the threat of Lucifer was neutralized as even the devil himself did not have the guts to mess with those chosen by the unnamed god himself. His mission to safeguard earth waspleted, although many small things were yet to be smooghened out, overall he was in a good ce and ready to return to Earth full-time to work. However now he returned to an empty, for the most precious being in the world had already been taken away from him, leaving but a void in his heart that could never be filled. Rudra personally buried the coffin after digging a whole inside the house''s backyard, his intent being that Naomi could watch the children y in the gardens even in the afterlife. Karna, Neatwit and Fatty stuck by Rudra''s side like glue the next few days, as little by little Rudra suppressed his raging emotions, bing an unfeeling cold monster. Max avoided Rudra as much as possible over thest few days, as the moment he saw his brother he would start tearing up and crying in the memory of his big sister, cursing himself for her death and wondering if telling Rudra about her condition from the start could have saved her. Without the touch of a woman, the house of Rajput''s became a cold ce to be with only the rowdy men around, but the rowdiness was tamed by the goo-ing sounds of two little lifeforms for whom the men remained strong and civil. Rudra did not know the circumstances surrounding Naomi''s death or how she chose to die rather than lose her memories, he had no idea about the letter that she left over her coffin because Neatwit had taken it off before Rudra arrived. It was indeed exactly like Naomi had predicted, Rudra had became such a untouchable being now that he himself was his only enemy. Despite being the greatest strategist, his mind was fickle to emotional stuff , as in the days following Naomi''s death, his only solution to the smallest of problems was absolute destruction. Rudra kept shaking his head wondering if this was the cruel fate that Hazriel had warned him about on that ship meeting, as he felt anger towards the angel race to not keep their end of the bargain by allowing Naomi to die. After 3 months had passed, Rudra finally ended his grieving as he buried himself in work, the betterment of earth being his only objective as he wanted to make it a golden ce for his children to grow in. He made many sweeping changes, unified the entire world into a single country and imposed globalws equally on all citizens. The first awakening had left a deep scar on the world, but from the ashes of death and destruction the soil got the nutrients for creation as Earth started to be rebuilt anew. Rudra realised that the world had became a ce extremely prone to coastal flooding and earthquakes, which is why he built a 60 foot tall wall across all coastal cities in the world, usingrge battleships and construction crews hired from the universe asbour. Rudra also set up Australia as the only ce where aliens could visit Earth, setting up a trade city in that continent as well as strong military bases and containment areas. Rudra studied international tradews in depth and invited honorable merchant groups to earth to trade in earth''s specialities. Slowly but steadily Rudra changed the world into bing a better ce for the next generation to be in. Chapter 909 The End Rudra found out about the seeds inside his own body about a year after Naomi''s death. It was during a casual inspection of the cosmos using his gctic eyes that he noticed two bulging concentrations of mana inside his own kidneys. A very interesting and heated conversation with Gaia followed, where Rudra questioned her loyalty towards him to have not informed him of this procedure performed by the unnamed god for all these months. The seeds were peculiar because even with his gctic eyes Rudra could not figure out what exactly they were as inspection spells failed whenever he tried to use them. Rudra thought about cutting them out, however Gaia vehemently opposed that idea and after a lot of back and forth with his A.I. Rudra epted the idea of letting the seed stay in his body. Rudra knew that the seeds were definitely a great treasure and for them to be nted in his body meant that there were grander schemes waiting for him, in which he was a participant not by will but by construction. Earth had changed a lot in the past year, and Rudra was finally starting to smile again as the toddlers were finally learning to speak small words and learn how to walk. A disturbing problem had presented itself when Max wasbelled as '' manaless '' by the world when he got a F- rated ss by the queen''s assessment in a very public and humiliating ceremony. The good thing was that he seemed to have broken things off with his witch off a girlfriend, however the bad thing was that following the humiliation Max decided to move out of the upside and start living on his own. It pained Rudra to see his brother be so depressed and down in life, however he had faith in the teachings of his father and mother and knew that hardships would build character for Max and someday his brother would shine like the genius he was meant to be. Secretly however Rudra kept looking for a cure to rid Max off his manaless status by somehow reviving his copsed mana veins, as while the world did not know about the circumstances which led to Max bing the way that he was, but Rudra did. It was the cursed incident all those years ago when Max jumped into Rudra''s cultivator pod that his mana veins copsed, an incident for which Rudra med himself till this day. Despite his best efforts, he had been unsessful in finding a cure till now, even after being willing to trade the earth''s special destroyer ss battleships , he found no-one with a cure to Max''s problem. This was the absolute best that Rudra could do, as any more would need him to be gone from the sr system for extended amounts of time, and undertake an adventure himself. It was not a risk that Rudra was willing to take at the moment, as it was a huge security risk for the entire should he leave. The True Elites guild was slowly taking shape inside Sigma, and Karna was leading them brilliantly having already formed a headquarters in a distant alien. However despite the true elites guild having a tier 4 Karna to lead them, the overall strength of earth as a whole remained pitiful. There were only 4 tier 4 warriors total, two belonging to the True Elites guild, Karna and Neatwit while the other two being '' Angel '' from dark faction and Master Of Chaos, an ex-elite turned mercenary in Sigma. This meant that earth''s defenses and overall strength without Rudra was absolutely pitiful and even a few pirate groups could ravage the without Rudra present to defend its borders. Earth now operated a fleet of 13 destroyer ships and had reconstructed 2 of the fallen pirate frigates to have a total of 15 ships for defending the, which was quite the over-kill as it was technically enough to protect a dozens. However, with the men and women handling the ships still being weak, there was always uncertainty about performance when facing an actual war. Overall Earth and earthlings had a lot more respect and standing in the universe than they deserved due to the legend of shakuni the undefeated, and although rtive peace covered the since the first awakening, humans from earth had been involved in a lot of fights across Sigma universe. There was a strong beleif amongst earthlings that war was the best way to improve after studying the life of Shakuni the human God, and their passion for participating in wars earned the humans from #H2047 the nickname '' Warheads ''. It was said that #H2047 was a of mad war loving humans run by a mad war loving leader. ************ ( A different iteration of Omega ) It was a casual day in office for Rudra, as he studied the political alliances of the universe when he got a feed message from Gaia telling him that he has watchable feed from a new iteration of Omega. Rudra was immediately intrigued as he permitted Gaia to show him the feed as nostalgia flooded him with the first scenery of Purplehaze City. It was the Purplehaze city of the old, one run by King Cervantez back in the day, with his impudent kid Aman still roaming around and the bas**** mage Rahim still in office. Everything looked about the same except for the fact that the temple situated inside the inner district was not just of the goddess of light beniogre but beside her temple stood an equally magnificent temple of the god of humans. Rudra chuckled as goosebumps arose on his skin when he looked at his own legacy. The priest of his temple was actually a holy knight who was d in full armour with what looked to be an imitation of the grim reaper around his waist. There were many who came to pray in the temple of the human God, and when Rudra looked at the sculpture situated at the heart of the temple he got a shiver sent down his spine once more. It was a statue that was a spitting image of himself in battle, the sculptor having captured his intensity and posture perfectly, as he was d in full armour with both his swords in his hands and in a wierd shing pose. While those praying might not understand the secret behind this pose , Rudra himself knew exactly what it was. It was the pose of the moment where he severed Lucifer''s arm and freed the other god''s from their prison. Rudra was admiring his own beauty when he heard a prayer from one of the followers kneeling infront of his statue, the prayer going something like this " O lord Shakuni, the undefeated, the god of humans, the dragon yer , the savior of thol vige , the first cultivator, the breaker of limits, the legendary demon yer, the powerhouse, the history maker , the SUPREME OVERLORD , and the GOD OF WAR , please heed the prayer of this petty human kneeling before you today. Just like yourself, I am a human trying to scale the heavens but unlike you I donot have allies to help me scale this journey. Please ept me within your church and protect me as your own". Rudra chuckled hearing the prayer as he watched closely to see if anything happened within Omega , and indeed it did as golden light shone over the praying mans body as a grey wolf crest was burnt over his forehead signalling the mark of the Human God. The man seemed ted beyond words as he cried and profousely thanked Rudra, his actions causing Rudra to feel a bit odd as for the first time ever he realised just the kind of legacy he had left inside Omega for the future iterations to see. Looking back now , it was indeed a wild-ride, however he and his elites had definitely left a legacy worthy of making the entire universe tremble for generations toe. Feeling pumped by this recap, Rudra felt a passion to be re-lit inside his belly that had been extinguished over the past year. The fire that had burnt raging hot during his Omega days and a fire he thought would never be lost. It was the fire of self-improvement and the fire to stand at the top of the universe. Having stayed in his office for so long Rudra had not entered Sigma even once for ying the game since the first awakening, his only entry being the war he fought with Raxa a year ago. He had simply not felt like entering, and the burdens of protecting earth made him unable to act rowdily, as a result he had stagnated in growth over the past one year not even umting a single strand of EXP. However, watching this scene Rudra refound his passion for gaming as he was reminded of his true identity..... That of a mad gamer! He hadid dormant for too long, but the time to remain sulking in his office was over! It was time to return to the gaming world and remind the universe of who exactly Shakuni Of The Elites was! With a wide grin on his face Rudra mouthed the words " Log Into Sigma ! ". /// A/N - This is thest official chapter of the main storyline, and it is with a heavy heart and a big smile that I, Raj Shah ,announce thepletion of MMOPRG: Rebirth Of The Strongest Guild Master. If you are reading this chapter then you love this story as much as I do, maybe even more for which I am incredibly grateful. To fans such as yourself, I hope to see you all inside the sequel MMORPG : Rebirth Of The Strongest Vampire God. Where we continue observing the adventures of our favourite cast amongst many new members. I will not leave you all on a sad note. Instead I will promise you a happy one. Although this is thest official chapter of the book, there will be a side story released for the book in 2023 The title of the sidestory being [ MMORPG : The Secret Wars ] , a story seeing the elites band together for onest universe shaking adventure inside Sigma. Since this is thest author note I will be writing, I want to express my heartfelt gratitude to every single fan of the book, as without you this journey would never have been possible. But even amongst all the fans, this book would especially not be possible without a few extremely precious ones, and inside thest chapter i want to give a shoutout to my top ten fans who have supported me throughout this journey from day one. So a very special shoutout to 1. Cervantez91 ( a.k.a Emperor Cervantez ) 2. Omar Alshaikh ( a.k.a God Omar ) 3. Sivanthe 4. MagNum932 5. The no-one ( a.k.a Yume ) 6. Leo_Crispii ( Guildmaster Karna ) 7. Irail_Griffin 8. Antton_Karttunen 9. Adrian_Hadrin 10. Tikbo Thankyou for the patronage! /// The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!